《The Luna Choosing Game》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Working 14 straight hours at a restaurant was hard enough, but to do so while my daughter was sick,


    threatened to pull my heart out. On top of worrying about the overflowing orders, my daughter¡¯s fever, I


    had to avoid the wandering hands of my boss. ¡°Just a minute, Piper,¡± he said, sliding up beside me.


    Before I could escape, he ced his hand on my butt. ¡°I need to inspect this.¡± His eyes were on the


    food, but his hand squeezed my bottom. I snapped, ¡°Move your hand, Boss. Or so help me, I will dump


    these tes straight onto your head.¡±


    He grinned like I amused him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± He was right, and I hated that. The current


    economy in the Werewolf Kingdom was bad for everyone. So many people were out on the streets,


    unable to support themselves. Without this job, I¡¯d likely be out there among them. As a single mom.


    Boss turned into me. He slid his free hand around my waist and pulled me against him in a mockery of


    a hug. He used the closeness to openly stare down the front of my shirt. ¡°I have to take out the food.¡± I


    swallowed down the bile rising in my throat.


    ¡°The customers are waiting.¡± ¡°Let them wait.¡± Boss licked his lips. His breath smelled like cigarettes. I


    tilted my head away. ¡°We¡¯ll getints.¡± He leaned into me, pressed his nose to the side of my


    neck, and inhaled. I barely repressed a tremor of revulsion. My stomach flipped. To my side, someone


    laughed. An older waitress plucked a roll of paper towels off the top shelf. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t resist, honey,¡±


    she said. ¡°Everyone knows you don¡¯t have a man at home. Unless¡­¡± Sheughed again, loud and


    cruel. ¡°Were you hoping to be chosen as Queen of the Selection?¡± Recently, the royal family


    announced that they were selecting potential brides for three princes. With updates regrly released


    over the news broadcasts, people flooded in to watch the televisions hanging in our restaurant. As far


    as I could tell, everyone was invested in the Luna Choosing Game ¨C except me. Bossughed too.


    Some spittle hit my cheek. ¡°You are daydreaming if you think you¡¯ve got a shot, wolf-less.¡± Roughly, he


    yanked me backwards so he could rub himself against the curve of my backside. The twitch of interest


    in his pants nearly made me throw up. He reached around me, hands gripping the shelves to my right


    and left, and boxed me in. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to decide, Piper. Either youe to me at night orContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    you¡¯re fired.¡± The rejection sat primed on my tongue. But he wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Aren¡¯t your daughter¡¯s


    medical bills due next week? How tragic, if you couldn¡¯t afford them.¡± He smiled as he spoke, enjoying


    his own cruelty. All of the blood drained from my face. My daughter, Elva, had recently contracted


    werewolf pneumonia. I needed money for her treatments and her medicines. She still wasn¡¯t recovered.


    Boss moved away from me then, leaving me in a daze. The rest of the shift was a blur. After work, I


    returned home to my small two-bedroom apartment. My roommate and best friend Anna stood in the


    doorway to the bedroom I shared with Elva. ¡°How is she?¡± I asked. Anna watched Elva for me while I


    was at work. ¡°She had a mild fever, but it just broke,¡± Anna said. ¡°She¡¯s okay now?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep the


    worry from my voice. ¡°She is.¡± I sank against the side of the counter. Exhaustion pulled at my muscles.


    ¡°Did something happen at work?¡± Anna asked. She¡¯d been my friend a long time, so she probably


    already knew the answer just from looking at me. I didn¡¯t want to worry her, so I kept my exnation


    vague.


    ¡°Boss acted weird again. But it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°That bastard,¡± Anna cursed. She¡¯d seen right


    through me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to deal with his behavior. Heck, you shouldn¡¯t be treated like this at


    all!¡± ¡°Anna¡­¡± ¡°No, Piper. I¡¯m tired of this. You were a top student at the Royal Academy. That has to


    mean something.¡± It had meant something once, a long time ago. ¡°That¡¯s not me, anymore.¡± Now I was


    just a wolf-less single woman, trying to support myself and my child. I sighed. Anna crossed her arms.


    ¡°This is your sister¡¯s fault. You never should have sacrificed yourself for that drug-addict and her


    abandoned baby. And your ex-boyfriend¡­ Piper, you were dating a noble!¡± I don¡¯t need to be reminded


    that Elva isn¡¯t my biological daughter. In my heart, she is. And I¡¯m not sacrificing anything for her; she


    deserves everything. This was a familiar argument between Anna and I. I knew she meant well, so I


    never got angry. I only felt more tired ¨C worn down to my bones. I tried to smile, but it was bitter. ¡°You


    are forgetting that there was always an insurmountable ss difference between him and me, even


    before my sacrifice. And once I lost my wolf¡­ The gap was just too big.¡± When we parted, Anna went


    to turn on the television, while I quickly checked in on Elva. The darling girl was sleeping soundly. I


    tucked the nkets more snugly against her sides. After watching her steady breathing for a moment, I


    quietly made my way from the room. In the living room, Anna had turned on the evening news. The


    scrawl at the bottom of the screen read, The Luna Selection: Latest Developments! Any woman could


    be considered, from princess to peasant, but only three would marry the princes. From those three,


    only one would be Queen. Watching me, Anna held the remote aloft, ready to flip channels. I


    knew she was excited about the selection. Everyone in the entire kingdom was. I might have been too,


    if I actually allowed myself to dream anymore. But who had time for dreaming when life was as it was:


    work and sleep and work and bills. I had no room for dreams in my life. I could only focus on survival.


    Anna had the volume low, so as not to wake Elva. When the newscasters talked, I only heard every


    fourth or so word. ¡°The three princes¡­ selection¡­ first public appearance¡­¡± ¡°I was wondering how


    they would do this, since the selection is supposed to be a public spectacle,¡± Anna said. ¡°I thought for a


    while they might hide the princes behind a curtain or something.¡±


    The royal family were notoriously private. Only the King and Queen¡¯s faces were well-known, and only


    because they were on all of our money. ¡°Piper,¡± Anna gasped. She pointed at the screen, which


    disyed new footage of the princes waving to a crowd. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­?¡± I saw what she saw, and I


    couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. My heart knew the truth though, suddenly jolting like it intended to leap


    straight from my chest. I knew that smile. Right there on the screen¡­ That prince in the line¡­ That


    was my ex-boyfriend. Nichs.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    My gaze was fixed to the television screen as I tried to soak in every possible detail of my ex-boyfriend.


    In the three years since I¡¯d seen himst, Nichs had matured, filling out his previouslynky teenage


    figure. Skinny arms had widened with muscle. His broad torso tapered into a narrow waist.


    He¡¯d lost the boyish width to his face. His cheekbones had always been high, but now his jawline was


    sharp enough to cut ss.


    He had been handsome when we¡¯d dated.


    But looking at him now, at the man he became..


    He was jaw-droppingly gorgeous.


    And apparently¡­ a prince?


    I¡¯d known he was nobility, but I had no idea he was that high in the royal session.


    ¡°Turn it up,¡± I said.


    Anna increased the volume, until we could hear the newscaster¡¯s voice.


    ¡°With the borders unstable and the economy in decline, the public has expressed fear for both their


    future and the future of the dwindling next generation. Through this choosing game, the royal family


    hopes to inspire the public¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good distraction,¡± I said. Everyone I¡¯d encountered today had been talking about it, instead of


    their usual woes and worries. ¡°


    Anna said. ¡°I¡¯m inspired.¡± When I gave her a disbelieving look, she shrugged. ¡°It shows the royal family


    is actually trying, instead of sitting up in their high towers, ignoring us. That gives me hope.¡±


    The voice on the television continued, ¡°In addition to providing entertainment andfort to the


    everyday popce, the selection offers a unique opportunity for the princes, who have yet to find their


    mates. As perw, a prince needs a partner to inherit the throne.¡±


    Logically, upon seeing Nichs in the lineup for the selection, I knew he didn¡¯t have a mate, yet still my


    brain struggled to make sense of it.


    When we¡¯d dated, Nichs had been kind and generous, talented, handsome. How could someone


    like that have failed to find their match?


    ¡°Can you believe this?¡± Anna asked me. ¡°They are all so handsome!¡±


    The footage of the three princes yed on a loop. This time, I was able to see more than just Nichs.


    Like the person beside him. One of his brothers.


    Julian?


    Nichs and Julian had both been ssmates of mine at the Royal Academy, but they had hated each


    other. Everyone saw them as arch-enemies. They were actually brothers?


    ¡°The royal family requires all unmarried women aged 18 to 22 to apply,¡± the newscaster continued.


    ¡°The deadline is in two days.¡±


    The news segment ended, and another story began. Anna lowered the volume again.


    Anna shifted on the couch, lifting one leg onto the cushion so that she could face me. ¡°When are you


    submitting your application?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m a single mother, Anna. I don¡¯t think that meets the criteria.¡±


    ¡°Elva is your sister¡¯s baby, not yours. How long are you going to let yourself suffer for it?¡±


    ¡°Elva isn¡¯t a burden.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. What I¡¯m trying to say is that you are holding yourself back. You shouldn¡¯t be


    stuck here as a waitress in a dead-end job with a handsy boss. You deserve more. You don¡¯t belong


    here.¡±


    Elva was more important to me than anything in the whole world. I had no intention of leaving her


    behind so that I could blindly chase a crown.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I deflected. ¡°You don¡¯t belong here either.¡±


    Anna gave me a sad smile. ¡°I¡¯m too old to apply.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Come on, Piper. There¡¯s no harm in


    applying. You should submit the form. I¡¯ll look after Elva if you¡¯re selected. Plus, you won¡¯t have to


    worry about your boss at the restaurant anymore.¡±


    ¡°Only if I¡¯m selected, and that¡¯s a big if.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny the temptation. My time with Nichs had been¡­ special. To be offered the chance to


    see him again sent my heart racing. But that was a problem in itself.


    What Nichs and I had ended a long time ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m a single mother, I¡¯d never get chosen. And even if I am, I would never leave Elva for anything, not


    even to be Luna.¡±


    Anna sighed, long and slow. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d never pass up this opportunity.¡±


    Before I could reply, the news disyed the princes¡¯ video again. Anna immediately unmuted the


    television.


    ¡°The applicant selection process will be screened during the royal consort ceremony. We remind our


    viewers that this traditional ceremony hasn¡¯t been conducted in half a century.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Anna gasped.


    ¡°During this ceremony, the royal family will utilize its ancient power to select 25 finalists from thousands


    of applicants. The process is expected to take a half hour. You can watch the entire ceremony right


    here on this channel.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be watching alright,¡± Anna said.


    I had no intention of watching, myself. Nichs was a ghost of my past.


    We¡¯d said goodbye three long years ago, but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to watch other women vie for


    his affections. The thought of seeing him fall in love in real time with someone else made my stomach


    twist into ufortable knots.


    ¡°I need to get some sleep,¡± I said, pushing weary body up off the couch.


    ¡°Please, d-don¡¯t!¡± I cried, voice breaking in a sob. ¡°Help!¡±


    Nichs, where are you? Save me. Please! Save me!


    ¡°Remember,¡± said a cruel voice in my ear. ¡°You asked for this.¡±


    No!


    ¡°No!¡± I shouted, springing upright in bed. Sweat clung to my brow. My breaths came out heavy and


    ragged.


    But I was alive. I was safe.


    Looking around, I recognized my bedroom. I recognized ¨C


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Elva stood beside my bed. She watched me with wide eyes.


    ¡°Why are you crying, Mommy?¡±


    I touched my cheeks, wiping away tears. I tried to control my breathing and slow the pounding of my


    heart. I didn¡¯t want Elva to worry.


    ¡°It was just a bad dream, honey. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°A nightmare?¡± Elva asked.


    I nodded.


    In a rush, Elva left my bedside to go to her own. She returned with one of her stuffed bears. She held it


    out for me.


    ¡°Teacher said that toys help fight the nightmares. Mr. Fluff will pro¡­ protect you.¡±


    She held up the old bear with its worn button eyes and fuzzy fur so earnestly, my entire heart melted. I


    quickly epted it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Fluff one of your favorites?¡±


    ¡°Yep! He¡¯s the best. So Mommy won¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    I set Mr. Fluff beside me on the bed, then reached down and pulled Elva into my arms.


    She giggled as I covered her face in butterfly kisses. The sound eased the remaining hurt lingering in


    my chest.


    I would do anything for this little girl.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Elva fell asleep soon after. I returned her to her bed and tucked her in.


    The news station had sliced together a preview for the consort selection ceremony. The shes of


    Nichs made my heart ache.


    ¡°Who will be selected as candidates for the Luna Choosing Game?¡± a voice said over the footage of


    the royal family. ¡°Any woman in the kingdom could be selected. It could be your friend or your neighbor.


    Or, it could be you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time for such silly dreaming in my life. It would be a waste of time for me to even entertain


    the possibility of being selected. Wolf-less single mothers did not be Luna.


    But, who would be the lucky girl?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    It had been three days since Boss made his proposition: either I sleep with him or I get fired.


    I needed one more day¡¯s pay to cover Elva¡¯s most recent bill. Once I had that, I could resign and


    hopefully find something else.


    Boss trailed his eyes down the length of my body. Staring openly at my breasts, he licked his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t, Piper. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    In the restaurant, all of the female patrons talked excitedly about the selection. To cater to them, Boss


    turned all of the televisions on the walls to the royal consort ceremony broadcast.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Which one do you think is the most handsome?¡± asked one patron to her friends.


    They¡¯d ordered a te of loaded nachos to share. I carefully ced it in the center of their table.


    Another girl spoke quickly. ¡°Are you kidding? The others are cute, sure, but Nichs is obviously the


    hottest.¡±


    The other girls quickly agreed.


    Startled, I hovered at their table. They were right, of course. Nichs was the most objectively


    attractive, but to hear people talk about him so casually still surprised me.


    For three days, I¡¯d tried to reconcile in my mind that the Nichs I had known was also the eldest


    prince of the kingdom. But I still couldn¡¯t quite manage it.


    Nichs had always been proper. But a prince?


    ¡°Piper, is it?¡± one of the girls at the table asked me. I jumped, realizing I was still standing there. Yet


    before I could apologize, she asked me, ¡°Which one do you think is the most handsome?¡±


    ¡°Nichs,¡± came my automatic answer. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Embarrassed at having been caught daydreaming, I forced myself to focus on work. And I seeded ¨C


    until I heard Nichs¡¯ voicee from the speakers.


    ¡°The kind of woman I¡¯d prefer?¡± Nichs said. ¡°Someone loyal. Strong. Even tempered. And she has to


    like to children.¡±


    ¡°Check, check, and check,¡± came a voice from the table of girls. ¡°He¡¯s describing me! It¡¯s meant to be.¡±


    ¡°Dream on. He¡¯s clearly describing me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even like kids!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, we¡¯ll see which of us make it through the preliminary selection. Then you¡¯ll see!¡±


    The screen showed the interviewer. ¡°Children, hm? Does that mean we can expect you to have a big


    family, Prince Nichs?¡±


    The camera panned back to Nichs. He gave a small smile, but his eyes were guarded. ¡°It¡¯s my duty


    as a prince to continue the lineage. But, yes, I¡¯d like to have arge family.¡±


    The girls squealed in delight. ¡°He¡¯d make such a good father!¡±


    Nichs nced at the camera, and for a moment, it seemed as if he was staring straight through it. I


    froze in ce, like he could see me.


    My heart ached.


    He nced off to the side again, looking at the interviewer, and immediately, I felt foolish. Of course, he


    couldn¡¯t see me.


    He probably hadn¡¯t thought of me at all since the breakup.


    I pressed my hand over my heart, hoping to soothe away the touch of pain there.


    What was wrong with me? We hadn¡¯t seen each other in three years. I couldn¡¯t still be hung up on him.


    Sure, I hadn¡¯t dated anyone else since, but that didn¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯d been too busy to date.


    I wasn¡¯t lonely. I had Elva, and I had Anna. I didn¡¯t need romance to be content.


    A bell dinged in the kitchen, signaling a meal was ready. I went back to retrieve it. When I returned to


    the dining room, Nichs was still on the screen, but speaking on an entirely different topic.


    ¡°The underground market is something that the royal family is investigating with the utmost


    seriousness. This illegal trade of wolves and their gifts is dangerous for every person in the kingdom.¡±


    I dropped the te of food in my hand.


    The restaurant silenced at once, all eyes on me.


    Nichs continued, ¡°The weakening of any one wolf, weakens the whole pack. We cannot let that go


    unpunished.¡±


    ¡°Piper,¡± one of the other waitresses hissed at me, waking me from my stupor.


    I stood among ceramic shards and ruined food. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I quickly set to cleaning it. As I did, I cursed


    myself so loudly in my thoughts, I couldn¡¯t hear any more of Nichs¡¯ interview.


    By the end of my shift, I was worn down and exhausted. After my ident, I pushed myself as hard as


    I could, focusing solely on work and forgetting all else.


    I did not once lift my eyes to the television again, not even when the table of girls bemoaned their


    disappointment with the selection results.


    I hadn¡¯t applied. I wouldn¡¯t be on the list. Why even bother looking?


    I worked until closing, scrubbing dishes in the sink. After washing away a particrly stubborn clump of


    food from a te, I noticed how quiet it was around me.


    Usually the cook had to clean the stove, or prep for tomorrow. Almost always, he was thest to leave


    at night. But he was nowhere to be seen.


    Neither were the other waitresses, who had said they would clean the dining room. The lights in the


    dining room were dimmed.


    I was alone.


    A puff of hot air brushed the back of my exposed neck. The stench of alcohol permeated the air.


    Gripping the te I¡¯d been cleaning, I immediately swung around, ready to knock Boss over the head


    with it. Anything to get away.


    But I was a moment toote. Boss had been expecting the attack.


    He knocked the te onto the floor, where it smashed to pieces.


    One arm circling around my waist, he pressed his hips hard to mine, wedging me against the lip of the


    sink.


    I was trapped.


    Boss¡¯s free hand ripped open the buttons of my shirt, revealing mycey white bra. He pressed his


    palm against my breast.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Panic swelling within me, I struggled against him. He only held tighter, rougher, fingers


    biting into my hip and my chest.


    Without my wolf, I didn¡¯t have the strength to break free.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, wolf-less.¡± Boss pressed his nose to my cheek. I felt him smile against my jaw. ¡°You have


    a child, after all. I know you aren¡¯t a virgin.¡±


    When Nichs had touched me, it had been nothing like this.


    Nichs had been excited and eager, but gentle, too. He¡¯d pressed his lips to my skin and ¨C


    Boss bit the side of my neck.


    I cried out, and renewed my struggle. But it was too much. Without my wolf, he was just too strong.


    ¡°Be good and take what I give you,¡± Boss said. ¡°Quit the blushing virgin act.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you!¡± I shouted.


    Heughed. ¡°Who cares what you want?¡±


    Then, suddenly, a sharp thud sounded, and the insistent press of Boss¡¯s body fell away.


    I opened my eyes.


    Boss was unconscious on the ground. A group of soldiers in uniform stood behind where he¡¯d been.


    One of them, at the front, held up something near my face. When he lowered it, I saw it was a picture of


    me.


    ¡°Piper?¡±


    Panic still wed at my throat, silencing me. Even though they¡¯d rescued me, I still didn¡¯t feel safe.


    Who were these soldiers? What did they want?


    ¡°Are you Piper?¡± the soldier asked again.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Come with us,¡± he said. He signaled to his squad. They began to file out of the kitchen.


    ¡°¡­Where?¡± I managed to ask.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want the royal consort ceremony?¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    ¡°You were selected, Piper. We¡¯re here to escort you to the pce.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    One of the soldiers dragged Boss out into the dining room. He was whimpering, begging them to let


    him go.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. How would I have known?¡±


    In the center of the dining room, the soldier dropped his hold on Boss and he crumpled onto the floor.


    My attention flicked up to the television screens, which showed a rey of the selection process,


    disying names, one after the next.


    The 25(th) and final name was my own.


    I didn¡¯t understand. I never sent in an application.


    ¡°I had no idea she might be a future Luna,¡± Boss said, clutching his head. ¡°If I¡¯d known, I never would


    have ¨C¡±


    ¡°For this slight against the royal family, this establishment will be shut down until further notice,¡± the


    head soldier said, cutting Boss off. Then the guard looked at me. ¡°Some of us will escort you home,


    miss, so that you can gather your personal belongings.¡±


    ¡°How long will I be staying?¡± I asked. I felt like I was in some sort of dream. Any moment I¡¯d wake up


    and be in that kitchen.


    I never wanted to step foot inside of there again.


    The soldier gave me a quizzical look. ¡°Everything should have been made clear on your application.¡±


    The application. Right. The one I hadn¡¯t sent in.


    I didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions and risk drawing unwanted attention to myself, so I nodded. ¡°Of


    course.¡±


    A handful of soldiers near the entrance beckoned me to them. I followed them and they drove me to my


    apartment. When we arrived, I asked them to wait outside.


    Theyplied, though one stationed himself right outside the door. ¡°To help with luggage,¡± he


    exined.


    I wasn¡¯t used to that kind of care, so I looked at him strangely for a moment. He maintained a military


    stance, not seeming to mind my stare.


    This was all too weird.


    I opened my apartment door and walked inside. Anna excitedly met me just inside the door. Elva, not


    quite as excited, was still on the couch, ying with her dolls.


    ¡°Hi, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Elva,¡± I called to her before looking at Anna, who seemed ready to bounce straight out of her skin.


    ¡°You were chosen! Can you believe it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I ushered her away from the front door. Yet even away from it, I still kept my voice soft so the


    soldier outside wouldn¡¯t hear. ¡°I didn¡¯t even put in an application. How did they get my name?¡±


    Anna quickly nced away.


    ¡°Anna.¡±


    ¡°So I sent in an application on your behalf¡­¡±


    ¡°Anna!¡± I whisper-yelled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t belong in this town, Piper, and certainly not in that job with that creepy boss.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. What am I supposed to do?¡±


    Her eyes found mine again. She held hands out, palms up. ¡°You are supposed to participate in the


    Luna Choosing Game.¡±


    ¡°I never wanted to do this,¡± I said. ¡°If I go there, I¡¯m going to be humiliated. I don¡¯t fit the criteria, Anna. I


    have a daughter.¡±


    Anna shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s the harm in trying, Piper? If you go and they disqualify you, youe back


    here and nothing will have changed. But if they ept you¡­¡±


    ¡°That will never happen.¡±


    Anna sighed dramatically. ¡°At least try. If only so you can get a free vacation to the Capital. Elva¡¯s never


    seen it.¡± Anna kneeled down, iming Elva¡¯s attention. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to see the pce, Elva?


    Where the King and Luna live?¡±


    ¡°The Luna had a pretty dress,¡± Elva said.


    ¡°She has a lot of pretty dresses,¡± Anna said. ¡°And so do a lot of the other girls there.¡±


    Elva gasped. ¡°Really?¡± When Anna nodded, Elva turned her doe eyes up to me. ¡°Can I see the pretty


    dresses, Mommy?¡±


    This was a low tactic from Anna. How could I resist Elva¡¯s doe eyes?


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°We can see the pretty dresses.¡±


    As Elva cheered, I gave Anna a t look.


    She just smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll thank meter.¡±


    Despite the royal family¡¯s magic having made the selection, choosing me had to have been some kind


    of mistake. I couldn¡¯t say that, of course. To dispute the judgement of the royal family was akin to


    treason.


    What I could do was take Elva into the pce to see the dresses, and then politely withdraw from the


    competition.


    We arrived to the pce at dawn, pulling into a long circr entryway. Carrying Elva, I followed the


    soldiers to a room to prepare for the morning¡¯s social.


    I thanked the guard again. He seemed less surprised this time. At the door, he whispered, ¡°Good luck,


    ma¡¯am.¡±


    Twenty minutester, I had changed and help Elva into the nicest outfits we had brought. We matched


    in simple sundresses. I brushed Elva¡¯s hair up into curly pigtails. I kept my own down, which was


    unusual for me. Lately, I always had it up in a bun for work.


    Dressed, we followed a waiting maid down into the main parlor, where many beautiful women had


    begun to gather. Their dresses were much more borate than mine, the other girls looking like they


    had stepped out of thetest expensive fashion magazines.


    Elva¡¯s eyes went wide as saucers. She pointed to one dress, and then the next, like she didn¡¯t know


    what to look at first.


    In the corner of the room, a maid had set up a table of mimosas and parfaits. I ushered Elva over there


    and handed her a parfait and a spoon. Her eyes, however, were still on the dresses.


    Elva blessedly didn¡¯t seem to notice the sneers and sideways nces the two of us were earning


    simply by being present. One woman looked at my dressed with a disgusted sort of snarl curling her lip.


    Embarrassment struck me and I lowered my chin.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Elva, honey, let¡¯s¡­¡±


    Elva wasn¡¯t beside me. I nced up, rmed, and saw her only a few feet away, reaching for a


    woman¡¯s sparkly pink dress.


    ¡°Elva,¡± I said, hurrying to stop her.


    But I was toote. Some of her parfait dripped over the side of the cup and onto that sparkling dress.


    ¡°Oops,¡± Elva said.


    I ced my hand on Elva¡¯s shoulders, easing her back. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said to the woman.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were fire. Her re shifted from me to Elva to back again. ¡°Get that runt out of my


    sight.¡±


    ¡°It was an ident,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Elva said, voice small.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t even be a child here. What are you, a nanny? Who do you think you are to attempt to


    mingle with potential queens?¡± Her words were cruel and cutting, so uglypared to her pretty face.


    Elva¡¯s shoulders shook. She sniffled loudly.


    This was no reason to make a child cry. My own anger spiked. ¡°Now, hold on ¨C¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± the girl snarled. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Suddenly, she shoved me ¨C hard. I hadn¡¯t been expecting it, and without a wolf, I couldn¡¯t stand against


    her strength. I fell backwards, down to the ground.


    I released Elva only so I wouldn¡¯t bring her down with me.


    With me out of the way, the girl turned her aggression toward Elva. She shoved her toward the exit,


    pushing roughly.


    Elva was crying in earnest. She¡¯d totally dropped her parfait, and it sshed out, wasted, across the


    floor.


    I scrambled to my feet.


    An authoritative voice called out. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Elva must have sensed something protective about the man. She ran straight toward him. He leaned


    down to catch her.


    My heart jumped into my throat.


    Elva ran straight into Nichs¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Nichs held Elva safe and secure in his arms as he stood to his full height. Elva buried her face into


    the corner of his neck and shoulder. He gently patted her back.


    He nced down at Elva, his gaze so tender that it made my heart clench.


    ¡°There, there,¡± he whispered. ¡°You are safe now.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± said one of the other girls in the room, fanning herself. ¡°Of course he¡¯s good with


    children.¡±


    ¡°Someone pinch me,¡± said another. ¡°I think I¡¯m dreaming.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s soft expression hardened as he red out at the rest of the room. ¡°Whose child is this? Why


    is she here?¡±


    I started forward, but the girl in the pink dress spoke before I could reach him.


    ¡°An outsider sneaked in, unless she¡¯s a maid.¡±


    Some of the other girls snickered at my expense.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be a participant,¡± another girl fake-whispered, loud enough for half-the room to hear. ¡°I


    thought we had to be virgins, and she¡¯s got a kid.¡±


    I wanted to disappear into a corner. Whether virgin or not, I was nothingpared to the rest of these


    girls.


    My clothes weren¡¯t as nice as theirs, and my figure wasn¡¯t like what it had been at the Academy. I¡¯d lost


    much of my muscture. I was skinny from too many nights of skipped dinners.


    Elva¡¯s wellbeing had alwayse before my own.


    Her sake was the only reason I continued forward rather than hide in embarrassment. I stopped only


    when I reached Nichs.


    He looked at me, and I looked at him.


    I¡¯d forgotten how gorgeous his eyes were, golden brown with kes of green. When we¡¯d dated, I had


    spent hours looking at them, trying to memorize that color, but it had seemed different each time.


    Before, when I¡¯d stared long enough, I could earn a bashful smile from him. Now, his face was totally


    devoid of emotion. He looked at me like I was a stranger.


    Did he¡­ not recognize me?


    I had changed, sure, but not enough to be unrecognizable. Unless he truly had sealed me away


    in his past and moved on, never once looking back.


    Or maybe he was simply pretending, to save face. I could be a great embarrassment to him, showing


    up here, years after leaving him, and with a child.


    Maybe he hated me.


    ¡°This is the outsider.¡± The girl in pink motioned to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into this,¡± Nichs said, and even his voice was monotone. Another moment of staring at me


    nkly, then he turned and walked away.


    He still held Elva, so I followed him. He led me to an adjoining room, separated by a door.


    An official-looking man in a suit hurried toward him. ¡°Your Royal Highness, please remember that per


    the selection rules, you aren¡¯t to be alone with the contestants yet.¡±


    Nichs stopped to look at the man, who nervously backed up a step.


    ¡°This is an exception,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Of course, sir.¡± The man bowed twice as he withdrew.


    Nichs carried Elva into the room. I went inside after them. A servant stepped forward and closed the


    door behind us, leaving Nichs, Elva, and I alone in a small sitting room.


    My stomach churned. I thought I might be sick. I had never imagined I¡¯d meet Nichs again, and


    especially not like this.


    I had no idea what even to say. What would he think of me, to see me as I was? To see me here, as


    part of the selection? And with Elva?


    Elva, who seemed at ease against his chest. She must have cried herself to sleep, eyes closed and


    drooling. She seemed at peace.


    I stepped forward toward Nichs, and at once, his perfect fa?ade cracked. He frowned. His golden


    eyes filled with rage.


    Though his hands stayed gentle on Elva, his arm looped more protectively around her.


    ¡°How dare you hide my child from me?¡± he demanded.


    All of my thoughts skidded to a stop. I blinked once, twice, but, no, I couldn¡¯t make sense of what he


    said.


    Eloquently, I said, ¡°Huh?¡±


    I nced at Elva, softly sleeping in his arms. She was three years old. That lined up with our breakup


    three years ago. But¡­


    I tried to recall the memory. We¡¯d been so young then, too eager and excited and inexperienced.


    We¡¯d both finished in clumsy haste. I couldn¡¯t remember where he was when he¡¯d climaxed. But, hadn¡¯t


    he been wearing a condom at the time?


    His face retained its anger, but the certainty that fueled it seemed to slide into bewilderment. His gaze


    shifted, like he was trying to remember too.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken,¡± I said, hoping to give him some ease.


    It was no secret that Nichs wanted children. He¡¯d even said so on television. For me to hide a child


    from him would have been a cruelty. He would likely have struggled forever over the guilt for the years


    he¡¯d lost.


    ¡°Elva. That¡¯s her name. But she¡¯s not yours.¡±


    His eyes widened a moment, before the anger returned tenfold. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Whatever he wanted to say, he seemed to struggle to get it out. He swallowed it down.


    He nced between me and Elva. ¡°She looks like you.¡±


    She would. Her birth mother was my identical twin sister. But I wouldn¡¯t tell that to Nichs. Elva was


    mine in every way that mattered. I would not have her seen as anything less.


    My silence seemed to answer some unspoken question for him, and he started to growl.


    I straightened, startled. What could cause that reaction?


    Elva stirred his arms, and he immediately cut off the deep rumbling sound.


    Slowly, gently, he lowered Elva down onto one of the plush couches in the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at Mommy,¡± came Elva¡¯s quiet voice.


    My heart cracked.


    Nichs lightly shushed her as he moved a pillow under her resting head. ¡°Rest now. Your mom and I


    are just going to talk.¡±


    ¡°No loud talking,¡± Elva said, eyelids drooping low.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Nichs said, so soft.


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    We both waited until Elva¡¯s breathing steadied out. When she was fast asleep, Nichs straightened.


    He motioned me toward another door, this one to a bathroom.


    I lifted a brow at him.


    He motioned toward Elva, asleep.


    He obviously didn¡¯t want to wake her with whatever he was about to say. I didn¡¯t want to wake her


    either.


    Sighing, I walked into the bathroom. Fortunately, it was nearly asrge as the room we¡¯d just upied,


    with a tall vanity taking up one wall, and arge bathtub stretching the entire width of another.


    I went to the vanity before turning to face him as he closed the door three-quarters of the way behind


    him. Enough we could hear Elva if she called.


    With Elva out of sight and earshot, and with Nichs under the bright bathroom lights, I watched as his


    entire body tensed, stretching his height taller.


    The gold of his eyes darkened to near ck, leaving only flecks of green behind, sparkling light a forest


    under the moonlight.


    True to his promise to Elva, he didn¡¯t raise his voice. Instead it was strained and low, dangerous.


    ¡°Piper.¡±


    It was the first time I had heard him say my name in three years. I shuddered unintentionally.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If he¡¯d been anyone other than the man I¡¯d loved all those years ago, I would have run for the hills.


    But he was that man.


    And he was angry. His body was nearly trembling in rage.


    I waited for the usation I guessed woulde. Yet even when I heard it, it still hurt like a physical


    blow.


    ¡°How long after our breakup did you wait, before you let some other man get you pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ¡°How long did you wait, Piper? A week? Two? It couldn¡¯t have been long.¡±


    He sounds like he¡¯s jealous. Or was that an illusion? He doesn¡¯t care about me and is just mad at me.


    Maybe thetter is more logical.


    His dark eyes burned into me, leaving my heart in scorched tatters. Never in a thousand years would i


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    have thought Nichs would be so vicious to me.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that.¡± I said, to try to defend myself.


    He crossed his hands over his chest. He wasn¡¯t going to listen to me,


    ¡°Why evene here?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°My application was selected¡­¡±


    ¡°Why even apply? Were you trying to get to me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said.


    ¡°Maybe you regret your child¡¯s father. Maybe you want me back.¡± Heughed once, bitterly. ¡°Like you


    have a chance.¡±


    The words sliced into me as surely as if he¡¯d been holding a knife. He had changed since I¡¯d known


    him.


    Three w


    years ago, he¡¯d been kind and patient. I¡¯d given him my heart and he¡¯d gently cradled it. So many


    nights, we¡¯did under the stars, trading kisses and stories.


    Once, when he¡¯d spent all night looking at me, I had told him, ¡°You¡¯re missing the


    starlight.¡±


    He¡¯d replied, ¡°I can see it in your eyes.¡±


    The man before me now was nothing like the one I had known. The man here was arrogant, indifferent.


    and imposing in how he carried himself.


    Breaking up with him had never been something I wanted to do. It hurt me still, thinking upon it, so I


    had tried to push it to the back of my thoughts


    Thad so many other things to focus on like work, and caring for Elva, that I could sessfully distract


    myself from the pain of his loss.


    Being faced with him now and seeing what he had be, brought all those feelings crashing back


    into Tome so hard, they stole my breath away.


    +15 BONUS


    He was so different now that I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I was misremembering the past. Maybe he¡¯d


    never been kind. Maybe I had been too na?ve then,


    Well, I wasn¡¯t that young, innocent girl anymore.


    ¡°Believe whatever you want,¡± I said, adding some bite to my own voice. The hurt made it easier. ¡°Being


    here is a mistake, and I intend to correct it.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Nichs said, so coldly that a chill ran along my spine. ¡°You are the only woman who ever


    dared to break up with me. Piper. I¡¯ll never allow the same mistake to happen again.¡±


    He turned and left me, then, walking out into the sitting room, and then out into the parlor. I thought he


    might m the door behind him, as enraged as he was, but instead, he gently closed it.


    Elva continued resting, undisturbed.


    I wanted to hate him. So much.


    But he hadn¡¯t mmed that door. He might be a cruel, insensitive bastard but he liked children. He¡¯d


    been kind to Elva. He didn¡¯t take any of his misconceptions about me out on her.


    I wanted to hate him, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I sunk to my knees beside the couch where Elva slept.


    In a different world, maybe Elva would have been our child. If we had stayed together, maybe he would


    have revealed his secret in time. Maybe the three of us could have been a happy little family.


    It was a nice fantasy.


    But it wasn¡¯t reality. My reality was very far from these golden fixtures and expensive gowns,


    I was wasting time, staying here. I needed to go home and look for another job, as soon as possible.


    I


    Sighing, I rested my head beside Elva¡¯s on the cushion. I was so drained, from the trip, from seeing


    Nichs again, from¡­ everything.


    Too quickly, my own eyes slid closed.


    Excuse me Excuse me, miss?


    I blinked open my eyes.


    The nervous official hovered over me. I beg your pardon, miss, but the King Luna, and princes have


    arrived, I suggest you hurry to the parlor at once


    ¡°Oh uh.¡°I rubbed the sleep from my eye. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s been a mistake.


    When I looked up again, he was already disappearing out of the room. He left the door open


    ¡°Mommy¡°¡± Elva sat up on the couch, watching me with curious eyes. ¡°Is it time for more pretty


    dresses?¡±


    I gave her my softest smile. It is. We have to be quiet though, okay? No one can talk when the King


    and


    Luna are talking.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Standing. I pulled Elva into my arms and camed her against


    Out in the parlor, the royal family was standing atop some type of stage The King stood at the center,


    with his Luna on one side. The three princes nked his other side:


    The King looked older than he did on the bills in my purse. He was pale with hollowed out cheeks, but


    he


    held himself well and his voice camed far, like he was ustomed to public speaking


    ¡°Ladies!¡± he said, calming the crowd and gaining their attention ¡°Congrattions on having been


    selected for this monumental event. We are very pleased by your presence and look forward to


    bing more acquainted over theing weeks.¡±


    The Luna leaned in and whispered something in the King¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Ah, of course. We will be conducting an introductory conference here in a moment. I would now ask


    that only selecteddies stay to participate.¡±


    His eyes traveled over the crowd, but he stopped when his gazended on me, with Elva in my arms


    Every eye in the room followed the King¡¯s gaze straight to me. Whispering began, hushed voices totally


    surrounding me


    | bounced Elva on my hip. I smiled at her to keep her from noticing my nervousness. She seemed to


    know anyway, her brow crinkling.


    Youngdy, step forward please,¡± the King said.


    Not daring to disobey, I did as he asked and walked to the base of the stage.


    He looked at me curiously, tilting his head. I didn¡¯t know if he was waiting for me to say something so h


    dd:


    Forgive me. Your Majesty. I think there¡¯s been some kind of misunderstanding.


    How do you mean the king asked His tone was soft and patient. I startled, having expected him to


    ¡°I¡¯m a young mother. My friend submitted my application without my knowledge. I¡¯m so sorry for


    wasting


    your time.¡±


    The girl in the sparkling pink dress huffed a harshugh. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have a wolf.¡±


    The murmurs started again, even louder thanst time.


    ¡°A moment,¡± the King said. He turned away and waved his family closer.


    They each spoke in turn, too quietly for any but them to hear. Nichs crossed his arms. Julian waved


    his hands animatedly. The third prince, Joyce, merely nodded. The Luna spoke, expression reserved.


    The King agreed with whatever she said and turned around.


    I didn¡¯t want to hear their rejection.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pack at once, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll be gone within an hour.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± the King said.


    Each of the three princes looked at me.


    Joyce, with a quiet curiosity.


    Julian, with a smirk of amusement.


    And Nichs, with such a cold face, the temperature in the room seemed to drop ten degrees.


    ¡°Walt,¡± the King said again, though I hadn¡¯t moved. ¡°I insist that you stay here. Your child, too.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Stay?


    They wanted me to stay?


    I stared up at the royal family for a long moment, unsure.


    I didn¡¯t fit the standards for the selection at all. I didn¡¯te from a noble background. I didn¡¯t have a


    wolf. I already had a child. How could I possibly participate?


    But, whatever my doubts, I couldn¡¯t deny the King¡¯smand. If he said to stay, I had to stay.


    So I stood right where I was.


    As best I could, I tried to ignore Nichs¡¯s icy gaze as he openly stared at me. Was he trying to


    intimidate me into leaving? I had already tried that.


    No amount of intimidation would get me to disobey a directmand from the King. I liked my head


    attached to my body.


    The King then stepped aside and his Beta, Nathan, took his ce.


    ¡°I will now exin the rules,¡± Nathan said.


    His voice was slightly softer than the King¡¯s and not nearly so kind.


    ¡°These rules are serious,dies. Those that cannot abide by them will be expelled from the selection. In


    certain instances, those who break the rules could be executed,¡±


    The air seemed to have left the room. No one spoke, or made any noise at all. Everyone stood very


    still, watching and listening.


    Until Elva whispered, ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡±


    I replied in a quiet voice, ¡°It¡¯s a punishment. When someone does something bad.¡±


    ¡°Like when they won¡¯t nap at naptime?¡± Elva asked.


    The girl closest to me said, ¡°A permanent nap.¡±


    Elva looked at her curiously. Behind Elva¡¯s back, I gave the girl an annoyed look, I really didn¡¯t want to


    have the death talk with my three year old right now, thank you.


    Nathan Nichy sald


    Nathan, a diligent servant, immediately went to his side. I couldn¡¯t hear what was said, but when they


    both looked at Elva, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Nichs had suggested Nathan ease up some on the


    darker talk


    Maybe I was imagining it. Maybe he was actually saying some jerk¨Cthing because Nichs was


    apparently an arrogant bag of dicks nowadays


    pretended not to notice their talk, and focused on making Elva smile instead


    7 need to stress the dire consequences of breaking those rules¡± Nathan argued, just loud enough for


    me to hear from where I stood so close to the stage


    ¡°Then do so without frightening the child.¡± Nichs said


    ¡°She¡¯ll be plenty frightened if she¡¯s forced to witness


    Nichs¡¯s brow lowered in annoyance. ¡°We would never force a child to


    ¡°Nathan,¡± the King said, silencing them both Nathan straightened at once. Nichs shut his mouth but


    still seemed displeased


    ¡°Continue,¡± the King said, motioning Nathan forward.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    the


    Nathan cleared his throat. ¡°Serious offenses include having secret rtions with someone other than


    princes, covertly retaining contact with the outside world, or revealing any royal secrets on or off live


    broadcast.¡±


    He waved toward the back of the room, and a slew of servants stepped forward.


    ¡°You will now be divided and searched,¡± Nathan continued. ¡°Anymunication devices will be seized.


    That includes your phones.¡±


    This was all news to me, though none of the other girls seemed overly rmed. I really wished I had


    taken the time to read through the application.


    The servants divided us, as Nathan said. I followed my group into a familiar adjoining room, where


    each of us was searched. Not even Elva escaped scrutiny, though her gentle pat down made her


    giggle.


    The servant in charge, clearly endeared, made a funny face at Elva, bringing forth moreughter.


    The other girls in the room openly red at us.


    By the doorway, our phones were taken and catalogued.


    Your personal items will be returned upon your departure,¡± said one of the servants.


    When the groups reunited in the parlor room, Nathan reimed everyone¡¯s attention. The royal family


    had vanished from behind him.


    ¡°I will now give you a tour,¡± Nathan announced.


    We followed him through the borate pce, taking in the dining room with a table that could seat


    fifty, to a ballroom with a vaulted painted ceiling, then to the east wing where our individual rooms were.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    He exined that each of us would have a private room and be attended by two maids


    Next, Nathan brought us to arge staircase that separated the east and west wings. In the west wing,


    he pointed us to the borate, gem¨Cembossed doors of the royal family. The King¡¯s door was the


    largest,


    with the Luna beside his 1


    Each of the princes¡® doors were the same size and design, though with different colored gemstones.


    Nichs¡¯s gemstones were green. Julian¡¯s red. And Joyce, a pale kind of purple


    Pretty,¡± Elva said.


    I stared at Nichs¡¯s door, wondering if he was inside. Where had he disappeared to?


    I hadn¡¯t been the only one looking.


    ¡°I will remind you,dies, that you are strictly forbidden from seeking out the princes on your own,¡±


    Nathan said. ¡°Any inappropriate advances will have you expelled at once.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As we continued on, he purposefully passed a few corridors. When one of the girls became curious and


    asked him what was down one of them, Nathan shook his head.


    ¡°Off limits,¡± he said. ¡°Absolutely do not enter here. Or face the worst consequences.¡±


    The curious girl immediately quieted.


    Nathan led us down the staircase to where a line of maids waited patiently. One of them stood in front


    of the rest. She was older, with a severe expression.


    ¡°This,¡± Nathan said, gesturing to her, ¡°Is the head of the pce maids, Lena.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Lena,¡± Elva said.


    Lena nced over, but her eyes skipped straight over Elva to re at me.


    She gave me such a cold look that it startled me. I was certain I had never seen this woman before in


    my life. What could I have done to offend her?


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you, Mommy.¡± Elva stretched her arms around my neck, giving me a kind little hug.


    I held her close, grateful for it. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just having a bad day,¡± I reasoned. I hoped. I really didn¡¯t


    need more enemies here.


    Nathan and Lena then introduced each girl to the pair of maids that would be assisting them. Those


    The two maids assigned to me seemed disappointed. They frowned as Nathan introduced them. I was


    thest one left in the hall


    ¡°You don¡¯t need them yet, do you? Lena asked. The false cheer in her voice did not match the glower


    1 need to prepare them on one more task. You understand I¡¯m sure you can find your way


    back on your own


    Nathan locked at Lena curiously, but didn¡¯t speak against her


    dn¡¯t know how to stand up for myself here, in a ce I so clearly didn¡¯t belong


    Sol agreed ¡°Of course I will see you bothter then ¡±


    They both curtsied and excused themselves as Lena ushered them away.


    ¡°If you will excuse me.¡± Nathan said and also disappeared.


    stood with Elva in the hallway for a long time, wondering just what I was doing here.


    Eventually, I made my way back to the east wing. I¡¯d gotten turned around only once. I had nearly


    walked down a forbidden corridor but Elva had stopped me


    ¡°Not here, Mommy¡± she had said.


    I¡¯d realized where I was then, fortunately, and turned around. Oddly, I thought I had seen Lena


    disappear down the stairs as I turned, but I must have imagined it.


    At the east wing. I couldn¡¯t quite remember which room was mine, but with all of the other girls returned


    by now, the process of elimination led me to thest open door.


    I pushed it open, relieved to see our suitcases at the end of arge bed.


    But then a stopped. Someone else was in here. A man.


    My heart raced.


    Was it Nichs?

 Chapter 9

    ?Chapter 0009


    Holding Elva, I walked further into my assigned room, bringing the man into focus.


    It wasn''t Nichs, but his brother.


    *Julian."


    I knew Julian from my days at the Royal Academy, though we hadn''t been friends. Since Julian and Nichs were arch-enemies, and I was Nichs''s girlfriend, I avoided interacted with Julian as much as I could.


    He quirked his lips into a yful smile. "You know, these days I go by, Your Royal Highness."


    I swallowed hard, realizing my mistake.


    I had to be careful here. Any perceived slight against the princes could cost me my life. But it was so difficult to reimagine the boys I knew at the Academy into the princes they presented themselves as now.


    Nichs and Julian were brothers, too. I never would have guessed.


    I guessed Nichs had plenty of his own secrets. Funny, back then, I had thought I was the only one with something to hide.


    "I''m teasing," Julian rified.


    I exhaled the breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding.


    "It''s been a long time, Piper," Julian said, approaching me. "You must have questions."


    I had so many questions, I was dizzy with them. But I had no idea where to start.


    Elva squirmed in my arms.


    I patted her back as I lowered her to the ground. "I packed some of your toys, honey. Why don''t you y for a while?"


    "Okay." Elva cast a distrustful look at Julian. When Julian waved at her, she quickly looked away. Then she rushed over to her suitcase and found her dolls.


    I watched her for a moment, before turning to Julian.


    "Cute kid," he said. "My brother''s?"


    "No."


    He made a thoughtful humming sound. Even watching him, I couldn''t discern what he was thinking. Julian had always carried an enigmatic presence - always smirking, but never quite revealing all that he knew.


    Normally he was not the type of person I would seek out for answers. But since he was here and willing to talk to me, he was my only option.


    Of the many questions I wanted to ask, the most pressing was, "Why am I allowed to stay?"


    He shrugged. "I''m not sure how you charmed your way through the initial selection, but once it was done, it cannot be so easily undone. Not without great embarrassment to the royal family."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I supposed that made sense. The royal family had used their magic to select the initial list of names. For them to admit a mistake would be to admit themselves fallible. This would only further tarnish their already divisive reputation


    But even so, surely they could have made up some excuse.


    "It doesn''t hurt that you have apelling story," Julian continued. "Sure, the King thought about making you leave, but when he discovered your set of... unique circumstances, he decided to let you stay."


    "I''m not special," I said.


    "Aren''t you?" Julian lifted a brow. He counted on his fingers. "Wolf-less. Unemployed. A single mother. You tick every box."


    I frowned. "You make it sound like I''m only here as some kind of PR stunt."


    *Amoner candidate with your specific traits garners a certain amount of sympathy. We''d have to be monsters to make you leave."


    His smile was boyish, easy and lopsided. Disarming, even. It didn''t quite match the weight of his words. He was talking about public rtions of the highest order, and seemed utterly unbothered by any of it.


    *But if we let you stay, we be magnanimous, Generous, Willing to turn a new leaf and lead the nation into a new era of unity and opportunity for all, even the downtrodden. It''s a simple choice, really."


    "So I''m here just for show."


    "Of course." Heughed. "No one thinks you''ll actually win."


    *Juli-er, Your Royal Highness. I can say I backed out on my own. I won''t paint your family in a bad light. I''ll put it all on me. But I have no reason to stay."


    Julian lifted a lone brow. "No? Not one single reason?"


    I blushed, unsure if he was trying to insinuate Nichs. I imagined not many people here knew about Nichs and me. Nichs probably tried to keep it a secret as much as he could.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    But Julian would know, because he was there.


    In another life, being near Nichs would have given me enough reason to want to stay.


    But he¡¯d made his feelings about me clear. And I had other priorities.


    My gaze slid to Elva, ying with her dolls at the foot of the bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to y house,¡± I said. ¡°Nor do I want to partake in this game of undercutting nobles and


    chasing princes.¡±


    I had been away from nobility for a long time, but I hadn¡¯t forgotten their cutthroat politics, where an


    action as small as selecting the wrong utensil at dinner could start a blood feud. Backstabbing,


    betrayals, pretending to be nice just to make someone vulnerable¡­


    The memories made my already tired body even more exhausted.


    Elva coughed and immediately reimed my attention. She recovered quickly this time, thank God,


    and returned to ying.


    Softer, so that she wouldn¡¯t overhear, I said to Julian, ¡°My daughter is frail and sick often. I have to work


    hard to care for her. I can¡¯t waste time staying here.¡±


    Julian tapped a finger to his chin. ¡°Piper, you realize this is the royal pce, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but-


    ¡°So while you are here, wouldn¡¯t you have ess to all the royal resources? Including our medical staff


    and supplies?¡±


    I froze.


    I hadn¡¯t thought of that. Would the royal family truly be willing to use their resources to help Elva?


    Julian must have seen the disbelief on my face. ¡°While you are here, you are under the care of my


    family. We wouldn¡¯t simply stand by and let you or your daughter suffer.¡±


    narrowed my eyes at him. Turning away a sick child would surely be bad for public rtions.


    It would be horrible, be said, smile adding teeth


    Why was be being so generous with what were probably


    me to know the real rese


    When I asked him, Julianughed. A roguish light danced in his eyes. They were different than


    Nichs¡¯s, more brown than gold, with no flecks of green.


    I¡¯m not so different than I was in the Academy,¡± he said.


    He¡¯d been a trickster then for sure, constantly teasing or performing borate pranks. Nichs, the


    more serious one, had always used him of never taking anything seriously.


    Once, Julian had put a smoke bomb in the teacher¡¯s lounge, and in a panic, the fire department had


    been called in. Julian hadughed and said it wasn¡¯t a real fire. He couldn¡¯t understand why anyone


    was upset.


    Nichs had apologized profusely for the act, as if he himself hadmitted it. At the time, I had


    thought he felt responsible for the entirety of our ss. Now I knew he only felt responsible for his


    brother.


    ¡°I like stirring the pot,¡± Julian said now. ¡°I want to see what happens.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°I want to see what you¡¯ll do, Piper.¡± His grin turned mischievous. ¡°And what Nichs does, too.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around myself. ¡°Nichs and I don¡¯t want anything to do with each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? So it doesn¡¯t bother you at all that he will mate with another women during this contest?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I lied. My heart twisted at the mere mention of him with someone else, but I quickly, internally,


    scolded myself. I was the one who had broken Nichs¡¯s heart. I had no right to be jealous now.


    He certainly didn¡¯t think of me with any fondness. And I had no intention of holding onto a hopeless


    past, when I had my daughter and our future to contend with.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Say what you want, but I¡¯m no fool,¡± Julian said. ¡°You and Nichs have a special bond.¡± Heughed.


    ¡± And I can¡¯t wait to see how far I can bend it.¡°

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    You and Nichs have a special bond, and I can¡¯t wait to see how far I can bend it.


    I didn¡¯t understand Julian at first. Nichs and I hadn¡¯t been a couple in three years. Whatever bond


    we


    had was assuredly broken by now. The ns Julian had for us would make no difference anymore.


    But then I realized, this wasn¡¯t about me, or me and Nichs as a couple.


    Julian¡¯s hostility was aimed fully at Nichs himself.


    They had always seemed like fierce enemies at the Academy. Perhaps the addition of them being


    brothers didn¡¯t make that perception untrue. Maybe it only intensified their rivalry.


    ¡°If you are nning on using me against Nichs, you are making a big mistake,¡± I said. ¡°Nichs no


    longer cares for me. In fact, he likely hates me. You¡¯d be wasting your time.¡±


    Julian¡¯s smile neither grew nor wavered. He merely watched me a moment, then dipped his head.


    ¡°Good luck in the selection, Piper.¡±


    Without another word, he turned and exited the room.


    I had no idea what he was thinking.


    I stayed in the room for a while, after that. The maids that were assigned to me had yet to appear. That


    was fine. I didn¡¯t need anyone to look after my daughter and me.


    I began unpacking our suitcases, cing our clothes into the empty drawers of a nearby dresser. Elval


    was diligently following me from the bed to dresser and back again. She pointed at everything she


    could


    ¡°What¡¯s that, Mommy? A painted vase atop a cab held a bushel ofvender.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? On the wall, a portrait of a couple hung in an borate golden frame.


    ¡°Look at that!¡± Out the window, a pair of horses grazed in a fenced¨Cin field behind a stable.


    humored her, answering her questions as best I could, until she grew disinterested and returned to her


    toys. Ed pulled theforter off the bed and draped it across the back of a tall chair, giving her a


    eshift fort to hide under and y.


    restond to impacking


    ck sounded on the door, Thad only blowed the door parties


    As the door swung open, Nichs stood there with a few of his guard.


    Despite my best efforts at holding back my feelings, my heart leapt into my throat at the sight of him. It


    must have been a reflex. So many times he¡¯d sneaked into my room at the Academy. Seeing him now,


    in my doorway, sent me straight back in time.


    For a moment, his gaze held mine. I wondered if he was there in the past with me.


    But then he looked away.


    ¡°May Ie in?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said. Then, remembering myself, I added, ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    His brow furrowed at the use of his title, but he didn¡¯t say anything against it.


    Maybe the reminder was good for us both.


    ¡°We¡¯re making the rounds, taking note of each candidate¡¯s needs.¡± He waved forward one of the


    guards, who stepped diligently to his side. ¡°This is Mark, my Beta.¡±


    I bowed a little. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mark.¡±


    Mark¡¯s eyes went wide, like he was surprised by my greeting. Surely the other girls would have been as


    polite


    Although thinking of that girl in the pink dress, and how she had roughly shoved Elva¡­ Perhaps not.


    I didn¡¯t want to call out Mark¡¯s reaction and potentially embarrass him, so I motioned toward my mostly-


    empty suitcase on the bed.


    1 think we have it covered here,¡± I said.


    Nichs and Mark both frowned.


    You unpacked your own bags?¡± Nichs asked, his voice lower than before. ¡°Where are the maids


    assigned to you?


    Oh I immediately felt guilty. I didn¡¯t want to get anyone in trouble. Lena said they had other duties to


    attend to first, before they came to me.¡±


    Uld sha Nichs said. It didn¡¯t sound like a question so I didn¡¯t answer, He shifted his eyes to Mark


    ¡°Thank you, Mark.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal.¡± I said, taking a step forward. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°You are a guest here, miss,¡± Mark said. ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for you to not be treated as such.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    I took another step. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to get in trouble.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark¡¯s eyes went wide again. He looked to Nichs.


    Nichs¡¯s jaw was clenched, a hard line. He stared at me like he wanted me to take back my words.


    When I didn¡¯t, he said, ¡°No one will get in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    He seemed even more annoyed by my thanks, eyes hard.


    Mark quickly excused himself.


    Nichs also backed to the door. ¡°If there is anything else you need¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said. I nced over my shoulder, at Elva¡¯s legs kicking out from theforter.


    Nichs followed the length of my gaze but didn¡¯t otherwise move an inch.


    I approached him. Voice soft, I said, ¡°Elva has a few health issues. Lately, she¡¯s been suffering from


    recurrent pneumonia..


    Julian had made it seem like acquiring a doctor for Elva would be a simple task, but now, facing


    Nichs and his dour expression, I felt nervousness bubble within me.


    ¡°She needs a doctor ¨C¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll have one.¡± His reply came with no hesitation.


    Despite our differences, he was still a good man.


    Not everything changed over the past three years, then. The thought gave mefort.


    Thank you,¡± I said.


    He nodded, then left me.


    When Nichs and the soldiers had gone, I returned to Elva and found her fast asleep in her nket


    Jon. It had been a long, tiring day, and she was still recovering. She needed all the sleep she could get.


    Garefully, I lifted her from under the chair and carried her toward the king¨Csized bed. She stirred some


    while Blowered her down, but the minute her little body touched the plush mattress, she sighed and fel


    I sat on the edge of the bed and watched her for a while.


    I still wasn¡¯t set on staying here, but¡­ if she could get a regr doctor to check her over, and without


    the burden of medical bills¡­ how could I deny her that?


    Julian had been right. I didn¡¯t have a chance at actually winning the selection. If the royal family only


    wanted me here for good publicity, was there really any harm in me staying and benefiting from their


    generosity?


    It seemed a fair trade.


    Brushing a few stray hairs away from Elva¡¯s face, I remembered that I hadn¡¯t told Nichs or Mark


    about Elva¡¯s many allergies. I needed to let them know, so they could make the arrangements.


    With Elva safe and sleeping soundly, I crossed the room and stuck my head out the door. I heard the


    echo of some voices. One sounded like Nichs, though I couldn¡¯t tell what he was saying.


    I followed the sound of his voice to a servant¡¯s room at the end of the hallway. The door was half¨Copen.


    ¡°This is outrageous! You can¡¯t ask me to cater to the whims of a woman with such loose morals!¡±


    I recognized that voice as Lena, the head maid.


    She continued, voice sharp with anger, ¡°Now we are allowing illegitimate children, born in sin, to


    gallivant around the pce?¡±


    ¡°Lena¡­¡± Nichs sounded tired.


    Thirty years I¡¯ve served this royal household. Thirty years I¡¯ve been a faithful servant to a family that


    upheld the purest of virtues. That reputation cannot now be stained. You must expel that woman from


    this pce.¡±


    My heart pounding in my chest. I inched closer, desperate to hear his response.


    What would he say? Surely he wouldn¡¯t defend me, but¡­


    The way she was talking about me was too cruel. I wasn¡¯t a stain, and neither was Elva.


    The King has made his decision,¡± Nichs said, and a part of my heart broke. That was no answer, 11


    was a deflection.


    Did Nichs truly believe what Lena was saying? Was he only holding back because the King had


    made his cholon?


    elvid is inouent and will be cared for Nichs continued. Ensure this run


    My breath caught. Nichs remembered her name.


    ¡°This is absurd,¡± Lena grumbled.


    ¡°Your opinion is noted,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Now do it.¡±


    Toote, I realized he wasing toward the door. I scrambled away, but I wasn¡¯t quite able to escape


    when he saw me.


    ¡°Piper?¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    When Nichs said my name, I stopped where I stood and internally cursed. I was so close to my


    door.


    As far as I could tell, I had two options: apologize for having overheard or deny, deny, deny.


    I swiveled on my heel, facing him. ¡°Your Royal Highness! I was looking for you.¡±


    His brow lowered, skeptical. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°1.. uh.. oh! I wanted to tell you about Elva¡¯s allergies.¡±


    Nichs listened quietly as I exined the things she couldn¡¯t eat, the types of materials she couldn¡¯t


    have around, and the medicines that gave her reactions


    I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he said, when I was done.


    Over his shoulder, standing in the doorway of her room, Lena looked at me, a cold gleam in her eyes.


    I shivered.


    Over the next few days, I went through intense training to prepare for the game. Both Elva and I were


    provided with professional stylists to assist in every detail, from our hair to our gowns to the color of our


    nail polish.


    Trainers helped me correct the dip of my curtsey, and the straightness of my posture. I had to practice


    walking with a book on my head, to learn fluid motion and grace. They even critiqued my wave, until it


    was the way the experts liked.


    For meals, the candidates all met in the dining room. The royal family was always notably absent.


    Our only other free time was an hour¨Clong break for fresh air in the afternoon, when we were escorted


    through the gardens.


    Elva preferred those hours, as she could run around in the grass, burning off her youthful energy.


    worried for her, with her sickness, but the weather was pleasant, and the royal family¡¯s doctor gave


    Elva


    regr checkups.


    One day, we were walking through a field of beautiful wildflowers on the edge of the grounds, when


    Elva bustled over to me, dirt on her hands and the edge of her dress. As I knelt to dust it off, I noticed a


    Cartoon bear band¨Caid ori Elva¡¯s knee


    What¡¯s this Lasked.


    Reiff it¡¯s so cute Liell in the grass, but a nice girl gave me this She turned her leg this


    ¡°Which girl?¡± I asked, just as one of the candidates came to stand behind Elva.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s okay,¡± the girl said.


    ¡°This one,¡± Elva said, pointing at her,


    I looked up at the girl. She was younger than me, eighteen at the most, with pale hair and round


    features.


    She stood timidly, her hands weaved together at her waist. She kind of looked like she wanted to run


    away.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I¡¯m Susie,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hi, Susie!¡± Elva said. ¡°I¡¯m Elva. I¡¯m three. I like bears.¡±


    She gave Elva a soft smile that seemed genuine. ¡°Hi, Elva.¡± To me, she said, ¡°She¡¯s so adorable.¡±


    ¡°She is,¡± I said, standing.


    Elva immediately lost interest and began picking flowers.


    ¡°Can I walk with you both for a while?¡± Susie asked.


    Everyone else seemed to give me a wide berth. I wasn¡¯t lonely, exactly, between Elva and the trainers


    and the maids. But it would be nice to talk to someone nearer my age, who did not feel as if they had to


    be nice to me.


    I missed Anna.


    I¡¯d be happy for thepany,¡± I said.


    Susie and I continued to walk, while I kept an eye on Elva. Eventually, I would call for her, and she


    would dash to meet us, carrying flowers. When her hands were full, she gave the flowers to me to


    carry.


    Susie took a few and wove them into a crown. ¡°For our princess,¡± she said, cing it on Elva¡¯s head.


    Elva bounced in ce, so excited.


    Halfway through our hour of freedom, we turned around and headed back toward the pce.


    One of the other candidates was flittering between some of the other girls, like she was the hostess of


    the party and making the rounds.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    That¡¯s Linda,¡± Susie said. ¡°I knew her at the Academy. She¡¯s always trying to form cliques. Anything to


    get


    ahead. Watch out for her¡­ Oh, shoot, here shees.¡±


    Susie immediately wrapped her arms around her waist, as Linda made her way over to us.


    Linda didn¡¯t look at me once, keeping her gaze on Susie like I wasn¡¯t even there.


    fus


    a


    ¡°Susie, some of us are making an alliance of sorts. We¡¯ll look out for each other. You and I go way


    back,


    so of course, I¡¯ll let you in.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t..¡± Susie worried her hands together. She clearly wasn¡¯t interested, but¡­ did her shyness keep


    her


    from saying no outright? ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll count you in, Susie. You wouldn¡¯t want to get left behind, would you? Having us on your side would


    be a benefit.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t think¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor,¡± Linda said.


    TE


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Susie is looking to pick sides,¡± I said. I¡¯d had all I could take of Linda¡¯s steamrolling. Susie


    clearly wasn¡¯t interested, and Linda didn¡¯t seem to care.


    For the first time sinceing over, Linda¡¯s sharp gaze sliced to me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t talking to Susie either,¡± I said, ¡°Since you weren¡¯t listening to what she was saying.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s shy. Sometimes I have to fill in the nks.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­ Susie cleared her throat. ¡°No thank


    you,


    Linda.¡±


    Linda re shot back at Susie. ¡°What?¡±


    1 don¡¯t want to be in your alliance,¡± Susie said, stronger.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Linda¡¯s brow twitched. She smiled, but it was not friendly. ¡°Suit yourself. But keep in mind, if you aren¡¯t


    with us, you¡¯re against us. I hope you know what you are up against.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for a reply before storming away.


    walked with Susie in silence for a moment, before she said, ¡°Thank you.


    didn¡¯t have to thank me, but I nodded all the same.


    ¡°I hate bullies,¡± I said, to exin.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Another moment passed. ¡°Maybe we don¡¯t have to be rivals.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we could be friends?¡± I asked her.


    She lowered her face, hiding her gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    Later that day, our training ended early so that we could meet at the bottom of the stairwell to hear


    announcements from Nathan.


    ¡°You first public appearance will take ce in three days,¡± Nathan said. He stood on a step to stand


    above us. His voice echoed through the chamber. 1


    Lena was at the base of the stairs. She offered a wide, kind smile to each of the candidates. When her


    gaze fell onto me, that smile immediately vanished.


    ¡°You will stand in a line outside the front of the pce,¡± Nathan continued. ¡°Camera crews will be


    brought in. As the cameras roll, you will wave to the public through the live broadcast. We will also


    allow


    a select few to stand on the grounds, forming a crowd for you.¡±


    The girls chittered with excitement. One girl pped her hands. Anotherughed.


    ¡°The people are eager to meet you,dies. They want to ce faces to the names they know. Make


    sure


    to give them your best first impression.¡±


    I noticed a shift of moment at the top of the stair. There, leaning against the wall that headed toward the


    west wing, was Nichs. No one else had spotted him. He gazed down at us with a passive


    expression.


    He was too far away to be able to tell exactly where his attentionid, but my skin still broke out in


    goosebumps, just as it had three years ago, when I¡¯d often caught him watching me from across the


    room


    ¡°Well,dies,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Are you ready to reveal yourselves to the entire kingdom?¡±


    The girls let loose a resounding cheer.


    1 stayed quiet, watching Nichs.


    Too soon, he kicked away from the wall and disappeared down the hall.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    ¡°Nichs.¡±


    I was dreaming. I must have been close to waking up to be so lucid.


    I stood in my old room at the Academy. Nichs had his back to me, his hand on the door handle. A


    familiar curl of dread was growing in my stomach. A dull, physical ache rested behind my ribs.


    This was the moment I had broken up with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.


    ¡°Save it.¡± His voice was rough. I¡¯d hurt him, but he didn¡¯t want to admit it. He wouldn¡¯t let me see.


    ¡°Nick, please ¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± He pulled the handle and the door swung open. The light of the hall was blinding.


    I had wanted to stop him. I wanted to take back everything, and bring him into my arms again.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    I had a newborn baby waiting for me, and the loss of my wolf had left me hollow inside.


    Now, I wanted to awaken, but I forced myself to relive the moment, watching him leave me.


    When he was gone, my body crumpled, just as it had that day. I¡¯d hid my pain in front of him. I hadn¡¯t


    wanted him to know what I¡¯d done, and what it had cost me.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± I had cried long into the night, before I pulled myself together, left the Academy, and never


    looked back.


    I blinked open my eyes and stared at the silk canopy above my borrowed bed. Beside me, Elva snored,


    face half¨Cpressed into the pillow.


    I stayed there watching her for a long time, as I pressed the memories back into the past where they


    belonged.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eventually a knock sounded on the door, and the two maids entered. I pulled myself out of bed.


    Today was the day of the candidates¡® first public appearance. We had to get ready. Everything had to


    be


    derfdat


    knew I wouldn¡¯t win the final selection, but I had decided to try to stay as long as I could, Elva


    Plus, it was nice to eat three full meals a day again. I was already regaining some of the weight I¡¯d lost.


    My ribs weren¡¯t quite so visible anymore. Each day, I was gaining more energy.


    I¡¯d never be as strong as those with wolves, but now I could at leastst a full day without being totally


    exhausted.


    The maids helped me dress after my shower. Elva and I had matching light green gowns with faux


    wildflowers stitched into the skirt. Elva wanted to wear a flower crown to match, but unfortunately, the


    one Susie had made for her had wilted.


    We both thanked the maids for their help, then, holding Elva¡¯s hand, I led her to the parlor room where


    the other girls were gathering.


    Linda wore a stunning red gown thatplimented her paleplexion. She stood out in the room,


    the girl wearing the brightest, sharpest color. She smiled brightly whenever she caught someone


    looking at


    her.


    ¡°Many of my pack were approved to be part of the crowd today,¡± she said to another girl, Oliva, whose


    off -white floor¨Clength dress was sleek and elegant.


    ¡°My pack, too,¡± Olivia said, matching Linda¡¯s smile. Though they spoke friendly enough, it almost


    seemed like a contest between the two.


    I wondered if they were in an alliance together, and if they were, how long it wouldst.


    I spotted Susie near the wall at the far side of the room, yet before we could make our way over,


    Nathan


    appeared at the door behind me.


    ¡°Are youdies ready for your introduction?¡±


    We lined up first and then were led outside. A stage had been erected in front of the pce. The


    cameras were not yet running as he stepped onto it. The crowd was there though, and began letting


    out cheers

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    ¡°Linda¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    A few other names were called as well, but none as loud as those two. They had toe from


    prominent packs indeed, to have been allowed so many onlookers into the small crowd.


    Elva, nervous by the noise, hid behind my skirt. I picked her up into my arms.


    ¡°Are you frightened?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said. ¡°They just want to see you. They¡¯re here to cheer for you,


    ¡°They aren¡¯t saying my name.¡±


    I kissed the side of her head. ¡°They just don¡¯t know it yet.¡±


    When the royal family arrived to the stage, the camera crew came alive.


    Elva.¡±


    Nathan walked his way down the line of us girls. ¡°Heads up, everyone. We¡¯re about to start.¡±


    1 straightened Elva¡¯s dress, then held her close as the director waved and the crowd erupted into a


    roar.


    Nathan took a strong breath that lifted his entire chest, and spoke.


    The royal family humbly thanks everyone for joining us. Those here in the crowd, and those watching at


    home. We are eager to introduce you to the selected candidates, any one of which could eventually


    be Luna, that is, the next Queen.¡±


    One by one, the girls stepped forward, introducing themselves, the pack they were with, and said


    something about themselves.


    Linda, as expected, was from a wealthy and sessful pack. ¡°I will bring glory to my pack,¡± she said,


    and half the crowd cheered.


    Olivia, beside her, was not to be outdone. Her pack was just as prominent. ¡°I thank my pack for their


    support in helping bring me here.¡±


    The other half of the crowd cheered.


    Linda smiled at Olivia, but it was too fight to be genuine.


    Susie spoke too softly into the microphone for anyone to hear. Nathan asked her to speak up but she


    panicked and froze. Nathan smoothly moved on from her distress, passing the microphone forward


    When it was my turn, Elva helped me hold the microphone. The crowd, watching us began to murmur.


    ¡°My name is Piper,¡± I said. ¡°I am twenty years old, and my pack..¡± I quickly gave the name of my less-


    prestigious pack. 1 would like to thank the royal family for giving a single mother like myself a chance at


    the selection.¡±


    No one cheered for me. They whispered and stared.


    Elva leaned into the microphone. ¡°And I¡¯m Elva.¡±


    That at least earned a couple of ps.


    Elva worried her bottom lip with her teeth, as Nathan took the microphone away from us.


    ¡°You did great,¡± I told her, but she still didn¡¯t seem so sure.


    After the introductions, we were ushered to a press conference further into the gardens. The three


    princes and the King were already seated. Different cameras were aligned, facing them. A slew of


    reporters sat in folding chairs behind the cameras. Each had their hands raised.


    The King called on one reporter who stood.


    After briefly introducing himself and his publication, he said, ¡°A question for the princes. Your Royal


    Highnesses, what are your thoughts about a single mother participating in the selection?¡±


    Julian leaned forward first. ¡°It definitely adds to the excitement, doesn¡¯t it? A relief, really. Sometimes


    things can get stuffy and dull around here.¡±


    The pressughed. The King gave him a t look. Julian met it and shrugged.


    ¡°Prince Joyce?¡± the reporter asked.


    Joyce leaned toward the microphone. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He leaned back.


    The reporter waited, but Joyce didn¡¯t say anything else. The reporter cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, thank


    you.


    Uh Prince Nichs? Same question.


    Anxiety wed at my chest. What would he say? He had made his opinion of me very clear in that


    bathroom. I couldn¡¯t imagine that he wanted me here. He couldn¡¯t even seem to stand looking at me for


    Too long.


    He leaned forward, toward the microphone.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    His mouth near the microphone, Nichs paused a moment as if thinking. Then he spoke.


    ¡°Miss Piper was chosen by the ceremony, and the royal family will honor that choice.¡±


    He continued, ¡°One of the many crises we face as a people is a low birthrate among werewolves. Any


    mother, especially one raising a child on her own, is to bemended.¡±


    He paused, again gathering his thoughts. The way he spoke was purposeful and careful, each word


    carefully considered.


    ¡°Piper represents the cultural progression of our kingdom. We, collectively, have moved beyond the era


    of allowing only young maidens to be Luna. Now, any woman can have her chance.¡±


    A few ps sounded in the audience, before the reporter spoke up again. ¡°In addition to being a single


    mother, isn¡¯t Piper also a non¨Cwerewolf?¡±


    ¡°Neither non¨Cwerewolves nor single mothers will face discrimination by this royal family,¡± Nichs said,


    faster to respond than he had been before.


    My heart pounded. That sounded like a defense of me. I forced that feeling down. No, he was


    defending.


    his family from potential ridicule, not me.


    ¡°And what would you say to the dissenters?¡± the reporter asked Some of the others began to insist he


    sit down. He¡¯d already asked his fair share of questions. But the report continued to stand, unyielding.


    Nichs held his gaze. ¡°I would ask those dissenters to continue to ce their faith in us and the


    strength of this kingdom. Change is not a death of tradition, merely an evolution of it.¡±


    Nichs leaned back, finished with his response.


    More ps sounded. Many of the reporters nodded in agreement..


    I watched him in awe. He¡¯d clearly had his reservations about me, but his answer had been perfect.


    He was born for this, I realized. Raised to be the mouthpiece for the kingdom.


    Raised to be King.


    The reporter finally sat down, and another was selected. The rest of the questions were simpler, asked


    to gain soundbites from the princes regarding the beauty and poise of each candidate.


    Jn did most of the talking.


    No one mentioned me.


    Then another reporter asked, ¡°Will the political strength of the different packs influence the princes¡¯


    choices at all?*


    The King stepped in. ¡°The merits of each candidate will speak for themselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but ¡°the reporter tried to say. The King quickly cut him off.


    ¡°As much of the selection process will be broadcasted live, everyone will have the opportunity to


    witness the strengths and failings of each individual girl. The princes will follow the will of the people


    and


    make the correct choices.¡±


    With the reporter silenced, he sat down.


    The press conference ended shortly after that.


    The royal family returned inside first, with the candidates following.


    Back in my room, one of my maids greeted me excitedly.


    ¡°We watched the event on television,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s on every channel.¡±


    Despite Lena¡¯s dislike of me, the maids immediately took a shine to me once we had started talking,


    possibly because we had much inmon. We¡¯d eaten at the same restaurants and bought the same


    brands of clothes.


    Immediately, we¡¯d be like friends, and they treated me much more informally than the maids of


    the


    other girls, for which I was infinitely grateful.


    ¡°I hope the newscasters are saying good things¡­¡± I started.


    ¡°Wonderful things! They are praising the royal family for making such progressive moves. They can¡¯t


    believe they are letting the princes have so much screen time. Traditionally, only the King and Queen


    ever


    made announcements.¡±


    I nodded. I knew that, but she was so excited, I kept my mouth shut, not wanting to take away from her


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    joy


    The royal family is also receiving praise for including such diverse candidates in the selection,¡± she


    said.


    I¡¯m d I said,


    And you, Miss Piper. You should hear what they are saying about you¡±


    Honestly, I was afraid to know. But her upbeat demeanor let me hope she wasn¡¯t about to tell me


    Miss Piper, your presence has ignited the passion among themon people.¡± She pped her hands


    together at her chest. ¡°You¡¯ve received a strong positive response so far. Some stations even called


    you a front runner!

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    I blinked, stunned into silence. Me? A front runner in thepetition?


    No. Clearly those people didn¡¯t realize how much Nichs hated me. Once the cameras were allowed


    into the pce, and they saw the two of us interacting, they would learn the truth.


    Nichs hated me.


    Julian only wanted to use me in his games.


    And Joyce seemed utterly disinterested in the whole thing.


    I wasn¡¯t a front runner. I was someone barely hanging on.


    Regardless, I thanked my maid for the information.


    ¡°Now,¡± the maid said, turning toward the closet. ¡°It is time to prepare you for the banquet.¡±


    The banquet. Right. Tonight was the first official banquet with all three princes and the candidates. We


    would formally dine in the dining room.


    The trainers had reinforced the required etiquette for mealtimes that I had forgotten over the past three


    years. I feltfortable enough to eat with the others casually, but to do so in front of the royal family


    and potential cameras, made me nervous.


    Elva was requested to stay behind. A nanny had been hired for her, and was set to arrive s


    soon, I had


    mixed feelings leaving her here, but she seemed content enough, ying with her dolls under her


    nket


    fort.


    ¡°Wait until you see your dress,¡± the maid said, and led me toward the closet.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why I needed another dress. I liked my pale green one with the flowers.


    But then the maid held up a velvet evening gown. Deep emerald in color, it was sleeveless with a v-


    shaped neckline.


    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I had worn something like this. For work, I¡¯d worn white button¨Cup


    shirts and ck pants. On days off, I wore cks and t¨Cshirts, with an asional high¨Cnecked


    sundress.


    Nothing like this


    The maid noticed my hesitation.


    Try it on she said. And you won¡¯t want to take it off.


    She was right.


    Looking in the mirror, I barely recognized myself in the dress.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Even Elva looked at me withically wide eyes. ¡°Mommy, are you a fairy princess?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted.


    She seemed certain. ¡°You are.¡±


    Elva¡¯spliment gave me the confidence I needed to keep my head high as I entered the ballroom.


    The princes had priority when choosing seats. Julian selected a spot near the center of the table. Joyce


    imed a seat at the far end. Nichs wasn¡¯t in the room yet. The King and Queen took opposite ends


    at the head of the table.


    When it came time for the girls to sit, Julian instantly called me over. ¡°Piper! Here!¡±


    I was immediately suspicious, but didn¡¯t dare deny his request, especially with the cameras watching


    from theers of the room.


    Ignoring res from Linda and Olivia, I crossed the room and took the seat Julian offered beside him.


    ¡°You look gorgeous,¡± he said.


    I blushed a little, but mostly wondered what he was up to.


    The other girls filed in then, iming seats. Susie took the open seat beside me. We smiled at each


    other.


    As thest girl found her seat, Nichs appeared in the doorway.


    Dops. It seems I¡¯ve stolen my brother¡¯s seat.¡± Julian started to rise.


    I looked at him in urgency. ¡°What?¡±


    He shed me a devilish grin ¡°Oh? Nichs said he was going to bete and reserved this seat. Did t


    hot mention that?


    Not He hadn¡¯t mentioned that!


    brother Julian said as he passed Nichs to take his own seat further up, near the Queen¡¯s endble


    Here we are her loyously announced as he plopped down. The girls beside him cheered


    atore behind the back of the now empty chair. The one he¡¯d reserved, apparently

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Nichs and I continued to stare at each other, neither of us saying a word. We both nced down at


    the empty chair and back at each other again.


    Every other spot a


    at the table was filled. Unless Nichs were to excuse himself, he would have to sit


    here to eat. But to leave in the middle of his ownpetition would be unbearably rude.


    Weren¡¯t the royal family trying to win the hearts and minds of themon people?


    Nichs must have had the same train of thought, though his face revealed nothing.


    He sat.


    The King cleared his throat. After a pointed look to Nichs, who avoided it by staring hard at the table,


    the King spoke loud enough for the entire table to hear.


    ¡°Once again, we wee all thedies here, chosen by our royal magic at the ceremony.


    Though he was addressing the girls sitting at the table, his eyes were on the cameras on the corners of


    the room, which the cameramen had clicked on. The red lights indicated they were recording.


    ¡°We eagerly look forward to theing days, where you will be asked to showcase your virtues and


    your talents. Both will be needed in excess to be the kind of truly capable Luna that our pack


    deserves.¡±


    Some of the girls at the table nodded.


    ¡°In addition, of course, you will be able to spend time with my sons, developing friendships that could


    progress into more. A sessful King needs someone at his side that he can trust.¡±


    Nichs crossed his arms.


    I looked away from him toward the other end of the table, where the Luna ¨C the Queen, sat with perfect


    posture. Her back was t against the dining chair. She held her head tall, her chin lifted, proud and


    dignified.


    She watched the King speak with quiet poise, her attention never wavering from him.


    tried to mimic her posture, but I couldn¡¯t manage it for long. All the other girls seemed to, however.


    All the girls here, even Susie beside me, had trained their entire lives for events like these. Wearing


    gowits and attending formal dinners like this were amon urrence for them,


    with my calloused fingers and the slump in my shoulders, I didn¡¯t belong here, even with the training


    ted to give me the past few days.


    +15 BONUS


    When I had been at the Academy, I had felt like a bit of an outcast. And when I had been with


    Nichs¡­


    had known I was on borrowed time, even without knowing he was a prince.


    A noble was a noble. Amoner was amoner. We could interact. We could even try to be


    friends.


    But romantically, what kind of future could we have? No one in his life would have ever approved of


    me.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Even now, I was only here because of a publicity stunt. Julian had said so himself.


    Thank you, for letting this old man talk your ears off,¡± the King said.


    A few softughs sounded around me. Realizing I had missed much of what he¡¯d said, lost in my own


    thoughts, I lowered my head in guilt and shame.


    The King continued, ¡°Now, let us enjoy this meal and each other¡¯spany.


    ¡°A fine speech,¡± said the girl on the King¡¯s left. Everyone else spoke quickly to agree.


    I still felt like a jerk, for missing most of it.


    The servants brought out the first course, a soup with a side of bread. It smelled heavenly. I had to


    remind myself not to eat too eagerly.


    I hadn¡¯t had a full course meal since the Academy, and had to reorient myself with the cutlery. It had


    only been three years, but it felt like a lifetime ago. So much had happened since then; raising Elva.


    working job to job, stressing over bills and Elva¡¯s health¡­.


    It was difficult to remember such trivial things as formal table manners.


    The trainers had talked me through this, but now, in the moment, my mind waspletely nk.


    Susie nudged me with her elbow, then made a show of lifting the correct spoon. Grateful, I nodded and


    followed her lead.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Around us, the girls were speaking with each other and the royal family. Only Nichs, Susie, and


    myself


    were silent.


    The King gave Nichs a hard look, and Nichs¡¯s lips twitched like he wanted to frown but didn¡¯t.


    I thought he might talk to me, but instead, he leaned forward to see Susie around me.


    ¡°It is a pleasant evening, wouldn¡¯t you agree, Susie?¡±


    Susie paled. ¡°You¡­ know my name?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I know the name of every candidate.¡±


    ¡°¡­ oh¡­¡± She audibly swallowed a spoonful of soup. ¡°Of course. Sorry to offend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not offended,¡± Nichs said. ¡°But, to my question. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Susie¡¯s face shifted from white to red so fast, I worried she might be lightheaded. I ced an arm


    beside her, ready to catch her if she tilted.


    ¡°A¨CAgree?¡± Susie stuttered


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nichs¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°That the weather is pleasant?¡±


    ¡°Ohl Yes, Yes, very pleasant.¡± Susie pushed her chair back. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡­ I, uh¡­ I have to


    use the bathroom!¡±


    She jumped to her feet and started walking away. Halfway to the door she turned around, seemingly


    having realized she was still clutching her cloth napkin. She dropped it onto her chair, and then scuttled


    away, pressing her hands to her face.


    Nichs blinked a couple of times. He hadn¡¯t moved at all otherwise, like he couldn¡¯t quite believe what


    had just happened.


    ¡°She¡¯s very shy,¡± I said.


    He recovered then, ncing at me. He sat back in his chair and focused on his soup:


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The girls across the table were watching the scene curiously. Nichs had gone back to not speaking!


    he was furious with me, but if he continued to be so unweing, he would eam a negative


    putation with the girls, and with the cameras


    deemed to be zooming in on him.


    I forced augh, bringing the attention to myself. 1, personally, find the weather very pleasant¡±


    Nichs nced at me again, his frown clear this time.


    Subtly, I tilted my head toward the camera.


    He noticed the camera and immediately schooled his frown into a passive expression.


    ¡°Have you ever studied birds, Piper?¡± he asked me. He didn¡¯t wait for me to answer. ¡°I¡¯ve taken to


    raising some. Beautiful, majestic creatures. But there is one bird that I cannot help but actively dislike.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The cuckoo bird,¡± he said. His gaze sliced into me. ¡°Theyy their eggs in other birds¡® nests. A clever.


    tactic, but shameless.¡±


    The blood pulled away from my face. He was talking about me. I had a child, yet here I was, still


    participating in the Luna choosing game. Did he think this was some clever ploy of mine, to seek out an


    uneven match? To aim higher than I had any right to?


    I dabbed at the corner of my mouth with my napkin, giving myself a moment to recover from the insult.


    Then I spoke.


    I


    ¡°Actually, I love birds,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± he feigned interest. He lifted his soup¨Cfilled spoon.


    ¡°My favorite bird is the swan. They are so pure, loyal. Monogamous. Among swans, you would never


    see


    multiple females having to fight over one male.¡±


    He choked on his soup.


    Some of the other girls immediately noticed. ¡°Are you well, Prince Nichs?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said, clearing his throat. He absolutely refused to look at me again, focusing solely on his


    soup


    bowl, even after he¡¯d finished the contents within.


    Yet I barely had any time to feel smug over the reaction, before Susie walked quickly back into the


    room.


    Oddly, she didn¡¯t return to her seat, but leaned over it to speak to me.


    ¡°Piper, the maids caught me in the hall. It¡¯s about Elva.¡±


    All good feelings vanished. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Susie brow crinkled. A small line creased above her nose.


    Whatever the news, it wasn¡¯t good.


    I braced myself, but worries over Elva¡¯s health punched the air from my lungs like a physical blow, no


    matter how prepared I¡¯d thought myself.


    Susie spoke. ¡°Elva has a high fever.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    After receiving Susie¡¯s news, I needed a moment to catch my breath. I didn¡¯t understand. The royal


    doctor had already examined Elva, as recently as the day before. How could she have a fever again?


    Wouldn¡¯t the doctor have detected any anomalies before they fully formed?


    Those questions would have to wait. For now, all I knew was my daughter was sick and I had to get to


    I


    I


    gett


    her.


    I pushed away my soup bowl, and apologized to those around me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s an emergency. I


    have to go.


    Susie squeezed my arm, then returned to her chair.


    As I hurried toward the exit, I nced back at the table.


    A bold girl had already slid herself into my abandoned seat. She must have said a joke, because the


    people around herughed. Even Nichs looked at her and gave a rxed smile.


    My heart jumped in my chest. He¡¯d been so tense when I had been sitting there. But now, in my


    absence,


    he feltfortable enough to enjoy himself?


    A bitter kind of sadness wormed its way inside of me, but I pushed it down.


    Elva was sick. I needed to get to her and find out what was going on.


    One of my maids was in the hallway outside the dining room, waiting for me.


    Two royal doctors are in with her now,¡± the maid said. She kept pace with me as we rushed back to my


    bedroom.


    How did this happen?¡± I asked.


    The maid seemed as confused as me. ¡°She seemed fine until about an hour ago. The fever came on


    so


    suddenly. We thought at first she was just tired.¡±


    We rushed in my room. Elva was in the bed, the nkets pulled up to her chest. She had a cold


    compress on her forehead, held in ce by my quieter, second maid.


    The two doctors, presumably, stood a few feet away from the bed, speaking softly with each other.


    Elva gasped and hurried to her side. I touched the back of my fingers to her cheek. She was burning


    Elvassoice was weak. A tear slipped out from one closed eyeild and talled down her fac


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. Mommy¡¯s here now. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    She seemed soothed by my presence, enough to fall asleep.


    I nced at the second maid, who was diligent in holding thatpress and watching Elva. Confident


    she would alert me if something else urred, I stepped back from the bed to consult with the doctors.


    As I came toward them, they stopped their hushed words to each other and looked at me. One w


    nk expression. The other had a pitying look.


    ¡°Why does Elva have a fever?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s her new treatment n?¡±


    The doctors nced at each other, then back at me.


    ¡°There is no treatment n,¡± the nk one said.


    I must have misheard. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    a


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The pitying doctor also had a tiny condescending smile. I hated him more than anyone else in the world


    at that moment.


    ¡°Her condition is severe,¡± he said. ¡°We hope you will see reason, and give up on wanting to treat the


    girl.¡±


    ¡°See reason?¡± My temper red hot. ¡°You are talking about a person a child ¨C not some wounded


    animal that needs put down.¡±


    ¡°We should save our resources for those with hope of survival,¡± the doctor with the nk look said. I


    viciously hated her as well.


    I didn¡¯t understand. Were their resources so scarce they would refuse to help a child? Why hadn¡¯t that


    been mentioned earlier? Julian had made it seem like they would take care of Elva, since she was a


    guest.


    But now, here they were, saying she didn¡¯t deserve a chance to live?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?¡± I asked. My voice was rising with my panic. ¡°Elva has been


    evaluated already, and no one said a thing about her having a terminal illness!¡±


    Ma¡¯am. There¡¯s no need to shout,¡± said the pitying one. ¡°We can hear just fine.¡±


    nk expression crossed her arms.


    I attempted a deep breath, but it came out shaking. I wanted to scream at them, but I had dealt with


    bullies before. Shouting wouldn¡¯t work. For Elve¡¯s sake, I had to submit to whatever they asked

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Forcing my voice level, I asked, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I previously informed that Elva was suffering from a


    terminal illness?¡±


    The pitying one pushed his sses up his nose with his index finger. ¡°Perhaps we were optimistic


    before. But she has since taken a turn for the worst. We aren¡¯t fortellers, ma¡¯am.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t what I wanted to hear. ¡°So you won¡¯t treat her? At all?¡±


    The pitying one shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± He ced his hand on my shoulder, and it took


    everything within me not to shove him away. ¡°Giving up now is for the best. You¡¯ll see that soon


    enough.¡±


    ¡°I will never agree with that,¡± I said. ¡°Elva is worth saving. At least try. Please. I¡¯m begging you.


    The doctor with the pitying look shook his head. He called to his colleague. ¡°We¡¯re done here.¡± a


    ¡°No¡­¡± My legs went weak.


    As one doctor walked straight out the door, the other, the one with the nk expression stopped at my


    side.


    In a whisper that no one else could hear, she told me, ¡°Perhaps leaving the pce would be better for


    her.¡±


    I looked at her in confusion, but she offered no further exnation. She left the room without ncing


    back


    Was she insinuating that someone here might have done something to Elva? Or was she saying that


    no one here would help her because of who she was?


    I copsed. I would have likely banged my knees on the floor if my maid hadn¡¯t caught me and helped.


    me down.


    What was I going to do? I couldn¡¯t let Elva die! Even if she was sick enough¡­ even if it was fated¡­


    didn¡¯t


    she deserve some treatment?


    The poor girl was in pain!


    Miss Piper said the second maid from Elva¡¯s bedside,


    Aluson I pushed myself back to my feet and scrambled to Elva¡¯s side: Her little hand was reaching out


    in both of mine


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. Mommy¡¯s here now. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    She seemed soothed by my presence, enough to fall asleep.


    I nced at the second maid, who was diligent in holding thatpress and watching Elva. Confident


    she would alert me if something else urred, I stepped back from the bed to consult with the doctors.


    As I came toward them, they stopped their hushed words to each other and looked at me. One wore a


    nk expression. The other had a pitying look.


    ¡°Why does Elva have a fever?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s her new treatment n?¡±


    The doctors nced at each other, then back at me.


    ¡°There is no treatment n,¡± the nk one said.


    I must have misheard. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The pitying doctor also had a tiny condescending smile. I hated him more than anyone else in the world


    at that moment.


    ¡°Her condition is severe,¡± he said. ¡°We hope you will see reason, and give up on wanting to treat the


    girl.¡±


    ¡°See reason?¡± My temper red hot. ¡°You are talking about a person ¨C a child ¨C not some wounded


    animal that needs put down.¡±


    ¡°We should save our resources for those with hope of survival,¡± the doctor with the nk look said. I


    viciously hated her as well.


    I didn¡¯t understand. Were their resources so scarce they would refuse to help a child? Why hadn¡¯t that


    been mentioned earlier? Julian had made it seem like they would take care of Elva, since she was a


    guest.


    But now, here they were, saying she didn¡¯t deserve a chance to live?


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?¡± I asked. My voice was rising with my panic. ¡°Elva has been


    valuated already, and no one said a thing about her having a terminal illness!¡±


    Ma¡¯am. There¡¯s no need to shout,¡± said the pitying one. ¡°We can hear just fine.¡±


    nk expression crossed her arms.


    attempted a deep breath, but it came out shaking. I wanted to scream at them, but I had dealt with


    before shouting wouldn¡¯t work. For Elva¡¯s sake, I had to submit to whatever they asked


    I


    Chapter 0022


    Forcing my voice level, I asked, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I previously informed that Elva was suffering from a


    terminal illness?¡±


    20 The pitying one pushed his sses up his nose with his index finger. ¡°Perhaps we were optimistic


    before. But she has since taken a turn for the worst. We aren¡¯t fortellers, ma¡¯am.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t what I wanted to hear. ¡°So you won¡¯t treat her? At all?¡±


    The pitying one shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± He ced his hand on my shoulder, and it took


    everything


    within me not to shove him away. ¡°Giving up now is for the best. You¡¯ll see that soon enough.¡±


    ¡°I will never agree with that,¡± I said. ¡°Elva is worth saving. At least try. Please. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    The doctor with the pitying look shook his head. He called to his colleague. ¡°We¡¯re done here.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± My legs went weak.


    As one doctor walked straight out the door, the other, the one with the nk expression stopped at my


    side.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    In a whisper that no one else could hear, she told me, ¡°Perhaps leaving the pce would be better for


    her.¡±


    I looked at her in confusion, but she offered no further exnation. She left the room without ncing


    back


    Was she insinuating that someone here might have done something to Elva? Or was she saying that


    no


    one here would help her because of who she was?


    I copsed. I would have likely banged my knees on the floor if my maid hadn¡¯t caught me and helped


    me down.


    What was I going to do? I couldn¡¯t let Elva die! Even if she was sick enough¡­ even if it was fated¡­


    didn¡¯t


    she deserve some treatment?


    The poor girl was in pain!


    ¡°Miss Piper,¡± said the second maid from Elva¡¯s bedside,


    I myself back to my feet and scrambled to Elva¡¯s side. Her little hand was reaching out


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, honey. I¡¯m sorry. But it will be okay soon.¡± It was a lie, but how could I let her believe that none


    of these monsters would actually help her?


    ¡°Promise?¡± She peeked at me through hershes. Her eyes were damp with tears.


    Had she heard me yelling? My heart sunk in agony.


    This poor child. My poor baby.


    I had to something. There had to be someone in this huge pce who would help Elva. If I had to force


    someone to help her, I would.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I said, determined now.


    My misery could wait for if I failed. I was a mom with a mission now.


    I kissed her small hand and ced it back on the bed. When her eyes closed, I stepped back from her


    bedside.


    I asked both maids to stay with her. ¡°Guard her like she¡¯s your own.¡±


    They both agreed.


    Then I ran from the room. I spotted a few guards in the hallway.


    ¡°Please!¡± I said, approaching them. ¡°We need more doctors. Different ones.¡±


    The guards frowned. They shifted ufortably. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, miss. But the royal doctors have already


    seen your daughter. We¡¯ve been instructed to honor their judgement.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re wrong! Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    The guards looked away from me. ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡±


    No help here, I realized. I pressed on, asking every guard and servant I came across, but each reply


    was


    e same, with varying levels of sympathy.


    Nd one would stand against the doctor¡¯s decision.


    Wildly, I thought of turning to Susie, or even to. Nichs, He¡¯d shown kindness to Elva before. Surely


    he


    wouldn¡¯t turn her away so cruelly now.


    Perhaps leaving the pce would be better for her.


    Maybe no one here was safe.


    I had to get back to Elval


    I swiveled on my heel, and returned to my hallway. Just as I rounded the corner, I saw a figure


    disappear around another one, further down the hall.


    Was that Lena?


    It didn¡¯t matter. Elva was the most important person in the world to me right now.


    I pushed through the doors to my bedroom. ¡°Elva!¡±


    But the bed was empty.


    Elva was gone.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    When I returned to the bedroom, Elva was missing from the bed. I nearly screamed, were it not for both


    of maids, who quickly approached me.


    ¡°W¨Cwhere¡¯s Elva?¡± I asked them, panic quaking my voice.


    ¡°You caused a rightmotion, running around,¡± the talkative maid said. ¡°It was enough to catch the


    attention of Prince Nichs.¡±


    Nichs? ¡°He¡¯s still at the banquet¡­?¡±


    I remembered looking back at him as I was leaving. He¡¯d been smiling at an eager girl desperate for his


    attention.


    ¡°The banquet is still urring,¡± the maid said. ¡°He must have excused himself early.¡±


    Why would he do such a thing? Surely he hadn¡¯t overheard what Susie said about Elva? Even if he


    had, he w


    wouldn¡¯t have cared¡­ would he?


    ¡°Prince Nichs.came in here,¡± the quieter maid said. ¡°He felt Elva¡¯s fever, and then carried her out of


    this room himself.¡±


    My mind was a spiral of fear and worries. I struggled to think straight. I only knew that wherever Elval


    was, I had to be near her.


    Nichs wouldn¡¯t make her leave the pce, would he? She was just a little girl.


    No. No, as much as he¡¯d changed from three years ago, he wouldn¡¯t hurt Elva. I was certain of that.


    Especially when I thought of how gently he had held her when she ran to him at the mixer in the parlor.


    But where would he take her?


    He was a prince. Nowhere in the pce was off¨Climits to him. Where would I even begin looking?


    couldn¡¯t go to his room. That was a grave offense. Nathan had made clear that it could cost me my


    eded to be strong for Elva. I needed to be alive.


    the bedroom, trying to think I wanted to scream in frustration.


    I


    As someone knacked on the door, I nced, and a guard


    d, who had told me they¡¯d been ordened


    He seemed much less troubled now, looking fully at me. ¡°Miss Piper, you are to go to the royal


    infirmary.


    Come with me. I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±


    I quickly went the guard. Sensing my urgency, he maintained a fast pace as he led me through the


    back hallways of the pce, through ces Nathan had not included on his tour.


    Visiting off¨Climit ces was surely allowed if I¡¯d been summoned, right? I didn¡¯t have time to worry. I¡¯d


    risk beheading if it brought me to Elva.


    The royal infirmary had a few beds and a wall of bookcases. Several tables were covered in chemistryN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    equipment and microscopes.


    far


    Elva was in one of the beds, with an older woman doctor leaning over her. Nichs was nearby, fa


    enough back to give them space but close enough to be watchful.


    1 rushed to Elva¡¯s side at once. She was still sleeping. I touched her cheek She was warm, but not as


    hot


    as before.


    ¡°Her fever has subsided,¡± the doctor said.


    A half¨Csob, half¨Csigh of relief shook my whole body, I cried as I held Elva¡¯s hand. I made sure her


    nkets were tucked in securely around her.


    Then, after a while, I could speak again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. The other doctors said. They said¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t vocalize the horrible words they¡¯d


    spewed. I dared not voice them here, for fear this doctor might agree with them.


    ¡°1 know what they said.¡± The doctor¡¯s brow lowered, angry. ¡°And they are wrong. Though Elva¡¯s


    condition is tricky, we should not and will not give up on her.¡±


    She leaned closer to me. ¡°I am Prince Nichs¡¯s personal physician. Ask for me directly if she has


    another need. I will add regr check¨Cups of her to my routine.¡±


    Thank you, I said to her, then looked at Nichs. He leaned against the bookcase, arms crossed over


    his chest.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    He watched me but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness, I


    1 didn¡¯t do it for you.¡± His gaze fell to Elva, who looked so small in her hospital bed. ¡°No harm wille


    to any child in this pce.¡±


    ¡°I


    ¡°Even so.¡± I was grateful for his help, no matter the reason he gave it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The doctor nced between us. ¡°If you will excuse me, I will personally take Elva¡¯s prescription to the


    pharmacist. It seems safer that way.¡±


    ¡°I


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, as Nichs said, ¡°That would be best.¡°.


    When the doctor left the room, Nichs kicked off the bookcase and came closer. He peered down at


    Elva from her bedside, a soft look on his face.


    I remembered his interview. Nichs loved children. He wanted a big family. That kindness must have


    extended to Elva.


    ¡°Truly.¡± I said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you for this.¡±


    His soft look hardened when he gazed up at me. ¡°Children are separate from our situation, Piper. Elva


    is innocent in all of this.¡±


    It was clear then, that he didn¡¯t want me to take this gesture personally. He wanted to maintain distance


    from me. But he was still willing to help Elva, and that was what really mattered.


    I wished I could think of a way to convince him that I wasn¡¯t here to chase a crown or rekindle what we


    had If Julian knew I was only here as a publicity stunt, then surely Nichs must have also known.


    Yet he held onto his anger for me, and wrapped it around himself like an imprable shield.


    He¡¯d likely never warm to me. I had to just ept that.


    Looking at Elva, I knew I had bigger things to worry about anyway.


    The doctors in my room. When they were leaving, one of them said, ¡°Perhaps leaving the pce would


    for herr


    sald that


    want to harm Elvar Hell You


    Immediately, I thought of the sh of Lena I had seen leaving the hallway just as I¡¯d arrived.


    She hated me. Would that be enough reason to endanger my child?


    ¡°From now on, only my personal physician will tend to her,¡± Nichs said. The gold in his eyes shed


    dangerously. It might have been a trick of the light.


    Elva stirred. ¡°Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, honey.¡± I inched closer. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Okay now,¡± Her curious eyes shifted from me to Nichs. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Nichs ced a hand on his chest. ¡°I¡¯m Prince Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Nickss?¡±


    Panic surged through me. ¡°Oh, no, no, Elva. We address him as ¡®Your Royal


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Nichs said, stopping me. ¡°Nickss is fine.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Elva smiled. She reached her arms out to him. ¡°Up, please.¡±


    Nichs leaned down. Elva wrapped her arms around his neck. Holding her close, he lifted her from


    the


    bed.


    My whole heart melted into a puddle of warm goo. Elva had made a new friend. Nichs was so good


    with children.


    In a different life, this could have been our family.


    Immediately, I shut down that thought. Nichs resented and hated me, and I had no delusions that


    Would change. I might have regretted breaking up with him, but though the guilt remained, whatever


    eelings I¡¯d had for him were buried in the past.


    This was a sh in the pan kind of feeling. I saw something cute and my heart reacted.


    didn¡¯t mean lingering feelings were involved.


    cholis shifted Elva in his arms, and (caught the wince he tried to hide as he bent his right wrist


    injured

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Holding Elva, Nichs winced as he bent his right wrist. He had tried to hide it, and maybe would have


    been sessful if I had been anyone other than his ex¨Cgirlfriend.


    He¡¯d told me the story himself, when we had been dating.


    Nichs had excelled for his age. His werewolf abilities were some of the strongest in the entire


    kingdom, even when he¡¯d been a child.


    Because of this, when a war had broken out in the north between the Werewolf Kingdom and the Bear


    People, Nichs had been sent to the front lines. He¡¯d only been 11 at the time.


    Though his talent was immense, hecked the years of training that other soldiers had.


    He fought hard and well. He felled many foes. But his inexperience too often led him into situations he


    might have otherwise known to avoid.


    Once, he followed an enemy deep behind their lines, and straight into a trap.


    Only with the sacrifices of so many others, was he able to escape, but not without injury.


    Over time, most of the wounds had healed. All except for his right wrist.


    He¡¯d exined to me that he was often able to suppress the pain. It didn¡¯t always bother him. But when


    the cold set in, or it rained or snowed, the pain would re up again.


    So many nights I hadid awake after hearing his story, imagining an 11 year old version of the boy I


    loved fighting in a shifter war. I had nightmares, imagining his fear, the pain he¡¯d felt from his injuries,


    and the guilt he¡¯d suffered every day, knowing others had died to save him.


    Now, thoughts of the nightmares returned, with a new, different angle. Nichs, a prince, had been


    sent to war, Weren¡¯t princes supposed to be pampered and protected?


    Nichs looked at me, and I pulled my gaze away. I couldn¡¯t let on that I knew his injury pained him.


    Since he hated me now, he¡¯d hate showing me his weakness.


    didn¡¯t want him to hurt himself further by trying to hide it.


    We should get back to our room,¡± I said.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I


    my some do take Elve from him, but she buried her nose against his cor


    That would probably be best.¡± Elva could be the most stubborn girl in the kingdom, when she put her


    mind to it.


    As we left the infirmary and made our way back to my room, I tried to smile at Nichs. His kindness


    and generosity were not lost on me. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to make nice with him, for Elva¡¯s sake if nothing


    else.


    ¡°She likes you,¡± I said.


    He gently patted Elva¡¯s back. The girl had fallen asleep in his arms. He seemed pleased with the


    words, though he didn¡¯t offer any type of reply.


    After a long moment, he said, ¡°She¡¯ll be safe here. I will see to it personally.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say, other than, ¡°Thank you, Prince Nichs.¡± I tried another smile. ¡°I¡¯ll try to


    teach her how to pronounce your name.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± he said softly.


    That familiar fond feeling flooded through me again. He couldn¡¯t actually like being called Nickss? Or


    maybe he did. It was rather cute.


    Elva was already getting so big. Soon, she would lose the cute way she said things. I supposed there


    was no need to rush it, not if Nichs didn¡¯t mind.


    Once we were back in my bedroom, he tucked Elva into her side of therge bed, then left the room


    without another word to me, not even a goodnight.


    A twinge of disappointment rose inside of me, and resenting it, I buried it quickly.


    Nichs meant nothing to me anymore.


    The next day, Elva was feeling infinitely better. She bounced around the room with her usual 3 year old


    energy, regardless of how many times I tried to get her to sit still and rest.


    While sighing from mytest failed attempt, one of the maids brought me an invitation that had been


    delivered to the room. I asked.


    on for the First Ball, the maid said, holding out the glittering notecard. The whole thing


    lion


    had been dipped in gold, with the ck pen lettera hand written afterwards,

 Chapter 26

    ?Chapter 0026N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I read through it all. "This invitation includes Elva..? Could that be right? But there was her name, clear as day, directly beside mine. Perhaps this was some kind of apology for the doctors'' behaviorst night? Or was this something else - another publicity stunt?


    I supposed I couldn''t be picky enough to let it bother me. The royal family invited us both, so we both would attend. Full stop.


    Right now, my bigger concern could be focused on the detailed dress code included at the bottom of the invitation.


    *The tailors will be here in an hour," the talkative maid said. "They''ll measure you both for the dresses."


    "Princess dresses?" Elva asked, all doe eyes and sweetness.


    The maid smiled at her. "Something very close to, yes."


    Elva cheered.


    The maid returned her attention to me. "The dance instructors will arrive tomorrow."


    "Dance instructors?" I knew how to do a two-step as well as anyone.


    *The candidates must know all of thetest dances. Some of the proper steps for the social dances are quiteplicated, these days. And then, of course, there are the traditional formal dances that the King prefers."


    Okay. So I guessed a simple two-step wasn''t going to cut it this time. We hadn''t done much dancing at the Academy - at least, not formally.


    Two-step worked just fine for impromptu dances alone in the garden under the moonlight.


    I shook away those memories. Nichs had likely forgotten those special nights, so I should as well.


    The tailors came and went, leaving behind the measurements for both Elva and me. The maids said they would make the dresses themselves. I offered to help, but they vehemently refused.


    "It is our honor to assist you," the quiet one said.


    I appreciated them, none the less. After some coaxing, I convinced them to at least let me sit with them while they worked.


    *You never know if you''ll need alterations," I said.


    Together, we moved some sewing machines and a work table into my bedroom. As they worked, I peered through some of the scraps of fabric they''d left to the side.


    Some of the fabrics were very sturdy. There was even a swatch of leather among the pile.


    An idea came to me.


    "I think that''s enough for today," I said, as the maids yawned and rubbed their eyes.


    They agreed and excused themselves for the night.


    I tucked in Elva and kissed her goodnight. Then I went to one of the sewing machines.


    I worked through the night, shaping and stitching. I had to guess some of the size work, trying to remember the shape of Nichs''s handpared to mine.


    When I finished, the morning dawn crept in through the windows. My eyes hurt and I was tired. But it wasn''t the first time I''d pulled an all-nighter. It likely wouldn''t be thest either.


    I held the item I''d made in both of my hands, admiring the finished product.


    A wrist guard, fit for a prince with an old injury.


    It had seemed a good ideast night, a way to properly thank Nichs for helping Elva. Words hadn''t seemed like enough.


    But now, in the light of day, I hesitated.


    He was cold and distant to me now. He seemed to always assume the worst.


    Would he suspect this gift to be more than a mere gesture of thanks? Would he think I was trying to ingrain myself into his heart once more?


    I didn''t want him to think that.


    Yet I''d worked too hard to throw this gift away. Besides, he''d winced. He was in pain. The gift would help him.


    Making up my mind, I collected Elva and went down to breakfast in the dining hall. The royal family, as usual, wasn''t in the room. They only seemed to dine with us during formal asions.


    But now that our seats had been selected and reserved, everyone stuck to them. This meant, the next time Nichs entered this room, whether the girls were here or not, he would sit in this same chair.


    Subtly, when no one else was looking, I slipped the wrist guard onto his seat.


    I ced my finger to my lips when Elva spotted me.


    This would be our little secret.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    During the next official banquet, I stopped just inside the entrance of the dining room. The girl who had


    sitting in my seat beside Nichs.


    shoved Elva that first day w


    Julian, sitting nearest the door, rested his elbow on the table and his chin in his palm. He grinned at me


    with a toothy smile, much the way a cat would look at a mouse it had nned to eat. Eventually. After


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ying with it, of course.


    I


    ¡°My brother Nichs personally invited Kirsten to take that seat,¡± he said. ¡°It makes sense, I guess. We


    are supposed to get to know all the girls here, and he¡¯s already well¨Cacquainted with you.¡±


    Some of the girls around us perked up at that bit of gossip.


    ¡°Be truthful,¡± I said, hoping he¡¯d notice the emphasis and keep secrets instead.


    He only beamed wider. ¡°Want to know where Kirsten was sitting? That¡¯s your spot now.¡±


    He knew I did, but he still waited for me to say it. He really loved these games of his.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    He motioned to the empty seat straight across from him. The one right beside the queen¡¯s chair.


    Fortunately, as the King gave his speechter, he mentioned the Luna would not be present for today¡¯s


    event. I immediately exhaled in relief. The girls near me did as well, though less obviously.


    ¡°She¡¯s so regal and beautiful,¡± one whispered to another. ¡°I feel like a toad being in the same room as


    When the King finished and was seated, the girls¡® gossip began in earnest. None of them seemed to


    mind that Julian was in earshot. In fact, Julian himself seemed to encourage it, asionally partaking.


    Ituned it out for the most part, not truly caring about Prince Joyce¡¯s shoe size or the best time to catch


    Mark alone to ask him about Nichs.


    uned right back in, however, when I heard the girl beside me say, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Kirsten is the first one


    an invitation


    i


    to a prince right away.¡± the girl said to me. Typically you would he


    The per princes


    ¡°Would you like an invitation?¡± Julian asked her. When she sucked in an excited breath, he leaned


    forward and said, ¡°1 invite you to sit right where you are sitting.¡±


    She exhaled, disappointed. When a few of the other girlsughed, she did too, though I wondered if


    she


    meant it.


    1 frowned at Julian, disapproving. He shouldn¡¯t lead girls on like that. He caught my eye and shrugged,


    totally indifferent.


    ¡°What do you think Kirsten did to earn that favor?¡± the girl directly beside Julian asked. She looked


    relieved now, having been nervous a moment ago, at the height of Julian¡¯s joke.


    ¡°I can tell you,¡± Julian said. His chin was in his palm again, and his eyes were on me. ¡°Kirsten made


    him a gift,¡±


    The other girls gasped. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    1 frowned a little. Kirsten had also made something for Nichs?


    I hadn¡¯t thought her to be that considerate. Perhaps¡­ I had misjudged her?


    No, anyone who would shove a child was worthy of distain.


    I I


    After the awkward dinner, when I met with Susie in the hallway, I learned I had not misjudged her.


    ¡°Kirsten is a bully,¡± Susie said. ¡°Whenever she needed something, she made me wave down the


    servants.¡± Sheced her fingers together. ¡°It was much nicer sitting next to you.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, hooking my arm around one of hers. Together we walked toward the bedrooms.


    The girls had spread out by now, some already headed to their rooms, others going into themon


    areas to lounge, not yet ready for bed.


    was eager to get back to my room and check on Elva.


    t¡¯s not your fault,¡± Susie said. ¡°Prince Nichs extended the invitation to her.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Yes, and the other girls seemed to feel nothing but resentment toward her for it.


    *Julian said Kirsten made him a gift,¡± I said, ¡°I wonder what it was.


    ¡°A heartfelt one, I assure you,¡± said a voice from beside us. I jumped. Susie half¨Chid behind me. But it


    was only Mark, Nichs¡¯s beta. ¡°The prince asked me to check on Elva.¡±


    I epted his exnation and we continued walking


    ¡°Somehow Miss Kirsten learned of one of the prince¡¯s old wounds and made a personal gift for him,¡±


    Mark exined. ¡°The prince found the gesture warm and thoughtful. He was very appreciative.¡±


    There was something in the way Mark exined it, voice monotone almost, like he didn¡¯t think the


    same as his prince.


    ¡°Is there reason to doubt her sincerity?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Mark said straight away. After a moment, he added, ¡°But the prince¡¯s difort isn¡¯t obvious. I


    hadn¡¯t taken her to be so observant,¡±


    Then he nced at me and blushed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that. It¡¯s unfitting of my position to talk


    disparagingly about any of our candidates.¡±


    ¡°I heard nothing disparaging,¡± I assured him.


    ¡°Neither did I,¡± Susie agreed.


    He seemed grateful, but he said nothing more.


    The next day, an archery lesson was given by the princes. We were separated into three groups, with


    one of the three princes leading each group.


    I was grouped with Nichs. After an hour, he hadn¡¯t looked at me, much less at the target where I¡¯d


    been hitting my marks. None of the other girls in the group seemed confident which way to even fire, if


    they held the bow correctly at all.


    of their efforts were so poor that I wondered if they were performing a show, pretending to be bad To


    get the prince¡¯s attention.


    I


    cared to admit that I didn¡¯t receive so much as an approving nod from Nichs bored


    His group had beenughing the entire time. Only a few of the girls had even attempted to shoot a


    target, and even then, only when Nathan had looked over, a stern scowl on his face.


    Julian waved me closer. ¡°Shoot with me.¡±


    ¡°A challenge?¡± I asked. ¡°What will I win?¡±


    His grin was wide and eager. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The girls of his group swooned. One fanned herself.


    I couldn¡¯t help it. Iughed.


    Abandoning Nichs¡¯s group, I joined with Julian¡¯s. We had our challenge.


    Julian hit the bullseye. He would. The princes were well¨Ctrained in archery.


    I went next, firing my arrow. It hit the target directly beside Julian¡¯s.


    ¡°Guess this means we tied,¡± he said.


    His easy attitude and the girls¡® overall joy made the afternoon pass quicker. In a way, it reminded me of


    the more fun days at the Royal Academy. How many times had Nichs and I goofed off like this?


    Completing challenges and trading kisses.


    A sense of nostalgia pulled at me, and I turned to look at Nichs.


    He was instructing Kirsten, his arms around her, guiding her into a proper stance.


    My heart twisted a little, until I noticed he was wearing the wrist guard I¡¯d given him.


    So he had epted the gift after all?


    over


    As he stepped back from Kirsten, she brushed her fingers handcrafted gift.


    My group quieted down a moment, likely waiting for Julian to tell another joke. It was long enough for


    me to hear Nichs¡¯s next words.


    lifted his right wrist, gesturing to the wrist guard. ¡°Thank you again, Kirsten, for such a useful gift.


    dropped my bow


    thanking Kirsten for the gift I had made for him


    Anything for you, Prince NichojasN?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    I wanted to storm over there and demand Kirsten apologize for epting thanks for a gift she hadn¡¯t


    given. But I couldn¡¯t do so without revealing to Nichs that I was the one who had given it. If Nichs


    knew the truth, he¡¯d assume the worst.


    He¡¯d think the gift was disingenuous, and that I was just chasing after his crown.


    I didn¡¯t want nobility. I didn¡¯t want to be his wife, or girlfriend, or whatever else.


    I


    I only wanted medical care for Elva. So I kept my mouth firmly shut.


    Julian plucked my dropped bow off the ground and handed it to me. ¡°Something on your mind, Piper?¡±


    His knowing smirk returned tenfold.


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for his games anymore.


    my room.


    I turned in my bow and went back to my


    After a group lesson with the dancing instructor, all of the girls rested in the parlor, epting water and


    towels from the servants.


    Nathan stood nearby, loudly discussing the proper rules for the First Ball. The princes would each take


    a turn dancing with all thedies. However, the order was randomized, for fairness.


    Some of the girls bemoaned the randomness. ¡°I never have any luck.¡±


    Others, like Kirsten, seemed confident that things would pull in their favor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Prince Nichs invited me to sit next to him at the banquet,¡± Kirsten said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t


    be surprised if he pulled a few strings to dance with me first as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be random,¡± someone hissed.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kirsten rolled her eyes. ¡°Nothing is ever random.¡±


    I did my best to ignore her, still irritated over Nichs¡¯s gift.


    To calm myself, I focused on Elva instead. I lifted her and twirled her through the air. She giggled in


    delight. The sound soothed me like a balm over my wounded heart..


    Will there be candies at the ball?¡± Elva asked, when I¡¯d stopped spinning.


    3 bet they¡¯ll have all kinds of deserts. Candles and cakes. And the gowns, Elve¡­.¡±


    More pretty dresses? Elva asked.


    I nodded. ¡°So many. And yours will be the prettiest of all.¡± I pulled her in and kissed her cheek.


    ¡°Like a princess,¡± Susie said from beside us. Elva smiled at her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to look like princess to attract the attention of the princes,¡± said one of the girls.


    ¡°What kind of dress do you think they¡¯d prefer?¡± asked another.


    The theme for the First Ball was ¡®Blessings of the Moon Goddess.¡± What that meant was open to


    interpretation.


    Most of the girls seemed to be leaning toward the ssic look of the Moon Goddess. They¡¯d wear


    dresses in shiny silver or white, with teardrop¨Cshaped headpieces.


    Kirsten halted all friendly conversation by saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sharing what I¡¯m going to wear. Why would I


    give mypetition any chances to outdo me?¡±


    The girls quieted after that, looking at each other suspiciously.


    Gradually, the group of us disbanded, and I returned with Elva to our room.


    My maids were hard at work on my own gown.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we make it shorter?¡± the talkative maid suggested. ¡°A short dress would entuate Miss Piper¡¯s


    graceful figure.¡±


    The quiet maid disagreed. ¡°You know the royal family disapproves of inappropriately¨Cdressed women.


    We can¡¯t even make the gloves too short, let alone the hemline.¡±


    The talkative mald begrudgingly agreed. They both looked at me.


    ¡°What do you think, Miss Piper?¡±


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t have a clue. I hadn¡¯t been aware of any of the fashion trends even when I¡¯d attended


    the Royal Academy.


    Still, I knew enough to know that I wanted to stand out. ¡°What about a bright color?¡±


    The talkative maid gasped in excitement. ¡°Yellow. We could make it yellow!¡±


    The quiet maid pondered it a moment. ¡°The color of harvest, appropriate for the current season.


    ¡°And It represents the true blessing of the Moon Goddess!¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    They both nodded, finally in agreement.


    They removed the dress they had been working on and added it to the scrap pile.


    ¡°What are you doing with that?¡± I hurried to the discarded dress.


    ¡°It¡¯s all wrong,¡± the talkative maid said. ¡°The color¡¯s too dark, and it¡¯s not shapely enough. We can do


    better.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t throw it out.¡± I held the dress protectively to my chest.


    They both looked at me. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, and you both worked so hard on it. Let me keep it. I don¡¯t have to wear it to the First Ball,


    but I¡¯d like to wear it at some point.¡±


    They nced at each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Miss Piper,¡± the talkative maid said. ¡°Everything in here is a gift to you. If you would like


    to keep it, that¡¯s your decision.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled, relieved. I really didn¡¯t want such a beautiful gown to go to waste. I went to the closet and


    hung it inside.


    As I admired it, hanging among the other beautiful gowns, Elva came running into the room.


    ¡°Mommy! The scary guards are here!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I rushed out of the closet. Elva followed, but I made sure to keep her behind me.


    Three guards were in the room. One stood at the door while the other two closed in around my talkative


    maid.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± the maid called out.


    I nodded to the quiet one, who took hold of Elva¡¯s hand, keeping her safely out of the way. Then I


    hurried forward.


    What is the meaning of this? I insisted.


    The third guard, the one by the door, stepped forward. ¡°Apologies, ma¡¯am, but your maid has been


    used of stealing royal dress materials,


    t¡¯s not true, Miss Piper, I swear!¡±


    ¡°She says she didn¡¯t do it, and I believe her,¡± I said.


    The guard seemed sympathetic, despite his harsh words. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you, ma¡¯am. She¡¯ll need to be


    investigated.¡±


    ¡°So investigate her. You don¡¯t have to take her away.¡±


    The guards each grabbed one of the maid¡¯s arms and tugged her toward the door.


    ¡°We do,¡± the guard told me. ¡°She¡¯ll need to be interrogated ¨C


    ¡°Interrogated! That¡¯s outrageous. You can¡¯t take someone away without knowing for sure they are at


    fault.¡±


    The guard shook his head. ¡°We can if it is on pce grounds. These are pce affairs. I¡¯m sorry,


    ma¡¯am, but this is just how things are done. Please stand aside.¡±


    The maid was pale, with wide frightened eyes. Still, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved, Miss Piper. I¡¯ll be


    okay.¡±


    ¡°But ¨C¡±


    Tm innocent, right? When they figure that out, they¡¯ll let me go, and everything will be okay.¡± Her voice


    trembled. I didn¡¯t know if she believed what she was saying.


    I wanted to fight for her, but I didn¡¯t know what to say or do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t risk Elva,¡± the maid said, and I froze.


    She was right. If I made too many waves, Elva might be in danger again,


    I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.


    She gave me a sad sort of smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    Then the two guards tugged her away. The third guard remained.


    ¡°A recement maid has been assigned to you, with this new absence,¡± the guard said. He stepped


    out into the hallway and waved someone closer.


    A woman followed him back into the room.


    At first nce, she appeared friendly enough, smiling peacefully. She curtsied to me and introduced


    herself.


    Tm looking forward to serving you,¡± she said.


    But I found it strange. Surely she had passed my other maid being taken away down the hall. What


    kind of person would be smiling so calmly after having witnessed such a thing?

 Chapter 31

    ?


    Chapter 0031


    The new maid made me so uneasy that I sent both away whenever I could. Where I had appreciated the steadyfort of the quiet maid''s presence and enjoyed the conversations with the talkative one, this new maid seemed to be constantly watching me, even while I dozed.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you need help babysitting?" the strange maid asked as I ushered them both to the door. I would have like the quiet one to stay, but couldn''t think of a reason that would only excuse one and not the other.


    "I''m perfectly capable," I said and said goodbye at the door.


    I was just about to close it when a voice called out. "Piper!"


    I knew that voice. Julian.


    Maybe I could pretend I hadn''t heard him?


    I started to close the door again, but he caught it. He wedged his way into the partially opened door and smirked at me like he knew exactly what I was doing.


    "That''s not very nice, Piper."


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    His smile only grew. "May Ie in? We have a lot to talk about."


    I wasn''t sure we had all that much to talk about, actually, but I couldn''t tell him that since he was a prince. "Fine." I pulled back the door all the way, letting him inside. I left it open behind us.


    Elva was under her nket fort, coloring with crayons.


    "What did you want to talk about?" I asked.


    "You."


    I blinked. He had to be joking, but... it was so hard to tell with him. His grin didn''t waver one way or the other. He always just said things and then watched me react.


    "What about me?"


    He shrugged and walked to where we''d organized the sewing machines. He nced through some of the fabric swatches. He stopped on one, part of which I had used to make Nichs''s wrist guard.


    I really hoped he didn''t make the connection.


    He peered at it a moment, then moved on. Again, his smile hadn''t shifted. He was insufferably good at being unreadable.


    "To boost public support, the royal family has recently been investigating the underground trade of wolves and their gifts," he said. "I''m part of this investigation."


    The blood drained from my face. My throat suddenly dry, I had trouble swallowing.


    "What does that have to do with me?" I asked, my voice small.


    He picked up another swatch of fabric, this time satin, and ran in through his fingers.


    "Nichs ims that you left the Academy on your own ord, but we both know that''s not true."


    *... don''t know what you mean..."


    Julian continued like I hadn''t said anything. "You were involved with the underground trade, and left the Academy out of guilt for what you''d done."


    He wasn''t asking any questions. He already knew. I didn''t know how, but he knew.


    "The information I''ve gathered shows that you sold your wolf in exchange for a significant sum of money." He lowered the satin fabric. Turning, he looked at me. "This act carries a heavy punishment, if it''s discovered by the royal family."


    My stomach dropped. Was my secret truly so easy for him to uncover? And if he was so sure about it, why hadn''t I been cast out already, unless-


    Wait.


    If it''s discovered by the royal family.


    He''d said if.


    I immediately stepped toward him. "You can''t tell anyone. Please. Elva needs treatment and if we are out on the street="


    "You wouldn''t be on the street, Piper. You''d be in prison. Or worse. Elva, however..."


    I fell to my knees. "Please, Julian. Don''t do this to her."


    Julian rolled his eyes. "Get up, Piper. Don''t act like this."


    He walked to me and reaching down, lifted me up onto my feet again. "I would just like to know why. You aren''t the type to do underhanded things. I want to know how this happened."


    I didn''t know what to do. I could lie, but... He already knew the truth about everything else, maybe he knew this too. Maybe this was a test.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    The fact was, for whatever the reason, he hadn¡¯t revealed my secret yet. If I yed his game, maybe


    he¡¯d


    continue to keep it.


    I pressed my hand to his elbow and nudged him closer to the door, further from Elva. I didn¡¯t want her


    to know the truth yet. We¡¯d have our own conversation in time, when she was old enough to


    understand.


    voice low, just in case, I confessed, ¡°Elva isn¡¯t mine.¡±


    Julian¡¯s perfect veneer finally cracked. His eyes widened for a few solid seconds before he recovered


    himself. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of my twin sister,¡± I said. The memories burned through my brain, painful and hot.¡±


    sold my wolf to pay off Elva¡¯s ransom.¡±


    ¡°She was being held for ransom?¡±


    ¡°My sister owed too much to so many people. They¡¯d taken Elva as payment. They only gave me so


    many days¡­ I did what I had to do.¡±


    Julian¡¯s smile dimmed marginally, but that made his expression no more readable. I could practically


    see the cogs turning in his brain as he sorted through this new information, but I hadn¡¯t a clue yet what


    he


    was nning to do with it.


    ¡°Piper,¡± he said, when he had reached a conclusion. ¡°Have you ever considered that your departure


    from


    school and your wolf being taken weren¡¯t mere coincidences?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What if someone exploited your sister with the implicit purpose of obtaining your abilities?¡±


    He¡¯d surprised me into silence once more. My wolf had been strong, but to purposefully target my sister


    just to steal my wolf and my power? That seemed so farfetched.


    Julian hummed to himself, then nodded. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t share this information with anyone for now.¡±


    I exhaled in relief.


    But I can¡¯t guarantee for how long I¡¯ll keep it secret.¡±


    With the next inhale, my anxiety returned. He¡¯d hold this over my head then, for who knew how long.


    For:


    who knew what purpose.


    I was now indebted to Julian, and that knowledge brought me absolutely zerofort.


    encourage you to investigate for yourself,¡± Julian said. ¡°You might find there is some truth in my


    supposition. If you can find out more truth, perhaps it might ease the burden of this secret.¡±


    As I turned the words over in my mind, trying to decide if they were a threat or not, Julian slid his gaze


    to


    Elva.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s part of your family line, the child¡¯s future abilities would likely be formidable. If they are


    anything like yours were, she might be the next target.¡±


    He¡¯d said the words so casually, as if he¡¯d been talking about the weather.


    But I heard clearly the danger referenced. Weak as I was, I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Elva if those


    same people from the underground came for her, as they did for me.


    If I could be Luna¡­ maybe I could change her destiny.


    I had to protect her, no matter what..


    At the very least, I had to stay and find out more. Maybe Julian¡¯s hunch was wrong. Maybe everything


    that had happened to me was coincidence and not meant to repeat itself.


    But with Elva potentially in danger, I couldn¡¯t rest until I was sure.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Julian,¡± I said. I had no idea his true intentions, but for now, he was protecting my secret


    and


    giving me some information to go on.


    His smile stretched wide. Lightly, he corrected, ¡°Prince Julian.¡±


    I nched. I had forgotten again. Julian was so unchanged since I had first known him, that I forgot too


    easily he wasn¡¯t that boy from the Academy anymore, but a prince.


    Heughed, ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡± He leaned in closer to me. ¡°Just for you, Piper.¡±


    His closeness startled me


    He stepped away before I could recover. He walked toward the door, but stopped near another figure


    standing in the doorway


    Had someone been about toe inside?


    Hello, brother, Julian said Fancy seeing you here.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    I¡¯ll leave you two to chat, Julian said, tapping Nichs on the shoulder.


    Side by side Julian and Nichs were ofparable height, with Nichs an inch or two taller. They


    looked simr too, though Julian¡¯s features were somewhat softer than the hard angles of Nichs¡¯s


    face.


    Nichs wasn¡¯t saying anything. His expressionless gaze shifted from me to Julian and back again.


    Julianughed on his way out the door and well down the hallway. I could hear echoes of it long after


    he


    was gone


    I thought Nichs might leave too. Had he onlye to look for Julian? Despite Julian¡¯s teasing, it


    seemed impossible that he would have been searching for me.


    Yet when Julian left, Nichs stayed in my doorway, fixed and unmoving like a statue.


    Under his unwavering stare, I began to get nervous. Did he overhear something that Julian and I had


    talked about? No, we¡¯d been speaking softly. Even from the door, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear.


    So what did he want?


    I waited out his silence for as long as I could manage before I finally broke.


    ¡°Did you want to talk?¡± I asked.


    He didn¡¯t move, nor did not look away. ¡°You are Julian seem¡­ familiar.¡±


    Did we?


    ¡°You were standing very close just now,¡± Nichs said.


    We had to, with how softly we were talking, but if I admitted that, Nichs would want to know what we


    had been talking about. As far as I was concerned, Nichs could never, ever know my secret.


    So I gave a nonmittal shrug.


    ¡°You were close during archery practice, as well.¡±


    He had noticed? I thought he had totally avoided so much as ncing at me during the archery event.


    Even when I had been with his group, he hadn¡¯t said one word to me.


    ¡°When did you two be so close?¡± Nichs asked.


    Oh, he remembered me from the Royal Academy.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I forced a smile, but it was uneasy. I felt like I was walking along a dagger¡¯s edge, and one wrong move


    would send me further into disfavor with Nichs.


    Though the whole thing seemed ridiculous. He already hated me. Why did he care who I spent time


    with? Unless he was worried I had turned my machinations on Julian since he himself had rejected me.


    ¡°Is that what you were doing just now?¡± Nichs¡¯s eyes narrowed, his focus intensifying.


    ¡°Reminiscing?¡±


    I swallowed down my growing nerves. ¡°No, I, um¡­ Julianer, Prince Julian and I had some unfinished


    matters to discuss.¡±


    I really hoped he wouldn¡¯t ask more. I would take my darkest secrets to the grave, but if he kept


    pushing, I was so nervous, I would surely give something away.


    I¡¯d never been very good at denying Nichs. At one point, I would have found a way to give him the


    whole world.


    Fortunately, Nichs¡¯s gaze slid away from me and to the sewing machines I¡¯d had the maids set up in


    room. He looked over the machines, the threads, and the swatches of fabric.


    my


    My h


    heart leapt. The fabric remnants I had used for his wrist guard were still there. In fact, since Julian¡¯s


    meddling, they now sat on top of the pile.


    Maybe Nichs wouldn¡¯t notice. He was still in the doorway. He would have to have the eyes of a hawk


    to properlypare the fabric there to the one on his wrist..


    He tapped his finger against the wrist guard. He was still wearing it.


    I tried to keep a straight face, hiding my panic.


    ¡°I have to go.¡± Abruptly, he turned away and walked into the hallway.


    I stared after him, confused by both his sudden arrival and his equally sudden departure.


    Had he really onlye to ask me about Julian?


    No, there had to be another reason. But maybe more pressing matters had called him away before it


    could reveal itself


    I was no less confused an hourter.


    I hated how much it bothered me, not knowing the truth of why Nichs hade. And the only way I


    could find out was to ask Nichs himself ¨C something much easier said than done


    Even if I found him, he likely wouldn¡¯t tell me unless he wanted to.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    It was hopeless


    To clear my head. I suggested to Elva that we go for a walk in the gardens. She eagerly agreed.


    Twenty minutester, we were hand in hand among the flowers and the fresh air. The world did seem


    more peaceful out here in nature, and I began to let some of my anxieties slip away.


    Until I looked up and saw Kirstening toward us Her smirk was so smug I could see it across the


    gardens


    Remembering how she pushed Elva, I quickly pulled Elva behind me, shielding her with my body.


    ¡°There you are. I¡¯ve been looking for you,¡± she called to us as she approached,


    Where Elva and I had kicked off our shoes to stretch our toes in the grass, Kirsten seemed utterly


    unwilling to step away from the garden pathway. She stopped at the edge and turned her nose up at


    the sight of our bare feet.


    Her smirk stayed firmly in ce, however.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how I knew where to find you?¡± She turned around and pointed at a third¨Cstory


    room with a balcony. ¡°Prince Nichs moved me there. It was such a sweet little favor, a mere pittance


    compared to the gift I gave him.¡±


    The gift she gave him? She meant my gift, the wrist guard.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°To gloat, mostly.¡± She shrugged. ¡°And to tell you that you and your little leech don¡¯t belong here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her that.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you thought bringing a cute kid along might win you some favor with the public? Well guess


    what? That brot isn¡¯t even much to look at ¡±


    Behind me, I heard Elva sniffle


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I said, more forcefully.


    ¡°What did I hurt the little roach¡¯s feelings? Kirsten fake pouted. ¡°Are you going to cry? Good. Can¡¯t


    make you any ugler than you already are, dressed in that pile of rags.¡±


    This is my Sniff. Gown Elva pulled her hand away from mine to wipe her face.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Kirsten, I¡¯m warning you Stop talking to my daughter like this¡±


    ¡°Or what? You can¡¯t touch me. But you bet I can tum Prince Nichs against the two of you. All I have


    to


    do is bat my eyshes just so¡± She demonstrated, closing and opening her eyes in a quick rhythm.


    ¡°Nicss¡°¡± Elva¡¯s cries elevated into sharp sobs. Then, all at once, she turned from me and darted


    toward the tree line.


    ¡°Elva¡°¡± I meant to give chase, but Kirsten caught my arm, yanking me back.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let her go. Maybe she¡¯ll get eaten by a bear and do us all a favor.¡±


    I saw red.


    That was it.


    Swiveling on my heel, I smacked Kirsten clean across the face with an open palm.


    Kirsten released me at once. She was stunned, her eyes wide.


    I didn¡¯t have any more time to waste on her.


    Turning. I sprinted across the grass, chasing after Elva to the tree line. I followed the straight path from


    where I¡¯d seen herst, but by now, I had totally lost sight of her.


    Panic wed at my heart.


    She had to be okay. What would I do if something happened to her? How would I go on?


    She was my whole world.


    I sucked in a deep breath, ready to shout my lungs out, calling her name, when I heard a soft sniffle


    and


    a deep voice.


    I followed the sounds through the thick tree line, until I popped through to the driveway. Just beyond, I


    saw her.


    Elva had run the whole way to Nichs.


    He knelt beside her with her tucked into the safe cradle of his chest. Mark stood beside, observant and


    protective.


    Relief flooded me so hard, that I felt a bit dizzy. Wobbling, I steadied myself against one of the trees,


    but the bark was slippery from a recent rain. I fell backwards, out into the grassy meadow.


    I hit hard enough to knock the wind out of me.


    Taking a moment to recover, I was t on my back when Kirsten came to stand over me, apanied


    by Lena and two guards.


    Kirsten rubbed her reddened cheek, though her smirk remained just as smug


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that, bitch.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    The guards grabbed me by the arms and yanked me to my feet. Once I was standing, they continued


    to


    grip, as if I might try to run away.


    I¡¯m not surprised,¡± Lena said, turning up her nose at me. ¡°It was only a matter of time before this one


    started some trouble.¡±


    I struggled to maintain my calm. ¡°She wished harm onto my daughter.¡±


    Kirsten rolled her eyes. ¡°Please. No one believes that. I am of the highest breeding. My word carries so


    much more weight than yours, or that of your spawn.¡±


    ¡°But-


    off


    ¡°Save your excuses for the head of the royal guard.¡± Lena cut me off. ¡°He¡¯ll be the one deciding a


    punishment that will fit this show of disrespect.¡±


    The head of the royal guard? Not the King or Queen or the princes?


    Lena must have seen the confusion on my face. ¡°Arguments between candidates are too trivial to


    bother the royal family about. These matters can be handled by the pce staff.¡±


    A knot began forming in my stomach. What punishment could the head of the royal guard dish out?


    I wasn¡¯t likely to be ejected from thepetition without the royal family¡¯s consent. As a publicity stunt,


    it wouldn¡¯t look good to drop me t before the first elimination. But expulsion wasn¡¯t all they could do


    to


    ¦°¦¥


    They could move us to a smaller, windowless room. Or take away some of my freedom of movement


    through the grounds. Perhaps, they would want me to perform physicalbor.


    All of those potential punishments I could handle. None of them were what made me feel sick.


    My deepest fear was that they would take away Elva¡¯s medical care.


    That fear alone kept me silent andcent, as Kirstenughed in my face.


    ¡°Aw, were you hoping Prince Nichs would save you again? You should know by now, Piper, that you


    are the lowest of the low. You don¡¯t deserve to breathe the same air as the prince, let alone speak to


    him.¡±


    ¡°Prince Nichs chooses whom he can speak to,¡± I said, daring a soft retort.


    To imply that Nichs would not speak to anyonemon was a slight he didn¡¯t deserve. His issues


    with me had been regarding our shared past, not because of my upbringing.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kirsten¡¯s smile tightened. Her eyebrow twitched, revealing the truth of her barely¨Chidden annoyance.


    ¡°Prince Nichs only talks to you because he is a good person and he feels bad for you. You can¡¯t


    honestly think you actually have a chance in thispetition? Someone like you?¡±


    I had no misconceptions about my ce here. I knew I was allowed to stay simply to improve the


    reputation of the royal family among themon people.


    Yet Kirsten¡¯s tant dismissal of someone like me had me lifting my chin in defiance.


    Seeing that she was not breaking me, Kirsten¡¯s smile wavered, and her anger grew.


    ¡°You will never be Luna, Piper. You are weak and pathetic. You don¡¯t even have a wolf! How could a


    Luna not have a wolf? Outrageous.¡±


    ¡°She does


    not necessarily need a wolf to be Luna,¡± Lena corrected. ¡°However, what she does need is a


    certain poise and respectful demeanor. Neither of which she possesses.¡±


    Lena had a strange sense of decorum, to think Kirsten a paragon of virtue and me significantly less so..


    I should have continued to hold my tongue, but the injustice of it all had my blood boiling. What had !


    ever done to deserve such bullying?


    It wasn¡¯t as easy to defend myself as it had been to defend Elva, but for Elva¡¯s sake, as well as my


    own, I


    had to try


    ¡°Prince Nichs will see through you soon enough,¡± I said to Kirsten. ¡°You stole credit for that


    handmade gift, but how long will that goodwillst? Eventually, you will reveal your true self.¡±


    I stole nothing, you oh. Oh, I see.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 0036


    Her fury, which I had caused to heighten for a moment, quickly smoothed out again. Her grin returned,


    wide and sharp.


    ¡°I should have known you were the one who made that sad little gift. It was so simple, so¡­ fashion-


    backwards. I had been ready to apologize for its very existence, before the prince made his small mix


    up.¡±


    Nhad spent hours crafting that wrist guard for the prince. I had purposefully made the design simplistic,


    knowing Nichs would prefer it that way. shy clothes were never his style.


    That Kirsten didn¡¯t know that only showed how little she understood the prince she chased.


    ¡°If you wanted him to know it was from you, you should have given it to him directly,¡± Kirsten said. ¡°That


    you didn¡¯t only shows that you knew he would reject it. Just like he¡¯ll reject you, very soon.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have taken credit ¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, Piper. No one will ever believe you made it. Not now. Not against my word. Although¡­¡±


    She


    tapped her finger to her chin and looked at Lena. ¡°I think I know a fitting punishment.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lena lifted a brow.


    ¡°She should continue making gifts for Prince Nichs, Kirsten said. ¡°Gifts that I would then give him, of


    course. Only one gift might arise suspicion eventually. But many gifts would surely lead me into his


    good.


    graces.¡±


    She turned her sharp grin on me. ¡°And then I will be Luna.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll keep you making


    gifts, locked down in the dungeons. My little secret.¡±


    A crunch sounded from behind me, in the trees.


    Suddenly, Lena¡¯s whole posture shifted. She lost her spiteful arrogance and be small.


    The guards continued to hold me, but their grip loosened.


    Only Kirsten seemed unchanged, her vicious eyes searing into mine. ¡°Then I can get rid of your brat ¨C


    ¡°You will be doing no such thing.¡±


    I knew that firm, male voice.


    Kirsten¡¯s eyes went wide. She straightened. ¡°Your Royal Highness!


    Turning my head, I watched Nichs push through the trees ande to stand beside us. Holding his


    His face was a mask of cool indifference as he took in the scene before him, looking from the guards,


    to


    their hands on me, to Kirsten, to Lena standing behind.


    Only his eyes gave away his inner fury, gold shing.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Elva tugged at Nichs¡¯s hand. She pointed at one of the guard. ¡°Let go of Mommy, your


    meanie!¡±


    The


    guard frowned at the girl, then looked up at Nichs, who was watching him expectantly.


    ¡°Well?¡± Nichs asked. ¡°You heard her.¡±


    At once, the guards¡® hands fell away from me. They¡¯d held me roughly for some time now, so I wobbled


    unsteadily when they released me so quickly.


    I wasn¡¯t truly in danger of falling. I just needed to readjust my footing.


    Even so, Nichs closed the distance between us in a heartbeat. He ced a steadying hand on my


    waist, and kept it there even after I repositioned.


    This close, I could see the green flecks in his eyes, bright under the sunlight.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he asked me. His eyes drifted down, as if looking me over. Quickly, his gaze found


    mine


    again.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied in a whisper, afraid to speak too loudly and pull us from this rare moment of peace.


    Thank you.


    He shook his head once, a dismissal of my gratitude.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± Kirsten¡¯s whiny voice sliced through the air. ¡°I¡¯m the one who was wronged!¡±


    ¡°Hush, girl,¡± Lena hissed, but it was toote.


    Nichs lowered his hand away from me, and shifted his full attention onto Kirsten.


    ¡°Kirsten¡± His voice devoid of any and all emotion. Dangerous. ¡°I have one question for you.¡±


    She swallowed thickly. ¡°Yes, Prince Nichs?¡±


    He lifted his right hand, showing the wrist guard. ¡°Who made this?¡±


    Kirsten paledContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Nichs waited for Kirsten to answer, even while she hesitated. Slowly, he lowered his hand that had


    been disying the wrist guard down to his side.


    She shifted nervously from foot to foot. Sheced her fingers together.


    ¡°Well¡­ you see¡­


    As she struggled, Elva moved into the space between Nichs and me. She took both of our hands.


    Looking down at her, I could tell that Nichs had wiped her tears away. She wasn¡¯t crying anymore,


    though she still seemed uncertain, half¨Chiding behind my skirt.


    Nichs continued to wait.


    Kirsten was visibly sweating. Finally, she said, ¡°1¨CI did, of course.¡± He attempted a giggle,


    forced, painful sounding. ¡°Why would you think otherwise?¡±


    ¡°Because I heard what you just said.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ did¡­?¡±


    but it was


    ¡°You lied to me,¡± he said, his voice perilously monotone. ¡°You made me believe you had done me a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    kindness, when truly all you had done was attempt to cheat me.¡±


    Kirsten began to tremble. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Prince Nichs. I swear to you


    ¡°There is no excuse for what you¡¯ve done. You are wasting my time.¡±


    ¡°But, Your Royal Highness ¡ª!¡±


    Nichs looked at both of the guards, one and then the other, as if measuring their mettle by sight


    alone. At once, both guards lowered their heads.


    ¡°I imagine you two were only doing what you were told,¡± he said, shing a quick re in Lena¡¯s


    direction.


    She flinched.


    Her obvious difort gave me more satisfaction than I wanted to admit.


    ¡°As such, you may remain on duty for now,¡± Nichs said. ¡°You have the following orders.


    The lifted their heads again,ing to attention.


    ¡°You are to escort Kirsten to her room to gather her things, then you are to see her off the property.


    Lena,


    I trust you can help arrange for a car to take Kirsten back home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the guards said quickly.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Lena said, much slower.


    ¡°H¨Chome. ?¡± A look of confusion twisted Kirsten¡¯s features. ¡°Why would I be going home?¡±


    ¡°Because you are eliminated, Kirsten,¡± Lena said, stepping closer to her. ¡°Do not disgrace yourself with


    further questioning of your prince.¡±


    Kirsten did not see Lena¡¯s words for the clear warning it was.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be! It¡¯s weeks yet until the first elimination!¡±


    The royal family has the right to eliminate anyone from thepetition at any time,¡± Lena said. ¡°Please


    control yourself.¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not fair.¡± She hurried forward too quickly. Her heels sunk into the grass, and she stumbled


    down onto her knees. ¡°Piper¡­ Piper, tell him.¡±


    She crawled to me. Reaching out, she tugged at the hem of my dress.


    ¡°Piper, you have to tell him. We¡¯re friends, right? Tell him.¡±


    Nichs looked at me.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I hadn¡¯t expected Kirsten, who had always been such a bully to turn into a


    simpering, pathetic mess when threatened in return.


    I also hadn¡¯t expected Nichs to wait for me to say something. like he valued my opinion on the


    matter. I had done nothing to earn that right, especially in his eyes.


    He still thought I had betrayed him all those years ago.


    Now he watched me, waiting to see if my judgement matched his


    Kirsten was a sad sight Exaggerated sobs wracked her body, though her makeup remained pristine.


    She had no real tears. She was faking this disy


    If she had been genuine, I still would have deferred to Nichs¡¯s judgement, but I would have felt a


    Ivenge of quit about it for a moment or two.


    As it was, I held no sympathy for her


    Her cruel words to Elva were unforgiveable. Especially with no apologies given.


    Looking at Nichs, I gave him a small nod.


    His features did not change but an understanding crossed his eyes. He waved at the guards. ¡°Carry out


    those orders. Now.¡±


    As they had earlier done to me, the guards grabbed Kirsten by her arms and yanked her back onto her.


    feet.


    ¡°Wait! No, wait!¡± Kirsten shrieked. The fake sadness vanished and fury reced it in an instant. She


    struggled against the guards. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯ll w her eyes out! This is your fault, Piper! Your fault!¡±


    Her shouting persisted, even as the guards carried her away. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! Don¡¯t you know


    who I am? I am of high breeding! You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Lena pressed a hand to her face.


    ¡°Lena, we will speak about your part in thister.¡± Nichs said, dismissing her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Lena, keeping her eyes on the ground, quickly turned and walked back toward the pce.


    Elva, who had been hiding behind my skirts, peeked her head out. ¡°Is it over? No more loud yelling?¡±


    ¡°I


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± I told her, but then looked up at Nichs, whose tight expression had not rxed. ¡°I think.¡±


    ¡°Mark¡°¡± Nichs called out??


    Mark emerged from the tree line. He had been close and ready. Likely he had nned to jump out if he


    had been needed.


    Nichs lowered himself down to one knee to speak to Elva. ¡°Elva, do you mind ying with Mark for


    a


    minute while I speak with your mother?¡±


    Elva seemed unsure. She looked up at me.


    I smiled and nodded, giving her support.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Slowly, she walked over to Mark, who held out a hand for her. She kept looking back at us


    though, as if she didn¡¯t trust us alone.


    When they were out of earshot, Nichs¡¯s piercing gaze shifted back to me.


    He held up his right wrist, showing me the wrist guard I¡¯d made. The one he now knew I had made.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give this to me directly, Piper?¡±


    I worried my bottom lip with my teeth. I thought of lying, or simply avoiding the question. But he already


    knew the truth.


    ¡°I wanted to thank you for helping Elva,¡± I said. I motioned toward the wrist guard. ¡°This was just a


    small


    gesture.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me if I struggle to see the sincerity in that.¡± He lowered his arm. ¡°It¡¯s much more likely that you


    are using your previous knowledge of me in an effort to bring yourself into my good graces.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. If I wanted it that way, I wouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret.¡±


    You knew I would discover the truth eventually.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I just wanted to help you.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s usations tried at my patience. He thought so little of me now. Whatever moment we had


    shared earlier seemed tarnished now.


    He didn¡¯t take my denial seriously. He merely shook his head.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯ve been chasing after me, but I didn¡¯t expect you to now have Julian up your s


    Julian? What did Julian have to do with anything?


    ¡°He¡¯s not up my sleeve,¡± I said.


    up your sleeve.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s interested in you, though I¡¯m not sure why. I suppose your beauty would be enough to catch his


    eye, but he usually avoids anyone with too many strings attached.¡±


    My¡­ beauty?


    Focus, Piper.


    I opened my mouth to deny Julian¡¯s attraction, but Nichs cut me off before I could begin.


    ¡°Keep your distance from him.¡±


    I stared at him in confusion. Was that an order?


    Quickly, my frustration returned. How dare he try to dictate who I spent time with?


    ¡°Prince Julian can look after his own affairs,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to protect him from me.¡±


    *Julian does not love honestly.¡± Nichs¡¯s lips twitched into a frown. ¡°He pulls women in, makes them


    fall for him, and then goes on to the next. It¡¯s all just a game for him¡±


    Now, I was even more confused. It almost sounded like Nichs was trying to protect me from Julian.


    Not the other way around, as I had originally thought.


    I was stunned But Nichs hated me, didn¡¯t he? Wouldn¡¯t he want Julian to break my heart? Not that I


    was giving my heart to Julian to start with, but Nichs didn¡¯t know that.


    I had no idea what to say to that, so I just stared.


    He lowered his own gaze away, down to his wrist, where he began to undo the ties of the wrist guard.


    Thank you for this gift¡± once loosened, he slipped the wrist guard from his arm. ¡°But I can no longer


    secept iLTM


    What? Why not?¡± I thought it helped him.


    He held out the wrist guard to me. His eyes found mine again. The flecks of green within his were so


    dark, they looked almost entirely ck.


    ¡°I have plenty of these.¡± he said. ¡°And I refuse to owe you any more favors,¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Nichs


    What I said hadn¡¯t been a lie. I did have other wrist guards, made by artisans and leatherworkers from


    all across the country.


    Yet none of them had been quite as meaningful as the one handmade for me by Piper. Hers was more


    comfortable too.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how she could remember the size of my wrist without having examined me, but she had


    crafted the guard to fit snuggly but not too tightly. Just how I preferred it.


    Did she perhaps remember when I hadined about other wrist guards in the past?


    It seemed unlikely.


    When I had first found the wrist guard, I had disregarded the thought that Piper had been the one to


    give


    me this gift.


    Yes, only one here who had prior knowledge of my condition. But when she had broken up


    She was the


    with me three years ago, she had done so without warning. And seemingly without remorse.


    She left me, dropped out of the Academy, and disappeared straight off the. None of our mutual


    friends had been able to get a hold of her. My own calls never went through, but I had simply thought


    she¡¯d blocked me.


    Now she was here. And she had given me this gift.


    I only wished I knew what it meant.


    In the moments where I thought that perhaps she gifted it with honest intentions, a sense of pleasure


    spread within me.


    But then I remembered when I¡¯d gone to her room to ask her about it, I had found her with Julian. They


    had been talking in hushed whispers, their heads bowed toward each other as if they were sharing an


    Intimate moment


    A darkness had quickly reced any pleasure, and I had carried it with me like a shadow until now,


    when I could finally return the gift to its creator.


    Piper epted the returned wrist guard, but her face fell. I steeled myself against the sight of her


    upset. yet even after three years, it still tugged at my heartstrings.


    I wanted to hate Piper, and there were certainly moments in which I did. The hurt of her disappearance


    still burned. And now her reemergence with Elva brought its own questions.


    Had she cheated on me and gotten pregnant? Was that why she had left me?


    And why was she suddenly so close with the brother she knew I despised?


    There were too many questions between us. Too much raw heartache lingering from the past.


    I kept my face carefully measured. I didn¡¯t want her to know how much she still affected me. How, ever


    since we had parted, I had never been able to love anyone the same way I had loved her.


    Piper¡¯s gaze lowered. She held the wrist guard gently in both of her hands. What would she do with it


    now? Clearly it had been crafted only for me.


    Regret filled my heart. I wanted it back.


    But I couldn¡¯t re¨Cept it. Not without looking like a fool once again.


    And the way she had talked with Julian¡­.


    Anger twisted in my heart. She knew I disliked him, maybe better than anyone. Why would she choose


    to


    spend time with him?


    What I was feeling wasn¡¯t jealousy. It couldn¡¯t be. I¡¯d buried all romantic entanglements to her deep


    within myself long ago.


    It still felt a lot like jealousy.


    ¡°If you will excuse me,¡± I said and motioned for Mark to return with Elva.


    When they came close, I began walking away before Elva could request more of my time. I¡¯d feel


    obliged


    to give it.


    If Elva had been mine, I would have been the most indulgent father. She was everything I wanted in a


    daughter ¨C curious and sweet, with a big smile. She looked so much like her mother.


    But Elva wasn¡¯t mine.


    Piper had moved on so quickly.


    With these old hurts resurfacing, I hurried to get away as fast as I could without making it look like the


    retreat that it was.


    Chapter 0040


    Pipe couldn¡¯t think I was running away from her, despite that being exactly what I was doing.


    never let her know she had any power over me still.


    If she knew she¡¯d likely use it against me. I continued to suspect that she was only here for nefarious


    He presence couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence, despite what she said.


    Mark caught up with me in the driveway near one of the royal family¡¯s cars. He¡¯d been my Beta a long


    time. There weren¡¯t many things I didn¡¯t tell him about.


    Piper included.


    She¡¯s not like how I pictured her,¡± Mark said now. ¡°When you mentioned her before, I thought she might


    actually have cloven hoofs and a tail. A devil, for sure. But meeting her, she seems¡­ nice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived.¡± Like I had been.


    couldn¡¯t let Piper get her hooks into me again. Yet even as I thought it, I could feel my dormant


    attachment to her pushing against the outer edges of my heart, trying to make its way back in.


    Mark seemed pensive, like he wanted to say more but held himself back.


    I didn¡¯t like that. He was my Beta, but he was also my friend and confidant. He was the only person


    around me anymore with whom I could talk to without having to wear the mask of the perfect prince.


    ¡°You can speak your mind,¡± I told him.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been different since she¡¯s arrived. Almost more¡­ open, I suppose.¡±


    I disagreed. I still hid my true thoughts away from the world.


    Mark was adamant though. ¡°No, seriously. Around her, your emotionse out more easily. You¡¯re


    more present in the moment, instead of just standing there going through the motions.¡±


    1 leveled him with a t look.


    His expression became sheepish. ¡°You told me to speak my mind.¡±


    You can, I said. That doesn¡¯t mean that I have to agree.¡±


    See for yourself. Next time you are around her, watch how fast your emotions trigger, especially when


    compared to when you are with literally anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Piper couldn¡¯t think I was running away from her, despite that being exactly what I was doing.


    I¡¯d never let her know she had any power over me still.


    If she knew, she¡¯d likely use it against me. I continued to suspect that she was only here for nefarious


    purposes


    Her presence couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence, despite what she said.


    Mark caught up with me in the driveway near one of the royal family¡¯s cars. He¡¯d been my Beta a long


    time. There weren¡¯t many things I didn¡¯t tell him about.


    Piper included.


    ¡°She¡¯s not like how I pictured her,¡± Mark said now. ¡°When you mentioned her before, I thought she


    might actually have cloven hoofs and a tail. A devil, for sure. But meeting her, she seems¡­. nice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived.¡± Like I had been.


    I couldn¡¯t let Piper get her hooks into me again. Yet even as I thought it, I could feel my dormant.


    attachment to her pushing against the outer edges of my heart, trying to make its way back in.


    Mark seemed pensive, like he wanted to say more but held himself back.


    I didn¡¯t like that. He was my Beta, but he was also my friend and confidant. He was the only person


    around me anymore with whom I could talk to without having to wear the mask of the perfect prince.


    ¡°You can speak your mind,¡± I told him.


    He nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been different since she¡¯s arrived. Almost more¡­ open, I suppose.¡±


    I disagreed. I still hid my true thoughts away from the world.


    Mark was adamant though. ¡°No, seriously. Around her, your emotionse out more easily. You¡¯re


    more present in the moment, instead of just standing there going through the motions.¡±


    Hleveled him with a t look.


    His expression became sheepish ¡°You told me to speak my mind.¡±


    ¡°You can, I said. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that I have to agree.¡±


    See for yourself. Next time you are around her, watch how fast your emotions trigger, especially when


    dompared to when you are with literally anyone else.


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    That couldn¡¯t be true. I wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    I refused to fall into Piper¡¯s trap again. She¡¯d just leave again.


    But Mark wouldn¡¯t lie to me. For him to say these things, meant he had to be seeing them.


    Piper was dangerous to me, if she was making my emotions more clear.


    I was a prince. I didn¡¯t have time for frivolous entanglements like love. That wasn¡¯t an indulgence I had


    allowed myself since I hid my identity to attend the Academy.


    I knew then, what I had to do. Even if it made me feel sick.


    That evening, I made my move. With Mark¡¯s reluctant help, we had dwindled down the perfect


    candidate for what I nned to do


    Her name was Lilliana. She was petite and soft¨Cspoken. Her demeanor was wless, she never looked


    or


    acted out of ce. She seemed a bit demure for my tastes, but then, this wasn¡¯t about love.


    This was about what would be best for the kingdom.


    She¡¯d be a good Luna, I reasoned. I ignored the way that thought made my stomach knot.


    As the girls arrived for the banquet that night, I approached Lilliana.


    The rest of the girls immediately hushed, watchful.


    I held out my hand for Lilliana¡¯s. She gently ced hers in mine, touch light as a feather.


    ¡°Lilliana,¡± I said


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness,¡± she replied.


    My words caught in my throat a bit, I had to clear it to force them out.


    ¡°Would you do me the honor of apanying me on a solo date?¡±


    She had no outward reaction of emotion. Her face remained ever¨Ccalm.


    Of course, Prince Nichs I would be honored¡±


    I was a prince My duty was to my kingdom, and nothing else. Certainly not my heart.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    As Nichs asked out Lilliana, I stood in the back of the crowd of watching girls, my heart down on the


    floor.


    I had no right to be upset. I knew that. I had given up the right to be upset a long time ago.


    Yet I couldn¡¯t deny the feeling.


    First, Nichs had returned the handmade gift I made him, and now he was asking another girl on a


    solo


    date.


    ording to the rules of thepetition, solo dates were only supposed to be awarded after a girl


    performed well in one of the events.


    Of course, from what I¡¯d heard, the rules also stated that a prince could ask any girl out at any time, sol


    supposed such a thing wasn¡¯t unheard of.


    But for it to be Nichs who asked for the first solo date felt like the hardest pill to swallow.


    I understood that the candidates were invited here to the pce to date the princes. Soon, Nichs


    would pick someone to marry.


    He¡¯d already made it abundantly clear that he would never be interested in me.


    Not that I wanted him to be. We¡¯d both moved on since then. It wasn¡¯t my business who he dated, or


    who he married.


    But looking at him standing there in the entryway to the dining room, holding Lilliana¡¯s hand with only


    the barest touch, he didn¡¯t seem happy. That, to me, was the greatest tragedy.


    The more I looked at him and his faceless expression, the more he seemed like a shell of the man I


    once knew. It hurt me to see. I couldn¡¯t stand to look anymore.


    Needing an escape for a minute, I turned away from the spectacle and headed into the gardens for


    some fresh air.


    The sun was just beginning to set over the western tree line. The sky was painted in a palette of orange


    and purple. It was beautiful.


    For a moment, I simply enjoyed the view. I wondered if Elva was looking out the window to see it. We


    had never gotten much time to appreciate nature back in the bustle of the city


    I hoped she was looking now.


    ¡°Are you lost, miss?¡± a male voice said, suddenly behind me.


    I jumped, startled, and turned to face the stranger.


    His appearance was immacte, with not a hair out of ce or a speck of dirt on his guard uniform.


    His


    uniform had more stripes and fringe than the other guards I¡¯d seen.


    That was because he was the head of the royal guards. Joseph,


    He was not someone I had met personally, but I had noticed him when some of the other girls had


    pointed him out.


    He stared at me with a severe expression. I felt much like an ant under a microscope.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask once more,¡± he said, voice gruff. ¡°Are you lost? The banquet is inside.¡±


    1 just needed a moment to catch my breath.¡± I tried to offer a friendly smile. I didn¡¯t want to make a bad


    first impression with the man in charge of Elva and my safety.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet the harder I tried to smile, the more his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You should be able to breathe inside the pce just fine.¡±


    ¡°I only meant ¨C¡±


    ¡°I know what you meant,¡± he said, cutting me off. ¡°Perhaps if you are so ufortable here, you might


    consider bowing out of thepetition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ufortable.¡±


    He crossed his arms and continued to stare me down. I didn¡¯t understand his hostility, I¡¯d never even


    spoken to him before now.


    ¡°Thispetition is no ce for a woman like you, nor your child,¡± he said.


    Oh Now I saw. He was like Lena, someone who didn¡¯t want me here because of my background and


    my daughter. People who valued maintaining traditions above all else.


    I stood up a bit straighter. I wouldn¡¯t be intimidated by this bully, regardless of his position in the pce.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    ¡°I have no intention of backing away from the choosing game,¡± I said,


    He stepped closer. ¡°Do as you wish, but know this. I will uphold my duty to protect the royal family from


    any and all threats. No matter in what form those threats appear.¡±


    His words sent a chill up my spine.


    I had thought that the guards were sympathetic of me and Elva, but now I wasn¡¯t as certain. If their


    leader was someone who wanted me gone, maybe the guards were only pretending to be nice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a threat.¡± I said. ¡°Neither is my daughter.¡±


    at


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± He nced around. ¡°You should go inside now. It¡¯s dangerous out here.¡±


    The only danger out here was him, but that was enough for me. I stepped around him and headed


    inside without another word.


    During the banquet, I struggled to keep up conversation, too distracted by Joseph¡¯s words. Julian gave


    me curious looks across the table, but I avoided returning them. Just as I avoided ncing down the


    table to Nichs at all.


    I kept my gaze fixed on my food, replying only when necessary, and couldn¡¯t wait until the banquet was


    finished.


    When I was finally free, I rushed back to my room to relieve the nanny. Elva was getting ready for bed. I


    hugged her extra tightly when I saw her.


    From then on, I noticed a change in the guards stationed around me. Gone were those that were kind


    and understanding to Elva and me. Now, we were red at whenever we left our room.


    Elva was afraid of them. She would try to hide behind me when we got too near them.


    Once, toward the end of the day, when I was feeling bold, I tried to approach one to ask for information


    about my talkative maid.


    I was met with silence.


    I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, attempting to be kind ¡°I know it¡¯s a bother. But I haven¡¯t heard anything about her, and


    I¡¯m worried.¡±


    The two guards at my door just stared ahead, looking straight through me like I wasn¡¯t even there.


    Unnerved, I retumed into my room


    I wouldn¡¯t forget, though. My maid had been someone almost like a friend, and I wasn¡¯t about to let her


    wither away wherever she was, if there was anything I could do to help.


    So the next morning, after making certain the guards were different this time, I asked them.


    ¡°Have you heard anything about myst maid? Or do you know where she is being kept? I¡¯d like to see


    her if I could.¡±


    One of the guards ignored me entirely, but the other gave me a moment¡¯s attention, even if only long


    enough for a passing nce and a handful of words.


    ¡°For the sake of you and your child, you should stop asking.¡±


    What did that mean? Was that a threat?


    ¡°I only want to make sure she is okay,¡± I said, but by then the guard had gone back to pretending I


    didn¡¯t exist.


    Later, my newest maid handed me a note Joseph had written me.


    I was loathe to open it. I doubted that man could say anything I had wanted to hear. But I couldn¡¯t


    exactly ignore a message from the head of the royal guards. That would be too reckless. What if it was


    al serious issue?


    I opened the note and read.


    I heard you were asking a lot of questions that are none of your business. Keep asking, and it will be


    bad


    for you


    He hadn¡¯t signed it, but I had no reason to doubt who this was from.


    Joseph wanted me out. He was stonewalling me from any information. He¡¯d changed my guards to


    stern ones that disliked me.


    The threat in this note was clear.


    I had to be more careful around him and the guards.


    I couldn¡¯t risk my life or freedom, or that of Elva.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43


    At first nce, she appeared friendly enough, smiling peacefully. She curtsied to me and introduced


    herself.


    Tm looking forward to serving you,¡± she said.


    But I found it strange. Surely she had passed my other maid being taken away down the hall. What


    kind of person would be smiling so calmly after having witnessed such a thing?


    ichs.


    I


    I


    Today was the day for Nichs¡¯s solo date, and I was trying my very best not to think about it.


    Ever since receiving Joseph¡¯s threatening letter, I¡¯d been hiding out in my room as much as I could to


    avoid him and the mean¨Clooking guards.


    With the First Ball fast approaching, I used the extra time in my room to help my maids work on me and


    Elva¡¯s gowns.


    The dress had to be perfect. The order of introductions for the girls at the ball was to be determined by


    the princes¡® preferences of the dresses.


    Once the gowns were finished, pictures were to be taken of them and given to the princes, who would


    then select their favorites. Those favorites would be the first ones introduced at the ball, and therefore


    given the most time with the princes.


    And with the cameras.


    A majorponent of the Luna Choosing Game, was earning the public¡¯s favor. I had a small


    advantage


    with themon people, being one myself. But people like Lena and Joseph existed in every ss.


    I had little reason to believe that even with my slight advantage, I would make it far in thispetition.


    That didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t try.


    The two maids and I had split the design for my dress into three separate parts that we had worked on


    individually. Now, we were ready tobine the three elements into aplete gown.


    We¡¯d already finished Elva¡¯s matching dress first.


    The quiet maid insisted on doing the final work, as she had the most experience with sewing.


    The newest maid began arranging the mannequin for the dresses photo shoot. Elva¡¯s dress was not to


    be included in the shot, since that would ruin the anonymity of the contest.


    Elva herself was looking at something outside the window, likely the horses again, with the stables so


    close.


    I


    I felt restless, though I wasn¡¯t sure why, I kept thinking about Nichs¡¯s solo date, but it shouldn¡¯t be


    enough to bother me like this


    Nichs and I were over long ago.


    Still, I paced the length of the room, nervousness and trepidation waging war within my chest. My heart


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Elva called to me. ¡°Mommy,e see!¡±


    Eager for the distraction, I joined her at the window.


    ¡°Look.¡± Elva pointed down toward the stables. ¡°It¡¯s Nickss.¡±


    Nichs and Lilliana stood near the entrance of the stables as horses were brought to them by stable


    hands.


    Nichs¡¯s horse was a regal ck stallion that greedily epted a sugar cube from Nichs¡¯s palm.


    The horse chosen for Lilliana was a brown and white mare that seemed nervous around her. The


    horse.


    kept trying to sidestep whenever Lilliana came too close.


    Nichs, noticing. left his own horse to approach Lilliana. He offered her a sugar cube and gestured


    toward her horse. Lilliana shook her head, refusing to offer the treat.


    From this distance, I couldn¡¯t hear the exact words spoken beyond some mumbled voices, but with the


    way Lilliana held up her pure white gloves, I assumed she refused to treat the horse to spare her


    gloves.


    ing dirty.


    getting dirty.


    I wondered how she would hold the reins.


    I


    Nichs gave the sugar cube to the horse himself. In his presence, the mare seemed to settle.


    Lilliana approached then, and with Nichs¡¯s help, lifted herself up into the saddle.


    Nichs¡¯s hands lingered near her waist, keeping her steady.


    I remembered the times we had gone horseback riding together. He had helped me then, much in the


    same way.


    Sometimes, if I let myself remember, I could still feel the phantom touch of his strong hands on my hips.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you fall,¡± he¡¯d said then. ¡°Tell me when you are okay, and I¡¯ll let go.¡±


    I had given him a yful smile. ¡°What if I want to stay like this?¡±


    I


    His eyes had been fond, green sparkling brightly under the sun. ¡°Then we should give up on horseback


    riding for today and return to one of our rooms instead. If you want me to hold you, I¡¯d like to do it


    properly


    Now, I wondered if he was saying much the same thing to Lilliana, But, no. They didn¡¯t seem to be


    talking much at all. Nichs moved his hands away from her waist quickly and without protest.


    Even from a distance, these two did not seem to like each other ver


    speaking. I couldn¡¯t imagine why Nichs had chosen her, out of all the candidates, for his first solo


    date.


    Nichs left her then and mounted his stallion. He waited for Lilliana to bring her mare alongside his


    horse, and then together they started to ride forwards at a slow pace ¨C which brought them closer to us


    at the window.


    Elva gasped when she realized, ¡°He¡¯sing over here.¡±


    Then, before I could figure out what she was going to do, she shouted from the window, ¡°Hi, Nickss!¡±


    She waved both arms.


    They both immediately looked up. Lilliana glowered, but Nichs¡¯s stern expression seemed to soften.


    He lifted a hand and waved back.


    Elva giggled.


    I stood in the window behind her, frozen. It was toote to hide. Nichs¡¯s eyes quickly shifted from


    Elva, up to me. His hand was still raised. Was I supposed to return the gesture? Wouldn¡¯t it be rude not


    to?


    Unsure, I lifted my own hand and gave a tiny wave in return.


    At once, he lowered his hand, making clear that he had not intended to wave at me.


    My cheeks burned as I dropped my arm to my


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    side.


    It was awkward and terrible, and I was mortified by the entire encounter.


    At least he had been kind to Elva, but¡­ what had I been thinking? Not only did I wave at him, but I had


    been caught staring!


    The moment I saw Elva was watching him and his date, I should have ushered her away to give him


    privacy


    My own morbid curiosity had taken hold of me. I had wanted to see, and wanted to remember. And now


    I was caught in an ocean of embarrassment.


    I should have known better.


    ¡°He said hi, Elva said, with new giggles. She hadn¡¯t seemed to notice that Nichs¡® wave to me had


    been less significant than her own.


    I was thankful to Nichs, though, for paying that moment¡¯s attention to her, especially with the way


    her face fit up so brightly.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± snapped a female voice from the doorway behind us.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± said the maids in unison.


    I turned and found Lena there, a sour look on her face. She red at me, then at Elva. I shifted so that


    I


    blocked her view of Elva, and that angry gaze returned to me alone.


    Years of customer service jobs had given me the training I needed to keep calm in my voice, even as


    my


    own anger stirred. Who was she to look at Elva like that?


    ¡°Can I help you with something, Lena?¡±


    She lifted her chin so that when she looked at me, it was down the sides of her nose.


    1 am here to discipline your child, as you seem incapable of doing so.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± An edge cut into my voice.


    ¡°There are rules about intruding on another girls¡® solo date.¡±


    Elva peeked out from around my skirt.


    Lena noticed and glowered at her.


    ¡°And your child has broken those rules.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°I should have the girl forcibly removed for ruining Prince Nichs¡¯s date,¡± Lena said, voice sharp. ¡°I¡¯m


    sure Prince Nichs himself is furious.¡±


    ¡°Nickss is mad at me?¡± Elva sniffed.


    ¡°No,¡± I said at once.


    ¡°He should be, if he isn¡¯t,¡± Lena snapped. ¡°You are a very nasty little girl, who


    That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°-shouldn¡¯t even be here.¡±


    ¡°I said, that¡¯s enough!¡± I stepped forward, approaching Lena. ¡°You will not talk to my daughter like that.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Lena said, shifting her rage¨Cfilled gaze onto me. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we talk about you instead,


    Piper. You know you and your daughter don¡¯t belong her but you insist on wasting everyone¡¯s time and


    efforts by continuing to stay.¡±


    I could easily defend Elva until my dying breath. It was much more difficult to defend myself.


    What she said wasn¡¯t wrong, either. I didn¡¯t belong here. I was wasting everyone¡¯s time. But, while I


    was here, Elva would get the treatments she so desperately needed.


    These past several days, she had been the healthiest she had ever been, and that was only thanks to


    the care and attention of Nichs¡¯s personal physician.


    If we left, Elva would go back to receiving base¨Clevel care, and only then if I could afford to pay the


    bills.


    For Elva, I would stay. I would face any amount of humiliation or degradation or indignity. I would waste


    everyone¡¯s time.


    ¡°You would do everyone here a favor by leaving, especially Prince Nichs,¡± Lena said. ¡°He deserves


    better than to have his every moment intruded upon by you and your¡­ baggage.¡±


    Even though Lena was rude and crass, in this, I could understand where she wasing from.


    Nichs and the princes had much to lose or gain with thispetition, more than anyone.


    For Elva and I to purposefully put ourselves in the way of him finding the perfect Luna was unfair.


    We¡¯ll be more careful in the future,¡± I conceded. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure not to bother Prince Nichs while


    he is on his dates.


    Lena grunted. ¡°At least you can see some reason. If I can¡¯t convince you to leave, I¡¯m d you can see


    how bothersome you are. Hopefully soon, none of this will matter and you will be eliminated.¡±


    I knew I would be eliminated the first round, but I felt nothing but distain for her pointing it out so


    crudely.


    ¡°T¡¯ll leave when either the rules of the game dictate it, or the royal family asks me to,¡± I said. ¡°Not


    before.¡±


    Lena narrowed her gaze. ¡°I hope you enjoy yourst few days in the pce, then.¡± Without another


    word,


    ¡®she turned and marched out the door.


    The maids that had stood at attention in her presence quietly returned to work. A subtle look of


    understanding passed between the quiet maid and I. At least I knew she was on my side.


    The newer maid, however, remained suspicious. In Lena¡¯s absence, she smiled and smiled, as if the


    head maid hadn¡¯t just tore me down.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elva near the window began to cry in earnest. I rushed to her at once.


    When I was before her, I dropped to my knees and pulled her into my arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Elva,¡± I whispered. I stroked her hair, hoping to soothe her. ¡°The crankydy is gone now.¡±


    ¡°She said such mean things¡­¡±


    ¡°She did, but it¡¯s not your fault. She¡¯s upset at me, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°And Nickss..?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to give him some space, okay? Not all the time. Just when he¡¯s.. spending special time with


    other people.¡±


    I¡¯d only wanted to gently tell Elva that we needed to not bother Nichs while he was on dates, but


    Elva


    began loudly sobbing and trembling.


    I held her tighter. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, honey? It¡¯s only sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Nickss¡­ doesn¡¯t¡­ like me¡­ anymore.¡± Her voice shook, words broken with sniffles and sobs.

 Chapter 45

    ?Chapter 0045


    My whole heart shattered. "No, no, that''s not true. Prince Nichs likes you a lot."


    Elva pulled away to look up at me withrge, watery eyes. "But she said Nickss is mad at me. She said I was naughty."


    "We can''t listen to her, okay?"


    Her cupped her face with my hands and wiped away her tears. New ones just kept falling. My anger for Lena renewed, and I half wanted to chase her down the hall to give her a piece of my mind.


    No one makes my little girl cry like this!


    "She''s just a meandy who doesn''t know what she''s talking about. Nichs likes you. He''s not mad. He waved at you, didn''t he?"


    The words seemed to cate Elva somewhat. Her tears lessened, though her sniffling remained. Her brows furrowed like she was thinking it through.


    "He did wave..."


    *Because he likes you."


    *...Okay." Her voice was small. It didn''t seem like I had fully convinced her, but I doubted I could say anything that would.


    She would have to hear it from Nichs himself.


    Maybe if I could talk to him alone, I could convince him to spend some time with Elva.


    Lena would hate it, and so would the other girls, I''d have to make sure it happened at a time that didn''t conflict with any of his other obligations.


    Surely he would meet with her though? If I told him she thought he didn''t like her?


    Surely he hadn''t be totally heartless in the past three years?


    No, I knew he hadn''t. I had seen the soft-hearted way he''d interacted with Elva before.


    He might hate me, but he liked her. He would be willing to do this, I was sure.


    I just had to get him alone to ask.


    The next morning at breakfast, Lilliana was the most popr girl in the room. Every other girl wanted to know every detail of her solo-date with Nichs.


    I had previously thought, due to her regal air, that she might hold back on the juicy details. Instead, the attention seemed to go straight to her head, and she calmly and smugly answered every question she was asked, albeit with a haughty attitude.


    *Prince Nichs lifted me into the saddle like the princess I am soon to be," she said. "The horse chosen for me could have been tamer, however. Something I will rectify when I am Luna,"


    Thinking on it now, maybe that poor horse had reason to be afraid of Lillianna when it had first met her. It had been said that animals had a sixth sense about people sometimes.


    *We rode along the edge of the property," Lilliana said. "I felt as if the prince was showing off all that would soon belong to me."


    As she spoke, I noticed she talked of the property and the pce and what she would fix as Luna. Not once did she mention qualities of the prince himself, like his beautiful golden eyes or his kindness.


    She framed all of Nichs''s qualities in how much it could bring her.


    The money. The power. The house andnd.


    A dark bit of fury collected inside of me. Nichs deserved someone who would notice things about him as a person.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lilliana was all wrong for him. Hopefully he would realize that sooner rather thanter.


    Around me, the other girls were sharing sharp looks toward each other, and open res at Lilliana. The tension in the room thickened as she continued to talk.


    The First Ball was quickly approaching.


    Among the girls, it seemed as if Lilliana was enemy number one.


    I didn''t want to harm her, but I too wanted to see her eliminated from thepetition.


    I wasn''t jealous. It was just pure objective fact.


    She wasn''t worthy of Nichs.

 Chapter 46

    ?


    Chapter 0046


    I looked in the mirror, barely recognizing myself. It was the night of the First Ball, and I was dressed in my beautiful, shimmering yellow gown. It was sleeveless, with a tasteful V-neck bodice.


    One of my maids had tied my brown hair into a tight up-do, with a few loose tendrils tucked behind my ears.


    Beside me, Elva was a near-mirror figure of me, though her dress came up to her neck. It shimmered the same, and she couldn''t stop giggling as she spun in circles.


    Bright andughing, she looked like the physical embodiment of sunshine.


    I pulled her into a quick hug. "You are a princess, Elva."


    As we went to the door, the strange maid stopped me. "Don''t forget your gloves." She handed them to me.


    "Thank you." I was relieved. I knew there were traditions about gloves and their length. It would have been a faux pas to show up without any.


    I turned to thank the quiet maid as well, but she was further back in the room and not looking at us. I resolved to thank herter instead.


    Smiling at Elva, I took her hand. "Let''s go to the ball, Elva."


    Elva gave a toothy grin. "The princess ball!"


    We congregated with the other girls in the parlor room, where we waited for the results for the dress contest. The princes'' preferences for our dresses would soon determine the order of our introductions.


    Every single dress was beautiful in its own way. They were a rainbow of colors and materials, but each more spectacr than thest.


    Linda''s skirt was so puffy, I wondered how she intended to dance. Though she moved with such ease, she must have been used to it. Others were simr, carefully sidestepping their trains or lifting their long dresses to avoid tripping over themselves.


    Every girl seemed confident in their own gown, and I genuinely wasn''t sure who would win.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Nathan arrived, all the girls hushed themselves. We waited with bated breath as Nathan read the order of introductions.


    First, he said, "Olivia."


    Her smile was stunning. Her velvet gown was dark green and elegant with a long crinkled bow in the back that reached down to the floor.


    "Of course, she would pick the same color the queen always wears," whispered one girl near me. "Who else would have the gall?"


    "It worked, didn''t it?" replied another girl, who seemed torn between indignant and impressed.


    *Second is..." Nathan checked his notes. *Piper, and Elva."


    "That''s us!" Elva cheered.


    Second ce was a good showing. I knew my dress was beautiful, but to have a prince think so too was a special kind of ttering.


    I took Elva''s hand and we weaved through the crowd to stand behind Olivia.


    She offered me a tight smile. "It''s so nice to see the princes be charitable."


    The snidement startled me, but I somehow kept a straight face. Before I could think of a reply however, Nathan called the third girl. Then the fourth. And the fifth.


    Elva and I cheered when Susie''s name was called, though she was much further down the line. I thought she looked adorable in her pink ruffled gown.


    When all of the girls were aligned, Nathan led us down the corridor toward the main ballroom. Beyond the ballroom doors was a grand staircase that led down onto arge dancefloor.


    The royal family was seated in massive thrones on the opposite end of the room. Around the room were other dignitaries and nobles who seemed eager to meet the girls chosen for the selection.


    As we stood at the top of the stair, every eye in the room turned to look at us.


    Olivia preened under the attention.


    Elva and I were much more subdued. I was very nervous but trying to put on a brave face for Elva, who was crushing my hand in her tiny grip.


    "Watch how it''s done," Olivia said to me with a smirk, as Nathan took point behind a standing microphone.


    Nathan introduced Olivia, and she descended the staircase with a practiced grace, to the sound of polite apuse.

 Chapter 47

    ?


    Chapter 0047


    Nathan waved Elva and I forward, close to the edge of the front stair.


    "Now introducing," Nathan said. "Piper and her daughter Elva."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The polite apuse abruptly ceased. In its ce, whispers and murmurs erupted in the room.


    "Mommy?"


    "It''s okay, honey. Just remember, you are a princess."


    Elva nodded. She stuck up her little chin, hiding the way her bottom lip wobbled.


    Holding tightly to each other''s hand, we began down the staircase.


    There were many unfamiliar faces in the crowd. I looked at the royal family instead.


    Julian gave me a thumbs up, which put me a bit at ease.


    Then I locked eyes with Nichs.


    Suddenly the rest of the world faded away. There was only Elva and I on this stair, and Nichs, down below, staring at me.


    He watched me the entire time, gaze never wavering. My heart thundered in my chest. I felt like I was in a dream. Only when we reached the bottom stair and a servant directed us where to go, did I finally nce away from his handsome face.


    I moved to stand beside Olivia as the rest of the girls received their introductions.


    I kept ncing up at Nichs. Every time I did, he was looking back at me.


    After the final introduction, a string orchestra in the corner of the room began to y. The King and Luna owned the first dance.


    Together they moved with the kind of grace I could only dream about, as if they danced on a cloud. They must have tired quickly, though. After only a minute or so, they returned to their seats.


    Once they were seated, the nobles filled the floor. They were allowed to dance with each other, but not us. The candidates'' dances were reserved for the princes alone, unless permission was explicitly given by the royal family.


    The order of the princes'' dances was chosen at random, but by the end, each prince would have danced with every candidate. Only the servants and the princes knew the order.


    The servants weaved through the crowd of us girls searching for the first dancers.


    Julian, however, ignored it all by approaching me.


    "What do you say, Piper? Care to dance with me?" Julian asked.


    I could only imagine the outrage if I said no. Still, I couldn''t help but worry what Nichs would think. He had made well known his opinion of Julian and me.


    Julian held out his hand. He smirked like he knew I wasn''t in a position to say no.


    I looked to Elva, but our nanny was already approaching. It had been previously arranged that the nanny would be on hand to watch Elva during my dances.


    Elva waved as she released my hand. "Do good, Mommy!"


    I nodded at her. Turning to Julian, I ced my hand in his waiting one.


    Julian pulled me out onto the dance floor, and then into his arms. He danced like a professional, with easy


    movement and a strong lead.


    I spend most of my time watching my feet and counting my steps.


    *My brother never took you dancing when you were together?" Julianughed.


    + BONUS


    We''d gone out, sure. To modern clubs and dancehalls. I could do a two-step, maybe, but these royal dances were beyondplicated.


    None of this I would admit to Julian.


    "Don''t interrupt my counting," I said.


    *I''m pretty sure you aren''t supposed to order a prince around."


    "Do you want me to embarrass us both?"


    He sighed. "You are trying too hard. Look up."


    I did, and nearly tripped over my feet.


    *Trust me to lead."


    "I wouldn''t trust you to walk an olddy across the street," I said.


    At once, heughed, loud and hard.


    Hisughter gave me a chuckle as well. I was proud for having made such a sound from anyone, even a scoundrel like Julian.


    But then, suddenly, Nichs was beside us.


    I realized we''d stopped dancing.


    Nichs scowled at Julian. "I''m cutting in."

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Without thought, I ced my hand in Nichs¡¯s waiting one, and let him tug me away from Julian¡¯s


    arms


    and into his own


    He was good at leading, even more so than Julian, Watching him, trusting his quidance, I didn¡¯t need to


    count my steps anymore. I simply followed him as we danced around the ballroom.


    Despite our closeness, he didn¡¯t utter one word. In fact, he seemed mostly irritable, ring at the rest


    of the world while pointedly avoiding looking at me.


    I felt guilty and unsure. Why would he choose to dance with me if he didn¡¯t want to?


    ¡°We could end our dance early.¡± I offered.


    His grip on me tightened: ¡°No¡±


    Okay


    wracked my brain for something to get him to speak to me. Or, at the very least, look at me.


    Then I remembered, this was the perfect time to mention Elva¡¯s fears. Here, I had his ear away from


    the


    other girls


    ¡°Elva has been a bit upset,¡± I said.


    Finally, his gaze snapped to me ¡°What? Why?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lena disapproved of Elva waving at you the other day. Things were said Now Elva believes you don¡¯t


    like her anymore, no matter how much I try to talk her out of it¡±


    do like her,¡± Nichs said, indignant


    Vamled a little ¡°i know, but it¡¯s much harder to convince her.¡±


    cs thought on it for a moment, his face stem with concentration


    My whole rat med He was treating her worry with such careful consideration Surely he many other


    Stangs


    ngs to worry about


    Thdance with her next he said at leat with rality


    My fondness for by


    ip of l


    ¡°The servants might not like the change in whether


    ¡°They¡¯ll work around it,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll apologizeter.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. You can wait forter.¡±


    He searched my face. Tm already breaking the order, Piper,¡±


    I supposed I already knew that, deep inside my brain, but to hear him openly acknowledge it sent me


    for loop I had to double check to make sure we weren¡¯t flying.


    There was something about this ce, therge ballroom with the live orchestra and everyone in their


    gowns and tuxedos. It felt magical, almost. Like anything could happen.


    Even forgiveness


    Nichs looked especially handsome tonight, wearing a form¨Cfitting ck tuxedo with golden, princely


    embellishments I could have stared at him for hours. I could have danced with him well into the dawn.


    But too soon, our song ended and it was time to change partners.


    I was disappointed until I remembered his proimed next partner.


    He held his arm for me, then led me to the edge of the floor where Elva was spinning around with the


    nanny. After nodding at me, he let my arm drop.


    Then he approached Elva. He dropped to one knee. ¡°Princess, may I have this dance?¡±


    Her eyes were wide as saucers. She smiled so big sheughed. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Elva wasn¡¯t included in the dance training, so she knew none of the proper moves. That mattered little


    to Elva or Nichs


    He spun her whichever way she wanted to spin, then lifted her up into his arms to lead her in the dance


    Her legs dangled, kicking a little as she mimicked the steps.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to make such a great father,¡± one of the girls said, swooning.


    I couldn¡¯t help but agree. He was so sweet and gentle with Elva and her fragile little heart that I began


    to tear up


    Twished Nichs could have been in her life from the start. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have known so much


    heartache if she had a father figure like him to keep her safe.


    To keep us both safe


    shook the thought away. Whatever rtionship I could have had with Nichs was long gone Bul


    maybe he¡¯d be willing to keep being friends with Elva?

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    No, that was a foolish notion. He was kind to Elva because he was a kind person. At the end of the day,


    Elva and I were going to be eliminated from thepetition.


    We¡¯d leave the pce, return to our little apartment with Anna, and never hear from Nichs again,


    We¡¯d probably see him on television sometimes, with updates on his new family.


    It might hurt to see, but that was life.


    Dreams were dreams. Reality was reality.


    I couldn¡¯t have both.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice of Prince Nichs to spend so much time with you and your daughter,¡± said one of the


    other girls to me


    ¡°Looks good for the cameras, too,¡± said another girl, pointing as a cameraman came close to Elva.


    Odd, I hadn¡¯t really noticed them before.


    Neither, apparently, had Nichs. Because the moment he spotted the camera following Elva, he


    swung her the other way, out of the camera¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think he¡¯s doing it just for show?¡± said the first girl.


    ¡°Not exactly, no,¡± the second girl relented. ¡°It just shows off a side of him people don¡¯t get to see. I¡¯m


    not sure why he¡¯s trying to hide from that.¡±


    I knew Elva and I were only here as a publicity stunt. But even so, Nichs was not the type of person


    to take advantage of that. He danced with Elva because he didn¡¯t want her to be sad. That was that.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fun to see while itsts,¡± another girl said. ¡°Hope you are enjoying yourself too, Piper. We all


    know you¡¯ll be the first one out.¡±


    I gave her a polite smile but didn¡¯t say anything. I knew I¡¯d be gone soon as well as anyone, but it still


    hurt to hear other people say so.


    ¡°Oh? Are those guards headed this way?¡±


    I looked up where the other girls were staring. True enough, a pair of guards was weaving their way


    through the crowd,ing right for us.


    What do you think they want?¡± I asked


    The guards came closer. I waited for them to go by, but instead they stopped night in front of me.


    ¡°Miss Piper one asked


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re here for you,¡± whispered one of the girls into my ear


    Yes that¡¯s me.¡± I told the guards


    They watched me with nk expressions. These must have been more of Joseph¡¯s guards, the ones


    who didn¡¯t like me. I wondered what happened to the ones who had initially been kind to me. I hoped


    they hadn¡¯t been fired.


    Follow me


    One of the guards began to walk away. The other waited for me to follow the first, then fell in line


    behind


    1. me.


    It was unnerving, like I was being arrested or something. But how could that be?


    I searched out Elva and Nichs. They were still dancing, now with her standing on his shoes. He


    paused, though, when he spotted me. His eyes narrowed as he took in the sight of my armed guard.


    The guards led me away from the ballroom and into a side, sitting room. The Queen herself sat on a


    plush sofa, bracketed by a pair of older women nobles, Lena stood behind the sofa, to the side.


    ¡°The Luna will speak with you,¡± the guard said, and motioned for me to move inside.


    I nervously hovered in the doorway, unsure of the proper procedure for approaching the Queen like


    this. Thankfully, she spotted me right away and said, ¡°Enter, girl. Come and stand before us.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I obeyed at once, and moved further into the room. I stopped in the center of the room, standing before


    the sofa.


    The Luna touched her chin. Her disapproving scowl slid from my face down to my gloves.


    I tugged at them, self¨Cconscious.


    Tell me, girl, the Queen said. ¡°Why have you chosen to insult me tonight?¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    My throat went dry. ¡°Your Majesty, I had no intention of ¡±


    ¡°Whatever your intention, you have still insulted me,¡± the Queen said.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I straightened at the shortness of her tone.


    I was terribly confused. What had I done that was offensive? Was it because Julian, Nichs, and I


    had broken the order of the dances?


    But she didn¡¯t even seem to be watching them, if she was hiding away in here.


    ¡°The poor child looks confused, Your Majesty,¡± said one of the women sitting near the Queen.


    ¡°She¡¯smon,¡± said the other woman. ¡°Maybe she truly doesn¡¯t understand how she has


    disrespected you.¡±


    The Luna considered her friends¡± words. ¡°Is that the case, girl?¡±


    I didn¡¯t much care for their patronizing tone of voice, but I could deny the truth to their words.


    I nodded.


    The Luna looked to the woman on her left, then gestured to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s your gloves, child,¡± said the woman.


    I looked down at my gloves. They were clean. The seams were straight.


    ¡°They are too short,¡± continued the woman.


    All the other women dressed in formalwear wore their gloves up over their elbows. I could see that now,


    ncing around


    Mine stopped mid¨Cforearm.


    ¡°You have disrespected me and my family,¡± said the Queen. ¡°We have epted you into our home. We


    have clothed and fed you, and given you a chance in the selection. And this is how you repay us?¡±


    1 bowed my head low. I¡¯m terribly sorry, Your Majesty. I had no idea that ¨C¡±


    ¡°A Luna epts responsibility. You say you didn¡¯t know. Were you hoping to pass your punishment off


    onto your maids? Or perhaps your tailor?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, ashamed. She was right. The fault should fall on me alone. I would never want to see


    Even if I did wonder about why my maids hadn¡¯t warned me.


    I lowered my head further. 7 personally ept whatever punishment you deem fit.¡±


    I hoped mypliance might ease my sentence. If the Queen wished to have me expelled from the


    pce, it would be so.


    I couldn¡¯t risk Elva¡¯s health. Not yet. Not when she¡¯d been doing so well.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if I may,¡± Lena spoke up.


    The Luna waved her forward. Lena came around the couch to stand beside me.


    She was in her typical uniform, a high neck navy blue dress with a simple ck belt. But tonight, even


    she wore gloves, though their length was hidden under her long sleeves.


    I wondered what Lena would say. I couldn¡¯t imagine she would speak up in my defense.


    Lena cleared her throat. ¡°As you consider what is to be done with this fool girl, I would like to suggest


    the traditional punishment for such an offense.¡±


    The Queen hummed thoughtfully.


    ¡°A harsh punishment, indeed,¡± said the woman on the left.


    The one on the right added, ¡°Fitting for the crime.¡±


    The woman on the left watched me. ¡°She¡¯s confused again.¡±


    ¡°Exin the punishment, Lena,¡± the Queen said.


    ¡°dly.¡± Lena red at me. ¡°For the tradition punishment, the offended would be forced to kneel


    outside the pce for the length of an entire stormy day.¡±


    I hooked my hands together to keep anyone from noticing my trembling.


    This wasn¡¯t a death sentence, exactly, though in those conditions, I would sure end up sick and


    exhausted. Hopefully the punishment did not include a withholding of medical care.


    ¡°Certainly a thing to consider,¡± said the woman on the right.


    ¡°Perhaps..¡± the Queen began. Everyone hushed to listen.


    Perhaps, in the spirit of thepetition, we allow the girl the chance to redeem herself.¡±


    ¡°Magnanimous decision, as always, ma¡¯am,¡± said one woman, with the other quickly agreeing.


    Only Lena seemed put out. She didn¡¯t say a word but her frown was heavy.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°The scope of your redemption, girl, will depend on your performance for the rest of the evening,¡± the


    Queen said. ¡°If you wish not to receive the traditional punishment, you must strive to show the qualities


    of a Luna. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She waved me away.


    I hurried toward the door and rushed through it. Suddenly, I stopped to avoid walking straight into


    Nichs. How long had he been standing here? How much had he heard?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elva?¡± I asked.


    ¡°With Susie and the nanny.¡± He pointed to where Elva was happily dancing and Susie was attempting


    to mimic her wild moves. The nanny stood nearby, watching.


    Embarrassment swelled within me. If Nichs had heard what the Queen had said¡­ If he knew the


    punishment I faced..


    Maybe he would be happy to see me humiliated, cold and soaked through out


    I wanted to run away, but that would only seal my fate.


    in the rain.


    No, the Queen had given me the chance to redeem myself. I had to take it. I had to be my most regal


    self for the rest of the evening, to appear a perfect Luna.


    I didn¡¯t really know how to be anyone other than myself, but surely I could fake it until I made it, right? I


    had enough practice being around nobility.


    Immediately, I squared my shoulders and lifted my head high.


    Watching me, Nichs¡¯s brow pulled together.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    His confusion deted me somewhat, but I pushed the bad feelings down. His reaction only meant that


    I had to work harder.


    ¡°Acting noble,¡± I said.


    The response made him frown.


    +15 BONUS


    I didn¡¯t want to hear what else he might say, so gathering as much dignity as I could squander, I told


    him, ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, Prince Nichs.¡±


    I quickly retreated away, back to the group of girls. Most will still waiting for their turns to dance. Julian


    was continuing to pick people at random. Nichs hadn¡¯t even started his list yet. Only Joyce was


    sticking to the n.


    Fresh rumors were abuzz among the waiting girls. Initially I worried they might be about me, but I


    quickly exhaled in relief when no one said my name.


    Instead, they were talking about the real challenge of the evening. An ambassador from the Merfolk


    kingdom in the south was present tonight.


    The Merfolk were shifters that lived primarily in the ocean, and therefore didn¡¯t offer many


    opportunities. for diplomacy. Any Merfolk presence here tonight was a major show ofradery


    between the two kingdoms


    To allow a Merfolk into a challenge to help determine the next Luna, was an even greater extension of


    that friendship.


    Yet the presence of the Merfolk himself wasn¡¯t the only news I¡¯d missed.


    In my absence, Nathan had exined to the girls that making a good impression with the ambassador


    would earn them a good score for the evening.


    In the corner of my eye, I watched as the Queen and her entourage returned to the ballroom. The Luna


    returned to her chair beside the King, while the two women returned to the crowd of nobles.


    Lena stayed near the edge of the royal family thrones, with the other high¨Cranking servants, ready to


    be called upon.


    I had to meet this Merfolk, I had to make a good impression. I had to win this challenge.


    This was my only chance to avoid punishment.


    Across the room, Nichs continued to watch me.


    For a moment, looking at him, I could almost convince myself that he looked concerned.


    For me?

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    The girls around me were freshening up their Merfolknguage. Some were fluent. Others, less so.


    Though most seemed to have a baseline knowledge.


    My grasp of the Merfolknguage was rusty, at least. I vaguely recalled some lessons during my days


    at


    the Academy, but that felt like so long ago now.


    I hadn¡¯t had any need for Merfolknguage or traditions in my day to day since leaving the Academy. I


    didn¡¯t really retain any of that knowledge.


    I thought I might be able to recall some customs, though the bits of information I was hearing now and


    then around me confused with my memories and left me unsure.


    Also, I couldn¡¯t trust what the girls around me were even saying.


    Linda, especially, seemed to be purposefully polluting the water of fact and fiction. My knowledge was


    shaky, but even I knew the Merfolk greeted each other with a deep bow, and not a fist bump like she


    was


    suggesting to the more gullible girls.


    I tried not to panic. I had been in worse situations. Heck, even lunch hour in the restaurant had often


    been overwhelming, with everyone shouting orders and demanding attention,


    If I could manage hungry, irritable customers as a waitress, I could handle almost anything.


    I had to be careful. I had to try hard.


    I really didn¡¯t want to have to stand in the rain for a full day.


    The girls and I were directed into a line to wait our turn to meet the ambassador. As the line grew


    shorter and shorter, my anxiety spiked.


    The girls leaving the ambassador had mixed reactions. Some seemed pleased. Olivia and Linda


    seemed particrly confident. But most looked upset.


    By the time it was my turn, I was a nervous ball of energy who felt a bit like I was walking into a lion¡¯s


    den.


    Yet, instead of a servant to escort me to the ambassador, as had guided everyone else, Mark,


    Nichs¡¯s Beta, was the one who offered me his arm.


    ¡°Allow me to escort you to Ambassador Zale,¡± Mark said.


    It was a gift, being given his name. Whether Nathan had said it when he announced the challenge, i


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, epting Mark¡¯s arm.


    I noticed right away that he was guiding me the long way around.


    ¡°You know, the first time Prince Nichs met a Merfolk he made amon mistake. Most people in


    the kingdom believe that Merfolk bow at the waist as a form of greeting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they taught us in the Academy,¡± I said. I¡¯d been mostly sure of it.


    ¡°Perhaps among some Merfolk, that remains a tradition,¡± Mark conceded. ¡°However, the royal family


    and their ambassadors have a much different formal greeting.¡±


    I nced at him. Surely he wasn¡¯t just going to tell me what it


    ¡°They ce a hand over their gills on either side of their neck. ¡®My life, my friendship,¡® they say. It¡¯s a


    symbolic show of trust and a gesture of sincerity.¡±


    I had never heard this before. For a moment, I wondered if perhaps Mark was trying to lead me astray,


    Just as Linda had fooled those more gullible girls.


    But Mark had always seemed an honest type of person. Surely he wouldn¡¯t be so cruel as to want to


    see me humiliated, or worse.


    ¡°Nichs bowed,¡± Mark continued. ¡°Fortunately, the Merfolk and the Werewolves have a history of


    goodwill between our kingdoms. They don¡¯t always correct the incorrect greeting out of politeness but


    in this case, the royals showed Nichs the correct way.¡±


    ¡°A hand on either side of the neck,¡± I said.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°And the phrase,¡± Mark added.


    ¡°My life, my friendship.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Ah, here we are.¡± Mark led me now to a waiting gentleman. Compared to everyone else in the


    room, he was practically otherworldly. He had a head of wild dark hair, and blue¨Cgreen scales down the


    bridge of his nose.


    Gills fluttered at his neck, though his chest moved with breath. I remembered reading that Merfolk


    could breathe both above and under the water.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    In the werewolf tradition, he wore a tuxedo, though with a blue shirt rather than white.


    His eyes were deep red as they focused on me.


    ¡°Ambassador Zale, may I present Piper,¡± Mark said.


    Well, it was now or never. Trust Mark, and presumably Nichs, or take the chance myself.


    Reaching up, I ced a hand on either side my neck. ¡°My life, my friendship.¡±


    Zale¡¯s eyes went impossibly wide.


    My heart pounded hard. Had I upset him? Was this a trap? How would I exin this to the Queen?


    But then Zale smiled, showing a set of sharp teeth. ¡°Nice to meet you, Piper. I had yet to meet a


    candidate tonight who know the proper Merfolk greeting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make my exit now,¡± Mark said, backing away. ¡°If you will excuse me.¡±


    In Mark¡¯s absence, Zale stepped closer. He must have been an older Merfolk. I could see now the gray


    at his temples, and the lines beside his striking eyes.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Zale said. ¡°How did youe to know our greeting?¡±


    For one wild moment, I tried to think of a lie, but in the end, what could I saw but the truth?


    I


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I wished I could tell you I learned it long ago, but the truth is¡­ I only learned it just now


    when Mark told me.¡±


    His eyes went wide again.


    I shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    But then he threw his head back andughed so hard his gills fluttered,


    ¡°Oh, Piper. How delightful you are. Do you have any idea how truth is valued in my culture? I am so


    used


    to your kind attempting to deceive me. To have you here, so honest and open, is a greatfort to me


    as a stranger in a farawaynd.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry the others tried to lie to you,¡± I said.


    I couldn¡¯t agree that I was an overly honest person entirely. If I was, I would have told Nichs from the


    start about Elva and what truly happened to my powers.


    Chapter 0051


    The girls around me were freshening up their Merfolknguage. Some were fluent. Others, less so.


    Though most seemed to have a baseline knowledge.


    My grasp of the Merfolknguage was rusty, at least. I vaguely recalled some lessons during my days


    at


    the Academy, but that felt like so long ago now.


    T¡¯hadn¡¯t had any need for Merfolknguage or traditions in my day to day since leaving the Academy. I


    didn¡¯t really retain any of that knowledge.


    I thought I might be able to recall some customs, though the bits of information I was hearing now and


    then around me confused with my memories and left me unsure.


    Also, I couldn¡¯t trust what the girls around me were even saying.


    Linda, especially, seemed to be purposefully polluting the water of fact and fiction. My knowledge was


    shaky, but even I knew the Merfolk greeted each other with a deep bow, and not a fist bump like she


    was


    suggesting to the more gullible girls.


    I tried not to panic. I had been in worse situations. Heck, even lunch hour in the restaurant had often


    been overwhelming, with everyone shouting orders and demanding attention.


    If I could manage hungry, irritable customers as a waitress, I could handle almost anything.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I had to be careful. I had to try hard.


    I really didn¡¯t want to have to stand in the rain for a full day.


    The girls and I were directed into a line to wait our turn to meet the ambassador. As the line grew


    shorter and shorter, my anxiety spiked.


    The girls leaving the ambassador had mixed reactions. Some seemed pleased. Olivia and Linda


    seemed


    particrly confident. But most looked upset.


    By the time it was my tum, I was a nervous ball of energy who felt a bit like I was walking into a lion¡¯s


    den.


    Yet, instead of a servant to escort me to the ambassador, as had guided everyone else, Mark,


    Nichs¡¯s


    Beta, was the one who offered me his arm.


    Allow me to escort you to Ambassador Zale,¡± Mark said.


    It was a gift, being given his name. Whether Nathan had said it when he announced the challenge. I


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, epting Mark¡¯s arm.


    I noticed right away that he was guiding me the long way around.


    ¡°You!


    know, the first time Prince Nichs met a Merfolk he made amon mistake. Most people in the


    kingdom believe that Merfolk bow at the waist as a form of greeting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they taught us in the Academy,¡± I said. I¡¯d been mostly sure of it.


    ¡°Perhaps among some Merfolk, that remains a tradition,¡± Mark conceded. ¡°However, the royal family


    and their ambassadors have a much different formal greeting.¡±


    I nced at him. Surely he wasn¡¯t just going to tell me what it was.


    ¡°They ce a hand over their gills on either side of their neck. ¡®My life, my friendship,¡® they say. It¡¯s a


    symbolic show of trust and a gesture of sincerity.¡±


    I had never heard this before. For a moment, I wondered if perhaps Mark was trying to lead me astray,


    just as Linda had fooled those more gullible girls.


    But Mark had always seemed an honest type of person. Surely he wouldn¡¯t be so cruel as to want to


    see


    me humiliated, or worse.


    ¡°Nichs bowed,¡± Mark continued. ¡°Fortunately, the Merfolk and the Werewolves have a history of


    goodwill between our kingdoms. They don¡¯t always correct the incorrect greeting out of politeness but


    in


    this case, the royals showed Nichs the correct way.¡±


    ¡°A hand on either side of the neck,¡± I said.


    ¡°And the phrase,¡± Mark added.


    ¡°My life, my friendship.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Ah, here we are.¡± Mark led me now to a waiting gentleman. Compared to everyone else in the


    room, he was practically otherworldly. He had a head of wild dark hair, and blue¨Cgreen scales down the


    bridge of his nose.


    Gills fluttered at his neck, though his chest moved with breath. I remembered reading that Merfolk


    could


    breathe both above and under the water.


    Chapter 0052


    In the werewolf tradition, he wore a tuxedo, though with a blue shirt rather than white.


    His eyes were deep red as they focused on me.


    ¡°Ambassador Zale, may I present Piper,¡± Mark said.


    Well, it was now or never. Trust Mark, and presumably Nichs, or take the chance myself.


    Reaching up, I ced a hand on either side my neck ¡°My life, my friendship.¡±


    Zale¡¯s eyes went impossibly wide.


    I


    My heart pounded hard. Had I upset him? Was this a trap? How would I exin this to the Queen?


    But then Zale smiled, showing a set of sharp teeth. ¡°Nice to meet you, Piper. I had yet to meet a


    candidate tonight who knew the proper Merfolk greeting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make my exit now,¡± Mark said, backing away. ¡°If you will excuse me.¡±


    In Mark¡¯s absence, Zale stepped closer. He must have been an older Merfolk. I could see now the gray


    at


    his temples, and the lines beside his striking eyes.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Zale said. ¡°How did youe to know our greeting?¡±


    For one wild moment, I tried to think of a lie, but in the end, what could I saw but the truth?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I wished I could tell you I learned it long ago, but the truth is¡­ I only learned it just now


    when Mark told me.¡±


    His eyes went wide again.


    I shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    But then he threw his head back andughed so hard his gills fluttered.


    ¡°Oh, Piper. How delightful you are. Do you have any idea how truth is valued in my culture? I am so


    used


    to your kind attempting to deceive me. To have you here, so honest and open, is a greatfort to me


    as


    a stranger in a farawaynd.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry the others tried to lie to you,¡± I said.


    I couldn¡¯t agree that I was an overly honest person entirely. If I was, I would have told Nichs from the


    dari obout Elva and what truly happened to my powers


    +15 BONUS


    If Merfolk hated lies, I wondered how they felt about secrets.


    ¡°Ah, I remember now. You are the one with the child,¡± Zale said.


    ¡°My daughter.¡± I motioned to where she stood with the nanny at the edge of the crowd. She yawned


    into


    her hand. ¡°Elva.¡±


    He tilted his head a little. ¡°You must be proud.¡±


    Nam¡± Another truth, from deep in my soul. Even as nervous as I was, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from


    smiling.


    ¡®Zale¡¯s own smile softened.


    ¡°Piper, dancing is a bit of a novelty for me. In our merforms, we have no need for steps and counting


    while enjoying our music. But if you would indulge me, I would like to honor this day with a dance.¡±


    Zale nodded to the King, who nodded back.


    ¡°I have the royal family¡¯s permission to dance once with one girl of my preference.¡±


    I nced behind me. ¡°You haven¡¯t met everyone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to meet anyone else. The girl who has earned my favor this evening is you.¡±


    When he offered his hand, I epted it


    Together we walked to the center of the dance floor. The others had stepped back to give us room.


    Zale had maybe less dancing experience than me, but somehow we both managed. Our steps may


    have


    been wrong, but we made them wrong together.


    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know,¡± Zale said, when we were out of earshot of the others. ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t


    tell


    you.¡±


    I waited for him to decide. I wouldn¡¯t press,


    The greeting that you gave to me is secret among my kind. As a gesture of goodwill toward your royal


    family and the alliance we share, I myself taught the greeting to the three princes this afternoon.¡±


    Wait. But Mark had taught me that greeting, when he saw Nichs¡­


    When Nichs.


    Zale smiled at my obvious confusion.


    One of those princes thinks you are very special indeed. Piper.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Nichs


    I had no idea why I decided to help Piper. She had betrayed me in the past. By all ounts, I should


    have been pleased to see her fail.


    Yet, when I stood outside the sitting room and heard Lena suggest the traditional punishment for Piper,


    I


    couldn¡¯t stand idly by and do nothing.


    The thought of Piper kneeling out in a storm, soaked, chilled, and miserable sent an unfamiliar tremor


    of


    rage through me.


    I didn¡¯t feel strong emotions like that anymore, not since I turned off my heart three years ago. But this


    hot anger had been enough to melt through my emotional freeze.


    I couldn¡¯t be detached, not with this.


    Ambassador Zale had taught the royal family the secret Merfolk greeting only a few hours before. The


    timing had been peculiar, almost as if he had expected us to utilize this new knowledge to help the girls


    with the challenge, if we so wished.


    I hadn¡¯t intended to teach the greeting to anyone. But that had been before the Queen threatened Piper


    over something as trivial as glove length.


    An insult to the royal family, the Queen had said. Unlikely. She had always been fickle with such


    frivolous


    things, but never to such an extent that she would exert so vicious a punishment.


    This felt purposeful, like Piper was being targeted.


    I¡¯d known she¡¯d garnered unwanted attention simply by being here, but to see my own family


    participate


    in the cruelty made my insides twist.


    We were hoping to earn the favor of our kingdom¡¯s people, and yet, the Queen herself was going to


    punish one of them for not knowing her obscure, unspoken rules.


    Yes, with the future of the kingdom in mind, I could almost pretend that I was helping Piper selflessly, to


    continue to gamer goodwill with the popce.


    However, my heart knew the truth. I sent Mark to teach Piper the secret greeting solely because I


    wanted to


    Now watching her dance with Zale while everyone else in the room stared in either shock or jealousy.


    allowed myself to feet relief


    +15 BONUS


    With the ambassador¡¯s favor, Piper was out of immediate danger. This left me time to ponder over


    other concems. Mainly, why didn¡¯t Piper¡¯s maids war her about her glove length?


    The Queen had implied that it had been Piper¡¯s duty alone to know, but we had assigned


    knowledgeable maids to each of the girls precisely to prevent these kinds of mistakes.


    Lena had been the one to suggest the harsh punishment for Piper Perhaps she was involved


    I looked for her behind the thrones, but she was gone from her usual position near the Queen.


    Mark returned to my side with a satisfied look on his face. I nodded approvingly. He did his job well, as


    always.


    Like now, how quickly he could tell something was off


    ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡± he asked


    ¡°Lena,¡± I said.


    He motioned toward a discreet servant¡¯s door in aer of the ballroom. 1 saw her sneak out there,


    sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I began walking in that direction. Mark, without needing themand, fell in step behind


    1. me.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I pushed through the side door and found a staging area, where the servants were ting the hors


    d¡¯oeuvres and straightening their uniforms.


    Seeing me walk in, they looked mortified. That hadn¡¯t been my intention,


    raised my hands, hopefully in a cating gesture. T¡¯m only here for Lena.¡±


    At once, they waved me through, not toward the kitchen, but to another door that led to a hallway.


    In the middle of that hallway, Lena stood talking to one of Piper¡¯s maids. The sight rankled my nerves,


    This was beyond suspicious


    I¡¯d hoped to eavesdrop what they were saying, but my presence drew attention in every corner, even


    here. They both immediately looked at me.


    Lena dismissed the maid as I approached. The maid bowed to me, then disappeared before I could


    object


    Fine Let her go. The maid was likely only obeying Lena¡¯s orders anyway.


    What a surprise, Your Royal Highness. You must know how improper it is for you to be in the servants


    ¡°I¡¯m here now.¡± I tired of her empty titudes. She was obligated to obey mymands, but the whole


    of the pce knew the Luna was the one who held her loyalty.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Unfortunately, Lene also had the Queen¡¯s favor, I had to be careful here, lest I risk offending my own


    mother.


    -I


    ¡°I have questions,¡± I said.


    Lena dipped her head. ¡°Of course. I live to serve, sir.¡±


    Behind me, Mark quietly snorted in disbelief. He quickly covered it with a cough.


    Lena red at him.


    I cleared my


    own throat, drawing her attention back to me. ¡°The traditional punishment has not been


    implemented in many years. Why would you believe that it is appropriate in this case, with Piper?¡±


    The pce has not allowed guests in a long time,¡± she said. ¡°That is the only reason the punishment


    has not been used.¡±


    She was being misleading. The pce had epted guests, even when the royal family had


    maintained


    its anonymity. No cameras had been allowed. Everyone was searched.


    ¡°There have been balls over the years,¡± I said.


    ¡°Which were strictly for the nobility, sir. The guests I¡¯m referring to are¡­¡± She seemed to think her


    words through now, and didn¡¯t say whatever she had been about to.


    ¡°Commoners.¡± I finished for her.


    Her nose scrunched in open disgust. ¡°This was no mistake. That girl made a tant disy of


    disrespect¡±


    ¡°So if another girl made the same mistake¡­?¡±


    ¡°Piper and her offspring do not belong here, Prince Nichs. She¡¯s grown toocent, bending the


    rules however she wishes. This is what would happen if she is selected. Nothing would ever be the


    same


    again¡±


    Maybe it was time for change if attitudes like Lena¡¯s were what the traditions fostered.


    ¡°She is a guest in this house, and will be treated the same as everyone else,¡± I said with finality.


    Lens had the gall so try to stand against me. ¡°If you could hear yourself ¨C¡±


    Mark stepped forward know you are not attempting to argue with your prince. Lena


    Immediately, Lena closed her mouth. She paled a little, then lowered her head. ¡°Apologies, sir. My


    passion overran my manners.¡±


    ¡°Something to correct,¡± I said. ¡°But not something deserving of the traditional punishment.¡±


    I hoped she could see her own hypocrisy. The traditional punishment for what she had done was much


    worse than Lena¡¯s. Could she not understand why leniency was important in both cases?


    The stubborn clench of her jaw left me doubting. As I walked away, returning to the ballroom, I


    wondered just how much of Piper and Elva¡¯s distress had been Lena¡¯s doing.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    How could I prove it?


    I didn¡¯t have time to think of the answer. No sooner had I returned to the ballroom, than Julian found


    me,


    a smug smirk on his face.


    ¡°There you are, brother! I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±


    Those words sent a shot of trepidation through me. Julian only wished to see me when he meant do to


    me harm¨Clikely a prank at my expense.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°What do you want, Julian?¡±


    ¡°Such callousness for your own brother. It¡¯s shameful.¡± His smile only grew wider. ¡°Honestly, though, I


    only want you to watch.¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°Watch what?¡±


    He winked at me. Without another word, he spun away and crossed the room to where most of the girls


    were standing.


    Was he attempting to upstage me? That wasn¡¯t difficult for him, with his boisterous personality. Why did


    it matter if I watched or not?


    I turned away, determined to ignore whatever show he had nned.


    But then Mark said, ¡°Sir.¡± He knew the animosity between Julian and me. He wouldn¡¯t call my attention


    back if it wasn¡¯t important.


    I returned my gaze to my reprehensible brother, only to find him standing directly in front of Piper.


    If I may have everyone¡¯s attention,¡± Julian said into a microphone. Where had he gotten that? How long


    had he been nning this?


    My feet were moving before I thought to move them.


    My mind waspletely devoid of thoughts.


    I only knew that I had to get him away from Piper.


    He didn¡¯t deserve her. He didn¡¯t


    What am I doing?


    I nted my feet, stopping myself in the middle of the dance floor. Fortunately, the dancers had already


    stopped to observe the spectacle.


    Julian took one of Piper¡¯s gloved hands in his.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    I stared at Julian, disbelieving my ears. Did he really just ask me for a solo date?


    Yet everyone in the whole ballroom was looking at us. Julian still held the microphone up to his mouth.


    This was definitely happening. It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Which meant that Julian was up to something.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, before I could think better of it.


    A few girls around me gasped. Only then did I realize my mistake and covered my mouth.


    Julian also looked shocked, his eyes going wide for a moment. But then, just as quickly, he burst out


    His good humor seemed to erase the surprise of the other onlookers. Everyone seemed to think I had


    been telling a joke.


    With the microphone lowered, he said to me, ¡°I insist this request is genuine, Piper.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe him.


    Julian always yed the angles. Asking me on a date had to be some kind of move for his benefit, but I


    couldn¡¯t begin to figure out how. I¡¯d only scratched the surface of the inner politics of the royal family.


    He waited for my answer. Everyone did.


    I knew he was using me, even if I didn¡¯t know how, but I couldn¡¯t exactly turn him down. He was a


    prince,


    and this was apetition. I was just a pawn in a game.


    So I said, ¡°I ept.¡±


    He smiled. Into the microphone, he announced, ¡°She said yes.¡±


    The nobles cheered. Most of the girls pped politely. A few giggled.


    ¡°Our date will be tomorrow,¡± he said, no longer speaking to me, but to the waiting crowd.


    in the center of the dance floor, Nichs stood. His face was an emotionless mask, but his golden eyes


    zed as he stared straight at me


    I


    My heart ached. I wanted to tell him that this didn¡¯t mean anything. Julian was only trying to stir up


    trouble again, likely just for the sake of it.


    But I couldn¡¯t reach him without publicly dismissing Julian. I had to stay where I was.


    Slowly, I realized that Nichs didn¡¯t need an exnation anyway. We weren¡¯t anything to each other


    anymore


    His fierce, hurt gaze had triggered something inside of me, like a memory response. Every impulse


    inside of me screamed to soothe away his worry.


    Julian meant nothing like that to me.


    Yet, when I looked at Nichs now, that look had dimmed. Now he seemed entirely nk ¨C bored,


    almost. He turned away from me and, even an hourter, had not sought me out again.


    The girls, meanwhile, were positively charmed by Julian and his antics. Even after he had sauntered


    away from me, they could not stop telling me how funny he was.


    ¡°He¡¯s so mischievous, asking you on a date.¡±


    ¡°He had to know it would make everyoneugh!¡±


    None of them seemed to see me as a threat in thepetition, which left me feeling relieved. Between


    Joseph and Lena, I had more than enough enemies as it was.


    Elva, however, found no humor in what had happened.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I sat beside her on a set of chairs lining the wall. Her hands held her dress in bunches. Her bottom lin


    pouted out in a frown.


    I wrapped my arm around her, but she shied from my touch.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elva?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to marry that prince?¡±


    ¡°Prince Julian?¡± I asked. At her nod, I added, ¡°No, honey. We¡¯re just going on a date. We¡¯ll probably go


    to


    a restaurant and have lunch. Or maybe walk around a park.¡±


    Honestly, I had no idea what ns Julian had, but I tried my best to help Elva understand what was


    happening and why it wasn¡¯t such a big deal, no matter how Julian had acted.


    She only sunk further into herself. ¡°But what about Nickss? Don¡¯t you like him anymore?¡±


    Heat rose in my face. ¡°Of course, I do, honey, but¡­¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ¡°Marry him, then.¡± She nodded, like it was decided. Like it was somehow that easy.


    I hated disappointing her. I wished I could let her believe what she wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elva. But Prince Nichs and I won¡¯t ever be a couple. No matter what.¡±


    She looked up at me withrge, vulnerable eyes. ¡°Not ever?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    Because I broke his heart? Because he thought I had betrayed him? Because he¡¯d returned the gift I¡¯d


    made him? Because he was a prince, and I was just a wolf¨Cless waitress?


    There were so many reasons. All of which felt like too much information for my small daughter.


    ¡°We¡¯re just not meant to be,¡± I said.


    Elva had a grasp of fairy tales and happily ever after. Even if she couldn¡¯t understand everything, she


    might be able to handle this much.


    She must have, because her questions stopped. But then she started to cry.


    ¡°But I like him, Mommy,¡± she said, wiping at her eyes. ¡°If you married him, then he would be my Dad.¡±


    I hated more than anything to disappoint her, but what could I do? I couldn¡¯t lie to her about this, not to


    then have to reveal the truth like it was all some cruel joke.


    Soon, I would be eliminated from thepetition. I¡¯d had a good showing tonight, but that didn¡¯t mean !


    would get to stay. Everyone knew I¡¯d be the first to leave, including me.


    After, Elva and I would be forced to leave. From then on, we¡¯d only ever see the princes on television,


    unless they went back to being reclusive. In that case, we wouldn¡¯t even see their images.


    I couldn¡¯t pretend like our future held any hope of maintaining this lifestyle, including keeping Nichs


    around, even as a friend.


    I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, and pulled Elva Into my arms.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and cried into my shoulder.


    gently rubbed her back to soothe her. ¡°We¡¯ll be okay. No matter what happens.


    +15 BONUS


    Later, after the ball had ended and Elva fell asleep in my arms, I carried her back to our room and


    tucked het into bed


    I had thought the maids would have left us for the night, but the quiet maid stayed nearby, as if waiting


    for me to finish


    Stepping back from the bed, and Elva sleeping within it, I motioned the maid closer to the door. We


    spoke in quiet tones


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    You can get some rest¡± I said: ¡°I don¡¯t need anything more tonight.¡±


    I tugged at my offending gloves. I hadn¡¯t forgotten the apparent betrayal of my maids, who surely knew


    bout the Queen¡¯s rules for glove¨Clength and had not warned me


    She gave you the wrong gloves,¡± the quiet maid said.


    I blinked at her. ¡°What?¡±


    She pointed to the gloves I¡¯d scrunched up in my hand. ¡°Those are not the gloves I made for you. I


    don¡¯t know where those came from, or why they exist. I swear to you that I made the gloves the correct


    length.¡±


    News of my lecturing from the Queen must have traveled fast in the servants¡® corridors. It likely


    wouldn¡¯t take long until the entire pce knew of what happened.


    ¡°You have to be careful, Miss Piper,¡± the quiet maid said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the other maid gave you the


    wrong gloves. Maybe it was an ident, but¡­


    ¡°I


    ¡°You don¡¯t think so,¡± I said.


    ¡°No¡±


    So the other maid had purposefully meant to sabotage me. But why? For what purpose?


    I was already going to be the first one to go home. Why make things even worse for me?


    The quiet maid nced around, like an eavesdropper might be listening at the door. ¡°Someone might


    be out to harm you


    A shiver ran up my spine.


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer


    GET IT NOW


    Later, after the ball had ended and Elva fell asleep in my arms, I carried her back to our room and


    tucked


    her into bed.


    I had thought the maids would have left us for the night, but the quiet maid stayed nearby, as if waiting


    for me to finish.


    Stepping back from the bed, and Elva sleeping within it, I motioned the maid closer to the door. We


    spoke in quiet tones.


    ¡°You can get some rest,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything more tonight.¡±


    I tugged at my offending gloves. I hadn¡¯t forgotten the apparent betrayal of my maids, who surely knew


    about the Queen¡¯s rules for glove¨Clength and had not warned me.


    ¡°She gave you the wrong gloves,¡± the quiet maid said.


    I blinked at her. ¡°What?¡±


    She pointed to the gloves I¡¯d scrunched up in my hand. ¡°Those are not the gloves I made for you. I


    don¡¯t know where those came from, or why they exist. I swear to you that I made the gloves the correct


    length.¡±


    News of my lecturing from the Queen must have traveled fast in the servants¡® corridors. It likely


    wouldn¡¯t take long until the entire pce knew of what happened.


    ¡°You have to be careful, Miss Piper,¡± the quiet maid said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the other maid gave you the


    wrong gloves. Maybe it was an ident, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think so,¡± I said.


    ¡°No.¡±


    So the other maid had purposefully meant to sabotage me. But why? For what purpose?


    I was already going to be the first one to go home. Why make things even worse for me?


    The quiet maid nced around, like an eavesdropper might be listening at the door. ¡°Someone might


    be


    out to harm you.


    A shiver ran up my spine.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Julian showed up with the nanny early the next morning. Fortunately I was an early riser and had just


    finished changing into my day clothes.


    He held out a spare cup of coffee. ¡°You ready? We have to be quick to get out of here before anyone


    notices.


    ?ast him a doubtful look. ¡°Before anyone notices?¡°¡±


    His smirk came too easily, like he always had one ready. ¡°Did you want the cameras to follow us?¡±


    I didn¡¯t, but, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just part of the game?¡±


    ¡°No wonder you always got along so well with Nichs. He sticks to the rules, too. Don¡¯t you find that


    boring? Where¡¯s your sense of adventure?¡±


    He watched me with a piercing gaze, almost like he could see straight into me, down into the secret


    parts I tried to hide.


    ¡°Piper, when was thest time you let yourself live a little? I mean, really cut loose and let go?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have an answer. It certainly had not been in the past three years where breaking the rules had


    meant potential homelessness or sickness. I hadn¡¯t had the money for anything thrilling.


    When everyday was a struggle for survival, the desire for anything beyond food, water, and shelter felt


    like a novelty that I couldn¡¯t afford.


    Julian¡¯s growing smile was dangerous because it was so convincing. Trust me for a good time, it said,


    though made no promises for afterwards.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten Nichs¡¯s warnings. Julian was a yboy. But I wasn¡¯t eloping with him. We were


    simply going on our date.


    ¡°Live on the wild side, Piper,¡± he said.


    I checked behind me. Elva was still sleeping. The nanny settled into a chair, ready to needlepoint.


    I looked back at Julian and the excitement he proposed.


    ¡°Okay, I said, and heughed in delight.


    in led me down the servants¡® passages, routes rarely covered by the guard. His Beta, Brian, yed


    ance for us once or twice, stopping to ask guards questions while we slipped behind their becki


    Brian was likely used to Julian¡¯s antics. He didn¡¯t even need orders to catch up to us afterwards, or to


    then scope out the hallways ahead of us.


    When we finally made it to the massive garage, I was amazed by the vast collection of cars stored


    there.


    I didn¡¯t know much about them, but they were beautiful and shiny. Mostly sports cars and convertibles,


    they must have been incredibly expensive.


    ¡°This one¡¯s mine,¡± Julian said, leading me to a sleek red convertible with a ck top. The inside was


    covered in ck leather upholstery. When Julian turned over the engine, it purred.


    I fastened my seatbelt just in time, because in the next moment, Julian was flooring it. The car went 0


    to


    60 in 3 seconds. The tires screeched on the garage floor.


    I held on for dear life.


    Quickly we were through the door Brian had shoved open and outside. We served around the oval


    driveway, kicking up gravel as we made our way to the exit.


    A camera crew was shooting something there, maybe a promo. It was entirely ruined as we flew threw


    it.


    Then, we were out on the street, with the pce and the responsibilities that went with it well behind


    us.


    ¡°You can slow down now,¡± I said, when it was just us and the open road.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a bore, Piper. We¡¯re just getting started.¡±


    He made a sharp corner and I squeezed my eyes shut.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to live to see the rest of my life,¡± I said through clenched teeth.


    With a dramatic sigh, he finally lifted his foot off the pedal, and the car slowed to an eptable speed.¡±


    Satisfied?¡±


    Yes.


    I released the seat I¡¯d been gripping, white¨Cknuckled, and returned my hands to myp.


    Maybe at one point in my life, I would have been impressed by such antics, but that had been before I


    had a daughter waiting for me toe home.


    I¡¯d thought my answer might displease Julian, but he justughed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    as wonder you and Nichs ever broke up,¡± he said. ¡°If he was here right now, he¡¯d probably throttle


    or putting your into any kind of perceived danger,


    My heart can ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about me like that anymore

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Julian looked at me sideways for a long moment. ¡°Oh my God, you actually believe that.¡±


    A blush warmed my face. What was he implying? That Nichs still cared?


    No, knowing Julian, he was just trying to stir the pot again. I couldn¡¯t trust anything he said or implied.


    The road started to turn, and Julian, still looking at me, was missing it..


    on


    ¡°Eyes on the road, please!¡± I shouted.


    He corrected just in time,ughing all the while.


    He slowed the speed considerably when we entered a town. He weaved the car through the streets.


    before stopping in front of an old brick warehouse.


    ¡°Here we are,¡± he said, turning off the engine.


    ¡°I thought we were going on a date?¡±


    ¡°That was just an excuse to get you alone,¡± Julian said with a shrug. ¡°I have a lead in the investigation,


    but I need your presence to see if it¡¯s a solid one.¡±


    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t tell me this before?¡±


    In a sh, his wicked smirk returned. ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I exited the car.


    The location certainly seemed seedy. Empty, abandoned, and with poor lighting even in the day, this


    could easily be a ce for shady dealings.


    Julian stood from the driver¡¯s seat and turned toward me.


    Do you feel anything?¡± he asked.


    Like what?¡±


    Anything


    frowned at him. I didn¡¯t know what that meant. ¡°I feel the same as always.¡±


    moment, his good mood slipped, and he seemed almost disappointed.


    He returned to the driver¡¯s seat


    Yep. If this was a true lead, you would have been able to tell.¡± He turned over the engine.


    I fastened my seatbelt. ¡°Tell how?¡±


    Hand on the gear shift, he looked at me. ¡°You would have felt your wolf.¡±


    I was left stunned, silent, as Julian guided us through the town streets back the way we hade.


    ¡°Even though your wolf was taken from you,¡± he said after a while, ¡°you should still be able to feel it if it


    was close. It¡¯s attached to someone else, but it will always be yours. It calls to you.¡±


    Was that true? I couldn¡¯t remember much from when my wolf had been taken. The pain had been far


    too


    great and had lingered for days afterwards.


    The memories I did recall from that time were filled with nothing but hurt.


    ¡°What will it feel like?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you feel it.¡± He nced at me. ¡°You have to promise to tell me if you ever feel


    anything strange, Piper. If it¡¯s close, we can know to act. Else, we¡¯re just guessing.


    7 will.¡±


    On the way back to the pce, Julian did stop and buy me breakfast at a fast food drive thru. As he


    passed me a bag of breakfast sandwiches and hash browns, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t say I never gave you


    anything.¡±


    I knew Julian had his own reasons for wanting to uncover the underground operation that was buying


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    and selling wolves and abilities, but seeing him work so diligently today helped me see him in a new


    light.


    He wasn¡¯t quite as carefree as he pretended to be. I wondered what he was really like, under the


    boisterousughter and jokes.


    Regardless, knowing we shared amon goal, made it easier to open up a bit around him, despite


    my


    better judgement.


    Sol epted the fast food bag with a grin. ¡°You sure know how to treat a girl. Are you this nice to all


    as or am I special?¡±


    driveway leading to the pce, Nichs was walling standing right


    stared at Julian through the windshield


    as the


    me closer.


    Julian smirked like he had no ns to stop.


    My heart nearly jumped from my chest. ¡°Julian!¡±


    At thest minute, Julian mmed on the brakes. The car screeched to a halt, just in time. Nichs


    hadn¡¯t even flinched. ¡°Get out of the car, Piper.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Quickly, I exited the car, Julian sighed, threw the car into park, and got out too.


    ¡°Over here, Piper,¡± Nichs said, motioning to the space beside him. Obediently, I went where he


    directed.


    Softly, he asked me, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The question startled me a moment. I wasn¡¯t sure why he cared. But I assuaged his concerns. ¡°I¡¯m not


    hurt.¡±


    Nichs nodded at me, then rounded on Julian. His voice was thick with fury.


    ¡°How could you do something like this? You broke all the rules. Do you not care at all that you¡¯ve


    potentially endangered Piper¡¯s candidacy for the games?¡±


    Julian rolled his eyes. ¡°It was just a bit of fun, Nichs.¡±


    ¡°At her expense. You have nothing to lose. She could be punished for your little act of rebellion.¡±


    My y stomach twisted ufortably. I hadn¡¯t thought of the consequences like this. I¡¯d just followed


    Julian. Was I truly at risk of being expelled?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal. I doubt anyone noticed.¡±


    ¡°Everyone noticed you zoom out of here first thing in the morning. They even caught your act on


    camera.¡± He waved toward the front gate, where I remembered seeing the camera crew earlier.


    Julian nced from Nichs to me, and then back again. His smile turned cat¨Clike.


    ¡°Just a short while ago, Piper was telling me that you didn¡¯t care about her anymore. Yet here you are,


    Nichs stiffened. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    I lowered my head.


    ¡°Then why so serious, dear brother?¡± Julian asked.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be right for any candidate to be disqualified because of your careless actions.¡±


    ¡°Any candidate, huh? So if it was Lilliana I had out here, you¡¯d stille running?¡±


    Julian shook his head. ¡°You are such a liar.¡±


    A felt a crackle in my chest. I knew I wasn¡¯t special to Nichs anymore, but to have him confirm it


    hurt no less each time.


    again and again


    ¡°Just let it go, Julian,¡± I said. ¡°Please.¡±


    Nichs nced at me, but his expression was unreadable. When had he begun to shield his true self


    so defensively? He hadn¡¯t been like this when we¡¯d dated.


    ¡°Fine. For you, Piper,¡± Julian said. ¡°And Nichs, if Piper gets into any trouble for this, I¡¯ll take the


    me,


    alright? So you can rx.¡±


    Looking between Nichs and me, Julianughed again, like everything was a big joke.


    When his Beta Brian approached us, Julian tossed him the keys to the car and started walking toward


    the pce.


    Nichs ushered me to the side of the driveway, and Brian drove the car back to the garage.


    With Nichs and I alone, I began to feel nervous. I rubbed a hand up and down my arm.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me.¡± He kept his gaze at something over my shoulder, refusing to meet my eyes. ¡°I would


    have done the same for any of the girls.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The words cut me more than I should have allowed. I tried to hide my hurt reaction, but I wasn¡¯t


    as trained at concealing my emotions as he was.


    The only thing I could do was escape. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me¡­


    Only when I was walking away did I noticed I had addressed Julian without his title again. Sometimes,


    with the way he acted, it was so difficult to think of him as a prince.


    But neither Julian nor Nichs had corrected me, so maybe they hadn¡¯t noticed¡­


    I really hoped they hadn¡¯t noticed,


    Inside the pce, I hurried toward my room, but I was waid by Lena, who walked directly into my


    path and stopped, hands on her hips


    There you are. Finally. There won¡¯t be an escape this time.¡±


    When do you mean?¡± asked


    She smiled, smug. ¡°You¡¯ve been summoned to speak with the Luna. Follow me. She is in the gardens.¡±


    1 should check on Elva first.¡± I hadn¡¯t seen her since she was sleeping. Reasonable or not, I always


    worried about her health. Mornings were sometimes difficult.


    One of Lena¡¯s brows rose high on her forehead. ¡°You intend to keep your Queen waiting?¡±


    When she put it like that, I supposed I didn¡¯t have a choice. I would have to trust the nanny to alert the


    physician if something was wrong.


    ¡°No.¡± I corrected. T¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Lena led me through the pce toward the grand ss double¨Cdoors that led out into the gardens. Ast


    we weaved through the flowers and bushes, I noticed she was taking me closer to the stables.


    The Queen and her entourage had arranged a tea party in the flower field near the horse paddock.


    Servants had brought out cushioned chairs and a table. Even a table cloth.


    In front of the stables, Nichs was meeting a girl. Was this another solo date? When had that been


    arranged?


    And why would the Queen choose to meet with me here? It felt like a trap somehow, though I was fairly


    certain she wasn¡¯t aware of my past rtionship with her son. She never brought it up before, if she


    was.


    Regardless, being in line of sight of Nichs on another date felt like punishment on its own. I braced


    myself for whatever further hurt the Luna would now unleash.


    The Queen made me wait, standing there in the grass, while she sipped at her tea. When she finally


    lowered her teacup, she just stared at me for some time.


    In the distance, I heard the sharp, forced giggles of a girl attempting to be cute on her date.


    ¡°Do you know why I called you out here today, girl?¡± the Luna asked me.


    kept my gaze down respectfully. ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°So that wasn¡¯t you in the passenger seat of Julian¡¯s car this morning, while he was off doing who


    knows


    what?


    Nichs hadn¡¯t been lying then. Everyone really did know.


    That was me, I admitted.


    The Queen lutied as she shook her head. ¡°You allowed yourself to be caught in one of Julian¡¯s reckless


    ne should know how to guide her partner out of trouble, not follow him into it


    She lifted her teacup and took another long sip. She let the words hang between us for another long


    moment before proceeding.


    ¡°Julian is still in his wild phase. He will need a strong woman to help keep him on track.¡±


    I had no interest in being the strong woman Julian apparently needed, but I decided not to say so. Let


    her think whatever she wants. She would anyway, regardless of what I said.


    I¡¯d met people like her before, at the restaurant. People who had never in their lives been told no did


    not understand that their opinions could be wrong. To have it pointed out only ever upset them.


    ¡°This is the second time you¡¯vee before me,¡± the Queen said. ¡°If there is a third time, then-¡±


    Elva! Elva, hold on!¡±


    That was Nichs¡¯s voice!


    I looked over to where he was rushing toward the pce wall. Up above, in the window of my room,


    Elva was hanging over the edge, holding on for dear life with her thin little arms


    My heart stopped.


    I screamed. ¡°Elva!¡±


    She was slipping.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Panic struck through me. Adrenaline surged through my veins.


    Seeing Elva hanging from that window took years off my life.


    I rushed forward at once, forgetting the Luna now behind me forgetting all else.


    My child was in danger!


    As I ran closer, I held out my arms, ready to catch her if she fell.


    Nichs was already in action, climbing up the vine¨Ccovered trellis set alongside the pce walls.


    ¡°Hold on, Elva!¡± he called up to her. ¡°I¡¯m almost there.¡±


    ¡°Nickss!¡± Her sharp, frightened cry pierced into my heart. Tears stained her cheeks as she looked


    down at him.


    ¡°Hurry, Nichs!¡± I wanted to join him, but I feared too much weight would destroy the trellis. It already


    creaked under his weight alone.


    Suddenly, another figure appeared in the window, trying to grab her. She shuffled as best she could


    away


    from those grabby hands.


    At first I felt relief. Someone was there! They would save her!


    But then I noticed those hands weren¡¯t trying to pull her up. They were trying to push her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Elva screamed.


    ¡°Jump, Elva. Right here, I¡¯ll catch you.¡± Feet nted on the trellis, Nichs opened his arms wide.


    Wasting no more time, Elva let go of the ledge.


    My heart stopped.


    But then Nichs caught her. He enclosed her in the safety of his arms, and I could breathe again.


    Carefully, he carried her down the trellis. I met them at the bottom. Elva turned in Nichs¡¯s arms and


    reached out for me with both hands. I immediately cradled her to me.


    Nichs stayed close, leaving his hand on her back.


    Eww¡¯s loud sobe wracked through her body. She was a trembling mess.


    +15 BONUS


    Mommy Mommy¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. We¡¯re both here.¡±


    She turned from where she was hiding against my shoulder to check for Nichs.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now,¡± he told her, voice gentle.


    She sucked in a loud, wet breath.


    I looked her over, making certain she wasn¡¯t injured. But other than being afraid, she seemed okay.


    ¡°Can you tell us what happened, Elva?¡± Nichs asked. ¡°How did you end up in the window?¡±


    7 like the horses,¡± she said, sniffling. ¡°I was looking and then¡­ a guard..¡± She buried her face against


    my


    shoulder again. ¡°He chased me.¡±


    Nichs and I locked eyes. His burned with fury.


    ¡°What happened to the nanny?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That meandy made her leave.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s brow furrowed, confused, but I knew exactly who ¡®meandy was.


    ¡°Lena,¡± I mouthed to him.


    Elva wiped her nose with her sleeve. ¡°I told him I didn¡¯t want to y¡­ but he chased me¡­ Then at the


    window. Mommy, he pushed.me.¡±


    Her face crumpled up. ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    My entire heart shattered to pieces.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave. It¡¯s going to be okay, now,¡± Nichs said, looking from me to Elva and back,


    like he was telling us both. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this and never let anything like this happen again.¡±


    The fierceness of his tone gave me hope, yet doubt still harbored in the corners of my mind. He might


    mean it, but would he be able to actually stop it?


    had thought staying here would help Elva because of her ess to medical care. But if someone was


    trying to actively hurt her¡­


    We could go back. I¡¯d work as many jobs as I would need to, to keep her safe.


    abled my en, pulling me from the spiral of my thoughts and returning me to the hern


    +15 BONUS


    If I let myself believe him, and I wanted to, then I had no reason to be afraid.


    Yet in the sudden absence of that fear, my anger flourished.


    Why would Lena send the nanny away? Why would the guard attack Elva? Were they each acting


    alone, or was someone behind the scenes, pulling the strings


    I saw my own rage reflected in Nichs¡¯s eyes. That gave me a measure offort.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    When he found the truth of what happened here, he would act ordingly. Seeing his anger, I could


    trust


    that.


    Yet whatever happened, from now on, I would be much more careful who I left my child with.


    ¡°Prince Nichs?¡± came a soft feminine voice from behind us. His date stood there. She twisted her


    fingers together like she was shy, but annoyance marred her face. ¡°Are we continuing our date?¡±


    Nichs turned to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but ¨C¡±


    ¡°Nichs.¡±


    The Luna herself approached us then, her own features sharp with anger. At first, I thought she might


    be


    upset on Elva¡¯s behalf, but she only red at the child in my arms before looking again to her son.


    ¡°You will return to your date.¡±


    Nichs straightened. A direct order from the Queen wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly, even, I


    supposed, when you were the prince.


    When he hesitated, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you not see the games that are at y here? Can you not


    understand that the child was never in any danger? This whole farce was orchestrated to ruin your


    date.¡±


    I was so shocked, I couldn¡¯t believe what I had just heard. Surely, she couldn¡¯t be serious? Yet she


    stood


    there firmly, glowering at me like I was the monster here.


    ¡°I would never endanger my child! And for such a petty reason!¡± I couldn¡¯t keep the incredulity from my


    voice. It never urred to me that I should maybe keep my voice down when speaking to the Luna, not


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    when she was insinuating such a terrible thing.


    For a moment, everyone looked at me with a wide¨Ceyed gaze, except Nichs, who had moved a little


    closer to me and Elva. All too quickly, the Queen recovered, ring again. This time her re zeroed in


    on the closeness of Nichs to me.


    ¡°Your date, Nichs. Now.¡± The Luna¡¯s voice held ultimate authority. Nichs wouldn¡¯t be able to


    disobey


    stepped away from us, heading toward his date. Once he was out of the Queen¡¯s line of vision, he


    back at me. Though his face was emotionless, I could have sworn I saw concern in his gaze.


    into my shoulder


    ¡°As for you.¡± The Queen returned her attention to me. ¡°I have been patient with you. I have been kind. I


    have waived punishment which would have otherwise been perfectly reasonable. But you have


    continued


    to disrespect me.¡±


    She waved her hand toward my window. ¡°Between this debacle and your raised voice, as well as your


    previous incidents, I would be well within my rights to expel you from thispetition. However¡­


    She sighed, like her next words weighed on her heavily. ¡°As your presence is¡­ a necessity, presently. I


    shall not be able to execute the deserved punishment. Instead, you will sustain the one previously


    suggested, that I had waived.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t mean¡­.


    ¡°Piper, on the next stormy day, you will kneel in the rain from dawn until dusk, and reflect on all the


    atrocities you havemitted here. Hopefully, then, you will learn some manners.¡±


    I had no idea how she could be so s¨¦ in the face of my child¡¯s near¨Cdeath. Had she no empathy at


    all?


    this whole thing?


    Or did she truly believe, oundishly, that I had somehow?


    What kind of goings¨Con urred in this pce for that to be considered the norm?


    Yet as outrageous as it was, I had no power here. I had to respect the judgement of the Luna, even if I


    disagreed with it. To fail to do so would result in the worst punishment imaginable.


    Death.


    Behind the Queen, Nichs took a step toward us. I wasn¡¯t sure what he was nning to do or say, but


    I


    wouldn¡¯t let him interfere. If he did, he might be punished too.


    Subtly, I shook my head and he paused.


    With a chill in my heart, I held my ground and lifted my head.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said, and epted my fate.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    The next morning. when I woke up, I headed straight for the window to look at the sky. Fortunately,


    there


    was no cloud in sight. Today, it seemed, I would escape my punishment.


    One of these days, however, my luck would run out and I would be forced to kneel in the storm and


    hope


    my body was strong enough to take it.


    Elva and I dressed for the day, and hand in hand, we exited our room to head down to breakfast. Just


    outside of the room, we were greeted by Mark.


    ¡°Piper, Elva.¡± He turned toward the two guards standing behind him. ¡°From now on, these two will be


    personally assigned to you.¡±


    Their uniforms were more or less simr to other guards I¡¯d seen, except these ones had green trim


    around their cuffs.


    ¡°They are a part of Prince Nichs¡¯s personal guard,¡± Mark exined. ¡°You will also find that others on


    this floor have been reced, though these two will be outside your door at all times if you need them.¡±


    The two gave me soft nods. They seemed nice enough, much nicer than my previous guards. And if


    they


    were personally vetted by Nichs, then I had little reason to mistrust them.


    Despite our tumultuous past, Nichs seemed fond of Elva. I believed him when he said he would


    keep


    her safe. Really, that was all I could ask.


    Then, Mark dropped to one knee to talk to Elva.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the things that happened to you, Elva. But I can vow to you that it will never happen


    again.


    From now on, you have my reassurances.¡±


    Elva didn¡¯t reply, just looked at him with wide eyes.


    Mark¡¯s smile wavered. ¡°If you are ever scared, and your mom or Prince Nichs aren¡¯t around, you


    can


    ask for me, okay? Do you know my name?¡±


    Eles shifted to look up at me. At my nod, she gave him her attention again. ¡°Mark.¡±


    That¡¯s right,¡± he said, smile restored. He rose to his feet. ¡°Are you both headed down to breakfast? May


    cort your


    would be sick, wouldn¡¯t it, Elva?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Though she had calmed down a lot since the day before, she still seemed nervous, especially around


    the


    guards, Mark included.


    The subtler differences in their outfits were lost on her. She saw them all as the one who chased her


    around and pushed her out of a window.


    ¡®Hopefully, in time, she woulde to trust them again. At least, the right ones.


    During breakfast, the girls were loudly chatting about the previous day¡¯s events.


    The cameras had been banned from the gardens before I had gone out there. The Queen, it seemed,


    like


    to do all of her punishing in private.


    This meant that none of Elva¡¯s endangerment made it onto television, thank goodness. However, just


    because the cameras didn¡¯t catch it, did not mean the other girls had not heard of it.


    Nichs¡¯s date from yesterday ¨C who wasn¡¯t Lilliana, much to her obvious irritation was loudly


    regaling the story once again, about Nichs¡¯s daring rescue. The story became more borate with


    each telling.


    By the end of the fourth telling, even Elva, who I had hoped was distracted with the waffles on her


    te,


    corrected her.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t fall,¡± Elva said, matter¨Cof-factly. ¡°Nickss carried me. Mommy, what¡¯s a summer¡­ a


    summer


    ¡°A somersault?¡± I asked.


    She nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s when you tumble roll.¡±


    Well, we didn¡¯t do that either.¡±


    Some of the other girls snickered at the storyteller¡¯s expense. She herself became much quieter after


    that


    Instead the topic of conversation switched to the girls¡® individual motivations for the games. Most of


    the girls could be split into three main camps..


    camp one, the girls were after a specific prince. Nichs, Julian, and even Joyce to a lesser extent,


    had their own little fan clubs. Their attractions to the boys was mostly based on appearances, but as


    the


    family had been in hiding for so long, I couldn¡¯t fault them for not knowing more yet.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    In camp two, the girls were chasing any prince. It didn¡¯t matter which one. These ambitious girls just


    wanted to be Luna. Olivia and Linda were firmly in this camp.


    In the third camp, where I belonged, the girls were here involuntarily. Perhaps their parents wanted


    them to engage in a political marriage, or perhaps they were simply chosen and couldn¡¯t say no. These


    were the quiet ones, like Susie, and definitely the minority.


    One of the more curious girls asked, ¡°What do you think of the rule that we aren¡¯t allowed to flirt with


    anyone other than a prince?¡±


    ¡°Who else would we flirt with? A guard? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡± said another girl.


    ¡°Some of the Betas are handsome,¡± said Susie. Many people, including me, nced at her with


    surprise.


    When she noticed, her whole face tumed red. Her gaze dropped to herp. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    I thought it was terribly unfair to the girls. So many of us here for just three boys. But I kept my opinion


    to


    myself.


    I could practically hear what they would say, What is the point of this if not for the princes? Or, no one


    got to be Luna by flirting with a guard.


    Meanwhile, Olivia and Linda had been previously whisper¨Chissing at each other too quiet for anyone to


    hear, but now their argument was rising in volume.


    The two were considered front¨Crunners by the other girls. Both were from prominent packs, and were


    confident and beautiful.


    When they argued, it drew attention.


    Both, it seemed, had intentions for Nichs.


    I refuse to settle for a lesser son,¡± Olivia said. ¡°I have told you that, time and time again, every time you


    propose this foolish alliance.¡±


    Prince Nichs would suit me best, Olivia. My suggested alliance was only offered in an attempt to


    p you from being needlessly eliminated.¡±


    would suit you best for the same reason he would sult me best, and don¡¯t you dare deny it, Linda


    Later¡¯s doubting yourself. Any prince you pick would have a chance.


    11 won¡¯t fell for your ttery if you beve that, then you go fo


    ¡°Oh, dear Olivia.¡± Lindaughed. ¡°How will you be Luna when I am? Nichs is the prince for me. With


    him on my arm, I won¡¯t fail.¡±


    Their disregard of Nichs¡¯s choice in all this scratched at my nerves. They acted like he was some


    kind of prize to be won and not a person.


    ¡°I¡¯m waming you, Linda. Back off.¡±


    ¡°Prince Nichs belongs to me, Olivia.


    My outrage spiked and I stood so fast, I knocked my chair over.


    ¡°Prince Nichs is a person! He doesn¡¯t belong to anyone.


    Olivia, Linda, and everyone else looked at me in surprise.


    ¡°He is a person with thoughts and feelings and desires of his own. Maybe instead of staking ims,


    you


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ask him if he even wants you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he wants.. me.¡± Olivia trailed off, then coughed politely into her napkin.


    The whole of the room had hushed, but they weren¡¯t looking at me anymore.


    I had the distinct feeling I was missing something


    ¡°Hi, Nickss!¡± Elva said.


    Oh, no.


    Slowly, I turned toward the entrance of the dining room.


    Nichs stood there, looking back at me.


    I couldn¡¯t tell how much he had heard. He was just¡­ staring at me.


    I wanted to exin myself, but what would I say? That I hadn¡¯t meant it?


    I had meant it. I meant every single word.


    Nichs deserved to be treated like the person he was.


    So why was he looking at me like he couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d said so?

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Nichs didn¡¯t say a word. He simply turned and left.


    ¡°Bye, Nickss!¡± Elva called, before happily returning to her waffles.


    Deted, I corrected my chair and flopped down onto it. None of the girls spoke to me during the rest of


    breakfast.


    Susie might have, but she was still too embarrassed from her ownment. Her gaze never lifted to


    mine.


    The longer I sat there in silence, with the girls chattering amongst themselves, the more suffocated I


    began to feel in the pce.


    The girls¡® conversations had more or less returned to the same topics as before, as if I had not spoken


    up at all. I hated being surrounded by so much vanity and selfishness. It made me worry that I was


    bing that way too.


    By the time Elva and I had finished breakfast and were on our way back to our room, I felt like I might


    vibrate straight out of my skin. I was ufortable and unhappy.


    The looming threat of my punishment weighed on my mind too.


    Mark was still waiting outside of our room, talking to the new guards. I stopped in front of him and tried


    to gather my thoughts.


    ¡°Something wrong, Piper?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not wrong, exactly. But I do have a question.¡±


    He nodded, encouraging me.


    7f1 wanted to go somewhere during my off¨Ctime, would I be allowed? Somewhere off the pce


    grounds. With Elva, of course.¡±


    Of course! Elva chimed in


    be able to arrange something.¡± Mark said. ¡°But where would you want to go?


    omewhere I could center myself, and maybe do some good? I don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking


    ything I rubbed my forehead.


    looked at me curquely, like i was a puzzle yet to bepleted.


    ¡°Somewhere like an orphanage, perhaps?¡± I suggested. ¡°I could help serve lunchter, and Elva could


    y with the kids.¡±


    Elva gasped. ¡°Yay! Let¡¯s go there! I want to y!¡±


    Mark¡¯s eyes went a little wide. Had I surprised him? Maybe he spent too much time in the pce too, if


    he was thinking the worst of everyone like I was.


    1 know a ce. It should be okay, but¡­¡± He looked away.


    ¡°But?¡± I prompted.


    He shook his head, then smiled at me. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll take you myself. Meet me out front in fifteen


    minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Elva cheered, and this time I joined her.


    As soon as we arrived at the orphanage, Elva went running to the yground to meet and y with the


    other kids.


    Mark introduced me to the head caretaker, an older woman who was exceptionally sweet. She shook


    my hand many times in a row.


    ¡°We¡¯re so pleased to have another helping hand,¡± she said. ¡°So many generous spirits in the pce.¡±


    Her words took a moment to sink in. Another helping hand?


    ¡°It seems even here, I cannot escape from being intruded upon.


    I looked up to the open entryway where Nichs was standing. He stared at me expressionlessly for a


    moment, before his gaze slid to Mark.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness! You didn¡¯t tell me you wereing here!¡± Mark said, sputtering.


    Nichs¡¯s eyes narrowed marginally, in suspicion.


    I faced Mark as well. He hadn¡¯t mentioned that Nichs might be here.


    Mark was nervous under my stare, too. ¡°Hees here sometimes to help, but I swear I didn¡¯t know


    he


    would be here today, or I wouldn¡¯t have brought you.¡±


    To Nichs, he exined, ¡°She wanted to get out of the pce for a while. She asked if there was an


    hanage nearby, where she could help out. Of course, I would bring her here.¡±


    A coincidence? I asked.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Mark crossed his heart with his finger.


    I turned back to Nichs, but he was already heading back inside.


    The caretaker smiled. ¡°Prince Nichs is truly a good man.¡± She patted my arm consolingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    off


    -put by the hard shell he wears. It¡¯s the inside that counts.¡±


    Inside, he hated me too, but I didn¡¯t want to tell her that.


    ¡°Truly, having you both here is a blessing. Sometimes the kids are more than these old bones can


    handle.¡±


    Nichs didn¡¯t say a word. He simply turned and left.


    ¡°Bye, Nickss!¡± Elva called, before happily returning to her waffles.


    Deted, I corrected my chair and flopped down onto it. None of the girls spoke to me during the rest of


    breakfast.


    Susie might have, but she was still too embarrassed from her ownment. Her gaze never lifted to


    mine.


    The longer I sat there in silence, with the girls chattering amongst themselves, the more suffocated I


    began to feel in the pce.


    The girls¡® conversations had more or less returned to the same topics as before, as if I had not spoken


    up at all. I hated being surrounded by so much vanity and selfishness. It made me worry that I was


    bing that way too.


    By the time Elva and I had finished breakfast and were on our way back to our room, I felt like I might


    vibrate straight out of my skin. I was ufortable and unhappy.


    The looming threat of my punishment weighed on my mind too.


    Mark was still waiting outside of our room, talking to the new guards. I stopped in front of him and tried


    to gather my thoughts.


    ¡°Something wrong, Piper?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not wrong, exactly. But I do have a question.¡±


    He nodded, encouraging me.


    7f1 wanted to go somewhere during my off¨Ctime, would I be allowed? Somewhere off the pce


    grounds. With Elva, of course.¡±


    Of course! Elva chimed in


    be able to arrange something.¡± Mark said. ¡°But where would you want to go?


    omewhere I could center myself, and maybe do some good? I don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking


    ything I rubbed my forehead.


    looked at me curquely, like i was a puzzle yet to bepleted.


    ¡°Somewhere like an orphanage, perhaps?¡± I suggested. ¡°I could help serve lunchter, and Elva could


    y with the kids.¡±


    Elva gasped. ¡°Yay! Let¡¯s go there! I want to y!¡±


    Mark¡¯s eyes went a little wide. Had I surprised him? Maybe he spent too much time in the pce too, if


    he was thinking the worst of everyone like I was.


    1 know a ce. It should be okay, but¡­¡± He looked away.


    ¡°But?¡± I prompted.


    He shook his head, then smiled at me. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll take you myself. Meet me out front in fifteen


    minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Elva cheered, and this time I joined her.


    As soon as we arrived at the orphanage, Elva went running to the yground to meet and y with the


    other kids.


    Mark introduced me to the head caretaker, an older woman who was exceptionally sweet. She shook


    my hand many times in a row.


    ¡°We¡¯re so pleased to have another helping hand,¡± she said. ¡°So many generous spirits in the pce.¡±


    Her words took a moment to sink in. Another helping hand?


    ¡°It seems even here, I cannot escape from being intruded upon.


    I looked up to the open entryway where Nichs was standing. He stared at me expressionlessly for a


    moment, before his gaze slid to Mark.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness! You didn¡¯t tell me you wereing here!¡± Mark said, sputtering.


    Nichs¡¯s eyes narrowed marginally, in suspicion.


    I faced Mark as well. He hadn¡¯t mentioned that Nichs might be here.


    Mark was nervous under my stare, too. ¡°Hees here sometimes to help, but I swear I didn¡¯t know


    he


    would be here today, or I wouldn¡¯t have brought you.¡±


    To Nichs, he exined, ¡°She wanted to get out of the pce for a while. She asked if there was an


    hanage nearby, where she could help out. Of course, I would bring her here.¡±


    A coincidence? I asked.


    Mark crossed his heart with his finger.


    I turned back to Nichs, but he was already heading back inside.


    The caretaker smiled. ¡°Prince Nichs is truly a good man.¡± She patted my arm consolingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    off


    -put by the hard shell he wears. It¡¯s the inside that counts.¡±


    Inside, he hated me too, but I didn¡¯t want to tell her that.


    ¡°Truly, having you both here is a blessing. Sometimes the kids are more than these old bones can


    handle.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    With a statement like there, I had no polite way of backing out. Not that I would. These kids needed me,


    and Elva was already having fun with them, ying on the slides.


    Nichs and I would just have to put aside our differences long enough to help the kids. After that, we


    could go back to not getting along as usual.


    After confirming I would be staying, the caretaker offered to lead me and Mark inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay out here,¡± Mark said. ¡°Keep an eye on the kids.¡±


    I was grateful. If he watched Elva, I knew I wouldn¡¯t have to worry.


    Inside, I joined Nichs in the kitchen. He was washing dishes, preparing for the day¡¯s main event:


    lunch. And what an extravagant lunch it would be, if the piles of containers were any indication.


    ¡°Did you bring all this from the pce?¡± I peeked under the aluminum foil on one of the containers.


    Inside was at least ten servings of garlic potatoes.


    ¡°One of the cooks is particrly fond of me,¡± Nichs said. ¡°She makes special servings when I ask.¡±


    ¡°She must really like you. There¡¯s a ton of food here.¡±


    ¡°She knows it goes to a good cause. Plus, I make sure she¡¯s wellpensated for the extra effort.¡±


    More money? No wonder she liked him.


    Nichs finished washing a te then set it aside on a wet stack. Grabbing a towel, I went to his side


    and began to dry.


    This was¡­ domestic. Him washing and then passing the dishes to me to dry. It reminded me of when


    we


    had been dating. How many times had we shared moments just like this?


    Even the location wasn¡¯t all that different.


    ¡°Do you remember at the Academy? We used to help out the kids at the orphanage like this all the


    time.¡±


    I had felt that with all my good fortune from being there, it was the least I could do to pay some of it


    forward and help the less fortunate.


    Nichs had always apanied me. Often times, he went even when I couldn¡¯t.


    never stopped,¡± he said.


    I wished I could say the same, but after Elva, with her sickness, we couldn¡¯t always go like I had used


    to:


    ¡°Once a year, Elva and I help out at an orphanage closer to home. For the holidays.¡±


    Nichs grunted in acknowledgement.


    He probably didn¡¯t want to reminisce, but it was hard not to.


    ¡°You and I had some of our best conversations like this,¡± I said. ¡°Do you remember that time when you


    dropped that dish and I caught it? I¡¯ll never forget. I felt like a superhero with quick reflexes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d asked you a question, and you knew you were going to surprise me. You were ready for me to drop


    it.¡±


    ¡°I was?¡± I didn¡¯t remember that. ¡°What was the question?¡±


    He stopped scrubbing at a dish to nce at me. His face was entirely passive, but his eyes almost


    looked sad.


    I tried to remember on my own.


    We¡¯d been¨Ctalking andughing. Someone had mentioned the future. Had we been talking about kids?


    ¡°So what about it? If we had kids someday, how many would you want?¡± Nichs had asked me. He¡¯d


    been holding that dish right in front of his chest. It was wet and he was gripping it too tightly, like he was


    nervous.


    ¡°Ten, at least,¡± I¡¯d said with a cocksure grin, only half¨Cjoking. If he¡¯d wanted that many, I would have


    gone


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for it in a heartbeat.


    His eyes had gone wide. That te had fallen.


    And I had caught it.


    Now three years and a handful of dayster, we stood in a different kitchen, in a seemingly different


    life,


    staring at each other. Frowning.


    The air between us was thick. Just like then, I could tell he was building up to asking me something.


    But


    unlike then, this time I was sure to dislike the question.


    ¡°Piper, did you break up with me so you could marry and have children with someone else?¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    I stared at him, startled. Did he actually think that I broke up with him to be with someone else?


    He must have, because he returned my stare with one of his own.


    ¡°No.¡± I wished with all of my heart that he would believe me without an exnation, I didn¡¯t want to lie


    to


    him.


    But I knew him. So I knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    ¡°Then, why?¡± he asked, voice soft in the quiet room.


    I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. He would hate me worse than he already did.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me that.¡±


    His expression hardened. ¡°I can only hope you learned from your mistake. Obviously the man you left


    me


    for wasn¡¯t worthy, if he abandoned you and Elva.¡±


    He had it all wrong. I would have never left Nichs for anyone else. Who else couldpare?


    Nichs


    had my full heart from the start. Even now, I was still peeling parts of it away from him.


    ¡°You were short¨Csighted, chasing after selfish pleasures.¡± Looking away from me, Nichs returned to


    aggressively scrubbing an already¨Cclean dish. ¡°You left your studies and your boyfriend behind, and for


    what?¡±


    Gently, I reached over and removed the dish from him before he could break it. He froze, hands


    halfway


    into the sink.


    I had suspected he¡¯d hated me for my supposed betrayal, but I hadn¡¯t realized before just how deeply I


    had hurt him


    I never thought I deserved him, even before I knew he was a prince. At the time, I had reasoned he


    would move on quickly, as jealous as that made me.


    I had never expected the hurt would stay with him, even three yearster. Unless, of course, this hurt


    was only the result of having his ego bruised.


    Your hands are calloused,¡± Nichs said.


    I¡¯d only touched him for a moment just now. How had he noticed?


    work hard for what litle I have. I do my best to care for Elva.¡±


    She s fond of you. You¡¯re¡­


    It was rare receiving such apliment from Nichs, so I eagerly epted it.


    ¡°Thank you, but I feel like I never get to see her enough. I work long hours, and being here has kept me


    almost as busy. It¡¯s worth it though, to see her happy. She had such a great time at the First Ball.¡±


    ¡°And what about you? Were you happy at the ball?¡±


    I gave a small shrug. ¡°At times. But it was tiring too. The political mind games in the pce are


    something else. I¡¯m not sure why anyone would want to be Luna.¡±


    He looked at me. ¡°Most women would want the power.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°All I want is good medical care for Elva. I wish I could afford it on my own.¡±


    ¡°Things haven¡¯t been easy for you since you left the Academy.¡±


    ¡°To put it mildly,¡± I said, with a smallugh.


    He didn¡¯t as much as smile. If anything, he only looked sterner.


    ¡°Someday, perhaps, you will exin to me the reasoning behind the choices you made.¡±


    I


    ¡°It was a long time ago,¡± I said.


    He returned to the dishes, scrubbing more gently this time. Under his breath, he said, ¡°Not to me.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s dire expression remained throughout our morning together, yet when it came time to serve


    lunch to the children, his demeanor visibly brightened.


    He could never manage the same vibrant, boisterous personality as Julian, but a smiling Nichs was


    no less bright in his own way. Actually, he was even more stunning


    He spoke to the children with kindness, and listened carefully as each one talked to him. He nodded


    along at key points, even if the child was only babbling


    When one child took more than her fair share of rolls, Nichs lightly corrected her with a few stern


    words. Yet when that same child¡¯s eyes went wet with tears, he secretly sneaked an extra roll onto her


    te when no one but me was watching


    The tears vanished into a look of amazement


    I shook my head at Nichs¡¯s soft heart, but inwardly, I found it endearing. He would make a great


    father. He¡¯d likely have to depend on his partner to help with the disciplining thoughThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    If that partner was me, I would¡­


    No. I shouldn¡¯t go down that path, even within the safe confines of my mind.


    Nichs and I would never be together again. I had too many secrets that he would never understand.


    Even if he knew the truth, even if he¡¯d understood, he¡¯d never agree with the choices I had made.


    If he knew what I¡¯d given away, he would never look at me the same way.


    When Elva appeared for her lunch, she shouted from across the room. ¡°Nickss!¡± Then she ran


    through. the line, crawled under the table, and threw her arms out wide for a hug.


    Nichs leaned down to oblige. His smile was so warm, my chest ached.


    If only Elva and I could have this all the time.


    After lunch, and after Nichs and I finished cleaning up, we joined the children out on the yground.


    I pushed some of the kids on the swings, while Nichs y¨Cchased the children around the grassy


    lawn. He roared, pretending to be a monster. The children shouted with fake fear, broken with fits of


    giggling.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Elva herself often broke the illusion by running up to Nichs and demanding. ¡°You¡¯re not a monster.


    You¡¯re Nickss!¡±


    Nichs swooped her up into his arms and spun her around, while she cheered andughed.


    I¡¯d never heard her so happy in her life. I could have cried bittersweet tears, so happy that she had this,


    so sad she would lose it.


    Finally, Nichs let the kids tackle him down to the ground.


    Mark called from the sidelines, ¡°Do you need assistance, sir?¡±


    Nichs pointed at him. ¡°Ah, there! A new monster approaches, even more harrowing than thest!¡±


    The kids immediately took to the new game, running and y¨Cfighting with Mark.


    With them distracted, Nichs rolled up off the ground and walked to me near the swing set. He patted


    away much of the grass debris from his pants, but the back of his shirt was covered in it.


    ¡°May I?¡± I asked, motioning to his back.


    ¡°Is it bad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make promises,¡± he teased, then turned his back to me. I brushed away the grass and dirt.


    Only when I had finished did I realize the potential weight of what I had just done. I had touched him so


    casually. We had teased each other.


    For a brief moment, everything had felt just like it had three years ago.


    Nichs must have noticed as well. His posture shifted, straightening. His smile slipped away.


    ¡°We should head back soon,¡± he said.


    I agreed. We needed to end this fantasy as soon as we could. It was too dangerous, wanting what we


    had once but could never have again.


    We needed to return to our reality. A prince and amoner, with a canyon of secrets and


    misunderstandings between us, toorge to cross.


    ¡°We can ride back together,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The ride home, we sat mostly in silence. Elva slept soundly, having worn herself out with y. She was


    curled into Nichs¡¯s side, with his arm wrapped protectively around her.


    Outside, clouds were beginning to gather. In the distance, the sky was dark.


    The fear I¡¯d pushed down for the day began to once more coil within my chest. Tomorrow would likely


    be the day of my punishment.


    ¡°Looks like rain,¡± I said.


    Nichs¡¯s jaw clenched.


    ¡°Guess there¡¯s no escaping it.¡± Iughed a little.


    He red at me. ¡°It¡¯s not amusing.¡±


    ¡°I have tough, or I won¡¯t survive. What would you rather I do? Cry?¡±


    ¡°No¡± He frowned deeply. ¡°I¡¯d rather you not have to do this at all.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t entirely surprised by his words. After all, I knew the kindness in his heart. I¡¯d seen it today,


    when


    he¡¯d yed with the children. Still, I hadn¡¯t been sure it would have extended to me.


    ¡°I thought you would have enjoyed seeing me punished,¡± I said.


    His gaze fell away from me.


    ¡°If you believe that, then you never really knew me at all.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    I awoke the next morning to the sound of thunder outside my window and pounding on my bedroom


    door. I¡¯d barely gotten out of bed when the door burst open and a slew of Joseph¡¯s guards flooded in.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Elva shouted as she hid under the covers.


    ¡°At least let me get dressed,¡± I said, holding up my hands.


    The guard closest to me shook his head. ¡°Orders are orders.¡± He grabbed me roughly by the arm and


    dragged me toward the door.


    met


    In the hallway, Joseph¡¯s guards were arguing with Nichs¡¯s. Mark was running toward me.


    ¡°Mark!¡± I called to him. ¡°Elva¡¯s in there!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll watch her!¡± he called back. He tried toe closer to me, but one of the guards


    roughly


    shoved him. ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Mark, please.¡± I was worried he might start something. ¡°Elva!¡±


    Mark grit his teeth, but stepped backwards, letting the guards and me pass.


    ¡°Keep her away from this! Please!¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± he promised.


    In my nightgown, I was dragged through the hallways. It was early, just before dawn, but many of the


    girls peeked their heads out of their doors to see the spectacle.


    The cameras were nowhere to be seen. Likely this was not something the royal family wanted the


    public


    to see.


    On the ground floor, near the back door, Lena had her arms crossed.


    ¡°Please, let me change,¡± I said, hoping to appeal to her sense of decency. If I went out into the storm in


    my nightgown, it would soak straight through.


    Lena sneered. ¡°You should have thought of that this morning.¡±


    When would I have had the time? Somewhere between being startled awake and dragged into the


    hall?


    Yet I knew talking back to her would get me nowhere. I had no power here.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The guards shoved me forward, out into the gardens. They forced me down to my knees in the grass.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± one of them warned. Then they disappeared somewhere behind me.


    I was facing away from the pce. I couldn¡¯t see what happened behind me.


    This view was better though, I reasoned, looking out at the flowers and the trees.


    Cold rain pelted down on me like tiny, frozen daggers. After only a few minutes, my nightgown was


    entirely damp, clinging to me like a second skin,


    I wrapped my


    my arms around myself. They hadn¡¯t said I couldn¡¯t do that. It was all I had to fight my


    growing chill.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I kneeled there. The cold had set in. The wind had picked up.


    Lightning struck a nearby tree and I jumped.


    My tears flowed freely, with the rain to hide them. I was cold and tired and miserable, but I couldn¡¯t give


    1. up.


    That¡¯s what they wanted me to do. They hoped I would give up and leave.


    But I wouldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t. Elva needed her medicine. Julian and I were going to expose the


    underground


    trade. And Nichs¡­


    Seeing Nichs yesterday. The way he smiled. His kindness when ying with the children.


    I knew we could never be together again like we had been in the past, but I¡¯d enjoyed being around


    him. Compared to my other reasons to want to stay, this one was entirely selfish.


    But I wasn¡¯t ready to say goodbye to him again.


    Not yet.


    The rain continued to pour minutes, hourster. Time had no meaning out here.


    I hoped someone was taking care of Elva and keeping her away from the windows. I didn¡¯t want her to


    see me like this.


    She had been frightened this morning. Had anyone calmed her?


    Surely Mark would have. If not Mark, then Susie? Or maybe even Nichs.


    She shouldn¡¯t be punished like I was. She¡¯d been through far too much in her young life already.


    After anotherpse of time, I heard arguing behind me. I knew those two voices.


    Nichs, I would recognize in a crowded room. Joseph, took me a bit longer.


    ¡°You cannot interfere!¡± Joseph shouted. ¡°This is tradition!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a barbaric tradition, and you all are well aware of it,¡± Nichs snapped, tone sharp. ¡°If this was any


    kind of eptable, you¡¯d let the cameras in to see.¡±


    ¡°She disrespected our Luna,¡± Joseph countered.


    1.don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, stop!¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Footsteps sounded behind me. I turned to look, but my movements were sluggish. Nichs was beside


    me before I ever saw him arrive.


    Something warm draped over my shoulders. I looked down and found a thick, waterproof coat wrapped


    around me.


    Come on. I¡¯ll help you inside.¡± He took me by the elbows and began to lift me.


    I weakly pushed him away. ¡°No. I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Piper.¡±


    I shook my head as fiercely as I could, until I was dizzy. ¡°They want me to quit. I can¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°To hell with them. Piper, look at me.¡± He touched my cheek with his palm and physically turned my


    face.


    toward his.


    I¡¯m d he did. I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to do it on my own. I was so very tired.


    His golden eyes were fierce, fiery with anger. Even the flecks of green burned like a forest fire.


    Was he mad at me? Why? I had trouble thinking clearly. But I couldn¡¯t give up. For Elva, I had to¡­


    ¡°Piper, who will take care of Elva if you get pneumonia and die?¡±


    His words were a shock to my system. Pneumonia? Death?


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave her alone, Piper. She can¡¯t lose you like this.¡±


    Desperation was thick in his voice, despite the determination hard in his eyes.


    He was worried for Elva. That made sense. And he was right. I could feel the chill in the depths of my


    bones. If I stayed out here for much longer, I might not make it through.


    I tried to speak, but no words came out at first. I tried again, and it came out a whisper.


    ¡°Please help¡­ me.


    Wrapping his arms around my waist, he helped me to my feet. I leaned heavily into him as we shuffled


    together to the door.


    Lens and Joseph both red at us as we passed them.


    The Queen will hear of this,¡± Lena said behind us.


    Nichs ignored her, and I was too tired to do much else but follow him.


    He led me all the way to my bedroom, where my maids waited with clean, dry clothes.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elva?¡± A shot of panic struck through me.


    ¡°She¡¯s in Susie¡¯s room, which faces the other side of the building.¡± Nichs said. ¡°Mark is standing


    quard.¡±


    Relief washed away the fear quickly. Too quickly, probably. I


    When we reached the bed, I plopped down onto the side of it.


    d even to remain upright.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    111 leave you in the care of your maids,¡± Nichs said, unwinding his arm from around my waist..


    I snatched his wrist before he could fully pull away. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    The words came out unbidden. I didn¡¯t know why I said them. Maybe it was lingering fear. Maybe I was


    too tired to hold myself back from what I really wanted.


    Either way, I couldn¡¯t take it back.


    As he looked at me, the fire in his eyes softened to a warm glow. ¡°You need to change out of those wet


    clothes.¡± He nced at the door, then back to me. ¡°I will return when you are dressed.¡±


    His soft heart, it seemed, did not only extend to the children.


    With his assurances, I released his wrist and he promptly left the room.


    The maids helped me undress. One patted my body with a towel while the other blow¨Cdried


    was far too exhausted to do anything for myself.


    my hair. I


    When I was mostly dry, they helped me into a pair of warm nnel pajamas. Then they guided me


    further


    up the bed and under the covers


    ¡°Prince Nichs?¡± I asked the quiet maid before they could move too far away.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably gone,¡± said the other one.


    Til check,¡± the quiet maid said and went to the door. ¡°She¡¯s decent now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nichs entered. He must have been waiting just outside the door.


    As he walked toward me in the bed, I could now see his own breach with decorum. His hair was damp.


    clinging down onto his forehead. His suit coat was missing. His white shirt was soaked, revealing the


    lean


    yet solid torso beneath.


    But I had no time to admire him.


    When he reached my bedside, he said, ¡°I think you should withdraw from thepetition.¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    My eyes went wide. As poor as I felt, I still pushed myself upright on the bed ¨C until he ced a hand


    on


    my shoulder and eased me back down.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up,¡± I told him. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask you to, except for your own safety, Piper. If you truly don¡¯t care about being Luna, like


    you say, then you should care more for yourself. The people here only want to do you harm.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me. Can¡¯t you see? I will stay. I¡¯ll do anything they want to make


    sure


    that Elva continues to get the best medical care.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even if this happens again?¡±


    ¡°Even then.¡±


    Crossing his arms, he let out a quiet sigh. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten how stubborn you could be.¡±


    ¡°Only with important things.¡±


    I felt a bit strange with him standing so rigidly beside the bed while I was within it. I motioned toward the


    edge of the bed.


    ¡°You can sit if you want.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t,¡± he said. Yet after a moment, he propped himself on the very edge of the mattress, as far


    from me as he could be. ¡°You asked me not to leave. Why?¡±


    Truthfully, I wasn¡¯t entirely certain. I had just wanted him near. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your maids would sit with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust my maids.¡±


    His piercing gaze focused on me again. ¡°The gloves.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°They knew my gloves were too short, but they sent me ahead without a word.¡± I smoothed


    out the nkets on myp. ¡°Though I guess, even if I had been warned then, those that want to do me


    harm would have found another way.¡±


    That¡¯s why I thought you should leave.¡±


    No. I¡¯d never let them win like that, by scaring me off. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they can¡¯t just wait for the


    elimination. Everyone knows I¡¯ll be the first to go.¡±


    ¡°You seem certain.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m only here as a publicity stunt. I¡¯ve served my purpose.¡±


    He hummed in acknowledgement but didn¡¯t reply.


    I was finally beginning to warm up, and with that warmth, sleepiness followed. In my exhaustion, my


    usual filters fell away, and words came much easier.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be happy with the way things are,¡± I said.


    He gave me a curious look. I had to exin.


    ¡°Dozens of womenpeting for the attention of three men is so ridiculous. And in front of cameras?


    How are you ever supposed to find someone you love?¡±


    ¡°The cameras are essential,¡± Nichs said. ¡°The royal family needs a strong public image. The fate of


    the kingdom might depend on it.¡±


    ¡°But couldn¡¯t you invite the public into your lives after you found the right person for you?¡±


    He looked away. ¡°None of us have found our mates on our own, Piper. The selection is a necessity.


    I refused to believe that someone like Nichs would have trouble finding someone to love who could


    love him back. He wasn¡¯t perfect, but even his ws were endearing


    ¡°The choosing game may seem superficial,¡± he said, ¡°but it is aplishing two tasks. Finding mates


    for me and my brothers, and winning over the people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it has aplished a third task as well.¡±


    His gaze


    returned to me. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s helping Elva.¡±


    For the length of a heartbeat, he gave a soft smile. It was too quickly gone. ¡°I¡¯ll dly take that as ant


    aplished third task.¡±


    Even with his face returned to its passive normal, I felt more at ease with Nichs now. Maybe he was


    starting to finally believe me when I said that I was only here for Elva, and that I had no desire to be


    Luna.


    Maybe he was starting to respect me again..


    I snuggled deeper into my nkets. I was feeling bold, and maybe a little flirty. ¡°So, how¡¯s the first task


    going? Have any of these girls managed to catch your eye?


    I wanted him to tease me. Maybe he would flirt back.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    I should have known better.


    He stood from the bed. ¡°There are many girls here who would make good Lunas. Olivia is perhaps the


    strongest of the group.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I had been expecting, but my stomach still twisted ufortably as he spoke


    other girls.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and cunning. And she has a strong following in the public. Lilliana has the proper


    demeanor. And then there¡¯s ¨C¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. I get the picture.¡±


    Nichs shrugged, as if to say, you asked.


    I regretted that choice.


    ¡°Rest now,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I¡¯ll send my physician to check on you.¡±


    Without another word, he walked to the door and left me.


    the


    I was so confused. His rescue had been daring. For a moment, I had almost convinced myself that he


    still cared for me. But then when he had talked about those other girls¡­


    Perhaps he only saved me out of a sense of duty. Maybe he would have done the same for any of the


    girls.


    I pulled the covers over my head and groaned. The mixed messages were hard to decipher, and then, I


    wasn¡¯t even certain what I wanted to be true.


    Anna would be able to help me sort through it, but I had no way to talk to her. I hoped she was doing


    okay. I had no idea how she was paying for my half of the rent with me gone.


    She probably found another roommate. I wondered what they were like.


    I wished I could call her, but that was impossible. Since my phone was confiscated on the first day


    here,


    I had no way tomunicate with the outside world.


    Still, thinking about her and her steadyfort helped bring me some peace. I tried to imagine what


    she


    would say if I could talk to her.


    If you are so sure you are going to be eliminated ¨C which, I¡¯m not convinced of, by the way then you


    should enjoy every second you are there. Eat that good food. Walk through those gardens. Flirt with


    those


    Thest of which, she would say with a wink.


    Smiling at her imaginary antics, I drifted off to sleep.


    With the doctor¡¯s help, and no shortness of luck, I was able to recover by the next day with little more


    than a light cold. I had sniffles and a headache, but no fever. It felt like a miracle.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    To keep Elva safe from my sickness, she was set up in another room for now with a permanent nanny.


    Mark stayed by her side at all times, guarding her.


    I wished I could see her, but I¡¯d never dare chance passing my cold onto her. With her weakened


    immune system, she would suffer a much worse sickness than me.


    My slight illness could not keep me away from my other responsibilities of the game, however, and at


    midday, I was called down to the parlor with the rest of the candidates for an announcement.


    When I entered the room, the other girls all kept fair distance from me. I didn¡¯t mind. I felt too miserable


    to deal with any of their dramas today. I really just wanted to go back to bed.


    Only Susie came over to see me, though she stood a few feet off to avoid my germs.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nearly as bad as I should be.¡± I said. ¡°T¡¯ll be fine in a few days


    ¡°Good. Elva¡¯s been wanting you.¡±


    ¡°I miss her too. But thank you for looking out for her.¡±


    Near the doorway, Nathan cleared his throat, iming the attention of the room.


    ¡± will now begin with the announcements,¡± he dered. Everyone inched closer to hear. ¡°In exactly one


    week from today, the first elimination will be held. This gives you only a few more chances to raise your


    ranking.¡±


    The girls began to whisper, but Nathan cleared his throat again. He wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°During that elimination, the 9 lowest ranking girls will be sent home.¡±


    His words startled me. 9?

 Chapter 72

    ?Chapter 0072


    "9?" someone gasped.


    I agreed, that seemed like so many people to be eliminated all at once!


    "9," Nathan confirmed. "When you are eliminated, you are to pack your bags and immediately vacate the premises. There will be cars waiting to escort you home. There will be no arguments or reconsiderations."


    A rising mumble roused again, as the girls whispered to one another.


    Many of them turned to look at me.


    "The first one to go..."


    I tried to ignore them.


    Soon, they stopped paying attention to me, and instead cast their dagger eyes at each other.


    After Nathan''s announcement, many ''idents'' seemed to consistently happen amongst the candidates. Spilled drinks. "How clumsy of me."


    Tripping. "You should really watch your step."


    Torn dresses. "Didn''t you notice that nail sticking out there?"


    It seemed that with the quickly approaching elimination, the girls had begun to turn on one another.


    Olivia and Linda were the most vicious, though neither seemed to take any action themselves. Rather, they relied on their alliances to defend them and carry out acts of subterfuge. Yet it was clear who the masterminds were.


    Fortunately for me, no one took me seriously, and they didn''t even bother hiding it.


    One girl had been ready to ruin my dress with an opened lipstick case, until she realized it was me. "Sorry, Piper." "It''s fine." I was happy to be considered unimportant enough to be left alone.


    The next night, a banquet was held. Yet before we had even sat down, the fighting between Olivia and Linda had reached a boiling point. Though they never raised their voices, their sniping at each other had turned lethal.


    "Is that a new dress, Linda? I''m sure I saw it on salest season."


    "Oh, Olivia, you must have trouble telling the decades apart, which would exin your hairstyle."


    Olivia and Linda smiled tightly at each other.


    Then, Olivia ''tripped'' and spilled her red wine all down the front of Linda''s mauve gown.


    "Oops. How terribly clumsy of me." Olivia held out a tissue. "This might help."


    Linda''s face turned red. "Why, you --!" She moved to p Olivia, but Olivia ducked out of the way just in time.


    Unfortunately, I had been standing just behind her. That p was now headed for me!


    Yet before it could reach me, Nichs caught Linda''s wrist, stilling her. Her eyes went wide, her face impossibly redder, all the way to the tips of her ears.


    Nichs was absolutely not impressed.


    "You are embarrassing yourself," he said, and threw her arm down.


    Linda sputtered a moment, but never managed to form coherent words. Instead, she just stormed away, out of the room.


    A few of the girls made soft noises of excitement, and for good reason.


    Linda was typically considered a front-runner, but here she was, losing her temper enough to be scolded by a prince. With this poor showing, she might drop far enough to be considered for elimination.


    Nichs looked at me. I was about to thank him for stopping that p. It would have hurt something fierce. But he spoke first.


    "Be more aware of your surroundings."


    My gratitude shriveled on my tongue. Did he just imply being almost pped was my own fault?


    "Thanks for the advice," I said, snidely, making it clear I was not thankful - at all.


    Nichs narrowed his eyes at me.


    Which was exactly when Julian cut in, stepping between us. "Piper, will you sit beside me tonight?"


    If Nichs had been ring at me, he looked at Julian like he was trying to light him on fire.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "... uh..." The sudden question made my head spin. I already sat across from Julian. Why would he ask me to move closer?


    But then he motioned to the chair I would be moving to. My previous spot had put me in direct line of sight of the Luna.


    Where Julian wanted me to move would give me two chairs as a buffer. And one of those chairs would be filled by Julian himself, who could easily deflect any hostility from the Queen.


    Julian smirked at Nichs. "You don''t have a problem with that, do you, brother?"


    Nichs tugged at his cuffs. "Why would I?"


    "I don''t know." Julian shrugged. "But if you re at me any harder, you''re likely to burn a hole in my forehead."@

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Nichs did re harder then, for a moment. When nothing happened, he turned away and made his


    way to his own seat.


    Liiliana was still seated beside him, though she didn¡¯t say a word as he sat down. If they didn¡¯t like


    each


    other, why hadn¡¯t Nichs asked someone else to sit there?


    ¡°Shall we, Piper?¡± Julian asked, a smug grin on his face.


    We walked the two feet to our chairs. Julian held mine out for me, then helped push me in after I sat.


    He


    took the chair beside mine.


    Sitting like this, I couldn¡¯t even see the Queen unless I leaned forward, Relief washed over me.


    I still wasn¡¯t feeling all the way better. I wasn¡¯t sure I would have had the energy to wade through royal


    politics tonight.


    At least, not the Queen¡¯s kind.


    Julian was his own mess of royal riddles.


    ¡°I did try to talk her out of it,¡± Julian whispered to me. ¡°Your punishment, I mean. I went to take


    responsibility for the morning I stole you away, but she wouldn¡¯t hear of it.¡±


    I softly shook my head. ¡°That was only one of the things I was punished for.¡±


    ¡°A rule¨Cbreaker, huh?¡± He winked. ¡°A girl after my own heart.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Be serious.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, deadpan. Then he straightened. ¡°Don¡¯t look now, but Nichs is ring at me


    again.¡±


    I turned my head, and locked eyes with Nichs, who was leaning improperly far over the table to look


    at us.


    ¡°I told you not to look,¡± Julian hissed from behind me.


    Nichs stared a moment longer, despite having been caught. Then his gaze shifted to the Queen.


    Wait. He hadn¡¯t been worried about me being so close to the Queen, had he? But then why hadn¡¯t he


    asked me to sit near him?


    Unless Julian beat him to it.


    No, that was impossible. Nichs had made clear that he had many girls he admired here at this table.


    Nichs sat back in his chair, and I did too.


    ¡°He¡¯s such a sore loser,¡± Julian said with a sharpugh.


    Before I could ask him more, the King touched his knife to his ss, creating a sharp ringing sound that


    drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°We thank you all for joining us this evening,¡± the King said, speaking mainly to the cameras. ¡°As you


    know, it is only a few more days until the first round of eliminations, and therefore you should be using


    your time to improve your ranking.¡±


    He cast his gaze around the room but never focused on any one girl for long. He did, however, frown at


    Linda¡¯s empty chair for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°You will have your chance at our next royal event. Tomorrow we will begin a three¨Cday hunting event.¡±


    Oohs and ahs resounded around the table, some girls excited to show off their misceneous talents.


    Many others seemed nervous, ncing around the room.


    I used to have many skills that would have beneficial during a hunting trip, but I hadn¡¯t practiced them


    in


    years. I could still shoot a bow, it seemed, but I doubted other skills would return as naturally.


    If they expected anything other than straight aim from me, I¡¯d be in trouble


    ¡°Here at the pce, we hunt differently than hunters of modern day. We reached back to our roots, and


    use our brotherhood with the wolves to help us.¡±


    I frowned. What did that mean?


    ¡°As such, each candidate will be paired with an actual wolf for this event.¡±


    Suddenly, the tension in the room dissipated, reced by excitement.


    ¡°How rare!¡± said the girl beside me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard our inner wolves can connect with actual wolves. I¡¯m


    dying to see if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Julian said, smiling wide. It only dimmed marginally when he looked at me. ¡°Oh.. Well, I¡¯m


    sure they¡¯ll have an alternative for you, Piper.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I felt small and insignificant. Perhaps they had not considered me when they designed this challenge.


    didn¡¯t want to consider the alternatives¡­


    Yet, even without looking, I could feel the cold eyes of the Luna upon me.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    That night, my cold had healed enough that I could finally be reunited with Elva. I ran to her, and she


    ran to me. When she came close, I scooped her up into my arms and held her. Her arms came around


    my


    neck and she held me right back.


    ¡°I missed you, Elva. So much.¡±


    ¡°I missed you, Mommy.


    Mark and the nanny eventually joined us and I thanked them both profusely for watching my daughter.


    Thank you!¡± Elva said. ¡°Thanks, Uncle Mark!¡±


    I blinked.


    Uncle Mark?


    I looked at him and he looked embarrassed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach her that, I swear. She started doing it all on her own.¡±


    I had been surprised, but I supposed I shouldn¡¯t have been. After all, it had been a simr sequence of


    events that had led Elva to calling Anna, Auntie Anna.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I told him. ¡°Elva has a mind of her own about some things.¡±


    Mark seemed relieved.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Elva said. ¡°Are we going to meet wolves tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°We?¡±¡± I looked to Mark for exnation.


    ¡°Prince Nichs personally invited Miss Elva,¡± he said.


    ¡°It could be dangerous.¡± I didn¡¯t have an inner wolf so couldn¡¯t speak to the wolves like the others


    could.


    I would have limited warning if a wolf was growing annoyed and might snap.


    ¡°Prince Nichs is aware of your situation,¡± Mark said. ¡°He¡¯s asked me to ry to you that neither you


    nor Elva have anything to fear.


    ¡°I want to meet the wolves, Mommy!¡±


    Nichs wouldn¡¯t purposefully endanger Elva. Of that, I was certain. If he said we would be safe, then


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    we would be safe.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I told her. ¡°We¡¯ll go and meet the wolves tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Elva cheered.


    Despite Nichs¡¯s reassurances, my nerves continued to be heightened as I carried Elva out past the


    gardens and into the grassy fields beyond, where the wolves were lined up, ready to greet their


    partners.


    ¡°Down, please,¡± Elva said.


    Slowly, I lowered her down. ¡°Now don¡¯t run off. We have to hold hands.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold hands.¡± She stubbornly crossed her arms.


    ¡°Elva,¡± I said, stern.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± She mirrored my tone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back inside, do you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She pouted now.


    I held out my hand and waggled my fingers. She sighed dramatically but finally took my


    Together we walked across the field.


    Nathan directed each girl to their assigned wolf as they approached. I was no exception.


    hand.


    The wolf he led us to was sitting politely on the grass. It watched us approach, then tilted its head


    curiously.


    ¡°Hello, Mister Wolf!¡± Elva announced.


    I held her back at a safe distance.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mister Wolf,¡± I said with much less excitement.


    Around us, the other girls were flourishing with their wolves, talking as if having a full conversation.


    Only


    a few were too impatient, and earned a growl. Nathan made note whenever that happened, likely


    lowering


    the score of those girls


    My wolfid down in the grass. It blinked slowly, like it was bored.


    I had to make a good impression or I wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Keeping Elva safely behind me, I inched closer to my wolf. I held out my hand for the wolf to sniff.


    I¡¯m sorry.¡± I told it earnestly. ¡± lost my inner wolf a while ago. I can¡¯tmunicate with you


    others.¡±


    like the


    I had no idea if it could understand me, but it made me feel better to talk. At the very least, it seemed to


    calm my own nerves.


    The wolf looked at me a moment, before focusing on my hand. Then it leaned forward and sniffed.


    Pride shot through me. It was a small victory,pared to everyone else. But for a wolf¨Cless like me,


    this was a huge step forward.


    After sniffing me, the wolf looked away again, disinterested. I supposed that was better than anger.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    ¡°Mommy, look at Susie!¡±


    Further down the line, Susie had be something of a spectacle, engaging with her wolf far better


    than she ever had with humans. And the wolf seemed to adore her, bouncing yfully. Even other girls¡®


    wolves hade closer to her, curious.


    I watched her for a while as she gently spoke with the wolves, then pet them as they let her.


    Susie eventually noticed me looking and waved.


    During a break, Susie excused herself from her pack and came over to us. ¡°How is it going?¡±


    I gave her a sad kind of smile. ¡°Okay, considering.¡± I nced at my wolf, whozed in the grass, then


    back to Susie. ¡°Susie, can you ask my wolf their name?¡±


    Her eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Of course!¡± She approached my wolf calmly, who raised its head. She


    didn¡¯t say much. Mostly she just closed her eyes, like she was speaking inside of her mind, or maybe


    her


    heart.


    I remembered what it felt like to have a wolf. That strong inner presence had given me confidence and


    courage on many asions. I did my best to mimic what I had once been, but I felt the hole inside of


    me


    as vividly as if a physical piece of me had been carved away.


    ¡°She said that you can call her Silver,¡± Susie said, stepping back from the wolf.


    Silver, a beautiful name for therge gray wolf with vibrant blue eyes.


    Rosie leaned closer to me. ¡°Give her some time. She¡¯s not unsympathetic to your situation, just


    disappointed. She wanted to be able to bond with you like the others¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± I looked down at Silver. ¡°I would have liked to bond, too.¡±


    Across the field, the three princes greeted their own wolves. They wererger than all the rest, and


    seemed to have adopted their paired princes¡® personalities.


    Joyce¡¯s sat near his side, tipping his head against Joyce¡¯s leg. Julian¡¯s dipped into a yful pose, its


    tongue lolling out. Nichs¡¯s stood regally at his right side, moving as he moved, though neither ahead


    nor behind. An equal.


    Nichs and his wolf came toward us then, Elva tugged at my hand.


    I cave Nichs an uncertain look.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe,¡± he assured me.


    I released Elva¡¯s hand and she bound forward. She was shorter than the wolf, and had to look up at it.


    ¡°Hi, Mister Wolf!¡± she said excitedly. She paused a moment. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry. Hi, Mister Night.¡±


    Mister¡­ Night?


    Concerned, I turned to Nichs, but he was watching the pair, a hint of awe in his eyes.


    ¡°Your daughter is talking to the wolf,¡± Nichs said ¡°Such promising abilities in one so young.¡±


    Dread curled in the pit of my stomach. ¡°You mean.. the wolf¡¯s name is Night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A fitting name for a wolf with a pitch ck coat.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Elva giggled, like the wolf had told a joke. The wolf stepped forward and licked Elva¡¯s cheek. She


    giggled


    harder.


    Nichs smiled a little. ¡°Night is fond of her.¡±


    That pleased me as well. Of course, I was proud of my little girl and her immense talent.


    But with that pride also came fear.


    Julian had warned me of this. For a girl her age to show such talent, she would surely be a target


    of the underground market, just as I had. No, worse than me.


    They had snared me when I was almost an adult. Elva was just a child, barely older than a baby. She


    wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them.


    Nichs faced me and the good humor disappeared from his face. ¡°You¡¯re pale.¡±


    How could 1 exin to him the potential dangers, when he didn¡¯t even know my secrets? Would the


    same people that came for my inner wolfe for Elva¡¯s as well?

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    I worried about Elva all day, about her abilities and the dangers that those might bring. I was so


    distracted with my thoughts that I didn¡¯t notice Elva was beginning to not feel well until she took my


    hand and I felt how mmy her palms were.


    ¡°Are you not feeling well, Elva?¡± I pressed the back of my hand to her forehead. She was burning up. *


    Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°You get sad,¡± Elva said.


    She was such a considerate child, trying to protect me. But my whole heart broke, knowing she didn¡¯t


    feel like she could depend on me.


    ¡°I love you, honey, but you have to tell me right away when you don¡¯t feel good, okay?¡± I scooped her


    into


    my arms.


    The day¡¯s events had ended. We were on our way back to our room anyway. Now, carrying Elva, I


    rushed


    there as fast as I could.


    Mark caught sight of me right away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Send for the doctor, please. Elva has a fever.¡± I tried to keep the fear from cracking my voice but it s


    made it wobble uncertainly.


    Mark nced at Elva and his face went rigid. ¡°Right away.¡± He waved for one of the two guards at my


    door.


    Trusting him to take care of it, I entered the room and lowered Elva down onto the bed. With the quiet


    maid¡¯s help, we changed her into her pajamas and got herfortable under the covers.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do, other than what I always did: stay by her side, wait for the doctor, and pray.


    The hunting event was supposed tost for two more days. Tomorrow was the most vital ¨C the hunt


    itself. if I missed it, I would lose what little ranking I had. I had almost no hope I would be able to stay in


    thepetition anyway, but now, with Elva sick again¡­.


    She needed diligent care. The kind we¡¯d never have back in our small apartment with Anna.


    I had to put in more effort. I had to try to survive the elimination. What if she didn¡¯t recover this time?


    What if she needed twenty¨Cfour hour care?


    pouldn¡¯t lose. I couldn¡¯t


    Nor could I leave her side, however, especially long enough to disappear on a hunt. What if she


    needed


    me?


    There was only one thing I could do. It was desperate and reckless, but for Elva¡¯s sake, I would try


    anything.


    Mark returned with Asher¡¯s personal physician. As she began to inspect Elva, I pulled Mark aside.


    ¡°Please tell me where I can find the royal family.¡±


    His brows were lowered in concern, but he still lifted one at my question. ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°Beg,¡± I said.


    Mark exined to me that on non¨Cbanquet days, the royal family took their meals in the dining room


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    early, so as to be alone before the girls were to dine.


    The guards outside the door of the dining room did not look at all pleased to see me, but I held my


    ground.


    ¡°I humbly request to speak with the royal family.


    Their eyes narrowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s important,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Is that Piper I hear?¡± Julian called from within the room. ¡°Let her pass.¡±


    The guards seemed unhappy with the demand but still stepped to the side, allowing me through.


    Inside the dining room, Julian lifted his wine ss in greeting, a big smile on his face. I knew he¡¯d likely


    only let me inside for the spectacle of it.


    No one else at the table looked at all so eager to see me. The Luna, especially, glowered. The King


    seemed mostly bored. Nichs¡¯s expression was impassive. Joyce was reading a book on the table.


    He


    didn¡¯t once lift his gaze.


    ¡°Now that I was here, with most of them looking at me, my nerves heightened and I lost my voice a


    moment.


    The King cleared his throat. ¡°What was so urgent, Piper?¡±


    My apologies.. so many apologies for Interrupting you. But,

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    I had prepared for this, but the lie I had nned still felt so ridiculous, I struggled to say it. Surely they


    would see straight through me. Then what would I do?


    ¡°I can tell that there is a sudden storming in, I forced out ¡°Tomorrow. It will ruin the hunt. I


    humbly ask, for the sake of the event, that you postpone for a day.


    The King had no reaction.


    Julian spoke up instead. ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything about foul weather on the news, Piper. Are you sure


    your


    intuition is correct?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m positive.¡± It was a desperate gamble. Sudden storms could happen, but I was more likely to be


    right


    back here begging forgiveness tomorrow night.


    It¡¯d be worth it, to make sure Elva was okay.


    I couldn¡¯t keep the worry from my face, but fortunately no one seemed to notice. Or maybe they


    thought


    it was concern for the event.


    Nichs, though, watched me a little closer. I avoided his gaze, but I could feel the weight of it on me.


    He knew me best. If anyone could see through me, he would be the one. After all, he knew I¡¯d never


    had


    premonitions about the weather before.


    ¡°Father,¡± Nichs said, addressing the king even while his gaze stayed on me.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I braced myself, ready for him to call me out.


    ¡°We should postpone the event a day.¡±


    I blinked, surprised.


    The King looked at his son. ¡°Oh?¡±


    propose a deal.¡± Nichs stood. ¡°Piper, if it does indeed rain, then I will allow your daughter to ride on


    Night, the wolf. She had seemed quite interested in that earlier today. If it doesn¡¯t, then you will lose


    ranking and be responsible for the barbecuing for the 3(rd) day¡¯s event.¡±


    Interesting.¡± Julian cald. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, father?¡±


    The King considered it. ¡°Such a thing certainly might entertain the viewers


    It¡¯s a win¨Cwin, as far as I can see, Julian continued. ¡°If we don¡¯t postpone, and it does indeed rain, then


    ¡°Yes.¡± The King nodded. To Nichs, he said, ¡°Good job, Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, father,¡± Nichs said. He did not sit down.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone,¡± I said with a small bow. ¡°Your kindness knows no bounds.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± said the Queen, colder than the rest.


    I turned toward the door, ready to exit.


    ¡°Please excuse me,¡± said Nichs behind me.


    As I left the dining room, he was suddenly at my side. I didn¡¯t say anything, thinking he just needed to


    go


    the same way as me for a time.


    When


    n we reached the stairs, he said, ¡°Stop ignoring me, Piper.


    Startled, I stopped and turned to him.


    ¡°I know something is wrong. You never would have concocted such a wild story otherwise.¡± His face.


    was stern but there was a hint of concern in his eyes. ¡°Tell me. Why did you really need to postpone the


    event?¡±


    I could cry with worry but I held it back, needing to be strong. ¡°Elva has a fever.¡±


    With Nichs beside me, we rushed back to my room, where the doctor was speaking softly with Mark.


    When we entered, she turned to me.


    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s illness is severe. I treated it as best I could, but I can do no more until her fever


    breaks.


    She¡¯s in too fragile a state.¡±


    Fear coiled around my heart. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s been doing so well.¡±


    ¡°Has she been recently exposed to anything? Anyone with a sickness, perhaps? Such as a cold.¡±


    All warmth left my body. I¡¯d had a cold. I only just reunited with Elva.


    Could I have done this to her? Did I give her this cold?


    My knees went weak. Nichs gripped my arm, helping me stay upright.


    But the weight of the guilt was too much. I had done this to my daughter.


    I would never forgive myself


    This is my fault.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Nichs


    As I watched, Piper seemed to crumble in on herself. The guilt and the worry pushed down on her


    shoulders and made her small. It didn¡¯t suit her. She was strong, a fighter, yet fear for Elva tore straight


    through her.


    I I had known the child a few short weeks, and already I was in agony, watching her cry and shake with


    fever. I could only imagine how Piper felt. To watch her daughter be sick now, and so often, must have


    been a special kind of torture.


    Holding Piper¡¯s arm, I turned her into me to offer her the physical support of my body. She clung to me,


    likely about to fall if I did not hold her upright.


    I may have been angry at Piper for all that had urred between us. She had betrayed me once, for


    reasons I still didn¡¯t fully understand, when all I had ever done was love her.


    Yet seeing her like this, so scared for her daughter, I could not help but soften to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I told her. ¡°It could have been any illness. Even someone with a cough could have


    sent the germs her way.¡±


    ¡°But I was sick.¡± Tears clung to her eyshes. They made my chest ache. ¡°I should have waited to see


    her until I was sure. I was just so eager. I missed her so much.¡±


    I moved my hand up and down her back in long, soothing strokes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I said again, more firmly,


    She shook her head, unable or unwilling to hear me and take my words to heart.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When Elva pulled through, I would try again. For now, I understood Piper¡¯s worry made reason difficult


    to ept. Even bad things were easier toprehend when there was a cause and effect. Chaos


    made.


    things scarier.


    Thank you, doctor,¡± I told the physician, who nodded at me.


    I will check on her several times throughout the night,¡± the physician said. ¡°When her fever breaks,


    send for me, and I will be able to do more.¡°tu


    Thank you,¡± I said again,


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Piper, voice muffled against my shoulder.


    The physician left. Mark and the maid stayed nearby. I nodded to Mark and he moved a chair from the


    table over to Elva¡¯s beside. Gently, I led Piper there and helped her sit down. Immediately, she reached


    out and cradled Elva¡¯s hand.


    With her situated, I walked back to the table to retrieve a second chair. Mark was at my side at once.


    ¡°Prince Nichs?¡±


    intend to stay,¡± I told him. ¡°Go and alert my family¡¯s servants of where I¡¯ll be if I¡¯m needed.¡±


    Mark saluted. ¡°At once, sir.¡±


    As he exited the room, I motioned toward the maid. ¡°You may leave as well.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m needed..¡± she said. Bold of her to attempt to stand up to me. Yet it only made me appreciate her,


    as someone who cared about Piper and Elva.


    ¡°I can handle it from here,¡± I said, softer. ¡°They will need you rested in the morning.


    The maid epted this. After onest nce over Piper and Elva, she turned and left the room.


    With the servants dealt with, I returned to Piper¡¯s side, carrying a second chair. I ced it beside hers


    and sat down upon it.


    Piper nced at me, eyes wide with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re staying?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s alright,¡± I said. Did she want to be alone? In that case, I would wait for Mark to return and then I


    would-


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Just¡­ unexpected.¡± She looked at me like she had never seen me before.


    Was it so unusual, to care for the welfare of a child? Specifically the child of a woman I once loved with


    the entirety of my heart?


    I didn¡¯t think so. So I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Eventually her surprise passed, and she seemed more at ease. Her gaze returned to her daughter,


    whose


    quiet sobs had eased into a restful slumber.


    ¡°Does this happen often?¡± I asked.


    Too often. Though less now than in the past. I know the medicine and regr checkups have been


    helping her. If only I hadn¡¯t been so careless¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want her to focus on that, so I tried to steer the conversation away. ¡°Do you and Elva have a


    ce to stay out there?¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    ¡°We were renting an apartment with a friend of mine, Anna. I worked hard for that life. Sometimes I


    even,


    well¡­ I¡¯ve let more experiences happen than I should have, for the sake of a paycheck.¡±


    My hands ached. Looking down I realized I held the wooden armrests of the chair in a white¨Cknuckled


    grip. I attempted to loosen my hold. ¡°Were you harmed?¡±


    ¡°Not for theck of effort on their part,¡± Piper said. ¡°My boss at thisst job was particrly vile, but


    your


    guards came to retrieve me at just the right moment.¡±


    My grip returned tenfold. The wood creaked.


    I wanted to tell her that she was safe now, and that people like that would never be able to touch her


    again. I wanted her to give me this vermin¡¯s name so I could chase him down and have him locked in


    the


    dungeon.


    I considered yet doing thest one, when Elva¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t quite so dire. But the previous I could


    I


    not promise.


    With the first eliminationing up, I did not know if she would continue to be allowed to stay at the


    pce. And the minute she was beyond these walls, I could not protect her without drawing unwantedC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    attention to us both.


    If and when she left, I had to let her stay gone.


    For now, I would do what I could. I sat in the chair beside Piper¡¯s as we held vigil through the night.


    In the early morning hours, Elva¡¯s fever finally broke, and Piper was able to rx. I rose to send the


    guard


    to alert the physician.


    When I returned to Piper, she was fast asleep. She must have been so relieved and so exhausted, that


    the moment she knew she didn¡¯t have to worry anymore, her body sunk fast into necessary sleep.


    Slowly, as not to wake her, I hooked an arm under her knees and the other around her back, and lifted


    her up against me. I carried her around to the other side of the bed and lowered her down within it.


    Gently, I lifted the covers up over her tired body and tucked her in.


    I returned to my chair and watched over Piper and Elva both until the physician arrived.


    Mark came to collect me in the morning. When I saw him enter the room, I stood, leaving the physician


    to her work and approached him.


    ¡°It storming?¡± I asked him. The weather forecasts had predicted a miniscule chance of rain, but for


    ¡°No rain¡­¡± Mark hesitated. He was holding something back. Unusual. He typically told me everything


    without need for further prompting.


    ¡°Mark?¡±


    ¡°I think you need to see it for yourself. The royal family is gathered in your father¡¯s room.¡±


    I nced behind me, where Piper and Elva continued to doze, even as the physician attended Elva.


    ¡°I will stay and watch over them in your stead, Prince Nichs,¡± Mark said.


    Only with that assurance was I able to pull myself away. ¡°Very well. Thank you, Mark.¡±


    Mark nodded.


    I allowed myself only onest quick nce behind me, then I made my way from the room.


    Inside my father¡¯s room, my parents and two brothers were standing in a half¨Ccircle around the


    television. A weather report red on the screen. Red bars flickered at the top and bottom. Urgent


    Weather Update.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    The King nced at me sideways. ¡°Nice of you to finally join us, Nichs.¡±


    ¡°I told the servants where I¡¯d be,¡± I said.


    ¡°That you did,¡± Julian said, smirking. ¡°I hope you had a favorable evening.¡±


    I resisted the urge to sigh ¨C barely. ¡°Elva was sick.¡±


    ¡°She better now?¡± Julian asked, smile fading.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Come here.¡± The King waved me closer. ¡°Look at this.¡±


    I joined my family in their half¨Ccircle and finally saw the news.


    The newscasters were calling for a blood moon tonight.


    A rare and ominous sign.


    To have continued the hunt during this condition would have been disastrous.


    That girl saved us. the King sald.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    When I awoke, I was surprised to find myself in my own bed, while the physician tended to Elva beside


    1. me.


    I looked around the room, but Nichs was gone. I wondered how long he stayed. Likely not for very


    long. He did dislike me, after all.


    Still, he had been kind to stay at all, even with all theyers of hurt between us. He had been kind to


    me


    I rose and dressed, and by the time I was done, the physician was ready to talk to me.


    ¡°She should have a full recovery. She will need to rest for a day or so. Her body is fatigued from fighting


    off her illness so hard.¡±


    I thanked her, though my relief did not fully squash my guilt. Elva had only been in danger at all


    because


    of my inability to protect her. If I had stayed away from her until I was absolutely certain I was healed,


    she


    might never have gotten sick.


    The thoughts gued me even after the physician exited the room. No sooner had she gone than Mark


    entered.


    ¡°All of the girls are being summoned into the parlor room,¡± he said.


    I knew, with the distinctck of pitter¨Cpatter of rain against the window, that it was not storming outside.


    My deal would, as expected, end in failure. But at least Elva was safe for now, no matter what would


    be of me in the days ahead.


    ¡°Will you stay with Elva?¡± I asked Mark.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With that reassurance, I left the room and made my way down to the parlor, where most of the other


    girls were already waiting. They whispered as I entered, and I heard echoes of the deal I had made.


    Word


    of it, it seemed, had already spread through the pce.


    The royal family stood on a raised tform at the far side of the room. Nathan was among them,


    nearest a microphone.


    I was alone where I stood. No one would talk to me. At least, not until Susie arrived. She rushed to me


    with a concern filled expression.


    When I exined what had happened, but how she is better now, Susie looked relieved.


    ¡°I was worried when I heard,¡± Susie said. ¡°Thank God her fever broke.¡±


    I agreed.


    ¡°Attention,¡± Nathan said into the microphone. ¡°Attention, please.¡±


    All of the girls turned to look at Nathan.


    ¡°As you well know by now, the hunt previously nned for today has been postponed. A bet had been


    made, dependent on inclement weather.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not raining,¡± a girl from the front helpfully provided.


    My stomach twisted into a knot. Since I had lost the bet, at the very least I would be embarrassed. I¡¯d


    also have to help arrange the barbecue, however one managed to do that. Hopefully Lena wouldn¡¯t


    leave


    me too far out of the loop.


    ¡°It is not,¡± Nathan said, ¡°Yet Miss Piper has still won the deal between her and Nichs. While it is not


    storming, not even drizzling, the forecasters have predicted that tonight we will experience a blood


    moon.¡±


    Several gasps sounded around the room. One of them came from me.


    ¡°The royal family would like to personally thank Piper,¡± Nathan said. ¡°To hunt during a blood moon


    would


    have surely lead to misfortune.¡±


    ¡°Blood moons are so rare,¡± Susie said. She looked at me with a bit of awe in her eyes. ¡°However you.


    knew, thank you, Piper.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± I whispered to her. ¡°I was just desperate.¡±


    ¡°Even so. Good fortune favors you, to help you like this.¡±


    I shook my head. I hadn¡¯t had good fortune in a very long time. Even this, lucky as it was, felt like it had


    strings attached somehow.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way she knew beforehand,¡± one of the girls said, cutting between Susie and I. ¡°Tell us how


    you really did this, Piper.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± said another. ¡°She must have insider Information somehow.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But how could ? The first girl gasped. ¡°Do you have the Inte? Are you hiding a phone?


    ¡°What? No!¡± I said, but they didn¡¯t believe me. Other girls overheard and quickly chimed in.


    ¡°If she has her phone, I want mine too. Fair is fair.¡±


    ¡°Kick her out. She¡¯s obviously cheated.¡±


    ¡°No one wants her here anyway.¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­¡± Susie said, but she was too timid. Her voice was easily swallowed under the noise of the


    others.


    1 didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± I shouted, to be heard above the mob.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± said a firm low voice through the microphone. Nathan had passed it to Nichs.


    Please discover all the facts before making usations. Piper proposed her dealst night. The


    announcement about the blood moon did note in until this morning.¡±


    The second girl relented, lowering her head. ¡°He¡¯s right. She couldn¡¯t have known¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡± said the first. ¡°Surely the timing was too perfect to be a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t tell the future. I don¡¯t have the inte. I just made a guess for the sake of the


    deal.¡±


    The girls¡® looks of outrage slowly morphed into those of annoyance instead. Gradually, they slipped


    away from me.


    Susie returned to the ce she¡¯d been pushed away from. ¡°You okay?¡±


    I shrugged


    ¡°Piper,¡± Nichs said, approaching me. He¡¯d left the microphone on the stage, back with Nathan.


    He stopped when he was before me. ¡°What did the physician say about Elva?¡± After I told him, he


    sighed,


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Susie nced between the two of us. Then she pretended to see something and left us. It was a very


    obvious show. She was not a good actor.


    e some


    I didn¡¯t know whether to thank her or be mad at her. She clearly wanted to give Nichs and me


    privacy, but afterst night, I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to face him again so soon.


    He¡¯d been so kind. I didn¡¯t know if I could handle him hating me right now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold up my end of the bargain,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Sometime during this event, I will let Elva ride on


    Night.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll enjoy that. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°A deal is a deal.¡±


    I thought he would leave now, with what he had wanted to say sald. Instead he lingered, quiet.


    The other girls were being led away, over to the dining room for breakfast. I watched them go, unsure if


    should follow.


    ¡°Also, I should thank you on behalf of my family,¡± Nichs said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your bet, we would


    have


    either had to hunt during the blood moon or cancel the event ourselves. Either would have been a bad


    omen. Your deal helped us save face.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t possibly take credit for that, especially when Nichs was the one to try to give it.


    1 was just worried about Elva. Everything else was just an ident.¡±


    Nichs nced around. Seeing no one was close to us, he said, ¡°Caring for your daughter is just as


    worthy of praise, if not more so. As far as I¡¯m concerned, the life of a child sharply outweighs the


    reputation of the royal family.¡±


    His words were kind, but he should not give them.


    ¡°Your reputation is important.¡± Not as important as Elva, true, but with as serious as the royal family


    was treating this event, I knew there had to be more going on under the surface than I understood.


    He didn¡¯t reply, to agree or disagree. He just slowly lowered his gaze, then turned and walked away.


    I ate breakfast in a hurry, eager to return to Elva in our room. I¡¯d swiped a few muffins for her on the


    chance she might be hungry, tucked into the pockets of my dress.


    Yet at the corner, just before turning to the hallway where my room was located, I saw Lena talking to a


    maid.


    My maid. The strange one.


    I couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, but, after the incident with the gloves, I did not give them


    the benefit of the doubt. They could have been sharingundry tips, sure. But they could just have


    easily


    been conspiring against me.


    I walked straight toward them. The maid jolted when she saw me. Lena closed her mouth.


    ¡°Good morning,dies,¡± I said, as chipper as I could. I wanted them to know I was onto them.


    The strange maid quickly excused herself.


    Lena stayed. ¡°Seems you were quite lucky today. We¡¯ll see if your luck holds out.¡±


    That was an odd thing to say, but seemed fine enough.


    I nodded, eager to continue walking and forget this exchange.


    1 hope you don¡¯t have any idents tomorrow, Piper,¡± Lena said.


    fruze


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°It would be such a shame for that little girl if something happened to you.¡±


    I turned again, to confront her, but she was already walking away.


    It could have been nothing, but that had sounded like a threat.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    The next morning, blessedly, Elva woke up feeling infinitely better. She bounced around the room


    without a care in the world.


    When I told her about her prospective wolf ride, she buzzed with excitement. She wiggled her arms


    back


    and forth and jumped up and down on her feet.


    She pouted when I made her sit down.


    ¡°You had a serious fever only twenty¨Cfour hours ago,¡± I said.


    I


    ¡°That¡¯s a hundred years ago,¡± she countered. She kicked her legs under the chair. ¡°I want to ride a


    wolf.¡±


    ¡°You will. But we have to wait until you are well.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to take any chances this time, not after


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    what happened. She had gotten sick because of my carelessness. Never again.


    ¡°But, Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Elva. The wolf will still be there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What if it isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°It will be.¡±


    Keeping Elva safe from sickness was only half of my worry. Since Lena¡¯s threat the night before, I


    didn¡¯t


    dare bring her into any location where she would be at risk.


    Today was the day of the hunt. Our prey was a wild boar. They were dangerous when cornered, with


    their


    sharp tusks and instinct to charge. Whatever Lena had nned for me undoubtedly would make that


    risk


    even worse.


    I didn¡¯t want Elva anywhere around this event.


    Leaving her in the care of the nanny, under the protection of Mark, I set out to face my fate.


    Out in the courtyard, each of the girls were given a weapon of their choice, then sent with their wolves


    out into the forest hunting grounds.


    The princes would also participate, though would spread their attention among all the girls, and not


    necessarily locus entirely on the hunt itself.


    After greeting my wolfpanion Silver, I chose a bow as my weapon.


    The princes were already swarmed with the other girls, so I didn¡¯t have any opportunity to say hello,


    That


    The hunt was the event, so the hunt was what I would focus on.


    ¡°This might work for us,¡± I said to Silver.


    She tilted her head, one ear flopping. For a full¨Csized wolf, she was very adorable.


    If the rest of them are distracted, this gives us advantage of finding the boar first.¡±


    Silver chuffed, then turned toward the forest. I quickly followed her lead. As a wolf, she could more


    easily lead the charge. With her heightened sense of smell, she likely already knew the general


    location of


    the boar, if not its exact spot.


    asionally Silver would stop to sniff at the ground, pressing her nose into the underbrush. Then she


    would grumble and continue forward.


    Eventually, however, after sniffing the ground, she lowered herself a bit, tensing up. I quickly did too,


    crouching low with my bow at the ready, arrow notched.


    We were close.


    I leaned against the side of a tree and peered around it. A massive boar was in a clearing just beyond,


    digging into the dirt.


    It was huge and meaty, withrge curling tusks. This wasn¡¯t just a dangerous encounter, it was deadly.


    How would one of the more inexperienced girls have dealt with such a monster? Perhaps the


    organizers


    never considered a girl would find it on her own, without the help of the princes.


    Silver looked at me. She was letting me take the first shot.


    Because we had the drop on the boar, we held the advantage, both in terms of attack and protection. I


    could wound the animal before it ever noticed me, if I couldn¡¯t simply finish it off in one shot.


    It had been a long time since I¡¯d done this, but, as proven at the archery training those weeks before,


    some skills never fully left me, even if they grew a bit rusty.


    Lifting my bow, I lined up my shot. I steadied my breathing to keep my aim true. I drew back the arrow,


    pulling tight at the bowstring.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Crack.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The bottom of the bow snapped from the pressure. What kind of weakly made ¨C?


    The boar jerked its head toward me, alerted now of my presence.


    I was behind the tree but Silver was mostly exposed.


    The boar kicked out the ground. It was going to charge!


    ¡°Silver, run!¡± I rushed from my cover to push the wolf into action. I wouldn¡¯t see her get hurt, not if there


    was something I could do about it.


    The boar rushed forward, tusks first. With a horrible squealing noise, it tore through the underbrush,


    twigs and leaves snapping underfoot.


    Silver darted to the side, but I was too slow. The boar wasing right for me.


    The boar was fast, but Silver was faster. She lunged at the boar, colliding with its side. It veered off


    course, missing me by a few mere inches as I rolled out of the way.


    Silver rushed back to me. She nosed at my side and helped me up onto my feet. As I put weight on my


    ankle, I winced. I must have twisted it. I wouldn¡¯t be able to run like this.


    ¡°You have to go, Silver. I¡¯ll climb a tree or something. I¡¯ll be okay,¡±


    The stubborn wolf absolutely refused to move from my side. Instead, it leaned its head back and


    howled.


    Calling for help? I wasn¡¯t sure.


    The boar faced us again. It huffed and dug both feet into the dirt. It was going to charge again.


    With her howling done, Silver lowered her ears. A growl erupted from her throat.


    The boar, monstrous and angry, didn¡¯t seem to care.


    It shot forward like a bat out of hell.


    I tried to move, but my ankle shot blinding hot pain through my leg. I stumbled. The boar redirected its


    course, continuing right for me.


    Silver darted forward.


    Suddenly, an arrow flew through the tree line and plunged into the side of the boar. It staggered.


    A second arrow immediately followed the first. Alm true, it felled the creature. The boar copsed,


    dead.


    Silver stopped. Her head turned toward the way the arrows hade from. I followed her gaze, butt-


    didn¡¯t see anything yet. I heard them though, two figures rushing through the foliage.


    ¡°Piper,¡± Nichs said when he breeched the tree line. Julian was close behind him. Their wolf


    companions bounded forward, stopping to meet Silver. They pressed their muzzles together.


    I was so relieved, to see all of them and know I was safe, that I copsed down into the dirt.


    ¡°Piper!¡± Nichs said again, rmed. He pushed toward me even faster than before. He dropped to


    his knees beside me. Holding his hands over me but never quite touching, he seemed to be searching


    me for


    damage.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I said, grimacing. ¡°It¡¯s just my ankle.¡±


    We both looked down. It had already begun to swell, pressing out against my leather boot.


    ¡°Piper, you alive?¡± Julian asked from behind us. He¡¯d walked to where I¡¯d dropped my bow.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive,¡± I said.


    ¡°Twisted ankle.¡± Nichs frowned at it like it had done him personal harm.


    ¡°d you aren¡¯t dead,¡± Julian said as he picked up my bow.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± I agreed. ¡°You both have excellent timing. Another minute, Silver and I would be in much


    worse shape.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Nichs shouldered off his backpack and began searching through it. He pulled out


    an stic bandage.


    ¡°Silver and I had the element of surprise. I had a clear shot. But then my bow¡­


    At that same moment, Julian brought the bow closer to us. The wood had split clean through along the


    bottom.


    It was far too clean of a break to have been natural.


    Nichs stilled Fury burned in his eyes.


    Julian spoke with his usual lighthearted tone of voice, yet his tight grip on the broken bow revealed his


    own anger.


    ¡°Seems like someone wants you dead, Piper¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Sabotage.


    That was what someone had done to my bow. They had purposefully cut a tiny fracture into the wood


    so when I attempted to fire, the entire thing would snap.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    And it had, right at the crucial moment. Because of this, I had nearly been gored.


    Nichs gently touched my calf, directing my leg how he needed it. With a slow but deliberate touch,


    he


    slid


    my boot off and inspected my swollen ankle.


    The moment felt too intimate, so I spoke to break the tension.


    ¡°Thest time I saw you both, you were in a swarm of eligibledies.¡±


    ¡°We lost them in a hurry,¡± Julian said with a snort. He continued to inspect my bow, particrly where


    the slice had been made. ¡°The cameras, too.¡±


    ¡°No one knows these woods as well as us,¡± Nichs agreed.


    Julianughed. ¡°Poor Joyce, though. He¡¯s never really been the outdoor type. He didn¡¯t have a chance


    at


    escape.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t know what to do with the boar if he found it. It¡¯s better if stays to the side.¡± Nichs


    wrapped the bandage around my ankle, giving me some relief from the pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Julian lowered the bow and looked at me, then to Nichs. ¡°We should tell her what we


    know.¡±


    ¡°Julian.¡± Nichs¡¯s firm tone sounded like a warning.


    ¡°She deserves to know, especially now. If they are willing to go far enough to put her life in danger, she


    needs to be able to take precautions.


    ¡°You know something about this?¡± I asked Nichs. When he couldn¡¯t meet my eye, I turned my gaze


    to


    Julian instead.


    ¡°Nichs didn¡¯t want to worry you,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t certain yet. We still aren¡¯t, fully.¡± Nichs secured the bandage, then sat back on his


    heels.


    I didn¡¯t want to needlessly upset you, but¡­ Jun¡¯s right, in this case. If they are willing to do you harm,


    you should know what we suspect.¡±


    ¡°Did he just say I was right? Say it again, brother. Wait, I need to get my phone out and record.¡±


    Nichs ignored him. Instead, he finally lifted his gaze to mine and held it.


    ¡°We have reason to belleve Lena and Joseph are conspiring against you. It is for this reason that I had


    assigned my own guard to protect you. Mark is there specifically to protect Elva at all times.¡±


    Nichs sighed. ¡°They have both served this family for many years, but I cannot deny their shift since


    thepetition began.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re well liked and trusted by the King and Queen,¡± Julian chimed in. ¡°It will take a lot to convince


    them Lena and Joseph had a part in anything this horrific. Even to bring them under suspicion would


    need


    some concrete evidence.¡±


    Their words did not surprise me, especially after the threat made the night before.


    ¡°I have my own reasons to suspect Lena.¡± Then I told them what she had said, I hope you don¡¯t have


    any


    idents tomorrow. It could have been a coincidence, but at this point, I highly doubted it.


    Nichs¡¯s face grew even stemer. Julian¡¯s good humor slipped away.


    ¡°Lena and Joseph are traditionalists,¡± Nichs said. ¡°They believe very firmly that things should stay as


    they always have. They were against thepetition from the start, but they at least tolerate the other


    girls. You, though¡­¡±


    ¡°You are a wild card, Piper,¡± Julian came closer. ¡°You aren¡¯t noble. You don¡¯t even have a wolf. They


    have no idea what to make of you.


    ¡°They can believe whatever they want,¡± Nichs said. ¡°None of that is reason enough to ce you or


    Elva in danger.¡± He straightened his shoulders. 1 will speak to the King about this myself.¡±


    Julian¡¯s attention shot to him. ¡°Have you lost it? He¡¯ll never believe you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the oldest.¡±


    ¡°That never made a difference before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let these two run around making attempts on Piper¡¯s life without consequence.¡±


    My heart beat a bit faster, hearing his protectiveness. I knew he¡¯d likely say the same if any other girl


    had been threatened. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that in this instance, it was me he wanted to


    defend.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the King thinks of me,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I will see justice done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredibly noble of you, brother Julian rolled his eyes. ¡°But I have a different scheme. It would


    provide the same result, with less mess.¡±


    Nichs shook his head like he didn¡¯t even want to hear him out. But I disagreed. We should hear


    every


    option before acting, especially if Nichs¡¯s n would hurt him in the long run.


    ¡°Please exin, Julian,¡± I said.


    Nichs shot me a look, which I pointedly did not acknowledge.


    ¡°If we call out the bullies directly, we could back them into a corner and make things worse. It would be


    so much simpler if we lifted up Piper instead. We could make her untouchable.¡±


    Nichs thought a moment, then asked, ¡°How?¡±


    I had the same question.


    Julian nodded toward the boar carcass that the wolves were protecting.


    Understanding crossed Nichs¡¯s face. I still wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Nichs said. ¡°We can try it. But if it fails, we will do it my way instead.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Julian shrugged. ¡°But give me a couple days, anyway. I think I can work with this for a


    while, reallyy it on thick.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked.


    Julian winked at me. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Trust us,¡± Nichs said. Then, after a quick scowling nce at his brother, amended, ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Julianughed.


    Nichs wasn¡¯t wrong. I wasn¡¯t sure I could trust Julian. But Nichs? Even with the misunderstanding


    of betrayal looming between us, I knew I could still trust him with my life. Elva¡¯s too.


    That counted for something. A heck of a lot, actually


    ¡°I trust you,¡± I told himn.


    His face didn¡¯t change, but he seemed satisfied with the way he tapped my shin.


    ¡°We have to get her back to the pce.¡± Julian waggled his eyebrows. ¡°Maybe I could carry you,


    Piper.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Nichs said at once.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I nced between them. ¡°I could try to walk¡­?¡±


    Nichs shook his head. He turned so that his back was to me. ¡°I will carry you.¡±


    With his guidance, I draped my arms over his shoulders, and he hoisted me up onto his back. He held


    my


    legs, giving me support.


    My cheeks burned a bit, especially after Julian gave me a knowing look. I couldn¡¯t deny the position


    was nice though, pressing into the long expanse of Nichs¡¯s back. His strong hands pressing hard


    under my


    thighs.


    I desperately tried not to think too much about it. Nichs was only doing this for my sake, to get me


    safely and swiftly back to the pce. Romance had nothing to do with it.


    That didn¡¯t fully exin why he hadn¡¯t wanted Julian to carry me instead, however.


    No, none of it mattered. I had to let those thoughts go. Nichs no longer cared for me like he used to.


    I¡¯d only hurt us both believing for a second that we could be amicable again.


    When we made it back to the pce grounds, it was clear the news had spread about the end of the


    hunt. I realizedter that the wolves had announced it, through their howling.


    Being the only one in the room who couldn¡¯t speak to a wolf was¡­ upsetting. At the very least, I wished


    I


    could have properly passed my gratitude onto Silver, who had saved my life. Even now, she trotted


    along protectively behind Nichs and me.


    Nichs led me through the sea of girls, who whispered cruelly as we passed, likely jealous of the way!


    was being carried


    Julian, still holding my broken bow, gave a sharp smirk to whoever whispered too loudly, making his


    displeasure known. With his help, the mumbling quickly died down.


    When we came before the King, he looked between the three of us with obvious annoyance in his


    eyes, though a wide, kindly smile on his lips.


    ¡°Which one of you downed the boar?¡± he asked.


    Theld my breath. I hadn¡¯t been sure which of the two had fired the finishing blow. I¡¯d only seen the two


    arrows hit their mark.


    Nichs and Julian spoke at once.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    The gathered crowd quieted at Nichs and Julian¡¯s deration. The King narrowed his gaze.


    ¡°You are saying that Piper did this.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nichs said without hesitation,


    Around us, the spective gazes of the onlookers were more than enough to tell of their disbelief. Yet


    before they could make me nervous, Julian¡¯s easyughter imed everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Have you all forgotten how talented Piper is with a bow? She nearly matched me shot for shot during


    our archery event.¡±


    No one could deny the truth of that. Soon the spective nces returned more to ones of annoyance


    and jealousy.


    ¡°Very good, Piper.¡± The King studied me closely, draped over Nichs¡¯s back as I was. ¡°Though it


    seems


    you have gotten injured.¡±


    ¡°A twisted ankle,¡± I said.


    ¡°I will have the physician make certain she is well,¡± Nichs added.


    The King moved his probing eyes to Nichs. ¡°Send a servant to do so.¡±


    Nichs tensed beneath me. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Moving from us, the King approached Nathan, ¡°Send some servants to retrieve the boar for the


    barbecue


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°At once, Your Majesty.¡± Nathan quickly directed others to move.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°My wolfpanion will guide you to the location.¡± Nichs looked down. ¡°Night, if you could.¡±


    Night, who had diligently taken position at Nichs¡¯s right, stood and followed hismand.


    ¡°You can lower me now,¡± I said to Nichs. I spotted the camerasing closer. I really didn¡¯t want


    them to have close¨Cups of me hanging all over Nichs.


    Slowly, he lowered me down. I could stand on one foot, but i was wobbly Nichs stayed at my side,


    ready to catch me. When leaned a bit too far in one direction, he ced his hand under my arm and


    held me more firmly.


    The gate began to separate into shatter groups to talk. Olivia came over to Nichs and me


    ¡°Congrattions, Piper. It must have been an impressive shot you made. How fortunate you were that


    two princes were able to find you when you were hurt.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was getting at, or why she was being so nice. Likely she was only acting this


    way because Nichs was beside me. In private, I highly doubted she would be so kind. Regardless,


    for now, I epted her words.


    ¡°Thank you, Olivia,¡± I said.


    She nodded, then moved on.


    Not to be outdone, Linda quickly moved into the ce Olivia had vacated.


    ¡°Yes, congrattions are in order,¡± Linda said, aneering slightly. ¡°So¡­ nice that you are now the hero


    of the event. So.. deserved.¡± The words came stiffly, like it physically pained her to pay the


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, mostly to make this encounter stop.


    Linda pressed her lips hard together. ¡°Yes, well. Hopefully you will be more careful next time so as not


    to hurt yourself and bother our princes.¡±


    ¡°I had no issue assisting Piper,¡± Nichs said, voice neutral.


    ¡°Most magnanimous of you to say so, Prince Nichs¡± Linda gave a little bow, then excused herself.


    I was happy to see her go.


    Meanwhile, nearer the cameras, the King was smiling brightly.


    ¡°We are so proud of the young women of our kingdom for providing such a good showing today. Piper,


    as hero of the event, has earned a high amount of ranking. But there are many notable persons that we


    should highlight¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t hurt that he would so quickly turn attention away from me. I knew I was only here for the


    publicity stunt, and that the royal family had no actual wish to have me stay in thepetition.


    Thusly, it made sense for the King to try to guide the public into liking the candidates he preferred, like


    Olivia and Linda.


    Plus, I felt a measure of guilt for having gained such undeserved attention. I had not actually killed the


    boar. All I had aplished was nearly getting myself killed.


    Granted, if my bow hadn¡¯t been sabotaged, I maybe could have felled the creature on my own. But that


    possibility still did not seem like enough to warrant all I was now taking im for

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    I knew this had been part of Julian and Nichs¡¯s n to make me untouchable. With the credit of the


    kill, I became the hero of the hunt. This surely made whatever scheme Lena and Joseph nned


    backfire spectacrly.


    Vindicating, truly, but I wasn¡¯t sure how it made me invincible.


    Nichs had said to trust him, and I did. But I really hated lying like this. I was keeping too many


    secrets


    already, I didn¡¯t want anymore.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When the spectacle was mostly over, Nichs led me to a stone bench in the gardens and had me sit.


    ¡°I will return with the physician,¡± he said.


    A few minutester, the physician appeared without him. He¡¯d kept his word, and I was honored that he


    cared enough to seek out the doctor to begin with.


    Yet I couldn¡¯t deny the twinge of disappointment I felt inside when he had not joined her.


    The physician checked me over. ¡°You should stay off of your ankle as much as you can. I will have a


    wheelchair brought in to help you to your room. I¡¯ll make sure you are provided with crutches as well, if


    you¡¯d prefer.¡±


    Fortunately, outside of the barbecue tomorrow, not much was on the schedule for a few days until the


    night of the first elimination ceremony. This would give me enough time to recuperate without much


    issue.


    I thanked the physician. Once the wheelchair was brought, she helped me up to my room. I thanked


    her


    for that too.


    Elva was worried for me initially, when she saw me in the wheelchair. But when she learned I was more


    or less fine, she was excited to ride the chair around.


    Looking around, I noticed that only the quiet maid was there to attend us now. The stranger maid was


    nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Did something happen to the other maid?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be returning by royal orders,¡± the maid said ¡°I hope that I will be enough to serve you from


    now on.¡±


    ¡°Of course you are enough,¡± J sald quickly. My mind reeled. ¡°Royal orders¡­?


    She leaned forward. ¡°Prince Nichs gave the order himself.¡±


    My heart pounded against my ribcage. He was personally seeing to my protection yet again. I pressed


    my hand to my chest, trying for calm. It didn¡¯t mean anything. I couldn¡¯t quite get my heart to slow,


    however.


    ¡°Tell me your name,¡± I said to the quiet maid. When she hesitated, I added, ¡°I know it¡¯s not proper,


    but¡­ you have aided me when few others would. You are more than a servant to me, you are a friend.


    I¡¯d like to know how to address my friends.¡±


    She seemed embarrassed but she said, ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    I offered her the kindest smile I could. ¡°Nice to officially meet you, Charlotte.¡±


    After I learned her name, Charlotte became much less quiet. ¡°We watched some of the hunt on


    television. The two princes Nichs and Julian lost the cameras and the crowds very early on.¡±


    1 heard they did that,¡± Iughed.


    Charlotte gave a soft smile. ¡°So much of the hunt itself didn¡¯t make it into the program. But, from what I


    saw of the finale, and the public reaction, everyone is behind you, Piper.¡± 1


    Her words filled me with a sense of pride. I was so pleased that people had begun to cheer for me, and


    even wanted to back me in thispetition. As foolhardy as it was.


    Even with my good showing. I knew the end was neigh for me on thispetition.


    The royal family didn¡¯t want me to win. They just wanted my presence.


    It didn¡¯t matter how well I did, I knew when the time came for eliminations, I would be sent home.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    The next day, during the barbecue held in the gardens, Elva finally got her wolf ride. Nichs helped


    her up onto the massive wolf Night, who then trotted slowly around the field under Nichs¡¯s watchful


    eyes.


    Confined to my wheelchair, I stayed on the patio, not wanting to take my chair into the grass on the


    chance of getting stuck. It had been embarrassing enough yesterday, having Nichs haul me around.


    I didn¡¯t want a repeat performance.


    It was a little lonely so near the door, while everyone else was out in the gardens, but I was happy to


    watch from afar.


    Eventually, Silver came over to see me. She let me scratch the top of her head, and licked.


    ¡°Thank you, Silver, for yesterday,¡± I told her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here today if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    my hand.


    She chuffed at me. I wished I knew what she was trying to say. She didn¡¯t seem to mind, though. She


    just lowered her big wolf head into myp and made herselffortable.


    ¡°Interesting how the only person who can¡¯t talk to wolves is the one who made the best friend of one.¡±


    Julian sauntered toward me, moving slowly like he hadn¡¯t a care in the world. I had parked myself near


    a stone bench in case anyone wanted to chat with me. He plopped himself down there now.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and deadly.¡± I scratched between her ears. She closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m happy to be her


    friend.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense, I suppose, then. Why she would choose you.¡± Julian nced out at the other girls


    standing in the garden. Theirpanion wolves had all mostly abandoned them. Instead, they yed


    amongst themselves out in the grassy field.


    Only Susie had deigned to join them, enjoying thepany of the wolves more than her human


    colleagues.


    ¡°Most of the girls saw their wolves as mere tools, not as living breathing creatures with their own


    thoughts and opinions.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes when you have everything, you take certain things for granted.¡±


    I had never been ultra¨Crich or popr, but I remembered what it had been like in my academy days.


    When the world was at my fingertips, it had been so easy to almost¨Cforget the needs of others.


    Nichs hummed. ¡°You are something special, Piper.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m just not what you are used to. The novelty of me will wear off eventually.¡±


    He nced at me sideways. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure.¡±


    Beyond him, out in the field, Nichs nced in our direction. His face immediately hardened and he


    red.


    I tried my best to ignore him. I knew Nichs had warned me about Julian being a yboy, but he


    wasn¡¯t hitting on me. We were just talking.


    ¡°I showed Lena your broken bow,¡± Julian said, snaring my full attention.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She denied any knowledge of the clear sabotage, but I have no doubt she at least knew who did it, if


    she hadn¡¯t ordered it herself. I made my intentions clear to her, though, so you shouldn¡¯t have too much


    more trouble from her for now.¡±


    His words sat heavy on me. ¡°What are your intentions, Julian?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He shrugged, carefree. ¡°She may have her ns to sabotage you, Piper, but now she will have to


    worry


    about my ns to sabotage her.¡±


    His tone was so casual, so flippant, it sent a chill up my spine. He was a little bit terrifying. Who knew.


    what he would do, all with a smile on his face? I was relieved, in this case, that he was on my side and


    not


    my enemy.


    ¡°Oops, I¡¯ve been spotted.¡± Julian waved to a group of girls who had begun to inch closer. ¡°I better head


    them off or they wille over here.¡± He hopped to his feet. ¡°Always a delight, Piper.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t break too many hearts,¡± I called after him.


    ¡°Only the correct amount,¡± he replied. The scoundrel.


    With Julian gone, I was once again left alone with my thoughts. I continued to stroke Silver¡¯s fur as I


    considered that this might be my truest night of fun. The elimination ceremony was only a few nights


    away, with not much nned in between

 Chapter 89

    ?


    Chapter 0089


    I desperately tried to memorize all that I could from this moment.


    Nichs being sweet with Elva as he lifted her up off of Night. Night licked at her face and she giggled.


    Julian had been so kind to me, making meugh even though I had fully intended on sitting here quietly and alone.


    Silver, so rxed and protective, head resting in myp.


    Near the end of the night, Elva fell asleep in Nichs''s arms. Mark took her from him to carry her back to my room.


    Most of the other girls had retired by now. The stars were bright in the sky, and the hour waste.


    Nichs approached me and asked, "May I walk you back to your room?"


    He pushed my chair for me through the pce toward an elevator in the back. It was tucked out of the way, but helpful for situations like these. Nichs said the servants used it to bring heavy loads up and down the stairs.


    Outside of my room, we hesitated. Now was the time to say goodbye. Neither of us said it. "The next time we see each other will likely be at the elimination," he said.


    That was true. Though we would be under the same roof, the royal family only interacted with the girls during specific scheduled events, none of which had been arranged for the next couple of days.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "We both know I''m going to be sent home," I said.


    He didn''t reply, basically confirming my assumption. I nodded, expecting it, yet oddly, I still felt a bit sad inside.


    "Elva will miss you," I said.


    "I''ll miss her too."


    "You could still reach out to her, if you wanted. Even after we''re gone. I''m sure she''d love to hear from you."


    Nichs swallowed hard. His gaze fell to the ground. "That wouldn''t be appropriate. I''d be duty bound to both the throne and whichever woman bes my wife. My own family would require my loyalty."


    Another pang of hurt sliced in between my ribs. I understood, of course. Princes belonged more to their country than themselves. And if Nichs was my husband, I wouldn''t feel all thatfortable with him keeping tabs on his ex-girlfriend and her child.


    But understanding didn''t ease the pain.


    Worse, I had no idea how I would exin Nichs''s sudden absence to Elva.


    "Thank you, Nichs. For everything you''ve done, for me and for Elva."


    Nichs nodded. He didn''t say anything more.


    His gaze could never quite hold mine again, the longer we stood there. Longing ached within me. I wanted to see his eyes once more, to look into those golden depths and find those flecks of green.


    Yet he denied me that too.


    For the best, most likely. If he looked at me, and I looked back, I wasn''t sure I would want to look at anything else ever again.


    Such a foolish notion that was, knowing I meant so little to him.


    I hadn''t once. Even know, he had been the greatest love I''d ever known. I genuinely doubted that would ever change.


    It didn''t affect the present in any way, except to make this moment even more bittersweet.


    We both knew this was the end again, even if we couldn''t say it.


    At least this time, I would get to leave with some of my dignity intact.


    "Goodnight, Nichs," I said.


    He closed his eyes. "Goodnight, Piper."


    He stood there silently while I entered my room. I wondered, long after I closed the door, how long he stayed there. If it equaled the same amount of time I spent on the other side of the door, wishing this wasn''t the end.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Nichs


    I woke up in the morning with a looming sense of dread. Today was the day of the first elimination


    ceremony. The past few days, I had quietly hated every second of the ticking clock while knowing there


    was nothing I could do to stop it.


    Even now, as I dressed and prepared to meet my family for breakfast, I tried to be regal, but inwardly I


    was torn to pieces.


    I


    Despite my every effort not to, I hade to care for Piper and Elva. I had as little doubt as Piper


    seemed to, about how quickly they would be sent away. And I worried.


    Would they be alright on their own? They had been, up until now. But Piper herself had told me how


    they struggled more often than not. Would that persist? What if Elva¡¯s sickness worsened and Piper


    wasn¡¯t


    able to afford care? What would be of them?


    I hated that I wouldn¡¯t be able to know. My duty to the throne would keep me from checking on them as


    I


    would like. And my loyalty to my future wife would limit how much I could even ask after them.


    My future wife deserved to have my full heart. If I continued to care for Elva and Piper, my heart would


    always be divided.


    Yet I wasn¡¯t sure, now, having seen Piper again, that I could forget her and Elva enough to fully move


    on. I would try, but I doubted my potential sess.


    Perhaps there was some way I could continue to make sure they werefortable, even if I never got


    to


    I see them again. Mark could be my intermediary, perhaps. Or someone else I trusted, though there


    was no one I trusted as much as Mark.


    ¨C


    If I could keep tabs on Piper and Elva without anyone knowing about it even them that would be ideal.


    It would all have to be very secretive.


    In my father¡¯s personal rooms, I found my family tucked around a smaller dining table.


    Stacks of pancakes and bowls of fruits and eggs were set on the table. A servant was pouring coffee


    for my father. Joyce had his nose in a paper. Julian, biting into a crunchy apple, was watching the


    television on the other side of the room.


    Julian was the only one to nce at me when I walked in. Unfortunately, the only opened seat was at


    his side.


    Look what the cat dragged in he teased: ¡°Brother, you look temble,


    I lowered myself into the seat and tried to ignore him.


    1 bet I know what has you so down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start,¡± I grumbled.


    I nced up the table, but fortunately no one else seemed to be paying attention. The Luna was


    scrolling through something on her phone. The King was berating the servant for adding too much


    sugar to his


    coffee


    ¡°My question for you,¡± Julian continued, ¡°is what makes you so certain she is leaving?


    ¡°I¡¯m in no mood for games.¡±


    The servant poured my coffee next. His hands were shaky from my father¡¯s tirade, so he spilled a few


    drops onto the table. I didn¡¯t mention it.


    Julian cleared his throat. Loud enough to draw everyone¡¯s attention, he said, ¡°Surely, Piper will be


    asked to stay. Hasn¡¯t she exceeded at all of the events? She won the Ambassador¡¯s favor, don¡¯t forget.


    And then, of course, she bagged the boar.¡±


    I red daggers at him, but he just smiled wider.


    The King sipped his coffee. ¡°Everyone knows that one of you two killed the boar. No one truly believes


    it was her doing, no matter what you im.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    His denial annoyed me. Piper could have easily hunted that boar alone had she not been set up to fail.


    Yet, to appease him, I kept my mouth firmly closed.


    an watched me. When I didn¡¯t say anything, a hint of disappointment crossed his face.


    The Queen spoke next, ¡°I would argue that Piper¡¯s many disciplinary failings counteract those


    achievements¡±


    ¡°None of those disciplinary measures were allowed to be broadcast on television, don¡¯t forget,¡± I said,


    no longer able to keep quiet. The reasons my mother had created to discipline her at all had been


    outrageous. Even now, my anger made my hands clench.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    ¡°That does create a dilemma, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Julian picked up where I left off. The disappointed look had vanished now, reced with an almost¡­


    pride? Impossible. He most likely just wanted more mischief.


    If we let Piper go now, wouldn¡¯t the public have questions?¡±


    ¡°What do we care for their questions?¡± The Queen tapped her spoon on the edge of her teacup. ¡°When


    the final selections are chosen, Piper¡¯s shorings will be obvious inparison. No one will


    be


    able to deny it.¡±


    ¡°Well said, dear.¡± The King turned in his chair to watch the television, dismissing the conversation


    totally.


    Fury burned in my blood. Yet I was powerless. Ultimately, despite what everyone was told about this


    first elimination ceremony, the King and Queen made the final choices about who would go and who


    would


    stay.


    Rankings were arbitrary numbers that they would raise and lower to fit their vision.


    The deck was stacked against Piper, no matter how well she had done in the actual events. And she


    had


    done exceedingly well.


    Beside me, Julian¡¯s usual smile seemed tighter somehow. I still didn¡¯t understand the rtionship


    between Piper and him, or what he hoped to gain from it. Yet, in this instance, I could see him plotting.


    and I was grateful that it was likely in an effort to get Piper to stay.


    Regardless of his reasoning, if he could discover a way to allow her to remain, I would be grateful.


    We ate the rest of our breakfast in silence, before we set out to go our separate ways for the day. No


    sooner had I stepped out of my father¡¯s room, than my phone buzzed in my pocket.


    It alerted of an iing call from Mark. Quickly, I epted and brought the phone to my ear.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, as I struggled to maintain my rested heartrate. He would only call if there was


    a problem.


    Since he was assigned solely to guard Elva, any problem could be dire.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Elva ran away


    My grip tightened on the phone. It creaked in my hand.


    have eyes on her,¡± Mark added quickly. ¡°But I thought you would want to know of her attempt to slip


    ¡°Return her to her mother at once.¡±


    ¡°Prince Nichs,¡± Mark said in a calm way that requested patience. ¡°She is looking for you.¡±


    My heart twisted in my chest. ¡°Give me the location.¡±


    Elva had only escaped so far as the garage. I found her peeking around the many cars.


    When she saw me, she shouted, ¡°Nickss!¡± and ran toward me at top speed.


    I dropped to one knee and opened my arms. I braced myself as she tackled into me, catching her in at


    strong embrace.


    She had tears in her eyes and sniffled when she talked. ¡°¡­ finally¡­ found you¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard you were looking for me.¡± I gentlybed my fingers through her hair, hoping to bring her


    somefort. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, princess?¡±


    ¡°Mommy said¡­¡± She sniffed. ¡°Mommy said we were leaving and that¡­¡± Another sniff. ¡°We might not


    say goodbye. Is¡­ Is it true?¡±


    Chest tight, I squeezed her in a solid hug. I hated to hurt her like this. ¡°Your mom¡¯s not wrong. You


    might be going home. But I would have said goodbye, I promise.¡±


    Her arms wrapped around my neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told her, meaning it with all my heart.


    It never ceased to amaze me how quickly I hade to care for this little girl, and how easily she had


    learned to trust me. Even that first day, when she¡¯d been running from that woman who had pushed


    her, she came to me without hesitation.


    ¡°But we¡¯ll always be friends, okay?¡± I told her. ¡°No matter how far apart we are.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, too.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t promise that as readily. Things between Piper and I were messy at best. Hurtful at worse.


    But then Elva leaned back. She looked at me. And she said, ¡°Mommy has your picture.


    opened my mouth. Closed it ¡°What?¡±


    In her purse, With her money. Mommy keeps your picture with her. All the time.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    ¡°We¡¯d like to thank everyone for joining us tonight for the First Elimination Ceremony. Tonight, as you.


    have all been previously informed, we will be sending home 9 Luna candidates, leaving our remaining


    count at 15.¡±


    Nathan, microphone in hand, spoke mainly for the cameras, and not the three lines of us girls arranged


    on a set of rising stands behind him.


    ¡°The elimination tonight will be based on the candidates¡® skillsets. Over the past few weeks, have they


    disyed the necessary ability and poise to reign as a Luna? They¡¯ve been judged, and tonight, we will


    deliver the results.¡±


    I shifted on my feet, too nervous to stand still. I lowered my hand, pressing away imaginary folds on my


    golden gown. I¡¯d never felt more beautiful, but then, everyone around me looked even better.


    Nathan continued, ¡°The girls who are asked to stay will be announced one by one. They will approach


    the prince of their choice and earn a token of favor from them. Your Royal Highnesses, are you ready?¡±


    The three princes moved onto the stage beside Nathan, taking positions with a few feet of space


    between them. They each had their own staircase that led to them, so there could be no confusion


    which


    of the princes each girl favored.


    When the princes signaled their readiness, Nathan turned the cameras over to the King and Queen on


    the far side of the room, who would be handed the names one by one to read.


    The choices then, I realized, had already been made. Maybe they had been made since day one. I had


    no


    doubt that my name would not be called here today.


    My heart still hurt from how hard Elva had taken the news. We¡¯d had to pack before the ceremony, so


    that when the time came, we could make a clean exit. Charlotte and Mark were with her now,


    distracting


    her from the television.


    ¡°We will now begin,¡± the King announced.


    The first name called. ¡°Olivia.¡±


    Her smile was wide and perfect. She was already ced on the first level of girls, so she had no


    trouble stepping forward, heading straight for Nichs. She ascended the staircase and awaited her


    favor.


    Nichs took her hand in his and ced a soft, barely¨Cthere kiss to her knuckles,


    The girl next to me cursed. I better get a kiss.¡±


    The next name was not a shock either. ¡°Lilliana.¡°wi


    She too went to Nichs, and received a kiss to her hand.


    ¡°Linda,¡± came next. She also went to Nichs.


    Julian teased, ¡°Come on,dies, give one of us other guys a chance.¡± This earned augh in the room.


    One by one, more names were called. Julian finally won his first girl, who he kissed on the cheek.


    Joyce gained a couple as well, but he simply shook their hands.


    ¡°Susie,¡± the Luna said.


    For a moment, my excitement jumped, and it was all I could do to keep from pping. Susie had done


    well in the hunting event, having a clear talent formunicating with the wolves. She deserved to see


    it


    through until the next round.


    She hesitated at the base of the three staircases, but ultimately went to Nichs. I wasn¡¯t sure she had


    spoken more than a hello to the other two at any point. She¡¯d likely have to rectify that, if she was going


    to stay until the finals.


    I knew Nichs well. I could tell that he liked her, but no more than a friend. From Susie¡¯s reaction to


    him, I gathered that feeling was mutual.


    The selection continued until there was only one left to name. I continued to stand on the three¨Ctiered


    tform, though most of the spaces around me were now empty,


    I¡¯d known it woulde to this, but I still trembled with trepidation.


    Lied to calm down by reminding myself that I would get to see Anna again. Though that relief was short


    lived. To survive, she would have likely needed to lease out my room.


    Elva and I could be on the street tonight.


    Nathan took over the microphone again. ¡°With only one left to select, who will it be? Stick around,


    because after thismercial break, all will be revealed!¡±


    He held his pose for a few seconds, until one of the television producers said, ¡°We¡¯re clear!¡±


    At once, near everyone in the room slumped.


    This is bullshit,¡± said a girl near my right. ¡°How could I not be picked yet? I¡¯m better than half of those


    Josera


    Tell me about it, scoffed another girl


    I kept my head up, tall and proud, afraid that if I let the fa?ade slip for even a minute, I would break


    down


    in tears.


    A man with the group behind the camera suddenly rushed over to where the King and Queen were


    speaking with the princes at the edge of the stage.


    The public, Your Majesty. They don¡¯t understand!¡± the publicist, panicked, spoke loud enough for the


    whole room to hear. ¡°The social channels are all exploding. They demand to know why Piper has not


    yet.


    been selected.¡±


    ¡°Because she has not earned the privilege,¡± the Luna said coldly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Julianughed once very loudly. Then he crossed his arms. ¡°Wow. If only someone could have


    predicted


    this oue.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be crass, Julian,¡± the King said. ¡°We now find ourselves in uncertainty.¡±


    ¡°What uncertainty? What you have to do is obvious.¡±


    ¡°Julian,¡± the Queen snapped this time.


    He turned his smug smile onto her, but said no more.


    ¡°We are faced with a choice,¡± the King said. ¡°Either way we lose.¡±


    ¡°Piper ranked highly,¡± Nichs said. ¡°It would be no great hardship for her to stay.¡±


    it goes against all of our traditions,¡± the Queen said. ¡°It is only for the public alone that her presence


    has been tolerated thus far. She has no ce in furtherpetition.¡±


    We¡¯re back in two!¡± called the producer.


    ¡°This is getting out of control,¡± the Queen said. ¡°We cannot allow the public to dictate our decisions.¡±


    But we cannot ignore them either,¡± the King added. He rubbed a hand along his chin.


    Til handle it, Nichs said suddenly. The entirety of the royal family ¨C even Joyce, who had mostly


    seemed bored by the exchange ¨C looked at him.


    The King lowered his brow, ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°One minute and counting!¡± the producer called ¡°Everyone back to your positions, please!¡±


    TH make it look like a personal decision on my part,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Then no one but me will take the


    me.


    The King seemed unsatisfied, but the Luna was tugging him away, back to their spot. The princes


    moved


    to their own positions.


    Some words were passed between Julian and Nichs, though I couldn¡¯t hear what.


    ¡°Sorry, Piper,¡± said the girl beside me. ¡°Sounds like they are sending you out with the trash.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too,¡± I said, hoping to reflect herradery.


    But the girlughed at me instead. ¡°I¡¯m not the one going home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Wee back,dies and gentleman!¡± Nathan said, signaling the return of the program. ¡°Our final


    selection of the evening will be personally chosen by the oldest son, Prince Nichs!¡±


    Nathan crossed the stage to bring Nichs the microphone.


    ¡°Go on, Your Royal Highness. Tell the kingdom who thest selection is.¡±


    Nichs nced over the remaining 10 faces beforending on mine.


    With my gaze, I tried to tell him it was okay. That I understood. For me to be sent home wasn¡¯t


    personal. It was just how the world worked.


    But then he said, ¡°Piper.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    The Luna audibly gasped. Some of the girls around me started screaming. Guards quickly moved in to


    usher them from the room. I was urged forward.


    ¡°End the program,¡± the King shouted. ¡°Now.¡±


    The cameras immediately shut off.


    Before I could reach the staircase and earn my favor from the prince of my choice, my path was


    blocked


    with a very angry King and Queen,


    ¡°Nichs!¡± the King shouted.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± the Luna cried.


    Nichs quickly came down the staircase to join me at my side. I stared at him, bewildered.


    ¡°You heard the public,¡± he said. ¡°This is what they wanted, even if you were too bullheaded to see it.¡±


    ¡°Careful,¡± the King said.


    ¡°Piper won the people¡¯s favor. More, she won the game by the rules we¡¯d assigned.¡±


    ¡°I can do one better than that, even,¡± Julian said, jumping down from the stage. He carried


    my broken


    bow in his hands. Where had he gotten it? Had his Beta kept it hidden for him?


    He threw it down into the space between the King and Queen, and me and Nichs.


    ¡°She excelled even when our own staff tried to have her killed,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Our staff?¡± the Luna gasped.


    ¡°Who?¡± the King demanded.


    Julian and Nichs both shifted their gazes to where Lena was tucked in the Queen¡¯s shadow.


    Her face went pale.


    Julian smirked, ¡°Anything to say, Lena?¡±


    She seemed set, like she had no intention of moving. The Queen herself motioned her forward.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± The Luna motioned to the broken bow. ¡°Is this your doing?¡±


    Lena lowered her head. She did not answer. It seemed even she couldn¡¯t lie to her queen.


    This servant humbly asks for your forgiveness,¡± she said. ¡°I only ever wished to preserve the sanctity of


    the royal throne.¡±


    ¡°But trying to kill someone?¡± Nichs said. ¡°Piper could have died had her wolf not stepped in.¡±


    ¡°I did not intend her physical harm. I only wished to keep her from finishing the contest. I had no reason


    to believe that this girl would wander alone into the forest without the protection of a prince.¡±


    ¡°Yet that is exactly what happened,¡± Nichs said.


    Lena bowed.


    The King and Queen looked at each other. Neither seemed pleased by this revtion, or truly by


    anything


    that had happened tonight.


    ¡°This is an evening of supposed celebration,¡± the King said. ¡°We will handle this matter privatelyter.¡±


    ¡°But she will be reprimanded?¡± Nichs pressed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the King said. All eyes looked to the Queen.


    Begrudgingly, she uttered, ¡°Yes. Lena, see yourself out and send in your sessor. I will not see your


    face the rest of this evening.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± Lena scurried to obey the Luna¡¯smand, scrambling from the room.


    The King rubbed his forehead. ¡°What an absolute mess.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± called the publicist as he hurried closer. ¡°Great news! The public has now approved of


    your selection. They apud you for making the choosing of Piper so dramatic.¡±


    Yes, yes, that¡¯s fine.¡± The King pushed him away.


    The producer quickly filled the new open space. ¡°We need to move into the second area now, Your


    Majesty, if you¡¯d allow.¡±


    ¡°Second area?¡± I whispered to Nichs.


    ¡°We are holding a small party for those that remain,¡± Nichs replied, voice just as soft. ¡°You¡¯ll get


    more camers time and a personal audience with the King.¡±


    Hone of that sounded very appealing at the moment, knowing the King and Queen specifically had


    ted to send me home


    tain what i was doing here, Nichs should have sent me home, Hedert vn


    Yet here I was, one of the 15 remaining girls, with Nichs himself having stuck his neck out to save


    me. I didn¡¯t begin to know how to thank him, or why he¡¯d done it.


    ¡°I think maybe I should duck out for the night,¡± I said. If I was there, I would certainly bring down the


    party.


    Nichs shook his head. ¡°Stay.¡±


    He¡­ wanted me to stay?


    I was so confused. But I found that now, just like three years ago, I had trouble denying him, especially


    such a simple request.


    ¡°Very well,¡± I said.


    Nichs and I were separated as we were led into the ballroom. The servants directed me to join the


    line of remaining girls. The cameramen were setting up to record a long shot, moving one by one


    through the fifteen, until every girls¡® name and face was shown.


    When that waspleted, we waited as a group while hors d¡¯oeuvres were served, as the King¡¯s


    servants pulled each girl one by one for her personal meeting.


    In the corner of the room, an orchestra was setting up. In the other corner, a water station was


    prepared beside a table of champagne bottles and sses.


    Twice Nichs tried toe over to speak with me, twice he got no farther than, ¡°Piper, if we could¡­¡±


    before he was escorted away by Nathan,


    ¡°The girls will be avable to talk after the King has had his time to speak with each,¡± Nathan said both


    Times, more forcefully on the second.


    Before long, it was my turn to face the King. The servants guided me to a familiar sitting room where I


    had once been reprimanded by the Queen for my unfashionable glove length. This time, my gloves had


    been perfect, Charlotte had assured me.


    The King was seated alone, and I was made to stand before him.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± the King said.


    The servant bowed and made his escape. He shut the door behind him, leaving me alone with the King


    and one sole guard, likely there if I tried anything.


    I had no intention of harming the King I didn¡¯t even want to be near him


    The King rested his fingers together, forming a pyramid in front of his mouth.


    I had leamed my lesson in the past, and waited to be addressed. Royalty, it seemed, really loved to


    make people wait. Probably because it was so unnerving.


    I knew he didn¡¯t like me. He most likely enjoyed watch me sweat with nervousness.


    ¡°You havee to us as a stranger, Piper, but I know you are not one.¡±


    I blinked.


    1 am very aware that you and Nichs used to date.¡±


    My body ran cold. Of all the things I had imagined him to say, this had not made my list. If he¡¯d


    known¡­ why hadn¡¯t he said anything before? Why hadn¡¯t Nichs?


    ¡°Nichs does not know that I recognize you. He believes that he had kept you secret from me, all


    those years ago. He is a foolish boy. I am King. I know everything.¡±


    He tapped his fingers together one by one. ¡°He thinks I gave him room to grow when he was in school.


    That I allowed a measure of freedom. He is mistaken. His every moment, his every choice, I watched


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    under a microscope.¡±


    The King had Nichs followed then. He¡¯d likely had me followed too.


    Did that mean he knew about my downfall? About the taking of my wolf? About my adoption of Elva as


    my own?


    I shivered, a hint of fear staking within me.


    Why was he telling me this now?


    I swallowed down my fear, forcing my voice forward. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°What I want from you is simple, Piper.¡±


    I braced myself, expecting the worst. Did he want me to drop out of thepetition? Or something


    even


    Worse?


    Then he spoke, ¡°You will leave Nichs alone.¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    I hope you can understand and respect Nichs¡¯s need to move on from the train wreck you once


    shared together,¡± the King continued.


    I swallowed thickly, fear mixing with anger. What Nichs and I had was special, not anything like a


    terrible ident. We¡¯d cared deeply for each other. I¡¯d had to leave him for his own sake, but I had


    never stopped caring about him.


    Yet as annoyed as the usation made me, I did understand the King¡¯s point of view. Nichs had


    revealed to me that he was still hung up on our break up even now, three yearster. He deserved to


    be


    free, to find someone to love.


    I doubted, however, that the King¡¯s concern for his son had little to do with genuine care and everything


    to do with full control.


    Nichs had been tied up in this from the start. The King and Queen had likely already chosen


    partners for each of their children, and thispetition was nothing more than a farce for the people¡¯s


    entertainment.


    ¡°I have told no one of your shared past, and those that do know are sworn to secrecy on the threat of


    death. You understand, don¡¯t you, Piper?¡±


    I understood the threat well enough. It sounded a lot like if word got out about Nichs and me, the


    King would have me killed.


    So much for making me untouchable, I doubted there was anything Julian or Nichs could do to stop


    a King¡¯s direct order, no matter how heinous.


    understand,¡± I said, proud of myself when the words came out unbroken.


    ¡°Good.¡± He lowered his hands. A kind smile spread across his lips, so different from the dark threat


    he¡¯d just given. ¡°Enjoy your time here, Piper. Let things y out as they will. But never, and I mean


    never, allow yourself to grow toofortable.¡±


    Tunderstand.¡± The word did shake this time.


    ¡°We understand each other then.¡± He waved me toward the door. ¡°Have them bring in the next girl


    when


    you leave.¡±


    rushed as quickly as propriety would allow me toward the door. Once outside, I delivered the King¡¯s


    request to one of his servants, who rushed to amodate.


    Yet no sooner had walked away from the King¡¯s servants and into the ballroom, then Nicholes sought


    ¡°We need to speak privately.¡±


    I shook my head, adamantly against it with the King¡¯s words rattling in my head. It was a major faux


    pas to deny the prince a requested audience, but I reasoned the King¡¯s request took precedence.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nichs. I just can¡¯t.¡±


    I hurried toward the drink table, eager to drown my worries in champagne. I haven¡¯t drank since before


    Elva, when I¡¯d had a stolen sip or two underage at the academy. I¡¯d always wanted to k


    I was eager to lose it now.


    Unfortunately, Nichs followed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    my head.


    my hand before I


    I snatched a champagne flute from the table and went to down it. He plucked it from my


    could and returned it to the table.


    I red at him. I¡¯m allowed to drink.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re upset.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Just leave me alone.¡±


    He startled, straightening. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t talk. Leave me alone.¡± I had thought I¡¯d hardened myself to him, but with the shock of the


    King¡¯s knowledge of our past, and the fear that came with his threat, I found myself struggling to lie to


    myself.


    Other than Elva, Nichs was the only person I could truly talk to in this pce. I trusted some, Mark,


    Susie, and Charlotte. But they didn¡¯t know me like Nichs did. They couldn¡¯t see me, and in once


    nce


    know that I was falling apart.


    ¡°Come with me. We¡¯ll talk in private. You can tell me what¡¯s going on. Then, I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    Jsniffed, tears threatening. I can¡¯t¡­¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    ¡°You would deny the directmand of your prince?¡± he asked, voice firm. It was an act, I knew him


    enough to be able to tell. But he was giving me the reason I neededply with his wishes if I so


    chose.


    And I desperately wanted to.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said atst. He utilized his servants to draw attention away from us. When he was certain we


    were safe, he whisked me away, out onto the balcony where we were alone


    Night had set in. The moon was bright above us, illuminating the spacious balcony more than the


    candlelight could.


    Nichs maintained distance, not touching, though he stayed close enough to reach for me if I faltered.


    My twisted ankle felt much better now, though, so I walked steadily. It was only my hands that were


    shaking.


    We stopped at the railing, and together looked out over the darkness. I thought the gardens might be


    below, but I couldn¡¯t be certain.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He stood beside me, looking at me rather than the view.


    ¡°Piper,¡± he prompted.


    ¡°Your father knows about us,¡± I said.


    He froze


    ¡°He had you followed, all those years ago. He knows everything.¡± I sped my hands together. ¡°He told


    me to stay away from you: He¡¯s right, Nichs. I should stay away.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nichs said,ing closer. He pressed his palm into the small of my back. I should have shied


    from the touch, but I melted into it instead.


    Despite everything, his closeness was thefort I needed.


    But I didn¡¯t want to die. A tear escape my eye and tracked down my face.


    Piper A hint of desperation marred Nichs¡¯s voice, tightening it a bit from its usual faise calm. He


    almost recognizable. ¡°Elva told me you keep my picture in your wallet. Tell me, is it true?


    My breath caught in my throat. Elva had told him about that? When? Why?


    she had seen it so much Hed she recognized him from the start? Was that wh


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he said, before I could decide whether or not to deny it. ¡°I can tell just by looking at you.¡±


    I lowered my head, as shame crept in. I allowed myself onest picture of him. I¡¯d purged everything


    else, but I could never get rid of my favorite. He¡¯d been smiling so bright, just for me.


    I knew we couldn¡¯t be together but I didn¡¯t want to let him go, not all the way. I wanted to at least


    remember what it had felt like to be loved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Nichs said, and he sounded almost as broken as I felt. ¡°Why would you keep


    that


    picture?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I didn¡¯t have a good enough answer.


    ¡°If you care so much about me, how could you leave me for another man?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± The words came out in my grief and my upset. I hadn¡¯t meant to say them.


    His eyes were so expressive. Wide and confused. The flecks of green sparkled under the moonlight.


    I wished I had an answer for him that made sense.


    But the truth would only hurt him more¡­ wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡°But Elva¡­¡± he said, and it was an effective counterpoint for someone who didn¡¯t know the whole story.


    He didn¡¯t understand. How could he?


    Elva looked like me, because she looked like my sister. If someone didn¡¯t know that connection, they


    would never guess Elva wasn¡¯t mine.


    Nichs wouldn¡¯t understand. Not until I told him the truth.


    My chest ached with longing. For years, I¡¯d wanted him to know what really happened. But I¡¯d held


    myself back.


    He deserved better. He deserved more.


    Maybe, thinking on it now, what he really deserved was the truth.


    So I said, ¡°Nichs, do you remember my twin sister?¡±


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Nichs had never met my twin, but I had definitely talked about her when he and I had been dating. I


    was constantly worried about her, and she would sneak out into my conversations without even


    meaning


    1. to.


    Ever since we were kids, she was getting in trouble. Maybe she was too free¨Cspirited. Maybe she was


    an adrenaline junkie. I¡¯d never been sure. But she chased danger like she was invincible. It was only a


    matter


    of time before she caught it


    Or it caught her.


    Under the bright moonlight, I watched the shifts in Nichs¡¯s expression as he thought it through.


    That I had left him to be with someone else had been the most obvious answer for my sudden


    departure. He had convinced himself it was true because it made the most sense


    But I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if deep down, he doubted.


    We had been very much in love for all of our time together. We clicked fast and fell hard. For a long


    time,


    I thought he might be the one.


    He knew that. He felt it too.


    He had to question whether I would simply up and leave for such a selfish reason. I was not a good


    enough actor for everything we shared to be a lie.


    Nichs¡¯s brow pulled together, confused.


    Slowly, he seemed to piece it together. My constant worrying. The timing. Elva¡¯s age.


    When we broke up, Elva had already been born.


    ¡°Your sister,¡± he said. ¡°Your twin.¡±


    I nodded.


    Elva looks just like you. So she would also look like her.¡±


    brow smoothed out. He looked at me as if seeing me for the first time. ¡°Elva is your sister¡¯s


    the Brusts. At femid, in part. The rest I could nove spl


    ¡°My sister went with the wrong crowd. She became tangled up in a series of bad situations that


    ultimately left her pregnant and alone. She¡¯d broken contact with me a few times but when she reached


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    out and asked for my help¡­¡±


    I remembered the desperation in her voice as she had begged me, ¡°Piper, I need you.¡±


    ¡°You never told me,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I would have helped.¡±


    ¡°No. I couldn¡¯t involve you in this. You are nobility ¨C¡±


    ¡°To hell with nobility,¡± Nichs said, straightening. ¡°I loved you, and you were hurting. I should have


    been there for you. I would have been.¡±


    ¡°But you also had a really bright future. You¡¯d never been¡­ tarnished with any of the things she was


    involved in.¡± I lowered my head, afraid he might see the lingering feelings on my face. ¡°I wanted to keep


    you safe.¡±


    Nichs ced his index finger under my chin and gently coaxed me to look at him again. I had


    thought


    he¡¯d be angry, but his eyes held only concern. When he spoke, his voice was whisper¨Csoft.


    ¡°And who was keeping you safe?¡±


    We both knew the answer. no one.


    ¡°Elva was a newborn when the underground organization snatched her away from the hospital. My


    sister.


    owed them many debts. I offered to pay. I knew I could scrounge up the money somehow. But they


    Nichs¡¯s hand moved from under my chin to curl around where my neck met my shoulder. His fingers


    massaged the muscle there, offering silentfort.


    He must have been able to tell how difficult this was for me.


    Remembering the past like this, nearly sent me straight back there. His touch was grounding, keeping


    me here in the present with him.


    They wanted my wolf. I didn¡¯t even hesitate. They had Elva.¡±


    tried to blink back the tears but they still escaped from under myshes. Even after three years,


    everything that happened felt so raw.


    You did what you had to do, Nichs said. His understanding surprised me. I searched his face out


    ewno hint of deception: He meant his words


    te me when


    ¡°What happened to your sister? How did you end up with Elva?


    ¡°Once my wolf was taken from me, she totally disappeared. But they held up their end of the bargain


    and


    gave me Elva. I thought my sister would eventually return but she never has

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    No visits. No phone calls. No birthday or Christmas cards for Elva.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time she had gone dark on me, but this time the circumstances were much different. I


    was caring for her child, the one she had been so desperate to rescue when she¡¯d called me.


    Whether the underground organization had gotten to her, or she had only wanted me to remove her


    responsibility, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    She wasn¡¯t dead. I knew that much. As twins, we shared a bond. If she was dead, I was certain that I


    would feel it. What littlefort I had, was from knowing she was still alive somewhere


    I had lost my wolf and my sister in one day. And my boyfriend soon after. But I had gained Elva, so I


    would never regret. But my grief remained palpable.


    I could see a simr grief now reflected in Nichs¡¯s eyes. Itsted only a moment before it was


    reced with a zing, righteous fury. Yet his touch remained gentle. His voice was measured.


    ¡°All of this Everything you went through Everything you lost. And our whole rtionship ended,


    because of your sister


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I understood his anger. I felt it for myself many times. But at the end of the day, she was family.


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister. Even if things ended badly, we¡¯ll always share blood. As twins, our bond is even more


    profound¡±


    he didnt care about any of that when she set you up to lose everything. Or when she then abandoned


    you and Elva¡±


    ¡°¡®s not like that.¡± i stepped back from him, pulling away from his touch ¡°She¡¯s mixed up with a bad


    cipwd. She didn¡¯t set me up. And she didn¡¯t abandon us, either, she just hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±


    Thio,


    1. ho. Nichs We grew up together Wherever she is, she must have her own reasons. When she


    comes beck, I will sit down with her and hear her out. She deserves a chance ¨C*


    doesn¡¯t deserve half so much for what she did to you Nichs followed me inching into my


    Bathing


    upati Tel even with his looming intimidating furious presence


    touring


    ¡°You sacrificed everything for her. And she couldn¡¯t even be asked to stick around. Did she at least say


    thank you?


    She hadn¡¯t I never saw her again after losing my wolf. I awoke in a dirty alley with a crying baby


    pressed


    beside me


    I watched the moment Nichs¡¯s anger twisted inwards. He seemed to dete a little


    ¡°If you would have told me¡­¡±


    ¡°What I did was illegal,¡± I said. ¡°And I had a baby I couldn¡¯t stay in school after that


    ¡°I would have supported you¡±


    ¡°How? By dropping out alongside me?¡± I shook my head 7 never would have let you This was the only


    way, to protect us both¡±


    Nichs reached out and gripped my upper arms. He held me firmly, but not enough to hurt


    ¡°You were my girlfriend, Piper. I would have done anything for you.


    ¡°You think I didn¡¯t know that? That was exactly why I couldn¡¯t tell you! You deserved so much better¡±


    ¡°So did you! If you would have only


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this a sight, Linda said from the doorway.


    Nichs and I jumped apart. His arms fell to his sides


    At once, his fury and desperation disappeared under his princely persona, cold and detached The


    witch was jarring.


    ¡°You should have immediately made your presence known,¡± Nichs said, voice t. ¡°How much did


    you overhear?¡±


    ¡°Many apologies, Your Royal Highness. I assure you my intentions were pure. I merely wondered


    where you had wandered off to, and thought to look out here.¡± Linda tapped a finger to her chin ¡°As for


    how


    much I heard¡­


    Her gaze slid from Nichs to me and back again.


    ¡°So you two were campus sweethearts, hm?¡±

 Chapter 98

    ?Chapter 0098


    The breath punched from my lungs. Linda maybe hadn''t eavesdropped on everything, but she had definitely heard that Nichs and I had once dated.


    "I imagine that information would be quite problematic if it was to be publicly known." With a sway of her hips, Linda sauntered closer.


    Problematic was an understatement, especially with the King''s threat on my life.


    Nichs narrowed his eyes. "What do you want, Linda?"


    *Straight to the point, aren''t you?" Linda said.


    "I don''t like games."


    She shrugged. "Fine. Listen, I''m not unreasonable. I''d be happy to keep this information quiet if I''m given the proper motivation."


    Nichs crossed his arms. "And what would that entail?"


    She tilted her head, a smile on her lips. "I want you to publically favor me. I want private dates, sitting beside each other at banquets, first dances at the balls. All of it. And when the timees, maybe you''ll consider me for the finale."


    I curled my hands into fists. How could she be so underhanded as to use this information, wrongfully overheard, in such a way? Had she no shame?


    But I couldn''t say a word against it, with the King''s threat hanging over me. As much as I wanted to tell Linda to buzz off, if she shared what she''d learned, I would be in the worst kind of trouble.


    Nichs, meanwhile, had no sense of my dilemma. All he could see was this person before him trying to garner ill -begotten gains.


    "I won''t be ckmailed," he said, ring.


    Linda, unfazed, tapped her finger to her chin. "I suppose the secret being out wouldn''t affect your princely reputation. Yet I''m sure you can imagine what it might mean for Piper."


    Nichs nced at me. The blood drained from my face.


    "She''d likely be kicked out of thepetition for unfair advantage," Linda continued. "You two have a history. It''s difficult topete with that."


    Nichs''s fierce gaze sliced back to Linda. "Maybe it''s you that I will see leave thispetition."


    *Then I go straight to the press with what I know. I bet I''ll be on all the talk shows. Truly, I can''t wait."


    Nichs fell silent.


    Fear struck through me. Was there really no escaping this?


    *I''ll give you until the eve of the next challenge to make your choice," Linda said. "Else I''ll tell everyone on broadcast everything that I heard." She swiveled on her heel, facing the door. "Think about it, won''t you? I eagerly away your decision."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After she left, Nichs and I stood there in silence for a long moment.


    "I''m not ashamed of our past," Nichs said, after a while. He turned toward me again, but did not move to close therge gap between us. "But I worry what it would mean for you, for the world to know about it."


    *You shouldn''t have to be with someone like this."


    I was frightened, yes, but I couldn''t let Linda walk all over Nichs and push him into a potential marriage, just to


    hide our secret. The King could make good on his threats, I knew that. But Linda would never stop. She''d just want more and more.


    *You should be able to be with someone you love," I said.


    Nichs sighed. "Piper. Thispetition has never had anything to do with love."


    I shook my head, refusing to believe that. The princes were searching for their mates. That meant tenderness and affection. At the very least, a basis of friendship from which more feelings could grow.


    It was just too sad to think otherwise, that the princes were here as pawns like the rest of us. That none of this really meant anything.


    *The candidate that has the best Luna qualities will be the one chosen," Nichs said. "That is all that matters." *No. You have to be with someone you love." I did not give Nichs up just to have him be miserable the rest of his life. I left him to protect him, so that he could have opportunitiester to meet and be with someone better than me.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 0099


    Linda was not that person.


    Yet... the King¡¯s threats kept me from saying as much.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the way the world works, Piper. At least not within the pce walls.¡± He faced the balcony railing and looked out into the darkness. ¡°If ying this game with Linda keeps you and Elva here and safe, then that is as good a reason as any for me to follow through.¡±


    I absolutely hated that I had no other choice but to let him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll respect your wishes in this,¡± he said. ¡°Whatever you want is what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    He had to do it, or the King might have me killed. All I had to do was tell him so, even though I truly didn¡¯t want to.


    If I was alone in this world, I would tell him to turn her down t. As it was, I had Elva. Elva needed her mother. I couldn¡¯t afford to be reckless with her care in jeopardy.


    Yet the words he waited for did note easily. I tried several times but could not force myself to say them.


    Instead, after a few agonizing minutes, I said, ¡°We should think about it. Linda gave us some time. Let¡¯s use it.¡±


    He tilted his face toward me. The moonlight reflected in his eyes, and they sparkled, golden and bright.


    The thought of Linda getting to see him like this made me want to scream. With how she was acting, she didn¡¯t deserve to have him, even for one evening. Certainly not all of them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to have an answer the night before the challenge,¡± he said. He was giving me time then.


    I exhaled in relief. I hadn¡¯t realized that I hadn¡¯t held my breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have one before then,¡± I said, and hoped I wasn¡¯t lying.


    Shortlyter, after I wiped my eyes and practiced my smile, we returned to the party. The orchestra had set up by now, and the King had finished with his private audiences. The King and Queen were now seated in their thrones.


    Several of the girls had begun dancing on the floor with some of the honored guests who had been allowed to attend tonight. Most were personal friends of the King and Queen. Although a few celebrities were also present.


    ¡°To bring up the ratings,¡± Nichs told me.


    Julian was in the middle of the floor, dancing with one of the girls who had chosen to earn his favor during the elimination ceremony. When he spotted Nichs and me, he ditched her right in the middle of their dance and came toward us.


    She didn¡¯t seem all that upset, as Julian¡¯s Beta Brian immediately guided her into the waiting arms of another single dancer. For him to have acted so quickly, Brian must have anticipated Julian¡¯s every move.


    It certainly brought Julian¡¯s behavior into question. Not that it was particrly shocking to find out he was treating the girls so fleetingly.


    Julian walked to us. I thought he might have something to say about our disappearance. If anyone would have noticed, it would have been him. But he just smirked as he nced between us.


    ¡°The music¡¯s started,¡± he said then. ¡°The dances have begun.¡±


    ¡°We can see and hear fine,¡± Nichs grumbled.


    ¡°I suppose you can,¡± Julianughed. ¡°Forgive my clumsy words. I merely wished to lead into a question.¡±


    Nichs narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°What question would that be?¡± I asked, though I had a sneaking suspicion. Though surely even Julian wouldn¡¯t be so shameless as to ask me for a dance when I was clearly speaking with his brother.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Weren¡¯t there rules about such things?


    Then again, Julian never seemed to care for the rules.


    Julian, fully facing me, bowed low. He held out his hand. ¡°Miss Piper, would you give me the honor of this dance?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    ¡°No,¡± Nichs said.


    Julian, still bowing, shot him a re. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you, brother. In case that wasn¡¯t obvious.¡±


    1


    ¡°She will not dance with you, because she is about to dance with me.¡± Nichs said.


    Julian straightened upright. ¡°Is that what was happening here? Because, to me, it appeared as if you


    two were awkwardly standing near each other and only barely talking.¡±


    That description didn¡¯t sound so different from some of the royal dances I knew, but I decided not to


    point that out.


    ¡°Even if we were only talking, you must admit how exceedingly rude it is to interrupt,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Rude, maybe,¡± Julian said. ¡°But necessary, if I¡¯m to save Piper from an evening of boredom.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we should ask thedy to choose for herself,¡± Nichs said. He looked at me.


    Julian did too. ¡°Well, Piper? Which of us will it be?¡±


    My heart leaned for Nichs and thefort of his presence. I¡¯d given him quite the shock tonight, I


    was sure, with revtion after revtion. I wanted to make sure he was okay.


    Yet as I nced out over the room, I felt two pairs of eyes pressing down onto me. One pair belonged


    to Linda, who downed an entire champagne flute while ring at me. The other pair was the King¡¯s.


    The King v


    watched me from atop his throne. He wore no expression, but a chill struck through me under the


    intensity of his eyes. He was judgmental and observant. I had no way of knowing if he knew about


    Linda¡¯s ultimatum.


    I couldn¡¯t take the chance either way. So I held out my hand and epted Julian¡¯s dance.


    Immediately he sped my hand in both of his.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nichs just stared a moment, a touch of surprise widening his eyes. ¡°Piper?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a sore loser, brother.¡± Julian¡¯s grin sharpened. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want the whole room to see how


    jealous you are.¡±


    In an instant, Nichs schooled his features. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡±


    My heart sunk a bit at the words, even though it had no real reason to. Nichs and I did not belong to


    each other anymore. He had no right to be jealous, and I had no right to want him to.


    ¡°Could have fooled me.¡± Julian tugged on my hand, pulling me out onto the dance floor. As he held my


    hand with one of his, he wrapped his other arm around my back.


    The music was a faster song, though the steps were simple. I was able to keep up fairly easily. With


    Julian twirling me around the dance floor, I noticed Linda and the King had stopped paying me any


    mind.


    Nichs, however, watched Julian and me with an unreadable expression. His eyes never left us for


    long, even as other girls approached to speak with him.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Julian said, and I braced myself for whatever observation he was about to make. ¡°You


    and Nichs disappear for a time. Then when you return, he is even more protective than before.¡±


    I swallowed thickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s slight, but there¡¯s definitely been a change in him.¡± Julian tilted his head, looking at me curiously.¡±


    There¡¯s a shift in you, too.¡±


    I nearly stumbled over my feet, but Julian, holding me upright, guided me into the next step without


    missing a beat.


    ¡°Can I guess what you two talked about?¡± he asked.


    I would much rather have preferred that he didn¡¯t, but I knew he would anyway.


    ¡°He knows the truth now, doesn¡¯t he? About your wolf. About Elva.¡±


    Julian¡¯s power of observation was rming and unnerving. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever be used to it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I know I¡¯m right.¡±


    ¡°I had to tell him,¡± I said..


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself to me.¡±


    Julian led me into a twirl, then tugged me back into his arms.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m surprised it took this long.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    I ignored thatment. ¡°Now that he knows, maybe we can include him in our investigation into the


    underworld.¡±


    Julian hummed like he was considering it, but his ¡®no¡® came out very definitive. Like he¡¯d only


    pretended to think about it for my sake. Had he thought about this before? If so, he¡¯d likely have a good


    reason.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked.


    Sighing. Julian gave his head a slight shake. ¡°My perfect older brother is too strict with the rules for the


    kind of work we need to do. If we followed everything by the book, like he would want to, we¡¯d only


    continue to chase our own tails around.¡±


    Nichs had always been an upright citizen. It had been part of the reason I hadn¡¯t wanted


    I had done something illegal, when I¡¯d traded away my wolf.


    him to know


    ¡°What we¡¯re doing, Piper, will require us to bend some rules, and maybe tantly disregard others.


    Could you imagine Nichs turning a blind eye to all that?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t.


    I wished I could say otherwise. If Nichs were involved in the investigation, I would feel much more.


    secure about it. Julian was effective, but not exactly reliable. Nichs, meanwhile, was the definition of


    dependable.


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯d like to tell him someday,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe when we get closer to the end.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Jul gave away nothing, as per usuall. He might never acquiesce. When the time came, it


    would likely rest on my shoulders alone if and when to include Nichs. I would include him though.


    Eventually.


    ¡°Speaking of, I have another lead. We could go on another date to investigate.¡±


    ¡°That didn¡¯t work out so well for usst time.¡± I had not forgotten the Luna¡¯s lecture toward me, where


    she had basically used me of being more irresponsible than Julian simply for not stopping his


    reckless behavior.


    1 learned several valuable lessonsst time,¡± Julian said. This time will go much smoother.


    And just how exactly, do you n on sneaking away from the cameras for a second time, without


    incurring the wrath of your entire family??


    shrugged Easy. We just don¡¯t tell them.¡±


    His quick, deadpan response startled me intoughing. I quickly recovered when I realized he was


    dead


    serious.


    ¡°Come on, Piper. Live a little.¡±


    ¡°And where exactly would we be going this time? Hopefully somewhere as nice as an abandoned


    warehouse?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe I was leaning toward actually doing this. But then, I was desperate to feel my wolf


    again. Plus, it had been nice to be away from the cameras for a while, even with the trouble caused


    afterwards.


    ¡°I¡¯m wounded you would think so low of me.¡± Julian smiled wide. ¡°Of course I have somewhere much


    fancier set up for us this time.¡±


    ¡°Fancier? The sewers this time, then?¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Actually, no. We¡¯ve already checked there. We¡¯re were hoping that they meant


    ¡®underground


    ¡®in the literal sense. Unfortunately, no such luck.¡±


    I tried to imagine Julian trudging through the muck of the sewers and couldn¡¯t quite manage it. ¡°Surely


    you yourself didn¡¯t go into the sewers.¡±


    ¡°And why not? If they were there, should I let someone else take the credit?¡±


    Huh. Sometimes I struggled to piece together the puzzle that was Julian. I thought he¡¯d care more for


    vanity. In a way he did, I supposed, as he was selfish enough to want to take full credit of the potential


    find.


    Yet nothing he ever said to me really felt like the full truth. I wondered if the only person who truly knew


    the real Julian, was Julian himself.


    ¡°So, what do you say? Join me on a secret rendezvous, and we¡¯ll see what we can uncover.¡±


    have no desire to join you in the sewers,¡± I said.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    His eyes were alight with mischief.


    ¡°Piper, this time I¡¯m taking you to a mansion.¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    The next morning, a knock came early on the bedroom door. Fortunately, Elva and I had risen with the


    dawn and were already dressed.


    Expecting the nanny, I headed for the door, yet when I drew it open, the person on the other side


    surprised me.


    ¡°Nichs. What are you doing here?¡±


    Behind him, Mark cleared his throat. Immediately, I realized my error.


    ¡°Prince Nichs,¡± I corrected. Afterst night, I had be entirely too familiar with him. I had to be


    more careful, for both our reputations, not to address him so informally. Especially in front of others.


    ¡°I came to see Elva,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Nickss!¡±


    The rules of propriety, however, did not extend to my three year old.


    Elva rushed toward the door. Nichs bent down and scooped her up into his arms. Elva giggled as he


    lifted her.


    I¡¯d already told Elva that we would be staying around for a while longer, but she didn¡¯t seem to quite


    believe me. Now that she could actually see Nichs, it was like those remaining worries had been


    washed away.


    ¡°Come in and y! I want a tea party.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Nichs said.


    When Elva got too squirmy, he set her down. She snatched his hand and pulled him further into the


    room.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nichs looked at me as he passed. Unlike so many times before, when he gazed at me now, his


    eyes. held a certain measure of warmth. Ever sincest night, when he learned I hadn¡¯t betrayed him ¨C


    at least not out of choice he had been softer toward me.


    It wasn¡¯t anything like when we had been dating, when his affection was obvious and carefree. But it


    was less harrowing than the looks of cold indifference I had grown used to the past few weeks


    ¡°Are you joining us for the tea party, Piper?¡± he asked.


    71 well wanted to say yes but I had other ns. ns that might show up at any moment.


    Like right now, as Julian sauntered into the room like it belonged to him. When he spotted Nichs, he


    didn¡¯t even slow. Instead a smile quirked his lips.


    ¡°Oh, good morning, brother.¡±


    All the good cheer vanished from Nichs¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing here, Julian?¡±


    Julian picked at his nails, as if he hadn¡¯t a care in the world. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m taking Piper on a date today.¡±


    Nichs nced at me. Julian wasn¡¯t wrong, though under Nichs¡¯s scrutiny now, I kind of wished I


    could deny it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I said.


    Nichs¡¯s gaze hardened as he sliced it back to Julian, ¡°There was no official date announcement.¡±


    Julian shrugged. ¡°After what happenedst time, can you me us?¡±


    ¡°If you had followed the rules¨C**


    ¡°Rules are boring. Piper and I have plenty of fun on our own.¡±


    ¡°The tea party, Nickss! It¡¯s starting!¡± Elva tugged on his arm.


    Nichs grit his teeth, looking for all the world like he wanted to physically tackle Julian, but the little


    Legirl on his sleeve held him back.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, stepping between the two men. ¡°I¡¯m okay with this.¡±


    With me in his line of sight, Nichs¡¯s anger dimmed somewhat, though his annoyance was clear in


    the downward turn of his lips and the chill in his eyes.


    ¡°How?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just how Julian is,¡± I said.


    How I wished I could tell him the truth! That these ¡®dates¡® with Julian were just excuses to investigate


    the underground that had taken my wolf.


    But Julian had rightfully pointed out the Nichs was a stickler for the rules. This entire conversation


    only evidenced that.


    Nichs clenched his jaw but didn¡¯t say more.


    Julian waved me toward him. ¡°Come on, Piper.


    I broke for a minute, to whisper goodbye to Elva. ¡°Be nice to Prince Nichs.¡± She¡¯d barely paid


    attention to me, still trying to tug Nichs to where she¡¯d set up her stic tea cups and stuffed


    animals.


    When I went to Julian¡¯s side, Nichs finally gave in, joining Elva at her makeshift tea party. But I felt


    his eyes on me the whole way to the door.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    ¡°How do you n on getting to this mansion you mentioned?¡± I asked, once we were out in the hall.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Julian¡¯s Beta, Brian, fell in step behind us. ¡°We can¡¯t take that shy car again, if we actually want to


    keep


    it secret this time.¡±


    ¡°It would be too conspicuous to drive. Even if we escaped the grounds undetected, the bad guys would


    quickly notice our arrival.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your n, then?¡±


    He nced at me. ¡°Can you ride a horse?¡±


    I haven¡¯t ridden since the academy, but I thought I could still manage somehow. So I nodded.


    ¡°Good. We¡¯ll have to sneak there though. Brian?¡±


    Brian widened his stride to walk at Julian¡¯s side. ¡°Yes, Prince Julian?¡±


    ¡°Run interference, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Brian increased his pace, breaking ahead of us, likely to block the path of any guards or


    unwanted onlookers we might run into or who would run into us.


    ¨C


    Texts began to pour into Julian¡¯s phone near instantly.


    Following Brian¡¯s instruction, we were able to follow a path that lead us away from absolutely everyone.


    We didn¡¯t even see a single servant until we reached the stables themselves, where the stable hands


    were preparing two horses for ride.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness,¡± they said with a bow as we approached. They¡¯d been expecting us.


    ¡°Take the mare,¡± Julian said to me. ¡°She¡¯s gentler Better for a rider out of practice.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t told him thest time I rode, but he¡¯d seemed to surmise it all his own. Julian was like that,


    noticing things. I wondered if I had any secrets I could keep from him. He already seemed to know


    everything about me.


    I put my foot in the stirrup and mounted the mare. Once I was in the saddle, my horse¨Criding days


    returned to me quickly. Although in almost every memory, I had been by Nichs¡¯s side. I felt a bit


    hollow, not having him here now.


    Julian, from atop his horse, received another text. ¡°Brian is in the security office. We have to go now to


    avoid being seen on the cameras.¡±


    Following his lead, we rode our horses out of the paddock. Once we were past the fence, we urged our


    horses to run. I rode in Julian¡¯s shadow as he expertly maneuvered the terrain.


    I remembered how after he and Nichs had saved me from the boar, they had imed that no one


    knew the area around the pce better than them. Julian continued to show that now, expertly avoiding


    fences and too¨Chigh cliffs that might hurt the horses.


    We rode for an hour or so, seeing nothing but wilderness, until he finally slowed at the edge of a


    clearing. I slowed my own horse beside his, until


    fully stopped, hidden just behind a tree line.


    Past the clearing stood a massive mansion, almost asrge as the pce itself. Someone very


    important must have lived there.


    I almost asked Julian who it was, when suddenly I felt something, like a pull in my chest.


    It stole my breath away.


    Julian noticed. ¡°Piper?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t even think to formte words.


    All I could do was focus on this pull, this tether that begged me to follow it.


    Was this my wolf? Was it calling to me?


    The danger of the moment was forgotten. Everything else was too.


    ¡°Piper!¡± Julian must have seen what I was about to do before I did, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough to close


    the distance and grab my reins


    He tried, but I was already kicking my horse forward and tearing across the field as fast as the horse


    could go.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Julian gave chase. I could hear a second set of horse hooves pounding into the grass, echoing


    those of the animal beneath me.


    I wouldn¡¯t slow. I couldn¡¯t.


    My wolf was here.

 Chapter 104

    ?Chapter 0104


    I pushed the horse as fast as she could go. My wolf was here, I could feel it.


    But then, suddenly, it felt further away. It was leaving me!


    In the driveway beyond the house, a car started to drive away. I pulled at the reins, guiding the horse in that direction.


    Faster, faster. We were going to lose it!


    The horse huffed with each heavy exhale. Its hooves ttered against the concrete driveway. We followed the car as it pulled out onto the road, slipping straight through the rod-iron gate that had opened for the car.


    Julian was right behind me. He''d stopped calling for me and instead now followed my lead.


    We chased that car. The windows were tinted, I couldn''t see inside. But I knew my wolf was there. It was so close, I could have cried.


    But then the road reached a straight stretch, and the car elerated to a faster speed than my horse had any chance of matching.


    The distance expanded, adding yard after yard, until the car was on the horizon line, and my horse was slowing from exhaustion.


    I watched the car go, even long after it was out of sight. Inside my chest, the tether between me and my wolf stretched and stretched, until it finally snapped and was gone.


    Julian dismounted quickly beside me. "We have to get off the road."


    As I stood there in shock, he grabbed the reins of my horse as well as his own, and led both away from the road and into the forest brush alongside it.


    I was numb. I couldn''t move.


    For one brief moment, I had felt my wolf again. Now, as before, I was empty.


    Julian, a man determined, carefully guided our horses deeper into the woods. He didn''t say a word the entire time. He could have been mad at me, I wasn''t sure. Whenever I had seen Julian mad in the past, typically at Nichs, he hadshed out with a sharp smirk and barbed insults. This silence was something new.


    In the depths of the forest, we reached a small grassy patch. Julian stopped, and the horses began to graze. There was a stream nearby that they could walk to for water.


    "Can you get down?" Julian asked me. "We need to let the horses rest for a few moments. We pushed them pretty hard."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I understood and slowly dismounted the mare.


    Julian finally looked at me, but his expression was unreadable. He looked so much like Nichs in that moment; it was clear they were brothers, even if their personalities were so different.


    *You felt your wolf," he said. "In that car."


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have -"


    *No. I should have calcted that you might react that way. I could only imagine what it must have felt like to be reunited."


    I couldn''t have exined it even if I tried. Instead, I hooked my fingers together and sunk in on myself a little. I felt carved out, hollow inside.


    We stood there in silence again. Julian fiddled with his phone, but he seemed frustrated with it.


    "No signal out here."


    "Are we lost?" I asked.


    *No. I can get us back from here, but it won''t be so secret if I can''t coordinate with Brian. We''re way off the prepared route, and I don''t dare go back that way. Those at the mansion will be looking for us now."


    "I''m sorry. I truly hadn''t meant to cause trouble. I just... I felt a pull, and I had to follow."


    "I get it, Piper. Really." He ran a hand down his face and then sighed dramatically. "I suppose we''ll have to settle for n B."


    "What''s n B?"


    He winked.


    *Julian."


    *Trust me, Piper."


    I didn''t. Couldn''t. Julian was far too maniptive, always watchful, always scheming. And he was a


    troublemaker, through and through.


    "I trust Nichs," I said.


    Julian put a hand over his heart. "You wound me."


    I crossed my arms, unwilling to admit how this banter helped me feel a bit better. "You haven''t earned my trust yet."


    *You have good instincts then." He smirked. It was nice to see him back to his usual self. "I''m likely the most untrustworthy man you will ever meet."

 Chapter 105

    ?Chapter 0105


    We waited a bit longer, until the horses were rested, then we began the slow ride back to the pce.


    *Just whose pce was that?" I tried asking, hoping he might surprise me with an actual response.


    *Someday we will have established great trust between us," he said, evasive as ever.


    I sighed.


    He grinned at me. "You won''t believe me, but I''m only not telling you for your own protection. I need to look into this further before I reveal too much."


    At times like these, I wished I had my phone, or any ess to the inte, so I could just look it up. As it was, I was at the mercy of whatever information Julian wanted to share.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As we neared the pce, Julian suggested we once more try to be sneaky. His phone service returned and he began to text with Brian.


    Yet, the moment we walked our horses toward the paddock, a camera crew rushed toward us as if they had been waiting for our return. Cameras pushed straight into our faces. The producers shouted out questions.


    *Prince Julian! Tell us about your secret rendezvous!"


    *Piper! Was it worth the risk, breaking the rules to see the prince?"


    "Piper, do you think what you''ve done is fair to the other -


    Julian slid his arm around my shoulders. "Come now, guys. This is no big secret. Hasn''t it been obvious that Piper is my favorite?"


    I totally froze. I''d already been blindsided by the cameras and questions, and now Julian was making up such an absurd lie?


    He shed me a wide, cocksure grin that seemed to say, y along.


    *Piper! Is that true? Are you Julian''s favorite?"


    I wasn''t a good liar. "I... guess?"


    *Don''t be so shy, sugar plum." Julian nuzzled against my cheek. It took everything I had not to rear away.


    Julian wasn''t an unattractive man, but this was too close, too much. Especially because I knew he was faking it.


    Even for Julian, he wasying it on thick. I was confused until I saw Nichs near the stables, watching us with a furious expression.


    When Julian''s hand lowered to my waist, Nichs stormed forward.


    "Tell them, sweetheart," Julian purred.


    "Uh... okay... honey..." I barely forced the words out. I supposed allowing the cameras to believe we had runaway on a romantic date was easier to exin than where we''d actually been.


    Nichs pushed through the cameras. "That''s enough. Stop filming." He covered one of the camera lens with his hand. "You''ve shot enough."


    One of the producers attempted to argue, but Nichs red him down.


    "I said, no more filming," Nichs said, voice cold as the Arctic.


    The producer backed down at once. "Yes, Your Royal Highness. Of course, sir."


    "Good." Nichs crossed his arms. "Now, leave."


    The camera crew immediately listened, and began to return toward the stables. With the cameras gone, I finally exhaled.


    *Thanks, brother," Julian said. "You arrived just in time for the save. Not that I wasn''t enjoying myself..."


    Julian grinned at me. I was distinctly aware of his closeness and the hand on my hip that had yet to move.


    Nichs slowly faced us. His sharp re shot fire at Julian''s hand on me. Julian quickly retrieved it and stepped back an inch or two.


    "Why so angry, Nichs?" Julian asked in a teasing tone. "Don''t like when someone else ys with your toys?" Now I red at Julian too. "I am no toy."


    Julian brought both hands up. "Apologies, Piper." He didn''t say more.


    "Piper," Nichs said. "Elva is in the gardens with Susie and Mark."


    I was eager to see her, especially after the misery of gaining and losing my wolf. Only a hug from my daughter would truly help me heal.


    "Go on ahead. I''ll take your horse." Nichs held out his hand, epting the reins. "If you don''t mind, I need to have a word or two with my brother."


    I thanked him and started walking away. As I looked back over my shoulder, the two brothers stared at each other. Nichs glowered. Julian smirked.


    "You are so obvious, brother..." Julian began.


    Too soon, I was out of earshot to hear more.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 0106


    Nichs


    ¡°You are so obvious, brother,¡± Julian said, ¡°It¡¯s a miracle the camera crews haven¡¯t yet picked up on


    your


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    pining.¡±


    If I wasn¡¯t so in control of my emotions, I would have punched him. Not just for his wrongful usation


    about my feelings regarding Piper ¨C I was not pining ¨C but because of his persistence in bringing her


    down with him.


    I didn¡¯t punch him, but it was a near thing.


    I settled instead for bringing myself to my full height and growling at him. I was only two inches taller


    than him, but I made the most of it now.


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t care about Piper¡¯s reputation, but I do. Disappearing with her for hours does not


    improve her image with our family or the people.¡±


    ¡°Piper knew exactly what she was doing.¡± Julian¡¯s smirk added an edge. ¡°Trust me, she¡¯s a pro.¡±


    My hands formed fists. Piper could fool around with whoever she wanted. That wasn¡¯t my concern


    anymore. But Julian¡­ He had no right Involving himself.


    ¡°Piper is a single mother. Do you fully intend to support her and her child? She¡¯s not the type for you to


    love and leave, Julian.¡±


    Julian tilted his head. ¡°Why do you care so much? I don¡¯t see you lining up to date her.¡±


    The words speared through me. Why did I care? ¡°For Elva¡¯s sake. She¡¯s just a child.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring Elva into this, Nichs. She might be a reason you are so protective, but she¡¯s not the only


    reason.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t listen to this. Any other reasons I may or may not have felt simply did not matter.


    Piper was not mine to have. She hadn¡¯t been for a long time.


    Discovering the truth about our past had left me unsettled. I was still trying to set myself straight. For so


    long, I had thought she had betrayed me. I had branded her a liar and a cheater, and hardened my


    heart


    against any kind of love.


    Yet she had been hurting the same as me all these years. She had made her choices to protect Elva


    and


    herself. How could I hate her for it?

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Piper and I both preferred monogamy. I doubted that had changed in the past three years.


    Julian¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. Tell her then. See what happens. She¡¯s under my spell whether


    you


    like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I walked Piper¡¯s horse back to the stables, where a stable hand stood waiting to take over. After


    passing


    him the reins, I continued on to the gardens where I knew Piper would be, with Elva, Susle, and Mark.


    I found her quickly enough, ying tag with Elva in the grass. Piper would hurry to catch Elva, then


    slow


    down at thest moment so Elva could make a daring escape! Elva giggled each time.


    ¡°Catch me, Mommy! Catch me!¡±


    Piperughed too, a bright and honest smile on her face that made my heart leap forward in my chest. I


    ced my hand over it, willing it to slow.


    Piper should not have been able to affect me so readily. Yet when I saw her with such a joyful


    expression, all I could think of were ways to keep it there.


    Julian suggested I reevaluate. Amongst his usual bullshit, that idea held a ring of honesty.


    Why did I care so much about Piper and her happiness? I cared for Elva, but this ran deeper than that.


    I could care for Elva without worrying overmuch about Piper dating Julian. But the thought of the two of


    them made my stomach churn.


    Maybe if Piper dated someone else. Someone who wasn¡¯t my no¨Cgood yboy brother.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But¡­ no. Would they deserve her? Would they treat her right? Would they make certain she smiled,


    just


    like this, every day for the rest of her life?


    The thought of Piper with anyone did not settlefortably within me.


    Loathe as i was to admit it, Julian was right. Despite all reason, maybe I was jealous.


    If that were true, I needed to learn to control myself, quickly. I was in thispetition to find my mate. I


    would give my wife no less than the full entirety of my heart I couldn¡¯t be wasting portions of it pining


    after Piper.


    Nickss¡± Elva called to me, waving both arms. ¡°Help!¡±


    Piper had nearly caught her again.


    Having been spotted, I walked closer, until Elva ran to safety behind my legs. Piper stopped in front of


    1. me.


    Her cheeks were flushed from running. Some of her hair hade undone from the tie at her neck.


    Her skirts had grass¨Cstains along the bottom.


    She had never looked so beautiful.


    ¡°Did everything go okay with Prince Julian?¡± she asked me.


    Now was my chance to tell her what a cad he was, and to discourage her from ever wanting to see him


    again. But if she truly had caught feelings for Julian, what I would tell her would hurt her.


    She was so happy, so bright. So¡­ loving.


    I opened my mouth to disparage my brother, but found I couldn¡¯t say the words.


    I didn¡¯t want to break her heart.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± I told her. I epted the responsibility then and there. If I couldn¡¯t tell her the truth


    about Julian, then I would need to find ways to convince him to be more loyal to her.


    Piper would have everything she wanted. I would personally see to it


    Then, and only then, could I focus on repairing my own heart.


    Elva bounced in circles behind me. ¡°Catch him, Mommy! Make him it!¡±


    Piper¡¯s cheeks reddened in embarrassment. She looked up at me through hershes. ¡°If you want to


    y


    As if I would ever be able to turn her down when she made that face. ¡°Very well.¡±


    Slowly, she reached out and tapped my

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Our game of tagsted for another twenty minutes or so before Elva finally tired and wanted to pick


    flowers instead. Susie sat with her, teaching her how to make a flower crown with her gathered


    collection. Mark stood nearby, watchful.


    Nichs and I sat in the grass a few yards off. I¡¯d been pleased when he chose to sit beside me. I felt


    like there was much regarding his conversation with Julian that he had been keeping from me.


    He was rxed, resting back on his elbows with his long legs stretched out in front of him. His typically


    perfectly styled hair was a bit windswept from running.


    He looked perfect andfortable, and in another life, I would have stretched out alongside him and


    buried my face into his neck.


    Now, I maintained my careful distance.


    I teased, ¡°I hope you were too tough on Julian.¡±


    At once, I regretted the words. The softness in Nichs¡¯s face hardened. He pushed himself into sitting


    upright.


    ¡°He¡¯s still in one piece, don¡¯t worry,¡± he said gruffly.


    I tried to quickly think of a different topic of conversation. The weather, perhaps? It was pleasant today.


    ¡°You must care for Julian deeply,¡± Nichs said, causing my thoughts to stutter.


    Did Julian¡¯s lies truly work on Nichs as well?


    I knew I should probably correct him, but I wasn¡¯t sure. Julian had said we should keep the truth from


    Nichs. Maybe this lie was an extension of that. I wanted to protect him.


    But this felt too far. It didn¡¯t seem right.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s all that deep,¡± I said, trying to reveal just enough truth without entirely showing my


    hand. I hated lying. I really wasn¡¯t built for the deception Julian wanted.


    ¡°Oh, no?¡± Nichs raised a brow, acting casual. But his grip on his knee had tightened, giving him


    away.


    I didn¡¯t know why he cared so much about this. He¡¯d already told Julian, t out, that he was not


    jealous.


    Yet he was acting for all the world like a man who was


    I must have been imagining it. But I still wanted to put him at ease.


    T¡¯m not serious about Prince Julian,¡± I admitted. ¡°We¡¯ve had our dates, but they don¡¯t mean anything.


    He loosened the death grip he had on his knees, and nodded. He didn¡¯t say he was relieved, but I


    could


    I


    see it in the way his features smoothed out.


    For a time, we silently watched as Elva worked on a flower crown. It fell apart almost instantly, but with


    Susie¡¯s gentle encouragement, she began again.


    And in that time, I felt a sense of peace. I still felt loss from the gain and absence of my wolf, but to


    have


    felt it, even for a fleeting moment, gave me a sense offort. I had thought it totally lost. Yet it was


    still


    out there calling to me


    Julian had tracked it down once. I had to believe he could do so again. Next time, I wouldn¡¯t let it get


    away


    ¡°Have you thought about Linda¡¯s deal?¡± Nichs asked me.


    My pleasant mood instantly shifted, sinking down. ¡°You mean, her ckmail?¡±


    Of course I wanted to keep my previous rtionship with Nichs a secret, since the King had made


    threats against my life if it were to be exposed. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    Tmtorn,¡± I said want to make sure I can stay for Elva¡¯s sake. If I¡¯m disqualified¡± or worse, ¡°-who


    will happen to her. But, at the same time, I hate the thought of you forced to be with


    know


    someone for my sake¡±


    Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to help Elva stay healthy and happy.


    He nced at me, golden eyes warm in the sunlight. I felt like there was more to what he was saying.


    beyond just his words, but we¡¯d spent too much time apart. I couldn¡¯t read him as easily as I used to


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Len so, the words at face value were still enough to make me melt. Nichs wanted to protect Elva.


    most as if she was his own. I almost couldn¡¯t believe my good fortune, in having such a kind man in my


    fe, in whatever capacity I had him.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    ¡°Things haven¡¯t been easy between you and me,¡± he said. ¡°But I¡¯m thinking that should change.¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    He nced back to Elva. Her flower crown stayed together this time. Smiling wide, she ced it on her


    head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be friends,¡± he said. Surprised, I looked at him. He watched me a moment, before adding, ¡°For


    Elva¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    Just then, Elva ran over to us and offered her flower crown¨Cto Nichs. He dipped his head low to


    ept it.


    Later that afternoon, the other girls and I were brought into the parlor for an announcement regarding


    the next challenge.


    I had been in the room for approximately two minutes when the snickering began. It seemed, from what


    I could overhear, that the girls had found out about my secret rendezvous with Julian and were most


    displeased.


    As someone walked by me, they nudged me hard with their elbow.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± said the girl. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you there. You really should be more careful where you stand.¡±


    I rubbed my sore arm. ¡°You could watch where you¡¯re going.¡±


    Tonly notice important things.¡±


    ¡°Careful,¡± said another girl. ¡°Apparently she is Prince Julian¡¯s favorite. Though who knows what she


    had


    to do to earn it.¡±


    ¡°Not to worry,¡± said a third. ¡°Prince Julian doesn¡¯t take seriously the girls who put out right away. He¡¯ll


    y around with her, have his fun, and cast her aside. The girl he marries will be of more virtuous


    stock.¡±


    The first girl chimed in, ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be virgins?¡±


    The second girlughed. ¡°Can¡¯t expect the girl with the kid to abstain from sex.¡±


    I wanted to defend myself, but I didn¡¯t want to make things worse. I didn¡¯t think there was anything I


    own agenda.


    Linda nced at the group of us, then surprisingly moved away without a word. Of anyone here, I


    thought she for sure would want to take a stab at me.


    Instead it was Olivia who came to stand before me. The crowd parted for her like she¡¯d already been


    chosen Luna, and all deferred to her as she spoke.


    have some friendly advice for you, Piper, and I suggest you take it.¡±


    ¡°That really isn¡¯t necessary,¡± I said.


    ¡°It is, actually. If you want to be taken seriously as a contender in thispetition, then you really


    shouldn¡¯t keep doing things that make you look like a slut.¡±


    My eyes went wide at such a tant, derogatory term.


    ¡°Listen to her, Piper,¡± said another girl.


    ¡°You are embarrassing yourself,¡± said someone else.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Olivia flipped her perfect hair over her shoulder and continued, ¡°Not even Prince Julian will respect you


    if you give everything away so easily.¡±


    They had it all wrong. I could only allow them to push me so far. ¡°Julian and my rtionship is entirely


    innocent.¡±


    The girls stared at me for a moment, then erupted into a roar ofughter. Even Olivia chuckled, though


    she covered her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Julian? Innocent?¡± Someone snorted.


    ¡°Honestly, Piper,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Do you think we are so gullible? Everyone knows Prince Julian is


    chasing you because you are the easyy. You¡¯re the only one here who isn¡¯t a virgin.¡±


    I was a virgin, but they didn¡¯t deserve to know that. I lifted my chin up high, attempting to cling to my


    sense of dignity.


    But then Olivia struck a lethal blow. ¡°You walk around like you belong here. But we all know you are


    here


    for ratings only. Why would a girl like you ever think she could deserve one of the three princes?¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Olivia¡¯s words struck through me like a fatal blow. I didn¡¯t deserve to be here. I knew that. Everyone


    knew that.


    they were nobility, all prim


    But it wasn¡¯t because I had loose morals or a child. It was simply because and proper, and I was a


    shadow of my former self. A wolf¨Cless waitress, just trying to get by.


    I had no right to waste the princes¡® time.


    They didn¡¯t know that I wasn¡¯t here for romance. I had no intention of marrying any prince. I just wanted


    medical care for Elva, and to find my wolf.


    I couldn¡¯t tell them that, though, so I kept it all bundled up inside of me, buried down into the deepest


    part of myself.


    Let them think whatever they wanted. They would anyway, no matter what I said.


    Olivia sneered, smug like she¡¯d won a victory here.


    Yet before she or I or anyone else could say another word, Nathan tapped onto his microphone and


    drew all of our gazes up to the lifted tform.


    ¡°Congrattions again, on surviving the first round of eliminations,¡± he said.


    Now that the other girls¡® attentions had been waid, I noticed as I looked around that the room did feel


    more spacious. Even the girls who had mocked me had been much less than the typical number.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    We were only down from 25 to 15, yet the difference felt like more.


    However,¡± Nathan continued, ¡°Thepetition must continue, and therefore we will begin preparations


    for the next challenge you will face. This time you will each be ying hostess to the royal family for a


    garden party


    I tried to think what that would entail, but I didn¡¯t participate in any garden parties at the academy. The


    other girls, however, seemed like they would burst in excitement. They eagerly whispered to each other


    with wide smiles on their faces


    Nathan cleared his throat to silence them.


    ¡°You will each be given your own table to serve a drink and a selection of hors d¡¯oeuvres. You will be


    judged on your outfit and hosting abilities, as well as the presentation and taste of the food.¡±


    Now, food I could do. With my restaurant experience, I knew a bit about food and how to te it. I


    would


    impromptu lessons.


    I nced around for Charlotte, and saw her standing in the back of the room, far away from the others.


    She really did seem to hate crowds. This wholepetition must have been miserable for her.


    With her help and Charlotte¡¯s, I felt confident that I could seed in this challenge. I had to, for Elva¡¯s


    sake, and for that of my wolf. I didn¡¯t want to win this choosing game, but I wanted to stay in the


    running


    for as long as I could.


    With a challenge like this, everything shoulde together.


    ¡°Now for the twist,¡± Nathan said, silencing the room once more.


    My stomach sunk down to the ground. Trepidation crept along my spine.


    ¡°You are to host together, two to a table. Pairs will be selected at random.¡±


    A simultaneous gasp filled the room, then everyone began chattering at once.


    ¡°Ladies! Ladies, please! Your attention.¡± Once Nathan had it, he continued, ¡°The Luna must always


    maintain poise and perfection even under such duress as having to cooperate with an


    adversary.¡±


    That quieted everyone in a hurry, stifling their outrage. If the Luna would handle this with grace, then


    they had to too, or risk scoring low.


    I didn¡¯t particrly care what a Luna would or wouldn¡¯t do. But even I recognized that I would have to


    emte her diplomatic nature if I had any hope of continuing to survive here.


    will now assign the pairs,¡± Nathan said. A servant handed him a clipboard.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    I nced back at Susie. Looking at me, she crossed her fingers. If we could somehow manage to be


    together, that would be most ideal.


    But no. Too quickly, Susie was called to be paired with someone else.


    ¡°Next we have Piper¡­¡±


    I sucked in a breath. My remaining options weren¡¯t great, but hopefully I wouldn¡¯t be paired with


    ¡°And Linda.¡±


    In the kitchen, Linda and I red at each other. We were supposed to be going through the offered


    cookbooks, searching for the finger foods of our choice, but neither of us had touched them yet.


    Other girls around us were chattering andughing, working together as intended.


    When I reached for one of the books, Linda scoffed, ¡°You would.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± I snapped, unable to stand the tension anymore.


    Linda had all the cards here, since she knew my secrets. I didn¡¯t know why she had to push it further by


    being such a roadblock in the challenge. Didn¡¯t she understand that if we butted heads here, it would


    only


    look bad for us?


    Crossing her arms, she didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°My only problem is that I¡¯m being forced to work


    alongside. you, the absolute embarrassment of thepetition.¡±


    7 have always held my own


    It makes me wonder now, knowing what I know. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he conspired to keep you


    here.¡±


    By he, she clearly meant Nichs, though she wasn¡¯t willing to use his name, probably in case


    someone


    overheard.


    I lowered my head a bit because, well, she wasn¡¯t wrong exactly. Mark had given me the hint to help


    me


    win favor with the ambassador, and both Julian and Nichs had lied about me killing the boar.


    Maybe I truly wasn¡¯t here on my own merits. The thought gave me nofort at all.


    *I can tell you are realizing I¡¯m right,¡± Linda said. ¡°How naive of you, if you hadn¡¯t realized it before. I


    don¡¯t know what he wants from you, Piper, though I can guess. But even you can¡¯t be so foolish as to


    think you¡¯ll actually win thispetition.


    I knew what she thought Nichs really wanted from me. The same thing everyone else thought too.


    Sex.


    What negative opinions they had of their princes to assume they¡¯d only kept me around for camal


    pleasures. Didn¡¯t they expect their husbands to be as virtuous as them? Or did they expect any love


    affairs to stop once the marriage took ce?


    Or worse, did they simply not care one way or the other?


    Some of the girls, many who had survived the elimination had made their previous opinions known.


    They didn¡¯t care which prince they ended up with, they just wanted to be Luna. If they were so single¨CPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    minded in that goal, would they be willing to overlook infidelity?


    How¡­ sad.


    I hoped I was never that desperate for anything, that I would overlook my partner¡¯s betrayal.


    What was worse, at least for me, was that Linda had assumed all this of Nichs, who was easily the


    kindest, most loyal man I had ever met. Julian, perhaps, I could see bending the rules with a cruel


    smirk and pretty words, but never Nichs.


    When we had dated, I had trusted him implicitly. It had never even crossed my mind that he would


    cheat. It was simply impossible. We had been dedicated to each other.


    But this idea of him that Linda had, an insatiable man who kept his old fling around just to sleep with


    her, was so oundish that it was worthy of pity.


    I did pity her. She had so few good qualities of her own that she could only hope to win through


    ckmail and mockery.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡± I said.


    Her eyes shed dangerously.


    ¡°I know enough,¡± she said.


    And it was a threat.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    When Linda said she knew enough, I knew she was referring to her ckmail. What she knew was that


    Nichs and I had been campus sweetheart three years ago. Unfortunately, that was enough to get


    her everything what she wanted.


    She picked up one of the cookbooks. ¡°Since I know everything, I expect you to agree with my


    decisions. here. I know best, after all. You should consider yourself fortunate to be paired with me.¡±


    ¡°I can help.¡± I started to reach for a book of my own, but she pped my hand away.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You can help by not screwing this up for me.¡±


    For the rest of our hour together, I was forced to agree with all of Linda¡¯s decisions, even the ones I


    knew wouldn¡¯t make sense. No one would select three different kind of egg dishes. Where was the


    variety?


    But when I tried to suggest it, I was immediately shut down.


    ¡°It would be such a shame for little Elva, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± she said. ¡°If her mother was tossed out on the


    street, destitute and publicly shamed. Absolutely tragic.¡±


    I kept my mouth shut after that.


    When we were finally allowed to separate for the day, I was worn out and eager to spend time with


    Elva.


    Nichs had agreed to check in on her while I was busy, so I was not surprised to find him and Mark


    ying cards in my bedroom while Elva took a nap.


    Both Nichs and Mark looked at me when I came through the door. Mark frowned.


    Nichs asked, ¡°What happened?¡± He kept his voice soft, so as not to wake Elva.


    My heart skipped a beat. How had he been able to tell something had happened with only a single


    nce? Mark had only grimaced, but Nichs knew instantly, it wasn¡¯t a sickness, nor a passing


    moment


    of anger.


    He knew something bad had happened.


    I walked to them and fell into one of the open chairs at the table. I held Nichs¡¯s gaze, before flicking


    a


    telling nce to Mark


    Nichs, fortunately, caught my meaning. ¡°Mark can be trusted. He knows must everything about the


    past, and our current¡­ predicament.¡±


    I nodded, relieved. ¡°You both surely know about the newestpetition.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then you know we girls are to work in pairs. But you might not have expected that my partner would


    be


    Linda.¡±


    Nichs straightened. Mark leaned forward, cing his elbows on the table.


    ¡°Has she threatened you?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°Not bodily. Though she has taken charge of our challenge and refuses to ept any input from me.


    And some of these choices she is making¡­ I feel as if she might be setting me up for failure.¡±


    It would be a dangerous gamble on her part, to make us both look bad while hoping she alone would


    weather the storm. I suppose she had a chance of surviving it, more than I did, simply because of the


    importance of her pack.


    Even so, it was a risk. One I wouldn¡¯t have thought her calcting enough to make. Yet the evidence


    was there.


    ¡°At this rate, whether the secret of our past is out or not won¡¯t matter. I¡¯m going to be eliminated strictly


    for ipetency if Linda has her way.¡±


    ¡°We should do something about this,¡± Mark said, catching Nichs¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Our options are limited,¡± Nichs said.


    God, I really wished we could just tell the truth about our past. If we were out from under Linda¡¯s


    ckmail, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt any of us. But, if we came forward ourselves, then I¡¯d be


    breaking the King¡¯s order.


    Unless¡­


    If we went public with the secrets of our past, maybe it would give me some level of protection. Surely


    once the truth was revealed, if I was to go missing, someone would notice the connection. The King


    wouldn¡¯t be able to simply disappear me so easily.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 0113


    Yet would the public questioning be enough to deter the King? I had to think so. After all, public opinion


    was swaying much of what happened here.


    As long as I continued to earn the public¡¯s favor, then I should be safe.


    I hoped.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± I said. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I have to tell you first. About my private audience with the


    King,¡±


    Nichs expression was carefully neutral, but Mark¡¯s worry was outright.


    ¡°Tell us,¡± Nichs said.


    I closed my eyes, hesitating for a moment. I had kept this secret from Nichs, wanting to protect him,


    but if I was going to take this risk, I would need strong allies. No one was a stronger ally than the oldest


    prince and his Beta. 2


    ¡°The King knows about our past,¡± I said.


    When I was met with silence, I peeked open my eyes. Nichs¡¯s brow was pulled together.


    ¡°I never told him.¡±


    ¡°I know. He said that,¡± I said. ¡°But he¡­ He had you followed, Nichs. He likely had me followed too.


    He


    knew things, and I


    ¡°Did he know about Elva?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t say if he did. But he¡¯s terrifying. The very walls have ears for him. I wouldn¡¯t be


    surprised if he knew everything.¡±


    Nichs crumpled the cards in his hand. ¡°He threatened you.¡±


    I lowered my gaze.


    ¡°Piper?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He said if I told anyone about you and me, he would¡­ well, the threat was clear.¡±


    He mmed his hand down on the table. ¡°That will not happen.¡±


    The naise roused Elva. ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Nichs immediately cooled his anger. ¡°Sorry,¡± he whispered to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, honey,¡± I called, rising from the table. I touched Nichs¡¯s shoulder as I passed, offering him


    quick forgiveness. Then I walked around the bed to help settle Elva again.


    ¡°Is Nickss here too?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He is.¡± I brushed some of the hair back from her face. ¡°He¡¯s keeping us safe. Mark, too.¡±


    Elva nodded, easily epting that.


    ¡°Is the garden party soon?¡± Someone must have told her already about the next challenge.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°A few days.¡±


    ¡°Will I get another pretty dress?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    H


    ¡°Will I get lots of food?¡±


    ¡°Undoubtedly.


    ¡°Will I get to ride a wolf?¡±


    Iughed lightly. ¡°That might be harder to provide.¡±


    ¡°If the princess wants to ride a wolf at the garden party, then so be it.¡± Nichs approached the other


    side of the bed. He smiled down at me and Elva. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking having more protection around


    wouldn¡¯t be harmful, after all.¡±


    I lifted a brow. ¡°Surely the wolves wouldn¡¯t be allowed in the pce.¡±


    ¡°Not all of them,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Maybe only two.¡±


    Mark stood as well. ¡°I will begin the arrangements at once.¡±


    I


    ¡°Ask them first,¡± I said. I could guess the two he wanted to employ were Night and Silver, but I hated to


    bother them, pulling them out of the wild and into a stuffy castle, when they were meant to be free.


    Nichs nodded, and conveyed the request to Mark.


    ¡°Of course, sir. Piper.¡± Then Mark backed away, out of the room.


    ¡°Does this mean I get to ride Night again?¡± Elva asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re asking him.¡± I said, before Nichs could blindly agree. I¡¯d leamed quickly that he had trouble


    Later, when it turned to evening, and Nichs had to go, I walked him to the door.


    ¡°You never told me your n,¡± he said.


    I gave him a soft smile. I felt better telling him now, knowing he knew of his father¡¯s threats. He would


    protect Elva and me, of that I was certain.


    If we yed our cards right, the public would help, too.


    Sol told him, ¡°We take charge of the narrative.¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Nichs and I sat in a pair of chairs in front of a camera. Behind the camera, a producer stood ready to


    ask us questions. But first, we needed to finish our statement.


    ¡°Piper and I ended our rtionship three years ago, when Piper dropped out from the academy. It was


    entirely coincidental that she was selected and brought here to participate in the Luna Choosing


    Game,¡±


    Nichs said.


    He nced at me. It was my turn to pick up the pre¨Cwritten speech.


    ¡°We have been careful not to allow our past to interfere with the selection whatsoever. In fact, most of


    our time here at the pce has been spent apart.¡±


    I had originally mentioned about how I had gone on two dates with Julian, but Nichs had made me


    cut it.


    ¡°But it would help sell our case,¡± I¡¯d said. ¡°If the world thinks I¡¯m more into Julian¡­¡±


    ¡°Being into Julian would not eam anyone any favors,¡± he¡¯d replied, stern, and had refused to speak


    more


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    about it. ¡°I won¡¯t be swayed.¡±


    He was always so touchy about Julian that I decided to let it drop. Hopefully the public could make that


    connection on their own, without needing to be reminded.


    ¡°We appreciate your continued support both for thepetition and for Piper herself as a candidate,¡±


    Nichs said now. ¡°And hope that you will continue to look favorably upon the royal family, who strives


    only to bring peace and prosperity to our great kingdom.¡±


    Nichs nodded to the producer, who then began to ask us questions. They were mostly fluff. Things


    like how we met again, and if there were any lingering feelings.


    No,¡± Nichs said tly. I knew he was lying. At the very least, we had agreed to be friends. But it still


    hurt to hear him answer so quickly and tly.


    ¡°And you, Piper?¡± the producer asked.


    Grabbing my hurt, I used it to help find my own quick answer of untruth. ¡°No. I felt nothing. Our


    rtionship ended a long time ago. We are both different people now.¡±


    I felt the heavy weight of Nichs¡¯s gaze on me. I ignored it as best I could.


    Eventually, the interview ended and the broadcast was done. The producer thanked us both for our


    time,


    and for our willingness to share such vital information with the public.


    Still, I felt nervous the entire walk back to my room. However, once I was there, Charlotte greeted me


    with an odd sense of excitement. I knew she often watched the public¡¯s reaction on television, but I


    didn¡¯t dare hope her reaction was based solely on that.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°I knew it! I knew you both had something.¡±


    ¡°It was a long time ago, Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She calmed herself, though her smile remained. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± She took a step


    toward me. ¡°The public wonders¡­¡±


    My stomach dropped. ¡°Wonders what?¡±


    ¡°If you two are still a fling.¡±


    I shook my head at once. ¡°What about Julian..?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they like you and Julian too. I know you were nervous about this conference, you really had


    nothing to worry about. The public adores you. And now that they know, this regr girl dated not just


    one, but


    two princes? They are even more in your corner.


    My stomach slowly returned to my body. ¡°They are¡­¡± 7


    ¡°You are out here living the everyday woman¡¯s dream, Piper. For a lot of viewers, thepetition has


    be less about which girl the princes will choose, and more about which prince you will choose.¡±


    That¡¯s outrageous,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t have any kind of power like that. I¡¯ll never make it to the finals.¡±


    wouldn¡¯t be so sure,¡± Charlotte said, but didn¡¯t press, especially after I threw my hands up and walked


    away.


    Charlotte had to be mistaken. There was no way that many people were rooting for me. I knew they


    were


    I on my side, but like this? I couldn¡¯t dare to hope. It would hurt too much to learn it wasn¡¯t true.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Later, I had to attend another meeting with Linda, this time to coordinate our outfit choices with the


    tailor.


    Linda was so furious, she was practically on fire. Her entire face was a bright red. Her lips were twisted


    into a snarl. Her brow was lowered.


    Nichs and I had taken away all of her power with our press conference today, and she knew it.


    The tailor politely cleared his throat. ¡°Would you like some cold water, miss?¡±


    Linda sharp gaze shifted onto him and he winced.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ well¡­ your color is all wrong. It will be hard to match fabrics when you are not at your


    usual tones.¡±


    ¡°Well, make it work anyway!¡± Linda snapped.


    Inside, I felt victorious. I had silenced Linda, stopped her ckmail, and so far, the King has left me


    alone.


    Yet my good feelings shriveled, when I looked around the room at the other pairs of girls, most of whom


    were casting me sour looks.


    ¡°First, Prince Julian. Now, Prince Nichs?¡± someone whispered. I looked in the direction of the voice,


    but I couldn¡¯t tell who had said it.


    ¡°Slut,¡± I heard someone else say.


    ¡°Whore


    Text to go.


    So many whispers, one after the next. But I could never catch anyone actually saying them.


    ¡°I will take a drink of water, if you must,¡± Linda grumbled, recovering herposure.


    ¡°Very good, miss.¡± The tailor scurried away from us toward the door.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve won something.¡± Linda said to me, once he had gone. ¡°But I can tell you, all you have


    done is speed up your own demise. I was willing to work with you. Do you honestly believe that they¡­¡±


    She motioned around the room to where the other girls were watching.¡°..will respect you now?¡±


    They¡¯d only just barely tolerated me before. I could see their looks of hatred now. Their plotting. Their


    Maybe having more wolfy protection wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea after all. Mark had promised we¡¯d


    have an answer from them today. I truly hoped they agreed. I could already feel the knives at my back.


    The tailor returned with water, which Linda drank down. Eventually, herplexion returned to normal


    and we could continue. The tailor made many suggestions, and I scribbled them down on the same


    pad of paper I had used to take note of Linda¡¯s favorite appetizers for our table.


    He gave me the specific names to write down, not just the basic shades. The names wereplicated


    things, with a long sequence of numbers at the end.


    ¡°If you are to match exactly, you will need to order the fabric by name, not mere color,¡± the tailor said.


    ¡°A


    ton shade, even a half step apart will be instantly noticeable in the sunlight.


    By the end of our hour¨Clong consultation, I was tired from trying on fabrics and listening to Linda¡¯s


    comints. I was eager to go back to my room and rest.


    So I wasn¡¯t paying the best attention to the foot that had suddenlye into my path. Nor the tray of


    waters that the tailor had left sitting on a chair.


    ¨C


    I tripped, falling into the chair, and spilling the water and myself ¨C all over the floor. My notes sunk into


    the worst of the mess.


    The ink smeared into unreadable splotches.


    I scrambled toward it, slipping on the tile, but by the time I reached it, the entire thing was soaked


    through and ruined.


    All of the fabric and color names I had written down were lost.


    I


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The girl who had tripped me smirked down at where I knelt in the water and ss and misery..


    ¡°Oops.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    I forced myself to my feet. The tailor, after making sure I was upright and unharmed, immediately


    rushed from the room to retrieve a towel and a servant to clean the mess.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    My soggy notes were beginning to fall apart in my hands, to wet to even maintain their paper shape.


    ¡°Linda,¡± I said, going to her.


    She scrunched her nose as I came close, as if the very sight of me disgusted her. I was disheveled


    now, true, with my gown damp in some ces and my hair a mess. But even so¡­


    ¡°Can I have those names again?¡± I asked. I knew she had written them down same as me.


    She quickly hid her notepad from my sight. ¡°If you lost those names, then this is on you, Piper. You


    need


    to learn to take responsibility.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want anyone to think you had


    unfair


    advantage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± I said.


    She continued on, like I hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡°At least half of our table will look good, and the royal


    family will be able to tell who did which half.¡±


    ¡°That goes against the spirit of the event,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to work together. Adversaries


    cooperating, like the Luna is supposed to.¡±


    I don¡¯t care. You are a hindrance, not an adversary. Surely the royal family will understand that.¡±


    Linda walked by me and out the door. The other girls all shunned me, except for Susie, who gave me a


    sympathetic wave.


    I looked at the fabrics left strewn at the ce where we had been, but we¡¯d tried on so many things, I


    could remember exactly what we had decided upon. I tried to remember what I could.


    At the very least, I could guess about Linda¡¯s preferences, after having heard them drilled into my head


    for an hour. Using that knowledge, maybe I could at least make apatible half of the table, even if it


    didn¡¯t match up exactly


    After writing down the fabric and color names I could guesstimate were maybe correct, I rushed down


    to the kitchen to look through the cookbooks again.


    was there, pouring over the pages, when one of the King¡¯s servants found me.


    ¡°You have been summoned to stand in audience with the king.¡± the servant said.


    I swallowed thickly. It wasn¡¯t the servant¡¯s fault that I was maybe about to die. II


    probably been ordered to chase me. I doubted I would get very far.


    So I buried my fear deep down, rose my chin in defiance, and decided to face my inevitable end. I only


    hoped Nichs could hear of it and intervene before I was hanged for treason, or some other charge.


    The servant led me out of the kitchen and around the winding hallways until we entered the King¡¯s


    personal chambers.


    He was sitting in a chair at the head of a six¨Cperson table. When the servant and I approached, he


    offered me the chair to his left.


    ¡°Piper. Sit.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question.


    I immediately sat.


    A pair of Joseph¡¯s guards were standing against the wall. The servant who had guided me returned to


    standing at the door but did not exit.


    With the secret out, perhaps the King did not see the need to keep his threats private anymore.


    He was quiet


    for a long


    long moment, simply eyeing me with a stern, joyless expression. When he did finally speak, he did so


    with a low, too¨Ccalm tone.


    ¡°Piper, you have gone against my express wishes. Not only have you exposed Nichs¡¯s sorted dating


    history, but you have also tarnished the reputation of the nobility.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how Nichs¡¯s having dated me was directly connected to ruining the reputation


    of any of the nobility. But, with the anger that seemed to simmer under the King¡¯s surface, I decided not


    to argue the point.


    ¡°Now the public has begun to piece together a timeline of when you dated, and all that has urred


    since, the King continued. ¡°Some are even beginning to question if Nichs isn¡¯t Elva¡¯s real father.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Dating amoner was one thing, a mistake that could be easily forgotten, but for a noble and a


    commoner to share a child was a grave error that usually ended in someone¡¯s untimely demise.


    The King leaned forward in the chair. ¡°You understand the importance in this, even if you couldn¡¯t


    before, yes? You must reveal who the true father is, to clear up this¡­ misunderstanding.¡±


    My thoughts moved in a whirlwind, but I couldn¡¯t think of a lie convincing enough. The truth was, I had


    no idea who the baby¡¯s father was. I had thought it might be someone in the underground organization,


    but I couldn¡¯t be sure. And I had no names to even begin searching.


    Theoretically, only my sister knew the father of her child. Even then, with everything she had been


    involved in, I wasn¡¯t sure she could be certain either.


    ¡°A royal illegitimate child is a threat to the order of session. Even if she is not Nichs¡¯s child, the


    perception that she is would be enough to cause ruin under those that wish to rebel against us.¡±


    I understood the danger here. The King would protect his bloodline. If I didn¡¯t say the right thing, Elval


    and I both might perish.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl,¡± I said, fear squeezing my chest. I couldn¡¯t get enough air. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°I will have no need to, if you give me a name. One name, Piper. Who is the father of that child?¡±


    What could I say, but the truth? Elva wasn¡¯t mind, but my sister¡¯s. I had no idea who the father was. I


    hadn¡¯t been part of my sister¡¯s life since years before, and I only came into it after Elva was already


    born.


    Julian had told me not to tell anyone. But surely he would understand, if the only other option to truth.


    was death


    Worse, Elva¡¯s death.


    1-


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I closed my eyes and wished for Nichs. I didn¡¯t know where he was, but he swore he would protect


    1. us. Where was he when I needed him? Why wasn¡¯t he here?


    My onlyfort was that he might have been protecting Elva. Yes, if he was with Elva, he would keep


    her safe. It didn¡¯t matter what happened to me.


    opened my eyes to see the King rise from his chair,


    ¡°Now Piper.¡± He waved for his guards. ¡°Or did I need to arrange for more substantial questioning, I am


    trying to be civil. Do not make this difficult¡±


    ¡°Oh ! see I¡¯m interrupting a party in here,¡± said Julian, suddenly at the door.


    The servant there tried to block his path, but Julian masterfully sidestepped him, then twirled to stip


    around him.


    Julian sauntered casually across the room, not paying much attention to the guards closing in or the


    King with his hands curled into fists on the table.


    ¡°Not now, Julian.¡±


    7 was simply looking for Piper. Oh! There she is.¡± Spotting me, he came to stand behind my chair,


    blocking the guards from getting closer. This wasn¡¯t a very good ce for hide and seek.¡±


    He tugged at my arm, forcing me up from the chair.


    ¡°Wait one minute.¡± The King growled, waving a finger. ¡°She¡¯s not going anywhere until I get my


    answer.¡±


    Julian looked at me, eyes the very picture of innocence. ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡±


    I opened my mouth, but it was the King who answered, bellowing now.


    ¡°Who is the father of that child?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy,¡± Julian said, shrugging.


    ¡°It is?¡± I said softly.


    He winked at me, then looked at the King.


    ¡°Nichs is Elva¡¯s dad.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    The King¡¯s whole face went pale for a beat, and in the next, he became very red, like he might explode.


    Julian let the lie linger for far longer than wasfortable, until the King seemed like he might choke to


    death on it.


    Then Julianughed, and said, ¡°Just kidding! Nichs isn¡¯t the father, sorry!¡±


    He pulled me away then, quickly, before the King could recover.


    The servant, concerned for his King, rushed to his side, leaving our escape open.


    Out in the hallway, Julian pulled out of one royal room and into another. This one wasn¡¯t quite so


    borate, likely a prince¡¯s personal chambers. Yet it seemed far too organized and clean to belong to


    Julian.


    A television was on overtop of a sofa. I thought I heard Nichs¡¯s voice, but Julian spoke louder and


    closer, straight in my ear.


    ¡°You cannot tell the King the truth about Elva¡¯s birth or the story of your wolf.¡±


    I blinked, surprised by his urgency. He¡¯d switched from mischievous to deadly serious in an instant.


    ¡°I have reason to suspect that some of the royalty might be involved in the underground market. We


    can¡¯t trust anyone. Not my brothers, not the Luna, and not the King.¡±


    ¡°Surely not Nichs¡­¡± I refused to believe that he would have anything to do with what happened to


    me


    or Elva.


    Julian rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course not Nichs. But we can¡¯t tell him the truth of our investigation. So we


    need to keep them all in the dark about everything ever.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. If the King was involved¡­


    What could that possibly mean for the kingdom?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Give me time. Until I find out who knows what and who is innocent, we cannot let anything slip


    Got it?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Good.¡± He pushed a hand through his hair. ¡°God, that was close. He was about to sick those guards


    on


    you.


    ¡°.. Elva.¡± I needed to get to her, right away.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Julian retrieved his plone. He dialed something, then brought the phone to my est


    Prince Julian?¡± Mark sald, his voice stiffer than I was used to. ¡°How may I assist you, Your Royal


    Highness?


    ¡°Mark, its Piper. Is Elva okay?¡±


    Immediately, his voice softened for me. ¡°She¡¯s here and she¡¯s fine. Why? is something happening?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the King, I¡­ Please don¡¯t let anyone take her ¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s safe with me, Piper. On my life. No one will harm this child.¡±


    The way he emphasized, I could tell he knew what I was asking, and I could hear his reply loud and


    clear.


    I could have cried for it.


    If the King himselfes through this door, I will still protect this child.


    ¡°Thank you, Mark. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor, Miss.¡± He coughed. ¡°Though I should tell you, it is also a direct order from Prince


    Nichs.¡±


    I breathed in added relief. To have them both on my side, and now Julian too, gave me immeasurable


    comfort.


    But that left one question¡­


    ¡°Where is Prince Nichs?¡±


    ¡°Piper,¡± Mark said. ¡°Are you near a TV?¡±


    Julian had wandered closer to where the television red in the room. He waved me closer. As I did, 1


    slowly lowered the phone to more clearly hear.


    Nichs was sitting on a white chair facing the camera, in a room not unlike the one we had given our


    shared statement in


    ¡°Unfortunately, with that evidence, I can show you conclusively that I am not Elva¡¯s father.¡± Nichs


    said.


    ¡°Unfortunately? the producer prompted.


    The child is a credit to her mother and her pack,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I would have been proud to have her


    be mine. s. He let the word hang.


    +15 BC


    ¡°You smart son of a bitch,¡± Julian said to the television. Any suchpliment from Julian to Nichs


    was rare, even with an insult attached. I doubted very much he would have said it had Nichs been in


    this very room.


    I gave Julian a confused look.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    ¡°He¡¯s saving your bacon, Piper. Elva¡¯s too. By publicly decrying this theory, he¡¯s giving you a shield.


    The King can¡¯t touch Elva now without public uproar,¡±


    Oh. I looked back at Nichs in awe. I had suggested the public statement before, but for him to


    continue that idea, to protect us¡­ My chest filled with warmth all of the sudden.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who the true father is?¡± the producer asked.


    ¡°I know only that he is the worst kind of coward. A man who refused to stay to support his child or his


    mother. Why name him and give him the publicity? Let him live in the shadows with his weakness.¡±


    Nichs spoke with a passion he rarely showed, especially on camera.


    Julian whistled. ¡°He¡¯s really nailing this interview. I never knew he had it in him.¡±


    ¡°When he returns, you should tell him so,¡± I said.


    Heughed. ¡°And let it go to his head? The guy has a big enough ego, Piper. Be serious.¡±


    Someday, I wondered if the obvious rift between the two men would ever heal. I also wondered what


    had caused it to start with. They¡¯d always seemed to hate each other, even when we had all been in


    school.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Julian said. ¡°Sometimes people just don¡¯t get along. There doesn¡¯t have to


    be a rhyme or reason or some great backstory.¡±


    I supposed that was true, though it still made me feel very sad for them.


    Turning into me, he grabbed both my wrists and shook them back and forth, making my arms waggle.


    ¡°Cheer up. We should be celebrating. And we will, as soon as¡­¡± He nced at the television, but the


    interview was over.


    ¡°Julian?¡±


    ¡°Give him a minute.¡±


    I looked around. We were alone in the room. ¡°Who?¡±


    The door opened, and Nichs walked in. Julian tugged, pulling me forward by wrists into his waiting.


    Arms.


    I¡¯m so happy for you, Piper!¡± Julian said loudly, likely for Nichs¡¯s benefit.


    Nichs stopped just inside the door. Then he stepped further in and threw his surtcoat down onto the


    couch.


    ¡°What the devil are you doing in here?¡±


    I gasped and tried to break free from Julian, but he squeezed me too tightly for me to wriggle away


    ¡°Julian. Let her go.¡± Nichs¡¯s voice was very forceful.


    Julian sighed dramatically, but released his hold. I stumbled, suddenly without his constraint. In a sh


    Nichs was behind me, righting me with his strong hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind us,¡± Julian said. ¡°We were just excited to see your interview


    He straightened. ¡°You saw that?¡± He was looking at me but Julian answered.


    ¡°Yes, we both saw you fumble your way through another public speech,¡± Julian said. Nichs clenched


    his jaw


    I looked between them, a bit amazed. That was not what Julian had said earlier.


    Julian winked at me.


    I red at him.


    ¡°I liked it,¡± I said to Nichs.


    ¡°You did?¡± Nichs asked me.


    ¡°We watched it together,¡± Julian said. ¡°Her and I.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He was antagonizing again, but Nichs and I were far too busy looking at each other to listen to him.


    ¡°The way you


    y you talked about the man who left me¡­ He¡¯s not even real, but I felt your hatred. If it had been true, it


    would have made me happy to know that you felt that way.¡±


    1 do feel that way. Or. that¡¯s the way I felt, before I knew the truth.¡±


    ¡°Nichs, I¡­¡±


    Julian cleared his throat. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see myself out.¡± He gave a bow with a flourish, then skipped


    toward the door. ¡°Don¡¯t have too much fun, now.¡±


    At his teasing. Nichs and I separated a bit. I crossed the room. He stayed near the television. When


    Nichs spoke again, his voice was tight. ¡°So you and Julian were in here¡­ alone¡­¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t what it looked like,¡± I said on reflex


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You said before what you felt for Julian wasn¡¯t serious,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    Nichs crossed his arms. His jaw tightened and he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say, how to ease his worries, than to tell him the truth. ¡°Julian saved me from


    you father.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s enter focus zeroed in on me. All emotion vanished. He looked me over as if looking for


    injury,


    then spoke fiercely, ¡°What happened?¡±


    I exined, about the summons, about the threat, and about Julian¡¯s timely intervention. By the end of


    it, Nichs hade closer, standing before me again, concern crinkling his brow


    ¡°I¡¯m okay now,¡± I said. ¡°I heard some of your speech. You likely assuaged most of his fears. So you


    saved me, too. Thank you.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard to say those words. I had held onto them for as long as I knew you


    about you and Elva. Before I knew the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I should have told him the truth sooner, perhaps, but it had taken a long time for me to


    believe that he would even want to know. For so long, it had seemed easier for the past to stay in the


    past.


    ¡°I wish I would have known about your situation then. Maybe I could have done something to help.¡± He


    sighed. ¡°Some of what I said today. I meant about myself.¡±


    I


    I vehemently shook my head. ¡°You had no way of knowing the truth, Nichs. I purposefully kept it


    from you. I¡¯d thought then that I was protecting you¡­ Honestly, knowing what I know now, I don¡¯t regret


    it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t mean that.¡±


    I looked him in his eyes. His were so gorgeous, even under the dim tungsten lights Golden irises with


    flecks of green, watching me like I was someone worth setting his royal gaze upon. Someone who


    mattered.


    I would always be grateful to him for his kindness. But facts were facts, and a whole world separated us


    now, as it did then.


    ¡°You¡¯ll likely be king someday, Nick¡±


    I hadn¡¯t used that nickname outside of my dreams in three long years. It took a physical toll saying it


    now, on me, with my heart aching. On him too, if the way he thickly swallowed was any indication.


    ¡°You need to make sure you settle down with the right woman for the kingdom.¡± I shrugged, a little


    sad.¡± That is not, nor ever was, me. And if you tied yourself down to Elva and me, you would have


    regretted it. Maybe not right away, but at some point.¡±


    Nichs watched me for so long, like he was trying to look straight down into my soul. I wondered what


    he saw there.


    7 wouldn¡¯t have regretted it,¡± he said.


    My eyes went wide, looking at him. He seemed so¡­ earnest, as if he meant every word. But how could


    he? Sticking with me and Elva would have changed the entire trajectory of his life.


    Marrying amoner, adopting her child, he might never had had the chance to be king. Surely he


    could see that the value of a kingdom was worth more than that of a broken down waitress and her kid.


    He didn¡¯t seem like he agreed. In fact, he looked for all the world like he wanted to keep arguing with


    me.


    But he didn¡¯t say one word more, and neither did I.


    After a while, he said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in here alone with me. It¡¯s against the rules.


    Nichs was a stickler for the rules.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± I said.


    I stopped at the door to nce at him. He faced away from me and did look back.


    Later, with Susie¡¯s help, Elva and I practiced the appropriate curtseys for the garden party. We were out


    in the gardens. I had to wear heels, to simultaneous practice walking in the grass without the heels


    sinking down into the dirt..

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    It was much more difficult than I¡¯d been expecting. I¡¯d already gotten stuck twice,


    Susie was a patient teacher though, and kept a level head. She only giggled a bit when I¡¯d fallen onto


    my backside, and notughed outright. Plus, she helped me up right after.


    Nearby, the wolves Night and Silver were watching. Mark was still trying to convince them to join me


    inside the castle too, but they had at leastmitted to keeping a close eye on us outside of it. They


    also exined that if we called for them, they woulde running.


    Honestly, it was more than I expected, and I was incredibly grateful to them


    In our breaks, Elva went to Night for hugs. Hepped at her face with his big tongue, making her


    giggle.


    Susie, curiously, spent most of her break time chatting with Mark. They weren¡¯t flirting exactly, that


    would have been against the rules, but they both seemed a bit bashful, almost like they wanted to.


    I imagined Susie¡¯s family might not be too fond of her ending up in a romance with a Beta, I bet she


    would be happy though.


    I decided to pretend I didn¡¯t notice anything, and let whatever would happen, happen, Or vice versa.


    I


    As I went to greet Silver, I sunk once more into the grass. Then I threw up my hands in a show of


    frustration that was only half put¨Con.


    Elvaughed. Susie hid her face with her hands. Mark hurried over to set me upright again.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just wear ts?¡± I asked.


    Susie shook her head. ¡°That would be against the Queen¡¯s rules.¡±


    I¡¯d already broken the Queen¡¯s rules once, with my too¨Cshort glove length during the First Ball. I had no


    desire to repeat that experience.


    ¡°Put your weight on your toes,¡± Susie said.


    ¡°All day?¡±


    She shrugged.


    Groaning, I sunk back down to the ground, this time only so I could kick off the damned shoes. If I


    would


    have to walk around on my toes all day for the garden party, I at least wanted to befortable now.


    I stretched my toes in the grass and sighed at the relief.


    10


    +15 BONUS


    Silver came closer and I scratched her behind the ears.


    ¡°She agrees that those shoes are foolish,¡± Susie said, tranting the wolf for me.


    ¡°d we agree.¡±


    Someday, with my wolf returned, I¡¯d return her and talk to Silver myself. I¡¯d tell her how grateful I was


    for


    all that she¡¯d done for me, protecting me from the boar, and now protecting Elva and I from anyone who


    might want to do us harm.


    atum the favor.


    Wolf or no, she was a good friend to me, I wished I could return


    She leaned her weight into me, almost like she understood.


    A bitter, after Silver had flopped down into the grass beside me, Elva came up to my side.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± she began than hesitated. She sometimes did this before asking what she considered an


    important question. T


    ¡°Yes, honey?¡±


    She tugged at the hem of her shirt with both hands. She watched as it folded and unfolded, and asked,


    Who¡¯s my daddy?¡±


    My whole body froze. ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Oh, no. I had always known that someday I would have to tell her the truth, but I never imagined it


    would


    be this soon.


    How could I possibly exin this to a three¨Cyear¨Cold? Or was it better to simply lie? I had lied by


    omission so far, allowing her to believe I was her birth mother.


    ¡°1¡­ well, you see¡­¡±


    I nced around but Susie and Mark looked as lost as I was. They were no help at all.


    ¡°Um¡­ if you¡­ er¡­¡± I didn¡¯t even know where to begin.


    Elva merely continued tugging at her shirt. ¡°Can I pick a daddy?¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°Uh¡­ who did you have in mind?¡±


    She looked up at me, her eyes wide and honest. As innocent as could be.


    1 want Nickss to be my daddy.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    For a moment, I sat there in shock, looking at Elva and her wide, earnest eyes.


    Nichs wasn¡¯t exactly thest person I thought she¡¯d say. He had been visiting her a lottely, he


    always seemed to make time for her. But I would have thought Santa us or the Easter Bunny would


    have taken higher priority for a three year old


    My face burned hot at the implication that Nichs would well, we would have to be married for


    Nichs to be Elva¡¯s father, wouldn¡¯t we?


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Um, Elva, honey Nichs can¡¯t be your dad


    Elva tilted her head. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Someday he¡¯s going to have his own family to take care of His own wife, and his own kids. He won¡¯t


    have time to spend with you and me


    Elva¡¯s shoulders slumped ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be living here anymore then, and he¡¯d have to travel away from them to see us. You wouldn¡¯t


    want him to make his family sad, just so he¡¯de to see us?


    ¡°But I¡¯ll be sad


    Her face fell and my heart ached.


    ¡°Someday, I¡¯ll find a nice man that wants to be a part of our family, Elva And he¡¯ll be the best dad you


    could ever hope for ¡±


    She looked down to the ground. ¡°But I want Nickss¡±


    I


    I wished there was more I could say tofort her. I understood her attachment to Nichs He was a


    good man. The best, maybe. He was good with Elva. He was honest and kind.


    I imagined he would make an excellent husband. I remembered our days together. He was ambitious


    and strong willed with the rest of the world, but he alwayspromised with me. He was generous with


    both his time and his money


    Even on nights after we fought with one another, we would always make up before we went to sleep.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he had whispered as he caressed my cheek with his thumb 1 can¡¯t sleep knowing you are


    unhappy¡±


    Bringing my image of that caring man into a future where we would be married and taking care of Elva?


    C


    +15 BONUS


    Then he¡¯d bid her goodnight ande to me We¡¯d hold each other through the night, just as we had


    done in the past, when one of us or the other snuck into the other¡¯s room


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I remembered how warm he was it haunted me


    I blinked, pulling myself back into the present There, I chastised myself for thinking of Nichs that way


    ether. And for good reasons, too


    It was clear we would never be together. And for good reasons, too


    I


    Nicholes was a prince if I had known that three years ago, maybe I would have never pursued him then


    either Our hearts had been so close, but our social sses were so far apart, he might as well have


    been


    standing on the moon


    Tm sorry, Elva,¡± I told her now, pulling her into a hug ¡°Unfortunately, sometimes these things just don¡¯t


    work out. It¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault. It¡¯s just impossible.¡±


    Her thin arms wrapped around my neck and she held me in return. Had she known I needed a hug


    too?


    ¡°We¡¯ll survive,¡± said ¡°Just like we always have before¡±


    Elva sniffled a little. ¡°Okay, Mommy¡±


    That night, the other girls and I were sharing the kitchen to prepare our food items for the garden party


    Linda still wasn¡¯t speaking to me, so we hadn¡¯t been able to pair our selections as well as the other


    girls. However, I could guess that she had chosen some kind of egg appetizer, since she had been so


    fond of


    those during our earlier meeting


    Since she was picking something with protein, I decided to pick a more veggie¨Ctype food. I scoured the


    cook books, skipping the ones that sounded tooplicated, and settled on stuffed mushrooms.


    I set to making the mushrooms, then I waited my turn for the ovens


    When the oven beeped, I withdrew my piping hot stuffed mushrooms and turned to ce them on the


    counter for them to cool


    They smelled delicious. The appearance was a bitcking on some of the mushrooms. I would put


    those ones in the back of the disy


    Still, I felt proud I couldn¡¯t wait for them to cool, so I could try one to test the taste.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    One of the girls came close to me, peering at my selection. ¡°Huh. I feel like you could have done better,


    Piper


    She was mocking me, which I would not dignify. ¡°I¡¯m quite proud of this actually.¡±


    ¡°My friendly advice?¡± she said, smirking at me. I was fully prepared to ignore her, until I saw therge


    container in her hand. ¡°Needs more salt.¡±


    I reached, but I was too slow. She had already upturned the container of salt all over my stuffed


    mushrooms, totally ruining them. She poured the entire container until it was empty, and then dropped


    it carelessly on the floor..


    ¡°Oh, dear. That might have been too much. Sorry!¡± She giggled as she walked away.


    I stared down at my ruined food. There was no saving it. Even if I removed the massive pile of salt from


    on top of the mushrooms, the taste surely had already been soaked in.


    I would have to discard this batch and try again. However, since I had already used my turn at the


    ovens,


    I now would have to wait until everyone else had finished.


    Sighing, I regathered my supplies and started anew. I did as much as I could until I needed to cook.


    Then


    I had to wait.


    And I waited. And waited.


    Some of the girls, I was starting to wonder, seemed like they had chosen appetizers that took extra¨C


    long


    to cook, just to mock me. Or maybe the waiting was just getting to me.


    I was in the kitchens untilte. By the time the others had finished and left, it was well after dark.


    Finally, the oven beeped at my set temperature and I ced my second batch of stuffed mushrooms


    within it.


    At the very least, this batch didn¡¯t look quite as ugly as thest. I refrained from thinking the sabotage


    was a good thing, however.


    With the timer set, I sank onto a stool to wait again.


    ¡°There you are.


    I nced up. Nichs walked into the kitchen.


    When I saw him, my face flushed, remembering my earlier daydreams about him as my husband. I


    cleared my throat and turned away.


    Chapter 0123


    +15 BONUS


    One of the girls came close to me, peering at my selection ¡°Huh. I feel like you could have done better,


    Piper.¡±


    e was mocking me, which I would not dignify. I¡¯m quite proud of this actually.¡±


    She


    ¡°My friendly advice?¡± she said, smirking at me. I was fully prepared to ignore her, until I saw therge


    container in her hand. ¡°Needs more salt.¡±


    I reached, but I was too slow. She had already upturned the container of salt all over my stuffed


    mushrooms, totally ruining them. She poured the entire container until it was empty, and then dropped


    it carelessly on the floor.


    ¡°Oh, dear. That might have been too much. Sorry!¡± She giggled as she walked away.


    I stared down at my ruined food. There was no saving it. Even if I removed the massive pile of salt from


    on top of the mushrooms, the taste surely had already been soaked in.


    I would have to discard this batch and try again. However, since I had already used my turn at the


    ovens, I now would have to wait until everyone else had finished.


    Sighing, I regathered my supplies and started anew. I did as much as I could until I needed to cook.


    Then


    I had to wait.


    And I waited. And waited.


    Some of the girls, I was starting to wonder, seemed like they had chosen appetizers that took extra¨C


    long to cook, just to mock me. Or maybe the waiting was just getting to me.


    I was in the kitchens untilte. By the time the others had finished and left, it was well after dark.


    Finally, the oven beeped at my set temperature and I ced my second batch of stuffed mushrooms


    within it.


    At the very least, this batch didn¡¯t look quite as ugly as thest. I refrained from thinking the sabotage


    was a good thing, however.


    With the timer set, I sank onto a stool to wait again.


    ¡°There you are.


    I nced up. Nichs walked into the kitchen,


    When I saw him, my face flushed, remembering my earlier daydreams about him as my husband. I


    cleared my throat and turned away.


    hot in Here, offered weakly, as an exnation.


    suppose it is.¡± He came closer. ¡°All the other girls finished some time ago.¡±


    shook my head, ¡°My first batch didn¡¯t turn out right.¡±


    Oh?


    Too salty.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell him about the sabotage. He might feel the need to do something about it. If he got


    involved to protect me, it would only end up with more resentment aimed towards me.


    We were supposed to be proving to people that we didn¡¯t still care about each other.


    Nichs picked up the empty salt container off the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose this has anything to do with


    it.¡±


    I looked at it, then at him, but kept my mouth firmly closed.


    He stepped closer. ¡°Piper ¨C¡±


    ¡°It was just a joke, Nichs. I can handle it. Honestly.¡±


    He watched me a moment like he wanted to argue, but then he sighed. ¡°Fine. But if it bes more


    than that, I expect you toe forward.¡±


    I


    They could threaten my life and I doubted I would tell him, but I appreciated his concern regardless.


    He walked to the oven and peeked inside. ¡°It¡¯s against the rules for me to help any candidate with their


    challenge.¡±


    That hadn¡¯t stopped him before, in the forest with the boar. I wondered if he would help me now, even


    saying that, if I only asked.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t need to find out.


    ¡°It only has to cook,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not much help you could give now, even if you wanted


    to.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Good. That eliminates my temptation, then.¡±


    1 lifted a brow. ¡°Does it?¡±


    His eyes held mine a touch too long. I felt drawn to him, a moth to a me. I stood up from the chair


    and loined him in front of the oven..


    I peeked in for myself. The food looked like it was cooking well.


    Piper, 1


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I turned to look at him again and he suddenly stopped. I was very close, closer than I had intended to


    be


    Like this, all he would have to do is lean down¡­


    I only had to press up¡­


    ¡°Nichs,¡± I said in a breath.


    I wanted to kiss him.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Nichs¡¯s mouth was so close. As I looked at it, he licked his lips. I licked mine in reply. We leaned


    closer, closer, dangerously close..


    Then the oven timer dinged.


    We immediately straightened, snapping away from each other. Nichs turned, coughing into his hand.


    I reached for the oven mitts and pulled the finished stuffed mushrooms from the oven.


    With the tray safely on the counter, I couldn¡¯t find the courage to look at him again.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°Nostalgia does tricky things to the mind.¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± I agreed, thankful for the safe retreat his words offered.


    ¡°I should go now.¡± He took a step, then paused. ¡°Goodnight, Piper.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    I didn¡¯t move again until his footsteps disappeared from the kitchen. Even after he was gone, I needed


    a moment to get my heartbeat under control.


    Finally, I returned to putting the finishing touches on my stuffed mushrooms and preparing them for


    storage.


    I very carefully did not think about what just happened, or what it might mean.


    The next morning, Charlotte and I were adding the finishing touches to the garden party dresses for me


    and Elva. She was sewing on the ruffled trim with the sewing machine, while I hand¨Cstitched some


    sparkly gems onto Elva¡¯s skirt.


    ¡°I have news,¡± Charlotte said, ¡°about your other maid from the early days


    The friendly one, I remembered. Though Charlotte had certainly opened up to me now, in the early


    days, she had seemed to only barely tolerate me. The overly¨Cfriendly one had helped me feel more at


    ease right away.


    ¡°I tracked her down,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°They let her go from the pce staff, but she was able to find


    another position in a noble household.¡±


    I exhaled in relief. I had worried that she was trapped in a dungeon somewhere.


    ¡°She¡¯s enjoying it. It¡¯s less stressful.¡± Charlotte picked at a straw thread.


    ¡°Thank God,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear she is safe and well. I¡¯ve been thinking of her.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s both of those things. When I spoke to her, she seemed worried about you, though. It seems like


    the whole of the pce might be against you¡±


    ¡°Not everyone is,¡± I said, giving her a smile. ¡°And that¡¯s what matters. With the support I do have, I can


    oust any of these hardships.¡±


    Minor humiliation and ruined appetizers were nothingpared to the hardships I had endured in the


    past.


    Here, I had a roof over my head, food for both Elva and me, and proper medical treatment for Elva. Any


    adversity I had to endure was secondary to those basic needs, which in the past had either been


    denied


    to us or was incredibly difficult toe by.


    Although, despite theck of physical turmoil of these minor hardships, they still made my staying here


    more difficult. I had to be careful to make certain I seeded in every challenge. I wanted to stay here


    as long as I could.


    I held


    up


    the fabric, frowning at it. ¡°I worry about this shade. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if it¡¯s incorrect.¡± Having lost


    my notes, I couldn¡¯t be sure that I had guessed the color correctly. Even one or two shades different


    would be noticeable under the afternoon sun.


    ¡°It¡¯s correct,¡± Charlotte said, all confidence.


    I lowered Elva¡¯s dress back down to myp. ¡°How can you be sure?¡±


    ¡°I double¨Cchecked before I ordered the color.¡±


    That still didn¡¯t exin it. ¡°Double checked how?¡±


    Charlotte offered a hint of a smile. ¡°The servants, we talk to each other. I won¡¯t touch on the specifics,


    but let me just say that Linda is not kind to her own maids. They dislike her greatly, and were eager to


    help you when I told them what happened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful,¡± I said, amazed by Charlotte and the other maids. They truly did work behind the scenes


    to either make or break the contestants. It was a bit intimidating too. I hoped I always stayed on their


    good


    side.


    Though, as someone who worked in the service industry, I knew that often all it took to earn favor was


    to treat the wait staff as the people they were, and not asmodities that existed only to serve.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°Please thank them for me, as well. I wouldn¡¯t want to get them in trouble by


    approaching them directly.¡±


    Till pass on your gratitude,¡± Charlotte said.


    We continued to work throughout the day. When we finally finished, it was time for me to attend a


    banquet.


    Elva, who had been patient all day,ined loudly that she wouldn¡¯t get to attend.


    ¡°You¡¯d hate it,¡± I told her, hoisting her up into my arms. ¡°A bunch of stuffy people insulting each other


    while pretending to be nice.¡±


    ¡°Why would they do that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°1 don¡¯t know, honey.¡± But I did know. With only 9 candidates left, everyone was on the edge. We were


    coming down to the wire soon, and all the girls, except Susie and 1, wanted the crown. ¡°People


    sometimes have to cut each other down to make themselves feel more important.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very nice¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I agreed.


    As I prepared for the banquet, I was startled by an unfamiliar maid sticking her head through the door.


    Charlotte immediately intercepted her and then sent her away


    ¡°Who was that? What did she want?¡± I asked when she had gone.


    Charlotte seemed unsettled, her brow pulled together. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She didn¡¯t even ask anything. She


    said she had the wrong room but that seems impossible.


    ¡°Did you recognize her?¡±


    Charlotte nodded. ¡°She¡¯s tending to Lilliana.¡± She helped mece up my silver dress in the back. ¡°Be


    careful tonight.¡±


    ¡°will,¡± I promised. Why would Lilliana¡¯s maid peak her head into my room? What had she hoped to see?


    None of it made sense.


    I finished dressing, then hugged Elva. After a quick goodbye to Charlotte and the maid, and Mark


    outside the door, I headed down to the dining room for the evening¡¯s banquet.


    1 felt beautiful in my stunning silver gown with a low¨Ccut bodice and a slit up the side. The fabric


    sparkled


    It was a dress fit for a Luna. I maybe should have felt like an imitator wearing it. Instead, I felt


    something. like a princess of moonlight.


    As I descended the stairs, Julian stood at the bottom to greet me.


    ¡°May I escort you to the dining room tonight, Piper?¡±


    I lifted a brow. ¡°Why?¡±


    Heughed. ¡°So mistrustful. Maybe I just want to be the one on your arm.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°Fine. Maybe it would look best if we walked in together. You are supposed to be my favorite after all.¡±


    I


    That still didn¡¯t feel like the right reason, or maybe, not the only one. For now, however, I supposed I


    could ept it.


    ¡°Very well.¡± I epted Julian¡¯s offered arm.


    ¡°Beautiful dress,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Looks great on you.¡±


    I side¨Ceyed him.


    He winked at me. ¡°It looks better on you than it does on her. That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Her? Who?


    ¡°Lilliana,¡± Julian said.


    We quickly arrived at the dining room. Julian released my arm to allow me to enter the room first.


    Inside, wearing the exact same dress as me, stood Lilliana.


    The girls looked between us. Then the whispers started.


    Julian tapped his chin. ¡°What came first? The chicken or the egg?¡±


    ¡°You better not be calling me either a chicken or an egg,¡± I grumbled at him.


    So this was why Lilliana¡¯s maid had intruded into my room ¨C to see which dress I was wearing. But


    why?


    Didn¡¯t it make us both look bad to arrive at an event wearing the same thing?


    Liliana only gave me a passing nce, seemingly not bothered. But I was blushing fiercely with


    embarrassment.


    Unfortunately, it was far toote to change.


    Perhaps you should change position at the table so you don¡¯t get so much camera time,¡± said one of


    the girls to me.


    Julianughed. ¡°She¡¯s not going anywhere.¡±


    I red at him, but he just smiled wider.


    ¡°Trust me.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Whispers sounded around me, spection on who was copying who. Lilliana had arrived to the


    banquet first, but not everyone was convinced that meant she had picked the outfit originally.


    Absolutely no one entertained the idea that it could have been a coincidence.


    When I suggested such a thing to the girl beside me at the table, she rolled her eyes. ¡°Nothing is a


    coincidence at the pce.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong.¡± Julian said. ¡°It¡¯s obvious to me that Lilliana is copying you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t copy her,¡± I said firmly.


    Julian waved around his soup spoon. Think about it. By your own admission, you have now dated two


    of the three princes. Is it any big surprise that some of the girls are going to end up imitating you?¡±


    That seemed like such a ridiculous notion. Lilliana especially wouldn¡¯t have a need to copy me. She


    had already gone on dates with Nichs, and she had been seated beside him for some time now.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t already favored by Nichs, she was so regal all on her own. What use would


    copying me have for her, other than to bring her down?


    ¡°Lilliana has her own grace,¡± I said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need anything from me.¡±


    ¡°Cute, but incorrect.¡± Finished with his soup, he pushed the bowl away. A servant immediately came to


    retrieve it. ¡°Thanks.¡± Julian patted his napkin to his lip. ¡°Lilliana is a fraud.¡±


    The girl opposite him gasped. He shrugged.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Everything about her has been pre¨Cnned, from the way she parts her hair, to the way she sits or


    stands, to the way she speaks. Have you talked to her? It¡¯s spooky¡±


    I couldn¡¯t remember saying more than a few quick words to her.


    ¡°She¡¯s acting.¡± Julian said. ¡°She¡¯ll do whatever she has to, be whoever she has to be, to win the crown.


    She¡¯s been pretending so long, I¡¯m not sure she even knows who she really is underneath it all.¡±


    As he spoke, I couldn¡¯t help but feel an odd sort of sympathy for Lilliana. To care so much for power,


    that she was willing to erase her entire true personality? How could anything be worth so much?


    Had she spent her entire life living behind a shell? Did she truly not remember who she was anymore?


    Julian nudged me. He must have been able to see the pity on my face. I, unlike Lilliana, was not


    talented


    ¡°She gave herself up willingly, Piper. Girls like her do it all the time. Anything to chase that crown.¡±


    I kept my voice soft, not wanting the others to hear. ¡°It¡¯s just so sad. What will happen to her if Nichs


    doesn¡¯t choose her?¡±


    Julian shrugged. ¡°She¡¯ll probably have to find herself again.¡±


    For her sake, I hoped that woulde to pass. I understood she was desperate to be Luna, but to give


    up so much? Surely if she could remember herself, she would realize the fol


    folly.


    Or maybe that was a foolish thought. Wishful thinking from a girl who didn¡¯t really belong here among


    these sharks. I had no desire for power or glory. I just wanted Elva to be okay.


    Julian¡¯s voice lowered to match mine. ¡°Do you know why you would make a good Luna, Piper?


    Because you see people, even when they can¡¯t see themselves.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be Luna.¡±


    Julian smiled. ¡°Another good quality of yours.¡±


    With so many girls missing since thest elimination, there were a lot of empty chairs at the table. Most


    of the girls had been split into sections. Julian, me, and the Luna were seated at one end. The King and


    Joyce were on the other end. Nichs, Lilliana, and the majority of the girls sat in the center.


    A slew of empty chairs now separated those three groups.


    ncing over at Nichs, he seemed like a whole world apart.


    Suddenly a camera closed in on my face. I sat back in my chair.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Julian said, shoving the camera away. ¡°Personal space is a thing that exists, you know.¡±


    ¡°Apologies, Your Royal Highness,¡± the cameraman said.


    ¡°It was my fault, sir,¡± said the producer behind him. ¡°The kingdom wants to know about candidates


    wearing the same dress. Piper, do you have anyment?¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    In my ear. Julian quickly whispered, ¡°Pretend you don¡¯t care.¡±


    It seemed like sound advice this time, so I tried to take it. I wasn¡¯t a great liar, but then, this lie wasn¡¯t


    too far from the truth. Other than being a minor annoyance, this really wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful dress,¡± I said. ¡°1 wish even more people could be given the chance to wear it.¡±


    ¡°Charming,¡± the producer said with a smile. ¡°A woman of the people.¡± He nudged the cameraman.¡±


    Close in on Lilliana now. Let¡¯s see if she has a response¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I returned my attention to Julian


    ¡°Very good,¡± he said. ¡°One way to win against the drama¨Cseekers is to always feign indifference. With


    no


    drama, they get bored and move on. Wearing the same dress to this banquet could be a front page


    story.


    or something limited to a footnote¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t even deserve to be a footnote,¡± I said


    Julianughed. ¡°True¡±


    At the end of the meal, as the royal family and the girls were standing from their chairs, Nichs


    cleared


    his throat to im the attention of the room


    He took one of Lilliana¡¯s hands in his


    My stomach dropped. This wasn¡¯t anything unexpected. Despite our near¨Ckiss, nothing had changed


    between Nichs and I. He was a prince in search of a mate, and Lilliana was his favored.


    Even if she was wearing a mask so thick no one could see through it, not even herself.


    ¡°Lilliana, would you do me the honor of joining me for a second date? Nichs asked.


    Her smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±


    Everyone politely pped. I did, too, not wanting to draw attention to myself.


    Nichs deserved better than someone who was so fake, but it wasn¡¯t my ce to say so. After all,


    wasn¡¯t Nichs also wearing a mask? He had imed that he was searching for the perfect Luna, not


    the


    perfect mate.


    Perhaps Lilliana would be the perfect Luna.


    But he would be so miserable if he could not be himself.


    I was no caught up in my own downtrodden feelings, that I didn¡¯t immediately notice the many eyes that


    had shifted to me and my dress.


    One girl even slinked up beside me. ¡°What are you wearing to the garden party, Piper?¡±


    More girls joined in eager to


    ear my response.


    ¡°Uh..¡± I was pretty sure we weren¡¯t supposed to share that information.


    ¡°A trend¨Csetter,¡± Julian said from behind me. ¡°If you will excuse us,dies, Piper and I need to say a


    few quick words to my brother.¡±


    Any brief hope that Julian might have been about to save me smashed to pieces. ¡°We do?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Julian wrapped his arm around my waist and led me through the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? You are


    my favorite, Piper, so of course I need to show you off to the cameras. Cameras which are currently


    zoomed in on my stuffy elder brother.¡±


    I had a very bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Ah, Nichs!¡± Julian called as we approached.


    Nichs¡¯s face had been impassive, but now it seemed aggressively so, like he was fighting a battle to


    stay calm. A muscle ticked in his jaw.


    ¡°Allow us to congratte you on your second date,¡± Julian said, slippery smooth. ¡°With¡­ um¡­ what


    was


    your name again?¡±


    He knew Lilliana¡¯s name, of that I had no doubt. He¡¯d likely just been trying to get under her skin, like


    he


    did with everyone else.


    But Lilliana had no reaction what¨Cso¨Cever. She just smoothly filled in her name. ¡°Lilliana.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Julian frowned at her before turning his smile up to full¨Cst for his brother. He hugged me


    closer to him. ¡°Such a pity that you have to settle for an imitation of the real thing, brother. Good for me,


    though, since I get to have the best.¡±


    My face burned in embarrassment. I wanted to


    Julian and deny what he was saying,


    but with my eyes on Nichs¡¯s face, I caught his sudden reaction. And it made me pause.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Nichs


    I hadn¡¯t wanted to ask Lilliana on a second date, but after a threatening letter from the King this


    morning and the way he red at me all dinner long, I knew I had very little choice in the matter.


    Especially if I


    wanted to help protect Piper.


    So I had pushed down the part of myself that revolted against the idea, and publicly asked Lilliana. As


    expected, she epted simply and concisely with no outward reaction.


    That was for the best, I knew. Emotions onlyplicated things. We didn¡¯t need love between us to get


    married. Lilliana was best for the kingdom, so I would fall in line.


    Even if my heart wanted something else¡­


    Well, it didn¡¯t matter what my heart wanted. I had shut off that part of myself three years before, and no


    resolution of misunderstandings was going to change that now. It was far toote to open myself up


    again.


    I wanted to forget about Piper. I wanted her and Elva safe and happy, but not. near me. They were


    dangerous. They reminded me how things could be, what happiness looked and felt like.


    I couldn¡¯t be happy. I had to be King.


    But then Julian unted her in front of me. She looked gorgeous in the dress Lilliana had so poorly tried


    to emte. Piper filled out the dress in a way Lilliana¡¯s stick figure never could. Piper had such


    delicious


    curves and¡­


    Julian had one of his hands on Piper¡¯s hip. I red at it, hoping to set fire to it with my eyes. I¡¯d never


    had that ability before, but one could hope.


    I wanted to throttle Julian for staking im on Piper, suggesting she belongs to him. But how could I


    deny it? I wasn¡¯t in a ce where I could step forward and challenge his im. And Piper was keeping


    her


    beautiful, full lips firmly closed on the matter.


    Ugly, green jealousy seared inside my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t help remembering the heat of the oven as Piper and I had stood side by side in the kitchen


    the night before. She had turned to me, her brown eyes dark in the dimly¨Clit room.


    She was so¡­ irresistible, I had leaned forward before I knew what I was doing.


    I had wanted to kiss her so badly, my entire body ached.


    +15 BONUS


    But then the oven timer had gone off and we had separated, I had yed it off like it had been a


    mistake, or a trick of the moment, but it hadn¡¯t been. I had wanted to kiss her then, just as J wanted to


    kiss her now.


    But I knew it was impossible.


    Lilliana smiled at me in a vague sort of way.


    Julian smirked much harder. He knew what he was doing, ying with me.


    ¨C


    Piper¡¯s face scrunched up, troubled likely for my sake. She was far too kind.


    The nearby cameras, meanwhile, caught it all.


    I cleared my throat, gathering myself again. The princely mask easily slid into ce, a well¨Cworn


    routine.


    ¡°How good for us both, Julian,¡± I said, hating every word. ¡°That we have both found favorites in the


    Julian added teeth to his smile. ¡°Yes. Good for someone, alright.¡± His eyes slid to Lilliana, who gave no


    Indication that she noticed. He didn¡¯t say more.


    With Lillie


    With Lilliana indifferent to his remark, I felt no strong desire to defend her, so I let the matter drop.


    The cameramen and their producers eventually grew tired of our silence and dragged their attention.


    elsewhere.


    One of the King¡¯s servants immediately found his way to my side. ¡°The King wishes to speak to you


    immediately. If you would follow him to his chambers.¡±


    I could have groaned if I had a modicum less self¨Ccontrol. As it was, I simply straightened my


    shoulders.


    ¡°If you will excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Good luck, brother,¡± Julian said.


    Piper reached out and touched my arm. It was a simple gesture. It didn¡¯t have to mean anything.


    Except


    it did.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    like that v


    A gesture like that was familiar/Overly so, to some people¡¯s eyes.


    so, to some people¡¯s eyes.


    I patted her hand, then pulled away before anyone could see.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    1 felt the warmth of her hand long after she had removed it.


    I followed my father away from the dining room and to his rooms. He did not look back at me once, nor


    spoke to me until we were behind closed doors.


    Once the door had shut behind us, however, he swiveled to glower at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve ignored my summons these past days.¡±


    I had. ¡°There have been many things that required my attention.¡±


    ¡°Matters more important than respecting your King?¡±


    ¡°More important than humoring the tired whims of my father, yes.¡±


    The King¡¯s face went bright red. ¡°How dare you! Who do you think you are?¡±


    I stood my ground. ¡°Tell me you have some reason to want to see me other than Piper.¡±


    He thrust his finger into my chest. ¡°She is a danger, Nichs. You are not taking this seriously.¡±


    He huffed out a frustrated breath, then turned on his heel again. He ced some distance between us.


    ¡°You could have better handled the revtion of your past rtionship. You nearly made us the


    laughing


    stock of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Piper is popr with the people,¡± I said. ¡°No one wasughing. If anything. It helped us gain their


    respect.¡±


    I hated that it was true. I had no intention of using my rtionship with Piper in such a way. I had only


    wanted to protect her. But if it would help appease my father and therefore get him toy off Piper, I


    was willing to use anything to my advantage.


    I would apologize to herter.


    The King crossed his arms. ¡°We need her gone, the sooner the better.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I crossed the room, closing some of the distance between my father and I. He stood near the firece,


    staring down at the mes.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing everything you want. I¡¯ve asked Lilliana on another date. Piper is not a threat to you.¡±


    ¡°But she is. Can¡¯t you see?¡± He looked back at me. The flickering mes cast shadows across his face.


    The way you talk about her, Nichs, is very peculiar. I know she was special to you once, but


    sometimes


    Don¡¯t be ridiculous.


    * +15 BONUS


    ¡°You know you can never be with her, don¡¯t you? You are my oldest son. Regardless what we told the


    producers and the promoters, you are most likely to take my throne when I pass. As King, you cannot


    allow somemoner ¨C¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to over¨Cdwell on this, father. I know better than anyone how much Piper doesn¡¯t


    belong


    here.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you insist on allowing her to stay?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°The people adore her


    ¡°The people would adore any of our choices. Lilliana, for example. Think of ways to bring her up in the


    people¡¯s eyes. They don¡¯t need Piper to rally behind.¡±


    In my mind, I tried to rece my shared moments in Piper¡¯s presence, with Lilliana instead. It was


    almostughable.


    She would never go with me to an orphanage to feed the children. She wouldn¡¯t smile at me like Piper


    did. If it had been her in the kitchen the night before, I would not have been tempted to kiss her by the


    oven.


    ¡°You need to reassess your priorities, Nichs,¡± the King said. ¡°I¡¯m only looking out for you.¡±


    I knew, in his own way, that he meant those words. The kingdom was important, and so was my ce


    in


    1. it. Any lingering feelings for Piper threatened to unravel everything he had nned for me.


    I tried to keep that in mind. I tried to be strong.


    I would be.


    But that didn¡¯t mean Piper had to leave.


    ¡°My priorities are in order,¡± I said. ¡°Piper is good for ratings and to garner the people¡¯s good will, but I


    have no remaining feelings for her,¡±


    It was a lie, but, I would take the truth to the grave with me.


    ¡°Good,¡± the King said. ¡°Let¡¯s keep one thing very clear¡­¡±


    The King looked once more into the fire.


    ¡°Piper will never be Luna. Not so long as I live

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    The day of the garden party event, I awoke early, dressed, and hurried down to the kitchens to warm


    my stuffed mushrooms. Many of the girls were already in there, and I had to wait my turn at the ovens.


    I didn¡¯t mind waiting this time, since the closer I heated my food to the start of the event, the more likely


    It would still be warm by the time the royal family came to our table.


    With my appetizer warmed, I headed to the gardens and found Linda already at our station, fixing her


    half of the disy.


    ¡°Good morning. Linda,¡± I said as I approached.


    She didn¡¯t reply. I guessed she was still avoiding me. That was going to make this situation more


    difficult. How were we supposed to work together if we weren¡¯t speaking to each other?


    I resolved to do my best anyway, as much as I could without her support.


    Noticing that she had already arranged her deviled eggs over the table, I started to intersperse my


    stuffed mushrooms among them.


    That, of all things, seemed to finally trigger her into speaking.


    ¡°Keep that garbage on your half of the table,¡± Linda snapped.


    I pointed to the eggs that were obviously on my half. ¡°Fair¡¯s fair, Linda. Plus, it will look better if ¨C


    me what would look better.¡± She quickly grabbed her eggs and moved them to her own side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me


    I noticed then, that she didn¡¯t have any ice or anything to keep the eggs cool. Depending on how soon


    orte our table was visited, that could be a problem. Eggs that weren¡¯t kept cool, could be prone to


    spoiling.


    ¡°Linda, do you have anything to


    ¡°I said, stop talking to me.¡±


    I closed my mouth. That wasn¡¯t actually what she had said, but I decided not to push my luck by


    pointing


    that out.


    my warm


    Instead, I continued to set out my stuffed mushrooms. With her cold eggs on one side, and my


    mushrooms on the other, and the drinks in between, our disy was visually appealing, I supposed.


    It didn¡¯t feel in the spirit of the event, exactly. We were supposed to explorepromise and flex our


    diplomatic abilities, showing how we could give and take with adversaries. Our disy was split. But


    since Linda would not budge, this would have to do.


    +15 BONDS


    only hoped I could find a way to talk around whatever questions the royal family might have for us.


    Linda was certain to try to pass all the me onto me, for anything they disliked.


    Across the gardens, the royal family, with a trail of cameras behind them, began the event. Lilliana¡¯s


    table had been elected to go first.


    From my distance, I couldn¡¯t discern what Lilliana had made, but I could very clearly see the moment


    she decided to hand¨Cfeed it to Nichs. He stood still as a statue, but he opened him mouth. He bit


    into


    the food she offered. He chewed and chewed.


    My stomach twisted inside of me. My ribcage felt too tight, like my chest had constricted.


    I couldn¡¯t understand what I was seeing. Surely feeding one of the judges was against the rules. But


    the King and Queen simply looked on, smilingly slightly. They nodded to one another.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Joyce seemed disinterested in the whole affair, looking off among the trees like he¡¯d rather be


    somewhere else.


    Julian, however, watched for a moment, an amused expression on his face. Then he turned and looked


    directly at me. When he caught me staring, his smirk grew into a smile. He broke away from the rest


    and


    began to approach me.


    I wanted to hide, but during thepetition, I couldn¡¯t leave my station. I was entirely trapped until the


    royal family had visited my table.


    So I had nowhere to run to as Julian came to stand beside me. We both looked at where Lilliana was


    handing Nichs a flute of champagne.


    ¡°Interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Julian said. ¡°It¡¯s like watching a train wreck. Repulsive, truly, but one cannot turn


    away.¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    I tried to pull my eyes away just to prove him wrong. Too quickly, I was looking again.


    ¡°She¡¯s the King and Queen¡¯s favorite,¡± Jun said.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s, too.¡± I tried to keep the distain from my voice, but I was a poor actor. I was certain that


    it


    shone on through,


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Julian studied me now, the others apparently forgotten. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t let just anyone hand¨Cfeed him.¡± I crossed my arms.


    Julian tilted his head. ¡°Why, Piper. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say you were jealous.¡±


    His words startled me and my eyes went wide.


    Jealous? No, that couldn¡¯t be right. What Nichs and I had was done and over with long ago.


    Except it wasn¡¯t. At least, not for me. My recent fantasies of Nichs as my husband and father to Elva


    proved it.


    But to be jealous here, now, in the midst of thispetition? I had not recognized the churn in my


    stomach and tightness in my chest for what it truly was.


    Yes, I was jealous.


    Not that I wanted Julian, or anyone else, to know about it.


    I cleared my throat, trying to collect myself.


    ¡°Be serious, Prince Julian. I would have to be terribly foolish to feel jealous over a man in a dating


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Julian hummed. ¡°More or less, that¡¯s true. Yes.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I shot him an annoyed sideways nce. He just smiled at me.


    ¡°Are you saying you aren¡¯t up for the challenge?¡± he asked. Voice lower, for my ears only, he added,


    Doesn¡¯t he deserve someone who actually loves him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t love him.¡± The words burned the entire length of my throat.


    Julian shrugged. ¡°Could have fooled me.¡±


    Suddenly, Nathan arrived to reim wayward Julian and return him to his family.


    You are supposed to remain as a unit,¡± Nathan insisted.


    +15 BONUS


    Julian agreed to return, though Nathan didn¡¯t move but a couple feet off, waiting for him. Obviously,


    Nathan didn¡¯t fully trust Julian. That was likely a smart move.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I have to go try Lilliana¡¯s pastries for myself.¡± Voice low again, he added, ¡°They¡¯re


    bumt on the bottom, by the way. Too long in the oven.¡±


    Jun Nathan said.


    Julian saluted me, then turned and followed Nathan back to his family. Nichs, I noticed, red at


    him


    the full length of his return trip.


    I felt the weight of two hateful eyes on my own person. I nced to my left and found Linda attempting


    I


    to light me on fire with her gaze.


    Quickly, I faced forward once more, ignoring her.


    The royal family went through two more tables before finally reaching ours. By this time, the sun was


    high overhead, and Linda¡¯s eggs were looking a bit dry.


    The Luna stepped up first to our table, but, upon looking at it, her previously pleasant expression


    slipped


    right off her face.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she demanded.


    Linda spoke before I could. ¡°I made deviled eggs and


    ¨C


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean the food,¡± the Queen said. She motioned toward the King, who joined her in frowning. He


    waved Nathan forward and whispered in his ear.


    Nathan nodded, then addressed us. ¡°Did you not understand the assignment?¡±


    Since Linda had volunteered herself to be the speaker among us, I looked at her, waiting to see what


    she would say.


    ¡°We have created the two appetizers and the drinks.¡± Linda waved at the table.


    ¡°This disy is split in half,¡± the Queen said. ¡°This event was to be about cooperation amongst


    adversaries. How do you ever hope to survive meticulous diplomatic rtions if you cannot even


    cooperate with your fellow candidates in thepetition?¡±


    1¡­ Well¡­¡± Linda was sputtering, losing her usual confidence.


    The Luna looked at her with something like pity in her eyes. As her gaze shifted to me, she hardened.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Forgive me, Your Majesty, but we had given consideration to the spirit of the event,¡± I said.


    It wasn¡¯t totally a lie. I had given some thought about how our divided disy could still indicate some


    measure of cooperation, even if Linda hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Exin yourself,¡± the Queen said.


    I motioned toward our disy. ¡°At first nce, our table is divided, which could reflect the deep


    disagreements between us and our adversaries. Yet if you look closer, you will notice that our


    selections actuallyplement each other.¡±


    The Luna and King pressed in closer to the disy, peering at where I suggested. Behind them,


    Nichs. and Julian gave me supportive looks ¨C a full smile from Julian, a partial from Nichs. Joyce


    continued


    to look off into the distance, disinterested.


    ¡°Linda¡¯s cold selection and my warm one offer an exploration of taste. The drinks in between act as a


    pte cleanser, when needed. Individually, we could stand alone fine, but when presented together, we


    are better.¡±


    I lifted one of the stuffed mushrooms and handed it to the King.


    ¡°Much like diplomatic rtions, we bring two different individualities together in a united front.¡±


    He nodded, thoughtful. Then he bit into the stuffed mushroom. He hummed, then motioned to his


    sons.¡±


    This is very good. Try one.¡±


    I provided each of the princes their own appetizer. Nichs touched my hand a moment longer than


    needed as he epted his. Pride shone bright in his eyes, which warmed me up from the inside out.


    When I offered one to the Queen, however, she simply looked at me nkly, and made no motion to


    ept it.


    I slowly lowered it back to the table. ¡°Whenever you are ready.¡±


    ¡°That is outrageous,¡± Linda said suddenly, iming everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Piper¡¯s talking out of her


    backside. We didn¡¯t discuss any of this.¡±


    Standing up straighter, I tried to catch her eye, to ask her what she thought she was doing, but she


    didn¡¯t


    once bother ncing my way.


    ¡°Our foods are divided because I didn¡¯t want her inferior selection to be anywhere near my own. I


    understand this isn¡¯t in the spirit of the event.¡± Linda huffed. ¡°But what kind of diplomatic rtions would


    +15 BONUS


    She picked up one of her dried¨Cout deviled eggs and handed it to the Queen, who eagerly epted it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Commoners should stay within their own boundaries and do as they are told,¡± Linda said. ¡°That is why


    our disy is the way it is. Had I been partnered with someone on my own level, I would have been


    happy to advocate for cooperation.¡±


    The King and Queen nodded critically, as if they agreed with what Linda was saying!


    ¡°You don¡¯t often get to select who you must work with,¡± Nichs said, face stern. ¡°Oftentimes those we


    must findmon grounds with are not the kind we would normally associate with.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Linda said solemnly. ¡°But they wouldn¡¯t bemon. I had to divide the table. Don¡¯t you see? If I


    allowed her to infiltrate my side, she would only steal the benefits of my station, without providing any


    good qualities of her own.¡±


    ¡°Piper¡¯s stuffed mushrooms were quite delicious,¡± Julian said. He pointed at Linda¡¯s eggs. ¡°Have you


    been keeping those on ice? You know they need to be kept chilled, or they will go bad.¡±


    The Luna shushed him. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Julian.¡±


    Julian looked at her. His smile took on an edge. ¡°Rude is how everyone else is acting, mother.¡±


    ¡°To assume themon people want to ¡®steal the benefits of your station¡® is a dangerous opinion to


    have,¡± Nichs said. Themon people, after all, are what keep this kingdom running.¡±


    Behind him the producers whisper¨Cyelled, ¡°That¡¯s good. The people will love that. Get a close up of the


    prince.¡±


    Nichs glowered. Clearly he hadn¡¯t just said that for the cameras, and having been caught out made


    him ufortable.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    1 wished I could tell him that I understood he meant his words and that I appreciated them, but there


    was no real opportunity for me to do so.


    ¡°Everyone needs to know their ce, nobility andmoner alike,¡± Linda said.


    The King nodded.


    The Queen decided to change the subject, ¡°I will try the egg first. I¡¯m sure it is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Mother, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t ¨C¡±


    ¡°Quiet, Julian,¡± she said.


    Julian lowered his head, unusually cowed. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± In his eyes, something sparked though, as if


    he


    was about to watch his own revenge unfold.


    She bit into it. Immediately, her face soured, though she continued to chew. Eventually she s


    the bite down. She did not go for a second.


    swallowed


    The King who had been carefully watching her seemed less inclined to take a bite of his own offered


    egg. However, after ncing at the cameras, he inhaled a deep breath, and nibbled on the edge.


    Linda offered eggs to the princes. They all refused, even Joyce, who I had previously assumed hadn¡¯t


    been paying attention. Perhaps he was more observant than I had thought. I truly knew so little about


    him.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The King struggled for a word.


    ¡°Vile? Repulsive?¡± Julian supplied.


    ¡°Spoiled?¡± Nichs added, without so much joy as Julian.


    The Queen pressed one hand to her stomach and the other to her mouth. She lurched forward, like she


    might be sick.


    Immediately, the King turned toward the cameramen. ¡°Get those cameras out of here!¡±


    The producersplied at once, pulling the camera crews away from the scene.


    I had some water stored in a bottle nearby and quickly poured a ss for the Queen. She refused to


    ept it from me.


    ¡°My Queen?¡± the King asked.


    She shook her head. The King waved her handmaidens closer, and they quickly scurried to get her


    away


    1/3


    The event is now ended.¡°.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Nathan bowed his head. ¡°What of the candidates yet to participate?¡±


    ¡°What of them?¡± the King scoffed. ¡°The Queen is unwell! Naught else matters but that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Nathan bowed deeper.


    The King wasted no more time. He left Nathan and the princes standing there, and hurried into the


    pce, chasing his wife.


    When he was gone, Nathan announced the end of the event to all the girls. Those that had yet to be


    judged were outraged, and a crowd formed around my table.


    son this ha


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me,¡± Linda said, scoffing under the sudden pressure. ¡°Piper is the reason


    ¡°And just how did you reason that out?¡± Julian said.


    He and Nichs had stayed nearby, listening to theints of the girls. It truly did seem unfair, that


    they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be judged. Loudest among them was Olivia, who insisted her


    appetizer


    was the best.


    Joyce had pulled out a book and began to read, standing further away than the rest.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Simple. If she had followed basic orders, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to ovepensate with a more


    I wasn¡¯t sure what about deviled eggs made it aplicated dish, but I knew that if I suggested that,


    she would take it as an insult and fire more insults at me.


    ¡°Each of our foods was fine,¡± I said. ¡°Yours simply became too hot in the morning sunlight. If we had


    thought to put out some ice.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of everything,¡± Linda snapped. ¡°If I had a morepetent partner, then none of this would


    have happened.¡±


    I stood my ground. ¡°I had nothing to do with your half of the table.¡±


    ¡°Am I supposed to belie


    1 wished I could tell him that I understood he meant his words and that I appreciated them, but there


    was no real opportunity for me to do so.


    ¡°Everyone needs to know their ce, nobility andmoner alike,¡± Linda said.


    The King nodded.


    The Queen decided to change the subject, ¡°I will try the egg first. I¡¯m sure it is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Mother, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t ¨C¡±


    ¡°Quiet, Julian,¡± she said.


    Julian lowered his head, unusually cowed. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± In his eyes, something sparked though, as if


    he


    was about to watch his own revenge unfold.


    She bit into it. Immediately, her face soured, though she continued to chew. Eventually she s


    the bite down. She did not go for a second.


    swallowed


    The King who had been carefully watching her seemed less inclined to take a bite of his own offered


    egg. However, after ncing at the cameras, he inhaled a deep breath, and nibbled on the edge.


    Linda offered eggs to the princes. They all refused, even Joyce, who I had previously assumed hadn¡¯t


    been paying attention. Perhaps he was more observant than I had thought. I truly knew so little about


    him.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The King struggled for a word.


    ¡°Vile? Repulsive?¡± Julian supplied.


    ¡°Spoiled?¡± Nichs added, without so much joy as Julian.


    The Queen pressed one hand to her stomach and the other to her mouth. She lurched forward, like she


    might be sick.


    Immediately, the King turned toward the cameramen. ¡°Get those cameras out of here!¡±


    The producersplied at once, pulling the camera crews away from the scene.


    I had some water stored in a bottle nearby and quickly poured a ss for the Queen. She refused to


    ept it from me.


    ¡°My Queen?¡± the King asked.


    She shook her head. The King waved her handmaidens closer, and they quickly scurried to get her


    away


    1/3


    The event is now ended.¡°.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Nathan bowed his head. ¡°What of the candidates yet to participate?¡±


    ¡°What of them?¡± the King scoffed. ¡°The Queen is unwell! Naught else matters but that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Nathan bowed deeper.


    The King wasted no more time. He left Nathan and the princes standing there, and hurried into the


    pce, chasing his wife.


    When he was gone, Nathan announced the end of the event to all the girls. Those that had yet to be


    judged were outraged, and a crowd formed around my table.


    son this ha


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me,¡± Linda said, scoffing under the sudden pressure. ¡°Piper is the reason


    ¡°And just how did you reason that out?¡± Julian said.


    He and Nichs had stayed nearby, listening to theints of the girls. It truly did seem unfair, that


    they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be judged. Loudest among them was Olivia, who insisted her


    appetizer


    was the best.


    Joyce had pulled out a book and began to read, standing further away than the rest.


    ¡°Simple. If she had followed basic orders, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to ovepensate with a more


    I wasn¡¯t sure what about deviled eggs made it aplicated dish, but I knew that if I suggested that,


    she would take it as an insult and fire more insults at me.


    ¡°Each of our foods was fine,¡± I said. ¡°Yours simply became too hot in the morning sunlight. If we had


    thought to put out some ice.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of everything,¡± Linda snapped. ¡°If I had a morepetent partner, then none of this would


    have happened.¡±


    I stood my ground. ¡°I had nothing to do with your half of the table.¡±


    ¡°Am I supposed to believe that? Maybe it wasn¡¯t the ice that we needed, Piper. Maybe this was your


    n


    from the start.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Around us the girls began to whisper.


    ve that? Maybe it wasn¡¯t the ice that we needed, Piper. Maybe this was your n


    from the start.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Around us the girls began to whisper.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Sabotage? The girls around us burst into loud chatter.


    ¡°Could it be possible? How would she do it?¡±


    ¡°Anything¡¯s possible. She could have done it.¡±


    ¡°Someone get the guards! If it¡¯s true, that¡¯s an attempt on the Queen¡¯s life!¡±


    At the sound of that usation, the guards closed in around my table. One of them scurried off, only to


    return quickly with Joseph himself in tow.


    ¡°This is getting out of hand,¡± I said. ¡°Linda, tell them this wasn¡¯t sabotage.


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Linda said. ¡°How else would my appetizer make the Queen sick? You didn¡¯t¡­. poison


    it,


    did you, Piper?¡±


    At the mention of poison, the crowd gasped.


    ¡°What? No!¡± I held my hands up, but the guards had taken renewed interest in me.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about poison?¡± Joseph said, bullying his way to my side.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°She poisoned the Queen!¡± Linda said, pointing. In the past five seconds, she had taken that wild idea


    andtched onto it, doubling down. Could she not simply see that her eggs had spoiled?


    ¡°She didn¡¯t keep her eggs on ice and they went bad,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s all that happened.¡±


    Joseph crossed his arms. Lifting his chin, he peered down the length of his nose at me.


    ¡°An usation of poisoning is a serious matter,¡± he said.


    ¡°Tell that to Linda. I didn¡¯t have anything to do with ¨C¡±


    Joseph ignored me. ¡°We will investigate. But in the meantime, the used should be ced into the


    dungeons for the sake of the Queen.¡±


    My stomach dropped. ¡°What?¡±


    I looked around, searching for Elva in the crowd. Fortunately Mark had pulled her away. They watched


    from very far back, near the edge of the gardens. Hopefully, she was too far away to hear.


    A guard grabbed me roughly by the arm.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Hey!¡± I struggled, but they were trained soldiers, paid for their strength. Without my wolf, I was an


    absolute weakling inparison.


    ¡°Now, wait one minute,¡± Nichs said. He politely weaved his way through the crowd, approaching me.


    When he was close enough, he red at the guard¡¯s hold on my arm until the guard released me.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness,¡± Joseph said, dipping his head. ¡°This is a serious matter. Please allow me


    permission to handle it as I see fit.¡±


    Nichs stared at him tly. ¡°Denied.¡±


    Joseph blinked, apparently not expecting that reaction. Just how much free reign did this Captain of the


    Guard usually have?


    ¡°In fact, rather than your typical investigation, I have a suggestion of my own,¡± Nichs said.


    He looked first to me, offering me a reassuring nod, then looked to Linda.


    ¡°Perhaps Linda would like to remake her food, with all of us watching. If she is actually as good a cook


    as she indicates, she should be able to prove it in front of all of us. Then we will take this usation of


    poisoning under advisement. But not before.¡±


    Linda paled as he spoke, but eventually agreed. ¡°Of course, I would be happy toplete any


    challenge Your Royal Highness deems necessary.¡±


    Prince Nichs nodded, as if that decided everything. Maybe it did. This must have been one of the


    benefits of being a royal. I wasn¡¯t about to speak out against it, especially since it was directly helping


    me.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Joseph said, voice terse. ¡°Until such an event can be nned, surely we should lock away the


    used ¨C if only on the off chance she hasmitted the crime. Don¡¯t we owe it to our Queen to take


    every precaution?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Nichs looked to Nathan. ¡°An event like this shouldn¡¯t take all that long to prepare for, should it,


    Nathan?¡±


    ¡°I will see to it at once, Your Royal Highness. The kitchen is likely being used to prepare lunch, but


    afterwards, I don¡¯t see any reason why we could not utilize the space.¡±


    ¡°Very good, Nathan. Thank you,


    Nathan bowed, then turned and hurried to see to the duty.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    ¡°But in the meantime ¨C¡± Joseph tried again.


    Nichs interrupted him. ¡°I will ept personal responsibility for her. I will keep her by my side and


    make certain that she does not find herself in any more trouble.¡±


    Relief flooded me so quickly, I felt dizzy. I rested one hand on the table in case I lost bnce.


    Joseph grunted like he wanted to argue. Of course, he couldn¡¯t ¨C not against a prince. Eventually, he


    relented, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°But what about us, Your Royal Highness?¡± Olivia said, cutting in. ¡°Why does Linda receive a second


    chance while we do not?¡±


    Nichs shook his head. ¡°The Queen¡¯s sudden illness took precedence, but I would not be overly


    upset.


    The royal family will not consider an event that has been judged unfairly. Either you will yet still have


    your


    chance, or this event will be entirely scrapped.¡±


    Olivia exhaled and smiled a little ¡°Thank you, sir. That is a relief to know.¡±


    taking their promise to protect Elva and me seriously.


    Then, I could no longer avoid the topic that had been pressing against the back of my mind, even


    though


    I knew I should have left it alone.


    ¡°I saw Lilliana feeding you,¡± I said.


    He winced. Perhaps I could have worded it more gracefully. Toote now.


    ¡°Her pastries were overcooked,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡± That wasn¡¯t what I meant to discuss, and he knew it.


    ¡°What do you want me to tell you, Piper? Lilliana is my chosen favorite and I must show her the proper


    favor.¡±


    He leaned back on the bench, shedding some of his perfect princely fa?ade.


    ¡°I have to marry someone eventually. It might as well be her.¡±


    His words struck me like a hot iron, searing a cruel brand on my heart. ¡°What a terrible thing to say!¡±


    He eyed me. ¡°Is it not the truth?¡±


    ¡°You should marry for love, Nichs!¡±


    He sat up straight again, his fa?ade returning in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    His golden eyes pinned me to the spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m not capable of love anymore.¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Love has no ce in royalty.¡± Nichs tilted his head down and lowered his gaze. ¡°I will be forced to


    marry the best Luna candidate in the Choosing Game. I can only hope that, at the very least, perhaps


    a


    sense of friendship will blossomter.¡±


    ¡°And Lilliana is the best?¡± I asked.


    He sighed. ¡°She is the one my father has chosen for now. It could change over the course of the


    My heart broke at his words. Hearing this usually confident man so¡­cent ¨C so epting of


    such


    an unweed fate ¨C tugged at my emotions.


    1 want children,¡± he continued. ¡°I believe that my life will be fulfilled enough with family, even if I can¡¯t


    be


    with a partner I would have truly wished for.¡±


    I shook my head, refusing to ept it. ¡°No one should turn away from their heart so fully.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any choice, Piper.¡±


    I took him by the arm and shook him. He was well¨Cmuscled, he only wobbled a bit and likely only to


    appease me.


    ¡°You do. When you are King, you can ¨C¡±


    ¡°I need to be married to be King.¡±


    Oh. Right. I had forgotten about that and deted a bit. But it still couldn¡¯t be hopeless. There had to be


    some way for Nichs to appease his family while still marrying the person he wanted ¨C whoever that


    may be.


    As for my jealousy, surely I would be able to contain it if I knew Nichs was with someone who he


    loved, who was his match in both generosity, spirit, and heart.


    Though no one here truly seemed to fit those qualifications. Except perhaps Susie, but she was happy


    enough with her own choices.


    ¡°I truly don¡¯t have any choice,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told him. ¡°I just can¡¯t ept that.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve always been stubborn.¡±


    Maybe, but¡­ ¡°Especially when ites to you. I care about you too much to see you throw your life


    +15 BONUS


    His gaze lifted to me. Under the bright sunlight, the green flecks in his eyes seemed to sparkle. He was


    unbelievably handsome. I could easily stare at him forever.


    Til help you find someone,¡± I said. One of these girls had to be alright, somewhere under the surface. If


    1 really looked closely, gave them more chances¡­


    He gave me a tight¨Clipped smile. It was sad, and didn¡¯tst more than a second or two.


    It has to be Lilliana,¡± he said.


    My brow pulled together. ¡°Because the King chose her? Surely anyone here would suit, if we


    ¡°Not just anyone would suit him, I¡¯m afraid.¡± His gaze lingered on me a beat longer in silence, before he


    dropped it away.


    ¡°There you are,¡± said a voice too near us. I nced up to see Lilliana approach.


    I had been staring at Nichs so intently that I had not noticed her drawing near.


    ¡°I was looking for you, Prince Nichs. I didn¡¯t see the two of you sit down.¡± Her face was nk, with a


    dull smile on her face.


    I wondered briefly if I should stand so she could sit, but then pushed that thought away. We were


    equals


    here.


    Nichs, however, did not feel the same. He quickly rose to greet her. ¡°Hello, Lilliana. I¡¯m sorry to have


    disappeared on you.¡±


    ¡°I have found you now. You need not apologize.¡± She did not look at me once.


    As the only one sitting, I felt awkward and stood as well, to join them..


    Finally Lilliana nced at me, but only for a moment.


    ¡°You were so brave back there, Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Linda has a tendency to push too far, I¡¯ve noticed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that too,¡± Lilliana said. ¡°She pushes too far.¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    ¡°Right.¡± Nichs tightened his jaw.


    ¡°Well, she certainly did in this case,¡± I said, inserting myself into their conversation. ¡°I would never hurt


    anyone.


    Lilliana looked at me nkly.


    1 believe that,¡± Nichs said.


    Then Lilliana added, ¡°Yes, me too. Piper would never hurt anyone.¡±


    I frowned. This conversation felt¡­ odd. Like attempting to speak with a puppet, she only ever seemed


    to


    emte what Nichs had said.


    Secretly I wished Nichs would say something oundish, if only to see if Lilliana would agree. He


    was


    too good of a man for that, however.


    If only Lilliana had taken to Julian instead. He would have had a field day amusing himself with her


    mindlesspliance.


    ¡°The cooking challenge for Linda was very inspired, Prince Nichs,¡± Lilliana said. ¡°You are very


    intelligent.¡±


    Nichs looked absolutely miserable standing there, frowning so deeply, eyes downcast and away.


    Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to be your favorite,¡± she said, side¨Ceyeing me.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    And though she had meant that, I¡¯m sure, as both a im over him and a slight to me, I was relieved to


    see any type of personality formte in her. Pity, it only manifested in such a contemptible way.


    ¡°Yes, that does make you quite fortunate,¡± I agreed, just to get her to ease off that line of thinking.


    Nichs looked a half minute away from digging a hole in the ground just to bury himself in it.


    ¡°If you recall,¡± I continued, showing even more leniency, ¡°I am Julian¡¯s favorite.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± She didn¡¯t sound particrly impressed. ¡°Where is your prince? I am surprised that he did not


    stand


    up for you, as Nichs did.¡±


    Not everyone was as stout¨Chearted as Nichs. I wondered if Julian would have stepped in eventually-


    likely before they chopped off my head, maybe. Whenever the situation stopped being funny to him,


    most


    likely.


    415 BONUS


    Watching the way Lilliana interacted with Nichs, with her constant agreeing andplements, I felt


    more and more terrible for Nichs. There had to be some way I could save him from this fate.


    I knew he wanted children, but¡­ how could he wish to tie himself so permanently to someone like this?


    Even for the sake of the crown?


    The kingdom was important to Nichs, in ways I didn¡¯t and couldn¡¯tprehend. I tried to remember


    that.


    But, to give up his whole sense of self¡­?


    Nichs wasn¡¯t my boyfriend. He hadn¡¯t been for a long time. But I could never forgive myself if I


    walked


    out of his life forever knowing how miserable he would be.


    I would find a way to save him from this fate somehow.


    Later, after we¡¯d eaten lunch in the gardens, we were alerted that the kitchens were ready for Linda¡¯s


    personal challenge. Nichs, Lilliana, and I walked down to them together, though we became


    separate


    just inside the door.


    Joseph grabbed my arm roughly and pulled me to the side.


    ¡°You will stand here with me, in case you get any wild ideas,¡± he said gruffly. ¡°From here, any sabotage


    you have nned will not escape my notice.¡±


    have no sabotage nned,¡± I said.


    He grunted, obviously disbelieving me.


    ¡°You better enjoy this free time you¡¯ve been having,¡± he said. ¡°Because it¡¯s all about toe to a


    close.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, and soon enough you will see that.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything that will keep you out of the dungeons, sooner orter.¡±


    Sooner orter. That sounded like a threat.


    Like he knew I hadn¡¯t done anything to Linda¡¯s food, or to hurt the Queen.


    He was just waiting for me to make a mistake, any mistake, and then he would pin any negative


    oues all on me.


    He smirked at the fear that was likely on my face. How was I supposed to fight against the Captain of


    the Guard?


    11l see you rot down there.¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Joseph¡¯s smile was twisted with cruelty. It deeply unnerved me. This man was not a noble himself,


    simply employed by them. He must have been like Lena, a traditionalist. Someone who wanted to


    uphold the way things had always been, rather than epting necessary changes.


    I hated that such ideals constantly ced me in danger. I was merely a girl caught up in it all. I had


    been chosen by the selection. It wasn¡¯t like any of this was my direct choice.


    ncing across the room, I noticed Nichs locked in conversation with Lilliana. He seemed entirely


    bored but dutifully gave her his attention anyway. He hadn¡¯t noticed the intimidating way Joseph was


    clutching my arm. I couldn¡¯t expect a rescue this time.


    I cleared my throat, attempting to gather my courage. Joseph was making threats. I couldn¡¯t simply


    cower under them, or he would know how much they affected me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have to do something wrong to be sent to the dungeons?¡± I asked.


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fairly certain that Piper is right,¡± Julian said, suddenly appearing beside me. ¡°Unless they


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    changed the rules in the past few minutes while I was in the bathroom?¡± Brow raised high, he looked at


    me and then at Joseph. ¡°No? Didn¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Prince Julian, perhaps you misheard me,¡± Joseph began.


    Julian shut him down straight away. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I did.¡± He pointed to where Joseph gripped my


    arm. ¡°No, maybe you¡¯d like to release Piper and move a few feet away. Or more.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s face scrunched up like he wanted to argue, but what could he say to one of the princes he


    was


    charged with protecting?


    I somehow manage to hide my own smirk as Josephplied. He dropped my arm like it had burned


    him and backed away exactly three feet. He continued to re daggers at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he likes me,¡± I whispered to Julian, whoughed, bright and boisterous.


    I


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t seem like he does. I had better stay near you, then, to help fend him off, as it seems my


    brother is otherwise upied.¡±


    I nced at Nichs again. He was rubbing his forehead now.


    ¡°I feel bad for him,¡± I said.


    ¡ú +15 BONUS


    ¡°Ah. So you¡¯ve spoken with Lilliana then.¡±


    That remark wasn¡¯t kind to Lilliana, though it was absolutely the truth. Still, I decided it better not to


    agree or disagree.


    Julian just looked at me and thenughed again.


    Nathan signaled it was time for Linda to begin, and she moved at once, collecting her supplies. She set


    the stove to boil the eggs.


    ¡°Nothing quite like watching water boil,¡± Julian whispered to me. ¡°Except perhaps watching grass grow.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a chef then,¡± I said, looking at him.


    He pressed a hand to his heart. ¡°If I made a meal, it really would be poison.¡±


    Nichs, I remembered, had worked hard more than once to prepare meals for me, when we had been


    together. I wondered if he maintained his skills after all this time. It wasn¡¯t like he had much need to


    prepare his own meals nowadays.


    ¡°Your stuffed mushrooms were delicious though, Piper,¡± Julian said.


    ¡®Thank you, but my cooking skills are alsocking. I do what I can, with what few ingredients we have


    at home. A lot of the time though, my roommate Anna makes the meals for Elva and I, since I work so


    much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of her.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± I missed Anna so much. I wondered all the time if she was watching the televised portions of the


    competition. What she must think of everything! Sometimes I could almost hear her voice, chiding me


    for not chasing Nichs.


    ¡°The man needs love, and you have love to give!¡± she would say, as if anything was that easy. Love


    wasn¡¯t the only thing keeping Nichs and I apart

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Linda took the eggs off the stove too soon. I wondered if they had fully solidified. When she cracked


    them on a bowl, however, the whites of the eggs, at least, seemed whole. Yet when she cut them in


    half,


    to remove the yokes, the yellow yoke was slimy,


    She didn¡¯t seem to mind and poured them into a bowl anyway. A bold choice.


    Nathan leaned closer, peering into the bowl. ¡°Does that look right?¡±


    Linda nodded. ¡°I cook the eggs shorter than necessary so the yellow bites out better. It makes it


    easier to mix too.¡±


    To me, Julian said, ¡°I wonder who they are going to get to taste test this, because not it.¡±


    I really hoped it wasn¡¯t me, either.


    Nathan leaned back. His face crumpled like he wanted to correct her, but ultimately, he decided to stay


    neutral.


    Linda then mixed the other ingredients in with the eggs and began to stir. She lifted an egg half to add


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    the mixture, when the egg slipped down onto the ground.


    ¡°Slippery little things, aren¡¯t they?¡± Linda said,ughing though it sounded nervous.


    She reached down, picked up the egg, and returned it to the te.


    Everyone in the room went very quiet


    Linda continued adding the mixture to that egg, like nothing had just happened.


    Nathan leaned forward again. ¡°Linda. Did you see any problem with adding that specific egg back to


    the


    te?¡±


    She blinked at him in obvious confusion. ¡°idents happen. I¡¯m sure the floor is regrly cleaned.¡±


    Nathan frowned. ¡°Do you ever spend time in the kitchens at home?¡±


    Her brow furrowed. ¡°Sometimes,¡± she said, but her eyes shifted as she spoke. She was clearly lying.


    Nichs stepped into the center of the room. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I believe this experiment has proven my


    case.


    Grumbling, Joseph pushed off from the wall and stormed out of the room. I stepped back just in time to


    narrowly avoid being shouldered by him.


    Sore loser, Jun said.


    don¡¯t understand,¡± Linda said. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    Someone should have been supervising the girls when they cooked,¡± Nichs said to Nathan, ¡°If we


    do another cooking challenge, please see to it.¡±


    Nathan bowed. ¡°A horrible oversight on my part. I beg forgiveness, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Nichs nodded.


    ¡°Someone exin to me what is going on,¡± Linda said, voice rising in panic or anger or both.


    Julian smirked. ¡°You blew it, Linda. Not only did you undercook the eggs, but you even dropped one on


    the ground, then returned it to the table. Admit it, you¡¯ve never even been into a kitchen before in your


    life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in one!¡± she announced loudly.


    Julian smiled wider. She¡¯d taken his bait and proven that, though she¡¯d been in a kitchen, she had not


    been in one to cook. Very likely, she had never cooked in her entire life. Likely, she hadn¡¯t seen anyone


    else do so either, or she would know not to pick things up off the floor.


    Everyone in the room watched her with pitiful eyes, except those few who wereughing.


    Yet Linda sought me out in her ire.


    ¡°This is all your fault, Piper! You. You sabotaged me!¡±


    ¡°We know she didn¡¯t,¡± Nichs said. ¡°You will convince no one otherwise after what we have just


    witnessed.¡±


    ¡°If you had only listened to me,¡± she said instead.


    ¡°I did listen, Linda. Until you stopped speaking to me. We could have helped each other, but you were


    too stuck on excluding me.¡±


    ¡°You deserve to be excluded. You have no right to even be here!¡±


    ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself,¡± Julian said. ¡°You¡¯ve already had a poor showing. Just ept the failure


    with grace.¡±


    ¡°Poor showing?!¡± She was shouting now, her eyes wild. She looked around the room like a woman


    crazed. Then her sightsnded on a nearby knife.


    She snatched it off the counter, then, holding it in both hands, she lunged for me.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    As Linda dived at me, knife first, both Julian and Nichs moved at once.


    Nichs ran at me. He grabbed me around the waist and pulled me toward him, shielding me behind


    his body.


    Julian, meanwhile, went straight for Linda. He grabbed Linda¡¯s wrist and twisted. The knife ttered


    down onto the floor.


    ¡°Someone get Joseph the hell back in here!¡± Julian shouted at one of the guards. They ran out of the


    room, doing asmanded. The others closed in around Linda.


    Disarmed, she shrank in on herself, seemingly realizing what she had done. Her eyes were wide and


    vacant. Tears streamed down her face.


    Nichs eased me back, though he kept his hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± That knife never had a chance to reach me with both brothers moving as if in tandem.


    Still, Nichs checked me over, dropping his gaze down the length of my body.


    ¡°No one likes Piper, but to actually try to kill her?¡± whispered one girl to another.


    ¡°It¡¯s too far,¡± said another.


    When the danger had passed, and Nichs released me, Susie rushed to my side.


    ¡°Piper!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I promised her. I waved out my arms so she could see for herself.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Susie looked at Nichs. ¡°Why would Linda do that?¡±


    Nichs set his jaw. ¡°Some nobles don¡¯t know how to lose.¡±


    ¡°Linda,¡± Julian said, loud and authoritative. It was unusual to see Julian take anything seriously, but


    right.


    now, he looked absolutely furious, ring down at where Linda whimpered. ¡°For attempting to murder a


    fellow candidate, you are disqualified from thepetition.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± She spoke weakly. Even she must have known that she had no defense. Everyone in the room


    had seen her in the act.


    When Joseph finally returned to the room, his eyes sunken in rage, Julian directed him to escort Linda


    This is, of course, assuming Piper does not wish to press charges,¡± Julian said, looking at me. ¡°What


    she has done is worthy of jail time, Piper.¡±


    I considered it. Linda had certainly treated me terribly, and now this final act of terror. But, even so, if I


    wished to press charges, it would extend into a court hearing. Even though I would likely win, I really


    just wanted this entire situation to go away.


    Holding Julian¡¯s gaze, I shook my head a little. He seemed to understand.


    ¡°Take her away,¡± Julian said to the guards.


    ¡°You continue to be a weak¨Cwilled little mouse. You can dress yourself up in silks and satins, but you


    will always bemon underneath,¡± Linda said, finally finding her voice. ¡°How dare you act like you


    are so far above me?! Piper, you absolutely coward!¡±


    I stepped into the way of the guards, forcing them to stop, and for Linda to face me.


    ¡°Do not confuse kindness for cowardice,¡± I told her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She red at me. ¡°Kindness will never earn you Luna.¡±


    ¡°So be it,¡± I said, then stepped out of the way again.


    The guards pushed Linda forward. ¡°Go on.¡±


    When she was cleared from the room, I waited for a bit, not wanting to feel like I was following her out


    into the hallway. Susie and Nichs kept mepany. Julian, too, when he was done being


    authoritative.


    He came to my side with his usual smile and swagger. ¡°Did you see the show I put on?¡± he asked with


    a


    wink.


    I rolled my eyes, ying along.


    Truthfully though, inside I was shaken. Even if she had been flimsy with that knife, unlikely to cause


    major damage, she had still attempted it. She had meant to kill me.


    I¡¯d had people hate me before. I¡¯d also weathered my fair share of threats in the service industry. But it


    was one thing for people to talk, and quite another for them to pick up a knife and charge at me with it.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    When we were dismissed for the day, I hurried back to my room. I didn¡¯t feel whole again until I pulled


    Elva into my arms for a hug.


    Sho had a way of


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡± Elva asked. making me feel like the most important person


    in the entire world. I was so grateful for that. It gave me the strength I needed to pull myself back


    together.


    To be her mother, I needed to be whole.


    ¡°Nothing now, honey,¡± I said. ¡°Mommy¡¯s feeling all better.¡±


    Later that evening, Nathan recalled the girls back to the parlor for announcements.


    ¡°Attention, please,¡± Nathan said, iming the attention of the room. ¡°The Queen is resting now but I¡¯m


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    you will all be relieved to know that she has mostly recovered from her bout of food poisoning.¡±


    A polite round of apuse sounded in the room. No one would dare speak up over news of the Queen,


    though the anxiety was clear among many of the girls regarding thepetition, specifically those who


    had not yet been judged.


    ¡°Now, as for the garden party event,¡± Nathan continued. ¡°The royal family has decided, for the sake of


    fairness, that a second event will be held tomorrow. This even will only be attended by those that had


    yet to be judged today.¡± 1


    I wondered what that meant for me. My treats were tasted, so I probably wouldn¡¯t get a chance to redo


    them. Plus, now I didn¡¯t have a partner.


    Since there were an odd number of us, prior to Linda being eliminated, one table had been forced to


    include three people. But they had already nned their disy. It would be grossly unfair to disrupt


    that


    now.


    I resolved myself to having my score marred by Linda¡¯s behavior. It hurt, though. I wanted to get into


    the


    round, at least, so that Elva would continue to receive care for as long as possible.


    next roun


    ¡°This is not the only news that I have to share,¡± Nathan said, hushing the chatter in the room.


    More? What else could he possibly have to say? Stress rankled my nerves. It had been such a full day,


    I was ready to call the whole thing a wash and get some sleep.


    ¡°Regarding the next elimination,¡± Nathan said.


    ¡°Already?¡± Susie whispered. I felt her worry deep down in the pit of my soul. Looking around many


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°The next elimination will bring the count down from 14 to 9. But unlike the previous elimination


    ceremony where performance in events was the key indicator of sess, this time there is a


    secondary factor to consider.¡±


    So I needed to do well in events, as well as something else? It was quickly bing more than I could


    handle. I had no idea what to expect.


    ¡°This secondary factor is the princ


    themselves. Each of the princes will be selecting three candidates


    to survive beyond the elimination. They will consider your score in the events, but they have their own


    personal reasons that require consideration.¡±


    A rumbled began among the girls. So many had chosen to chase after Nichs. There was no way he


    could select them all, even if he wanted too. Not enough girls had tried for Joyce, and the rest would


    suffer now.


    My own stomach twisted ufortably.


    Julian had publically imed I was his favorite, sure, but that didn¡¯t mean when push came to shove


    that he would actually select me to stay. I was only his favorite for show, and to annoy Nichs.


    Maybe I could talk to him. I had to convince him to select me. Surely he would listen to reason. Or, at


    least, we couldpromise somehow.


    I must have had something he wanted. He still needed my ability to feel my wolf, right?


    I wasn¡¯t sure. Nothing felt certain anymore.


    But I wasn¡¯t ready to go home yet.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    The next afternoon, Elva and I watched from the window as the second garden party was held down


    below.


    Because of the dy, the girls had been given another chance to remake their food items that moming


    This seemed a bit unfair, since their appetizers would be much fresher than those from the day before.


    which had been made and then ced into storage.


    I couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯tin though. The girls had been denied their chance yesterday, and this


    was


    the fairest way of making that up to them.


    The Queen herself seemed much better, standing upright and majestic as ever. Linda¡¯s undercooked,


    spoiled eggs likely only made her sick for a few hours. I¡¯d never been able to tell she¡¯d been sick at all,


    looking at her now.


    ¡°Their dresses are so pretty, Mommy.¡± Elva said. She seemed particrly taken with Olivia¡¯s pink


    ruffles. Blonde and beautiful, Olivia looked great in everything.


    I hated to be so self¨Ccentered, but seeing Olivia look so regal and stunning made me pull into myself a


    little.


    Linda¡¯s insult stuck out in my mind, reminding me that no matter how I dressed, I would always be


    common underneath. Such thoughts never really bothered me before. But sitting here, looking at how


    wlessly Olivia and Lilliana fit into their noble rules, I felt inferior.


    I truly did not belong here. No one knew that better than me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re frowning.¡± Elva poked at my cheek.


    I took her hand in mine and ced a soft kiss to her palm. She was an observant little girl, I had to


    remember to school my emotions around her.


    Elva needed me to be strong, so I had to be. Even if we didn¡¯t belong here, I couldn¡¯t let Elva think so.


    For her, I would bury my inferiority under a wave of courage.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I told her. ¡°See?¡± I forced a big smile.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She tilted her head like she didn¡¯t quite believe me. But then, eventually, she nodded and looked back


    to the window.


    ¡°Oh! There¡¯s Susie!¡± Elva said. ¡°Susie!¡± She waved, despite Susie trying her best not to look at us, as


    the royal family was at her table.


    +15 BONUS


    In the end, only Nichs nced up at us, a tiny smile on his lips. He didn¡¯t look long enough for Elva


    to switch her attention to him, however.


    I gently shush Elva. ¡°She¡¯s in the middle of something important. We can say hi to herter.¡±


    ¡°Her dress is so pretty,¡± Elva said.


    I agreed. She looked great in a crimson cocktail dress withce trim


    Behind us, Mark slowly came closer to the window. I gave him a knowing look. ¡°Would you like to take


    a peek, Mark?¡±


    His cheeks flushed slightly. ¡°No, I¡­ Well, if it wouldn¡¯t bother you too much.¡±


    I waved him forward. Together, we all looked out the window. Seeing Susie, Mark¡¯s breath caught. I


    pretended I didn¡¯t notice.


    Later that afternoon, the rest of the girls and I were called down to join the party, to receive the results.


    We stood out in the grass. Susie shared some of her leftover appetizers with Elva and me. After eating


    hers, Elva skipped circles around us.


    ¡°This is delicious,¡± I told Susie as I finished my own pastry treat.


    She shrugged. ¡°Thank you. There¡¯s no way we won though. Neither my partner nor I knew what to talk


    to the royal family about. We mostly stood there awkwardly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t all that bad,¡± I said, offering my friend as much support as I could


    Yet she did not seem at all convinced by my words. ¡°It was worse.¡±


    ¡°May I have your attention, please? Nathan called.


    We all quieted down and turned toward him, waiting for him to begin. There was a brief dy as the


    camera crews set themselves up to capture both Nathan and the royal family behind him.


    ¡°The royal family would like to thank you all for giving your best to this garden party event,¡± Nathan


    continued, after given the green light by the camera crews. ¡°As you know, this was a chance for you to


    demonstrate your ability to cooperate and negotiated with adversaries.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    He motioned for the Queen, who stepped forward. ¡°Maintaining diplomatic rtions is one of the most


    essential rules for a Luna. Findingmon ground with those often considered to be your enemies is a


    vital piece of this diplomacy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Nathan said.


    The girls and I pped politely.


    ¡°Now, we will announce the winners of this event. This pair has shown the best overall cooperation, as


    well as individual talent in both cooking and presentation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be me,¡± Susie said softly, worrying her hands together.


    I whispered to her, ¡°At least your partner knew how to cook.¡±


    Susie smiled a little and it felt like a victory.


    ¡°The winners are.¡± Nathan paused for dramatic effect. ¡°Olivia and Megan!¡±


    Olivia gasped, thenughed in faux disbelief. She pulled Megan beside her into a sideways hug. They


    both looked physically pained at the contact, though they hid it with tight, overly¨Cfriendly smiles.


    The rest of us pped, as directed by the producers.


    When the appropriate amount of time for pping was over, Nathan continued to speak.


    ¡°Come on up here,dies, and be personally congratted by the royal family.¡±


    As Olivia and Megan made their way to the front, Nathan added, ¡°This win will earn you each a


    personal date with the prince of your choice.¡±


    The King, Queen, and princes congratted the two girls in turn, while the rest of us were forced to


    watch.


    Nathan then approached them. ¡°Now, girls. Which of our three princes has earned your favor.¡±


    Both Megan and Olivia had the same answer, ¡°Nichs.¡±


    Nichs didn¡¯t move, but something in his face seemed to age as he heard their responses.


    Beside him, Julianughed andughed. Joyce looked bored.


    Nathan quickly gave the microphone to Nichs. ¡°Surely you have something to say to thedies?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    Nichs cleared his throat. 7 gratuitously ept.¡± He handed the microphone back.


    Nathan epted it but looked confused a moment. Had he expected him to say more?


    ¡°Poor Nichs,¡± Susie whispered. ¡°He looks so worn out.¡±


    I agreed


    So much so, that I decided, when the crowds dispersed, to take Elva to see him, to hopefully cheer him


    I waited around for a while, talking with Susie and helping her take her disy apart. Her partner,


    Jessica, was almost as shy as Susie was, but was friendly enough when we spoke.


    ¡°Jessica was hoping for a date with Joyce.¡± Susie said, which made Jessica blush as red as her hair.


    1 feel bad,¡± she said. ¡°No one seems interested in him.¡± Softer, she added, ¡°But I think he¡¯s the cutest


    in


    the bunch.¡±


    An umon take, but not an unwee one. I was sure Nichs would be relieved to know at least


    one person here wasn¡¯t pining over him. Julian, I was just as sure, would have found it all very funny.


    With the disy taken down, I excused myself from the girls. Taking Elva¡¯s hand, I went in search of


    Nichs. He wasn¡¯t out in the main gardens, so we entered the house.


    I hoped he hadn¡¯t disappeared into the royal family¡¯s rooms or some other prohibited location.


    Fortunately, I quickly found him near the entrance to the ballroom.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t alone.


    He had his arms around Lilliana¡¯s waist, and her arms were around his neck.


    They held each other in a gentle hug.


    My lungs suddenly felt too big for my chest and I struggled for breath. Yet I could not turn away.


    What had Julian called it? Watching a train wreck?


    I shouldn¡¯t have been bothered near so much, yet I was.


    Maybe Julian had been right, after all.


    What I felt now was undeniably jealousy. And I hated it.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Nichs


    I was trying my absolute best to feel good about this hug I was currently having with Lilliana, but I


    couldn¡¯t keep my full body from cringing away from it. As hard as I tried, I just couldn¡¯t get my chest and


    my legs to cooperate.


    Inside, I wanted to be as far from Lilliana as possible, not holding her closely like this.


    I knew as well as anyone that Lilliana¡¯s entire personality was fake. She always agreed with me, or said


    what she thought I wanted to hear. It was frustrating and oftentimes insulting. But I couldn¡¯t me her


    exactly.


    I also wore a mask, hiding my true feelings underneath.


    Yet our reasons for shielding ourselves was different. I hid because the kingdom needed someone in


    control, who wouldn¡¯t make foolish choices based on feeling alone. She hid because she hoped to


    convince me that she was someone worthy of being Luna.


    But I couldn¡¯t be sure. Not until I had seen past her shell and knew the true her underneath.


    As it was, I knew next to nothing about her, really.


    I pulled back from the hug, enough to speak to her. She averted her gaze from me, likely in an attempt


    to be demure. I guessed she would have no way of knowing that I actually preferred woman who could


    hold their own against me.


    I did not want a weak¨Cwilled partner who would bend to my every suggestion.


    But Lilliana was the person my father had chosen for me. Unless something earth¨Cshaking were to


    ur to change his mind, I¡¯d likely be stuck with her for the rest of my life


    I had to try to get along with her, if only to attempt to keep my future from being excessively miserable.


    ¡°Maybe you could tell me something about yourself,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°What would my prince like to know?¡±


    1 frowned at her use of ¡®my prince,¡® but pressed on. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. What¡¯s your favorite color?¡± I


    only needed one real thing to hold onto, however tiny.


    My favorite is whatever my prince prefers,¡± she said.


    Favorite food?


    +16 BONUS


    ¡°Whatever you prefer.¡±


    Thuffed out a frustrated breath. ¡°Favorite season?¡±


    ¡°Which is yours, Prince Nichs?¡±


    1 rubbed my forehead. I was getting nowhere fast with this conversation. ¡°Surely you have some


    opinions of your own.¡±


    ¡°What need would I have of those, sir? I exist to ever be your second. I will spend my life supporting


    your rule.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure. But you are your own person. Shouldn¡¯t we at least try to see if some of our preferences


    align? If we are well¨Cmatched, we might even begin to like each other.¡±


    Finally, she nced up


    at me, but only to cast me a curious look. ¡°Why would we need to like each other? We would be


    married.¡±


    How¡­ depressing. ¡°How foolish of me.¡± My hopes had not been high for Lilliana, but somehow they


    sunk even further.


    I truly was looking forward toward a life of loneliness with such a wife who would deny me even her


    honest opinions on her favorite color.


    A sh of movement in the corner of my eye caught my attention. Further down the hallway, Piper had


    knelt beside Elva, Elva appeared to be crying.


    At once, I stepped away from Lilliana. ¡°If you will please excuse me.¡±


    I rushed to Piper and Elva.


    ¡°Prince Nichs,¡± Piper said, spotting me. Elva turned away from me, breaking my heart a little.


    ¡°Elva? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    Elva sniffed. When she finally nced up at me, it was with shiny damp eyes. ¡°Do you like that other


    girl?¡±


    I dropped to one knee,ing down to her level to look her in the eye. ¡°Lilliana is¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how


    to exin. ¡°Special.¡± Vague seemed best.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    That didn¡¯t seem to help. Elva openly sobbed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey.¡± Piper rubbed her back. ¡°He¡¯s allowed to have other friends.¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Elva wiped her nose with her sleeve. Her eyes fixed on me, she asked, ¡°But what about Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sweetie,¡± Piper said. ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this.¡±


    ¡°You like her more than Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Piper said to me.


    I shook my head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t like her more than your mom.¡±


    I looked at Piper and found her looking back at me with wide eyes. Had she thought something


    different? Surely she knew how Lilliana was. And out of everyone here, she would know what I truly


    desired in a partner.


    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite color, Piper?¡±


    She seemed surprised, but still answered, ¡°Green.¡±


    Lilliana could not hold a candle to Piper.


    I


    I refused to believe that I still held romantic feelings for Piper. If I felt anything more than friendship at


    any moment, it was likely I was only remembering how I used to feel when we had been dating.


    Nostalgia held a strong influence.


    But even only as friends, Piper was miles ahead of the rest of the girls here, in terms of my favor. If it


    had been proper for me to do so, I would have imed her as a favorite before Julian could have a


    chance.


    Even though she had no desire to be Luna.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Elva said. ¡°If you like Mommy, why can¡¯t you be my daddy?¡±


    Piper¡¯s face went red. ¡°I¡¯m


    n sorry ¡ú¡ú


    I waved off her concern. ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡±


    To a child like Elva, everything must have seemed so simply. If two people liked each other, then they


    should be together. It made sense, if nothing else in the world mattered.


    Unfortunately, there were outside factors at y here. A crown and a throne, not least among them.


    That¡¯s a tough question, Elva,¡± I said. ¡°But there are reasons, I promise.¡±


    She tucked her chin down to her chest, sulking.


    +15 BONUS


    I leaned forward, as if telling her a joke. ¡°You are still my little princess though, no matter what


    happens.¡±


    That seemed to assuage her for now. She was still crying, but I watched as she tried to fight back a


    smile.


    Piper smiled as well. ¡°Hear that, Elva? You are still his favorite.¡±


    Elva looked at me again. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    I nodded, and suddenly had an armful of Elva, as she flung herself at me. Piper continued to rub her


    back as Elva buried her face into my shoulder.


    For one brief moment, I could almost imagine this as my family, with Piper as my wife, and Elva as my


    child. My heart pumped heart and I felt light and rxed.


    It was impossible for so many reasons, but it was such a beautiful little dream, that for the full length of


    that moment, it stole my breath away. 1


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this a cheery little sight,¡± said a gruff male voice from behind us.


    I nced, and seeing who it was, urged Elva away from me and into Piper¡¯s arms instead. Then I stood


    and faced the intruder.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to your friends, Nichs? I¡¯m dying to meet them.¡±


    I swallow L.


    I had hoped not to trouble Piper with too many royal affairs. She had made clear she was only here for


    Elva¡¯s sake. But this particr intruder could not be ignored.


    ¡°Uncle, this is Piper and her daughter, Elva. Piper, this is my mother¡¯s brother, Terry.¡±


    Piper rose to her feet. Elva quickly shuffled to hide behind her.


    ¡°Piper, indeed. I¡¯ve heard so much about you,¡± Terry said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Piper said.


    Uncle Terry sized Piper up. His expression and demeanor stayed cordial, but his lingering gaze made


    me wonder what he thought of her.


    Feeling a bit protective, I sidestepped a bit, blocking his line of sight.


    His gaze shifted to me, and he smiled.


    ¡°Curious,¡± he said, and I wondered if I had just given my true self away.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Terry had said that he had heard a lot about me. I was hoping it was mostly good things, but knowing


    he was the Luna¡¯s brother, I had some doubts. The Luna herself did not seem overly fond of me


    When Nichs stepped between us, I began to wonder if there was more going on then I was aware


    Terry had seemed friendly enough. His piercing gaze was unnerving I supposed. He looked at me like


    he was trying to see through my skin. But honestly, that wasn¡¯t all that unusual among the nobility


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Nichs.¡± Terry ced his hand on Nichs¡¯s shoulder and eased him to the side. ¡°Let


    me see the girl, at least.¡±


    When I was in in sight once more, his smile added teeth. ¡°Ah, there you are. As stunning as they


    say. And where is little Elva?


    Elva peeked from around my skirts.


    ¡°Hello, little girl. Aren¡¯t you a pretty one?¡±


    Elva quickly ducked back behind me.


    ¡°A charming child,¡± Terry said. ¡°You must be proud.¡±


    Now, I could start to see why Nichs had attempted to shield me, even if subconsciously.


    Terry gave off weird vibes. He seemed nice enough, but there was something tense about him. He was


    being almost too friendly, like he knew Elva and I well enough toud us withpliments.


    1. it.


    Maybe that was just how he did things. Maybe he was simply being nice and I was reading too much


    into


    But I had spent a lot of time around some not-very-nice people, and Terry was ringing all the rm


    bells in my head, even if I couldn¡¯t properly discern the specific reasons why


    ¡°Are you here to see the King?¡± Nichs said, frowning. ¡°1 would be happy to escort you.¡±


    ¡°Would you?¡± Terry lifted a brow. ¡°That would be a first.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s jaw clenched.


    And there, that was the reason I didn¡¯t trust Terry.


    Because Nichs didn¡¯t trust him, and I trusted Nichs. I didn¡¯t really need a reason beyond that.


    Very well,¡± Terry said with a sigh. ¡°Show me the way if you must.¡± To me, he offered one final smile. 1


    -15 BONUS


    I dipped my head in acknowledgement. I had no intention of returning the gesture


    As they walked away, I took Elva¡¯s hand and began the trek to my room. I found Mark waiting for us at


    the end of the hallway


    Mark returned to my room with Elva and me Along the way. I struck up a conversation


    ¡°I met Terry.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, I saw.¡± He didn¡¯t offer more than that on his own


    Curious


    de me feel


    1 couldn¡¯t help but notice the tension between him and Nichs Admittedly, he made


    ufortable¡±


    Mark said, ¡°Prince Nichs and Terry don¡¯t see eye to eye very often. Terry¡¯s personality aligns more


    with Julian


    So he was a secret keeper then Someone who observed more than they let own


    I would have to be careful around him


    ¡°But,¡± Mark continued. ¡°Terry is well respected around the pce. He treats his staff well, pays very


    well, and generally keeps to himself I would be careful not to alienate him¡±


    I nodded, taking the warning for what it was if the staff was fond of him, I would have to be careful what


    I did or said, lest I earn their ire I knew what the staff was capable of, and wanted to stay on their good


    side as much as I could


    ¡°Perhaps it was my imagination ying tricks on me,¡± I conceded I was very attuned to Nichs,


    whether intentional or not. With him on edge, my perception was likely skewed.


    if I met Terry again, maybe I would look at him differently. At the very least, he deserved a second


    consideration, being as well liked as he was


    The next night, at a banquet the King stood up and properly introduced Terry to the cameras and to the


    girls and me.


    My brother¨Cinw Terry is a shining beacon of nobility,¡± the King said. ¡°He is a royal that many aspire


    to be Generous, humorous, and kind. Please speak with him while you can and learn from him. He will


    be staying in the pce with us for a time.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    ¡°Don¡¯t be coy, now, Your Majesty,¡± Terry said with an easy smile. ¡°You should tell the girls that I will be


    helping to judge the Second Ball.¡±


    The King nodded. ¡°It is as he says.


    The candidates began to chatter. If Terry was to be a judge, then it would be beneficial to eam his good


    favor.


    Yet I still


    direction.


    ouldn¡¯t entirely dismiss the creeping feeling that tickled my skin whenever he nced in my


    ¡°Why do you suppose he is staying in the pce when he lives so near?¡± whispered the girl beside me.


    ¡°He lives nearby?¡± I asked. That was the first I had heard of it, though I supposed it made sense


    ¡°Yes,¡± the girl said. ¡°He stays in therge mansion up the road. It¡¯s on the samend as the pce. I


    believe it¡¯s on the other side of the forest.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    My blood ran cold. I had been just outside the mansion on the other side of the forest.


    That was the ce where I had felt my wolf.


    I swiveled in my chair, turning my full attention to Julian.


    He had heard. I knew because his usual smirk was missing. Instead, he met my gaze with a stern one


    of his own. His mouth was a tight line. His eyes looked strained.


    Terry lived in that house?


    Then that would mean¡­


    Did he know something about the underground organization? Was this why Julian had kept from me


    the owner of the house he didn¡¯t want me to know a royal was so directly involved?


    But then, Julian had always hinted it could be so. He had urged me not even to trust the King. Just how


    deeply did this organization go?


    ¡°He¡¯s dangerous, Julian whispered, for my ears only.


    I snapped upright in my chair, suddenly rigid. He¡¯d been so overly friendly with Elva and me already.


    Did


    he know Julian and I were the ones that had snooped outside of his home? That we had chased the


    car with the person who had stolen my wolf?


    +15 BONUS


    Half of me wanted to shake him and demand answers. The other half wanted to cower in fear.


    If he was royal and in the underground organization, then he was indeed dangerous. He was powerful


    enough to make me disappear if he wanted, and no one would even know where to look.


    ¡°You will need a ce to sit, Terry,¡± the King said, looking out over the table.


    ¡°If I could choose my own seat,¡± Terry said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± said the King.


    My stomach sank down to the floor as Terry walked by many open seats toe toward me. He


    stopped just behind the chair of the girl next to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose I could convince you to move over one seat, my dear? I promise it will only be for as


    long as I stay.¡±


    Her smile wavered but she could say no. This would be an additional seat between her and Julian, her


    chosen prince. With obvious reluctance, she stood and moved to the next seat. 1


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor,¡± she said, an obvious lie.


    Terry¡¯s smile, meanwhile, beamed, like he found personal pleasure in her annoyance. He pulled the


    seat out further and imed it as his own.


    Once he was seated, he turned his pearly¨Cwhite smile onto me. ¡°Hello, again, Piper. It seems like we


    will be seeing a lot of each other these few days until the Second Ball.¡±


    Julian immediately leaned forward. ¡°Hello, uncle. Fancy see you here. Typically you choose not to sit


    so


    near me.


    For the first time, I watched Terry¡¯s face tense, ever so slightly. Yet quickly, it had smoothed out again.


    ¡°Julian. A pleasure.¡±


    His eyes turned back to me, then for an instant, dipped down to peer at my bodice.


    Though not as pleasurable as seeing Piper.¡±


    This man deserved no second chances. I knew immediately, deep in my bones, that Nichs had been


    right not to trust him.


    I swallowed hard, feeling trapped.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    The servants brought out soup bowls for each of us seated. Terry and Julian both received theirs


    before


    1. me. To do something with my hands, I was eager to lift my soup spoon and stir, even though it was


    ye


    too hot to eat.


    I couldn¡¯t look at Terry anymore. I didn¡¯t want to see the way he was looking at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you decided to stay with us so long, Uncle,¡± Julian said, speaking around me. ¡°I¡¯m sure


    your mansion would be much morefortable for you.¡±


    ¡°As I am to be a judge at the next Ball, I thought it best to arrive early and assess the candidates on


    their own merits first, before I am given the specific criteria for the event.¡± Terry tilted his head.


    ¡°Besides, my mansion has had some issues ofte.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Have you been letting in the wrong sort of guests again?¡±


    ¡°Quite the contrary. I¡¯ve had a few uninvited guests.¡±


    ¡°How strange,¡± Julian said, maintaining his smile. Meanwhile, my heart was threatening to beat straight.


    out of my chest.


    ¡°It is quite unfortunate, you see. These specific individuals would have been wee in my home, had


    they gone about their arrival in the correct way.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunate then, I agree.¡± Julian lifted his own soup spoon now. ¡°Perhaps they had some urgent


    reason. for not making their presence immediately known.¡±


    Terryughed lightly. ¡°I am eager to hear what such a reason could be.¡± He leered at me again. ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you, Piper?¡±


    Unsure how to


    to answer, I nced at Julian, yet before he could speak, the King chimed his fork against his ss,


    reiming the table¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Some of the youngdies here at the front were inquiring about the Second Ball. It is only fair that I


    share with all of those present.¡± The King cleared his throat. The Second Ball will be a masquerade.


    You will need to dress up in an attempt to hide your identity.¡±


    A few gasps sounded around the table, quickly followed by soft murmuring


    ¡°We¡¯ve had some clear frontrunners in thispetition so far,¡± the King continued. ¡°This is your chance


    to make a second first impression with the princes, and earn yourself their favor, to be saved from the


    elimination¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Julian said. He smirked at me. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll recognize you.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him, but his teasing did help set me more at ease. I¡¯d been incredibly nervous since


    Terry sat down beside me.


    ¡°I wonder what my role will be,¡± Terry said. ¡°Perhaps I will determine how well everyone¡¯s costume


    conceals them. People have so much to hide. Don¡¯t you agree, Piper?¡±


    Julian leaned forward. ¡°Not everyone hides everything, Uncle. Perhaps you are projecting?¡±


    Terry hummed in distaste.


    The servants took away our empty soup bowls and brought out the next course.


    Terry and Julian continued to trade polite jabs at each other for the rest of dinner, with me caught in the


    middle.


    After dinner, Julian immediately stood and offered me his arm. ¡°May I escort you to your room, Piper?¡±


    I was eager to escape, so quickly epted his arm.


    With a nce, I noticed Nichs watching, a dark look on his face. But I had no time to smooth over


    his potential misunderstanding of Julian¡¯s feelings. I was too busy trying to get as far away from Julian


    as


    fast as I could. 1


    Julian tugged me from the room. Once we were far enough away from anyone else, I hissed at him.


    ¡°He knew everything, Julian. He knew we were at his house. He basically called us out.¡±


    He replied in a simr tone. ¡°Need I remind you that I was the one who wanted to stay hidden,


    were the one who rushed forward?¡±


    and you


    He was right, as much as I hated to admit it. I attempted to smooth some of the ire from my tone. It


    wasn¡¯t based in anger anyway, especially not toward Julian. It was built from fear.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± I asked. ¡°He didn¡¯t need to stay to judge the Ball. He could have juste in the


    day. of. Unless you think he actually wants to spend time with the candidates?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Julian admitted. ¡°He does enjoy spending time with beautiful young woman.¡±


    I frowned, a touch disgusted.


    ¡°Do you think he is involved in the underground organization?¡± I asked. It would make sense, since it


    was


    at his mansion that I felt his wolf


    It could be a coincidence. The person with your wolf was in a car driving away, not within the mansion


    That didn¡¯t make me feel any better. Even if he was a pawn, that did make him involved, knowingly or


    not.


    I also sensed that Julian wasn¡¯t telling me everything. That was nothing new, of course, but in this case,


    it especially irked me. Terry could be dangerous. If Julian knew, he should tell me.


    He tapped my hand on his arm. ¡°Just be careful, okay? I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°Julian¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, Piper. Don¡¯t be alone with him.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me what you know. Maybe I can help.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything for sure.¡±


    I sighed. That was his usual deflection. Julian yed dumb quite often, but truly, he was a brick wall


    concealing many of his true, inner thoughts. I knew he was observant and intelligent. He was likely


    three


    steps ahead of anyone else in the pce.


    I just hated that he excluded me.


    ¡°How can you expect me to trust you when I know you are keeping secrets?¡± I asked.


    We h


    had reached the hallway outside my room, so we stopped a ways away from my door. Whatever he


    was going to say, he likely didn¡¯t want the guards to hear. Or Elva. Or Mark.


    He faced me then, and his eyes held an earnestness that I had never quite seen in them before. In that


    moment, he looked so much like Nichs that my heart ached.


    ¡°Piper, I know we have our disagreements. I know you prefer my brother and I enjoy teasing you both.


    But that does not mean that I want to see you physically harmed.¡±


    Truthfully, I believed him, and not just because of his simrities to Nichs. I had seen the way he had


    jumped toward Linda when she hade at me with the knife. He hadn¡¯t needed to step in, but he did


    anyway, with no real benefit to himself.


    ¡°Terry wears a mask, the same as all of us,¡± Julian continued. ¡°What lies underneath his is not


    something


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I ever want you to see¡±


    ¡°I can handle myself,¡± I said, standing a bit straighter,


    I could read between the lines here, and I had seen Terry staring down the front of my dress. I knew he


    lusted for me. It unfortunately wasn¡¯t the first time I had been in this position.


    Still, Julian¡¯s continued seriousness gave me pause. The more I considered his words, the more my


    mind considered the actual truth to this danger.


    Terry was one of the most powerful men in the kingdom. He was potentially involved in the


    underground.


    I was tough as nails and could handle myself in most situations.


    But I¡¯d never stood up to a man like this one.


    Julian held my gaze.


    ¡°Whether he is working for the underground organization or not, Terry has set his sights on you, Piper.¡±


    My whole body chilled, even down to my bones.

 Chapter 149

    ?Chapter 0149


    Charlotte and I scoured through some magazines, looking at design ideas for new gowns for the Second Ball.


    Since us candidates needed to conceal our true identities as part of the challenge, Elva and I couldn''t match this time. Therefore, every time we saw a cute kids'' costume, I showed Elva to see if she cared for it.


    We passed by several options. An owl with lots of feathers. A baby seal with pearly white fur trim. A chameleon with shimmering fabric that changed colors in different lighting.


    Finally, halfway through the third magazine, I stopped at a particr striking gown. It was a butterfly design, bold and beautiful with wings and an assortment of colors.


    "Look at this one." I turned the magazine to Charlotte, who immediately perked upon seeing it.


    "Wow! That''s gorgeous!"


    With a butterfly, I liked the theme of rebirth. It felt fitting somehow, to go from my old life as a lowly caterpir to someone who could dare to dream of flying among the star-like princes.


    Someday soon, I would have to transition again back into a butterfly. But for now, I could don my wings and fly. "It will be a challenge," I said, pointing to the many seams of the gown. The design required an immense number of smaller fabric swatches, all sewn together like a stain-ss-mirror of color.


    Charlotte shrugged. "We''ve done well on the previous gowns we''ve made. Plus we have all those swatches left over from before. The only thing we would need is some wire for the wings, but I''m sure I can scrounge some from around her somewhere."


    Decided, I earmarked the page and we set that magazine aside. Instead, we began to more adamantly search for Elva''s design. So far, she had turned down the bumblebee, thedy bug, a swan, and a cat.


    At the picture of the cat costume, she sighed. "Why would I be a cat, Mommy? I want to be a wolf!"


    Charlotte and I nced at each other. Then we poured through the magazines with renewed fervor. Eventually, we found an eptable design, a faux-fur trimmed dress with a mask in the shape of a wolf face.


    Elva loved it at once. She grabbed the magazine from my hands and held it to her heart.


    *This one! This one, Mommy!"


    When she was willing to part with the magazine again, Charlotte and I poured over the required items and the patterns.


    "We don''t have the correct materials to replicate the fur," Charlotte said. She walked up and down the table we had covered in all our remnants. "We''d have to order some."


    The Ball was fast approaching, and with my luck, I wasn''t sure we would get what we needed in time.


    *I have a better idea," I said, tapping my chin.


    I walked toward the door where Mark was diligently keeping watch.


    *Something the matter, Piper?"


    *I was just wondering if I could go shopping. We need some things for Elva''s gown, and I''d rather not have to wait for an order toe in."


    He drew his brows together, frowning but also clearly considering it. "That''s not typically how these things work. Usually the servants take care of everything."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Mark, you know by now that I won''t make someone else do what I am perfectly capable of handling by myself." Mark watched me for a moment, then withdrew a cell phone from his pocket.


    "Give me a moment." He opened a text. I didn''t see to who, or what he said, but I recognized the way his thumbs moved over the bottom half of the screen.


    He only waited a moment for a reply.


    "Someone will be here soon to take you. Should I alert the nanny toe stay with Elva?"


    I nced behind me, ready to ask Elva if she wanted toe, but she was too busy setting up a tea party for her stuffed animals. Those usually took all afternoon.


    "If you would," I told Mark.


    Ten minutester, the nanny walked through the door, ready to join Elva, Charlotte, and I for the tea party.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Five minutes after that, I excused myself from the party when Mark called for me.


    As I headed to the door, I nearly tripped over my feet, spotting Nichs waiting there.


    ¡°Prince Nichs,¡± I said. ¡°What a surprise.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You wanted to go to the store?¡± he asked me


    I nced at Mark, but he just stared back brightly, like nothing was


    ¡°I surely can¡¯t ask a prince to run errands with me,¡± I said.


    wrong.


    Nichs shrugged like it was no big deal. ¡°It would be good to get away for a while.¡± He turned away


    before I could think to argue. I hurried to slip on my shoes, grab a light jacket, and chase after him into


    the


    hallway.


    He drove us away from the pce in one of the less shy sedans. It was ck with tinted windows.


    ¡°If Julian had any sense, he would use one of these to sneak out properly,¡± Nichs said.


    I sighed, remembering our great escape of a first date. ¡°Most of the time, he wants to be seen. He lives


    for that bad boy persona, I think.¡±


    ¡°A pity that he drags you into it,¡± Nichs said.


    I supposed that was true, Julian had a way of bringing me straight into trouble, but I was also indebted


    to him. Because of him and our outings, I was able to feel my wolf again, even if only briefly.


    ¡°He might not be all bad,¡± I said.


    Nichs¡¯s face hardened. He said nothing more, just red out the front windshield as we drove closer


    to town.


    To get to the fabric store, we had to pass through a portion of the town with shuttered up buildings and


    run¨Cdown cars,


    The car doors had locked automatically when Nichs had started driving, but he clicked lock button


    again now, making sure.


    ¡°I apologize,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Ady shouldn¡¯t have to witness such an unseemly part of town.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look all that different from what I¡¯m used to,¡± I said.


    Nichs turned to nce at me. Then a second time. ¡°You¡¯re serious.


    Why would I joke about that? Or had that just been wishful thinking on his part?


    ¡°Honestly, Nichs, much of your kingdom looks like this. Over the past few years, there¡¯s been such


    an


    economic downturn that many people are homeless. I¡¯ve had to work two or three jobs sometimes to


    keep a roof over Elva¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°Two or three jobs?¡± Nichs repeated like he didn¡¯t quite believe it.


    I


    ¡°Yes, and we¡¯d be much worse off if I didn¡¯t find such a good person to room with. Anna has helped me


    with Elva more than I could ever thank her for. I¡¯ll be indebted to her the rest of my life already, for


    these


    past couple of years.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s knuckles turned white on the steering wheel. ¡°Things have been that dire.¡± It wasn¡¯t a


    question, not the way he said it, but I still treated it like one.


    ¡°Some points have definitely been better than others. Though the jobs that usually paid well didn¡¯tst


    long before they went out of business. It¡¯s tough all over. During some of the low points, I¡¯d have to skip


    meals to make sure Elva always got hers.¡±


    I looked out the window, at the burned out streetlights and the tired people trekking down the


    sidewalks.


    Not many had their own cars anymore. Walking and buses were the only way to get anywhere.


    That was if the buses ran on time, or showed up at all.


    ¡°Living at the pce has felt like a dream. I¡¯ve never eaten so well.¡±


    ¡°You were too skinny when you arrived,¡± Nichs said. He sounded distant, like he was talking to me


    from somewhere else, and not from the seat beside mine.


    I turned my attention to him. ¡°Nichs?¡±


    His mouth was a hard line.


    He said, ¡°I have let my people suffer for too long.¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    With the Second Ball only a few short days away, the dressmaking was underway and took up most of


    my time. My room had be something of amand center, with Charlotte, Elva, the nanny, Mark,


    and I as regrs. Susie visited quite often, sometimes with a maid or two in tow.


    Her gown, leopard¨Cthemed, she shared, was alreadypleted.


    ¡°The design wasn¡¯t overlyplicated,¡± Susie said. ¡°The leopard¨Cprint fabric is what makes it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s beautiful,¡± I told her.


    ¡°So am I,¡± Mark added. When Susle looked at him, he quickly nced away.


    She continued to watch him as she said, ¡°Thank you, but I truly have little interest in this event.¡±


    Mark, surprised, finally nced back at her. ¡°But if you don¡¯t do well, you might not make it through the


    elimination.¡±


    If she did stay, it would have to be at the selection of one of the princes. If Nichs knew Susie and


    Mark liked each other, he might select her, just to help them be together. Although he tended to be a


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    stickler for the rules, of which Susie and Mark were definitely breaking, by crushing on each other.


    I supposed there was no easy answer for them. Whatever time they had together was likely to be brief.


    ¡°I know,¡± Susie said, a bit sadly.


    Mark frowned but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± I said, a few minutester, as I put the finishing touches of a wolf mask of faux gray fur.


    ¡°Elva,


    She skipped over to me, and I ced it on her face.


    ¡°Keep it right there a second,¡± I said.


    Diligently, she lifted her hand up and kept the mask in ce. I tied the ribbons securely behind her


    head,


    keeping the mask in ce. It was lightweight so the ribbon should be enough. I wanted to test it now,


    though, rather than chance it at the Ball.


    ¡°See how that fits for a while, okay?¡±


    She nodded at once. Through the holes in her mask, her eyes were wide and bright. When she smiled,


    it


    was all crooked teeth and gums,


    ¡°Look! Look! I¡¯m a wolf!¡± She gave a little howl and then scurried around the room.


    Susie,ughing, started to chase her.


    I rose off my chair, about to join in, when I noticed Terry enter the room unannounced. He peered


    around


    the room without anything.


    When Mark noticed me stiffen, he followed the length of my gaze to Terry.


    ¡°Oh, sir,¡± Mark dipped his head. ¡°Forgive us. You should have made your presence known.¡±


    As he spoke, Susie skidded to a stop. She was in the back of the room near the window, and came not


    closer.


    Elva continued to run, until she came to me and noticed my tension. Once she spotted Terry, she hid


    once more behind my skirts.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t let me disturb the good times urring in this room,¡± Terry said with his snake¨Clike smile.


    He walked further into the room and peered down at the assortment of fabric swatches Charlotte and I


    had fashioned into the semnce of a skirt. It was far from finished and unnerved me to see him


    taking.


    such an interest.


    I inched closer to him.


    ¡°Was there something we can help you with, sir?¡± I asked.


    He looked up at me. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    My stomach twisted with disgust. I didn¡¯t have anything in mind. I wanted to know what he was doing


    here. But I couldn¡¯t just ask that, as much as I wanted to. With the nobility, very rarely did anyone ever


    say


    anything directly.


    I stood there awkwardly under his stare, until Elva peeked out from behind me and caught Terry¡¯s


    attention.


    ¡°Oh, little Elva,¡± he said. He attempted to soften his voice, but it came out breathy and wrong. ¡°You


    aren¡¯t


    still afraid of me, are you?¡±


    Elva returned to hiding, indicating that yes, she was


    Terry moved closer, like he nned on walking around me to confront Elva a second time.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    | sidestepped into his path, blocking him.


    His eyes narrowed marginally for a moment, before his overly¨Cfriendly expression returned.


    ¡°Forgive her, sir,¡± I said. ¡°It will take her some time toe around to a stranger.¡±


    ¡°This is what I am attempting to rectify,¡± Terry countered. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to be a stranger any longer.¡±


    His gaze dropped down to my breasts, even though I was wearing a sweater, not anything revealing.


    He


    kept his eyes there, like he could see through my shirt, I crossed my arms over my chest.


    ¡°I wish to be a good friend to you both.¡± He licked his lips.


    Mark moved then, entering the narrowing space between Terry and me, firmly blocking his movement.


    Terry¡¯s smile fell. He lifted a brow in Mark¡¯s direction, questioning. Mark held his ground.


    ¡°Perhaps I could assist you with whatever you need, sir,¡± Mark said, voice so much sterner than I¡¯d ever


    heard it. This was his soldier voice, I realized, and not the one he used for Elva and I.


    ¡°You are being very bold for a Beta,¡± Terry said. ¡°Especially when I was only being friend. I wasn¡¯t doing


    anything wrong.¡± z


    ¡°I¡¯m loyal to my prince and his orders.¡±


    Terry tilted his head. ¡°And your prince¡¯s orders involve keeping me away from Piper?¡±


    ¡°I am to protect her and her child from anyone, sir.¡± Mark¡¯s words sounded like a threat.


    Terry must have heard it too, because he straightened. ¡°It¡¯s awfully presumptuous to assume she would


    need protection from me.¡±


    ¡°1 am to keep anyone from getting to close.¡±


    Terry tilted his head back, like he was sizing Mark up. Mark was taller, with more muscle. Unless Terry


    had a deceptively strong wolf, I¡¯d wager Mark could take him in a fight if it came to that.


    ¡°My nephew gives strange orders regarding his ex¨Cgirlfriend,¡± Terry said.


    I swallowed hard. I didn¡¯t like the way he emphasized ex, though I couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint why. It felt


    like he was mocking me somehow, or Nichs. Neither of which I liked.


    ¡°But I will see myself out, if it would give you peace,¡± Terry continued.


    ¡°Please.¡± Mark didn¡¯t move, even as Terry did. He shifted only to continue to stand between me and


    Terry, as Terry moved to the door. Once he disappeared outside of it, Mark sighed so hard, his


    shoulders


    slouched


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mark,¡± I said at once. I remembered how Mark had told me that Terry was good to the


    staff. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t put you in an awkward position.¡±


    Turning to me, Mark shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it did. And Prince Nichs would back me up.¡±


    ¡°But you said¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like the way he was looking at you,¡± Mark said.


    ¡°Me either,¡± Susie added, stepping away from the window. She crossed the room to stand beside us.


    Elva switched from hiding behind my skirt to hers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him, Mommy,¡± Elva said.


    ¡°We have to be nice,¡± I told her gently. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t like him either, but he held a lot of power here.


    We were all in trouble, I gathered, from standing up to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll alert Prince Nichs of this at once,¡± Mark said. ¡°He will likely want to add more guards to your


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    door, especially overnight.¡±


    ¡°Overnight?¡± I had never had visitors overnight, unless it was the doctor when Elva was sick.


    Mark gave me a sad soft of look, like he was holding something back.


    ¡°The way he was looking at you, Piper,¡± Susie said instead. ¡°It was like he¡­ owned you.¡±


    The word made my stomach flip. A hint of bile rose up my throat


    That wasn¡¯t unlike what Julian had warned me of too. For more than one person to have noticed it was


    rming.


    I looked to Mark for confirmation.


    He nodded. ¡°It was possessive. Please be careful, Piper.¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Nichs


    I wanted to talk to my father about the state of the people that I had seen when I had taken Piper


    shopping, but the King was too busy to see me for several days. When I was finally allowed audience


    Inside of his chambers, he had his war map stretched out over the dining table.


    My mother was seated in one of the cushioned chairs, with Terry in the one beside hers. My father was


    standing, peering down at the map with his chin in his hand.


    Nathan allowed me into the room, then followed me back to the table, where he stood quietly behind


    the


    King.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± my father said. My mother nodded. Terry stared at me nkly.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯vee to talk to you about a most pressing issue,¡± I said.


    My father sighed. ¡°Everything is a pressing issue, it seemed. What is it that is troubling you?¡±


    ¡°The welfare of our people. Father, they are starving and living in destitute conditions. They need more


    assistance than we are¡­¡±


    I trailed off as my father raised his hand.


    ¡°We have enough to worry about as it is. While I admit the conditions for our people are not as


    generous as they have been in the past, our people are strong. They can ovee any hardships on


    their


    own.¡±


    Did he not truly understand how dire things were? That people were homeless and hungry, and needed


    help.


    ¡°If I could just exin


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Nichs,¡± the King said. ¡°I have given you my answer.


    ¡°You are too young, little prince,¡± Terry called. ¡°You¡¯re na?ve, concerning yourself with¡­ how did you


    phrase it? ¡°The welfare of our people¡® Don¡¯t you understand that our borders are at risk?¡±


    frowned and looked back to my father for exnation. He waved me closer to the map, and then


    pointed at the crude ck line meant to replicate our border with the Bear People in the North.


    ¡°Tensions are high on our northern borders,¡± the King said. ¡°There have been reports of their soldiers


    crossing into our territory inrge numbers. They are likely nning something.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°We should call on our alliances,¡± I said, rmed.


    ¡°Who, exactly?¡± Terry said with a harshugh. ¡°The Merfolk are basically useless unless the Bears


    attack by water. But they are too smart for that. At least for now.¡±


    I gave Terry a sharp look. He seemed keen on tearing down others¡® ideas without producing any of his


    OWIL


    The Dragons, then,¡± I offered.


    My father shook his head. ¡°The Bear People and the Dragon n have a very old agreement. They


    have


    both sworn not to raise arms against the other, in the name of peace.¡±


    It made sense. The Dragons and the Bears were two of the fiercest types of shifters. They lived for war


    andbat. If they invaded each other, neither would stop until the other was totally wiped out. This


    would lead to mutually assured destruction.


    ¡°There must be something we can do,¡± I said.


    ¡°Pray,¡± Terry said.


    The Luna nodded, agreeing with the sentiment.


    ¡°We must find a way to negotiate with the Bear People,¡± the King said. ¡°If only we knew what they were


    really after.¡±


    They know what th


    ¡°They know what they are after, dear brother¨Cinw,¡± Terry chimed in once more. ¡°They see the


    weakness of the royal family and wish to im ournd for our own.¡± d


    ¡°We have shown weakness,¡± the Queen agreed.


    ¡°What would you suggest, then?¡± the King said, frowning.


    ¡°A show of force,¡± Terry said. ¡°Send our own troops north.¡±


    ¡°And risk full conflict?¡± I said.


    Terry clucked his tongue at me. ¡°Little boy, don¡¯t you have other things to do? Like worry whether


    people


    can afford new sweaters, or whatever you were worried about.¡±


    I grit my teeth. The welfare of the people was not something to be mocked. Feeding our people and


    protecting the people were two problems, sure, but we didn¡¯t need to sacrifice one for the sake of the


    other. We could care about both.


    Yet bit my tongue. For whatever the reason, my mother and father too¨Coften deferred to my uncle¡¯s

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    If I wanted to help the people, I would have to do it on my own. As for the border, I could only hope.


    Terry¡¯s arrogance didn¡¯t lead us into full¨Cscale war.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s wise to send that many troops north,¡± the King said. ¡°If this is an innocent endeavor on


    their part, we might then look the part of the aggressor.¡±


    Rather an aggressor than a coward,¡± Terry said.


    ¡°We should listen to my brother,¡± the Queen said.


    The King frowned deeper.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you run along, Nichs? Terry called to me again. ¡°If you truly care so much for the welfare


    of the people, perhaps you should start with that pretty littlemoner and her daughter. They¡¯ve been


    very¡­ vulnerabletely.¡± He smiled. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to them.¡±


    Red hot anger burst in my mind and my wolf snarled under my skin.


    Was he just threatening Piper and Elva?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But if he was, what could I do about it? He had my parents¡® favor. A seat at the right hand of the King.


    I raged in my mind, desiring to jump over the table and throttle him.


    As it was, I turned on my heel and stormed to the exit of the room.


    I burst into the hallway, then startled to find Julian jumping away from the door. He had clearly been


    eavesdropping.


    I was so angry at Terry, that I didn¡¯t even mind Julian¡¯s presence. In fact, I weed it.


    I closed the door behind me, then grabbed Julian by the shoulder and roughly dragged him down the


    hall


    into my


    chambers. I threw him inside, then closed the door behind us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take your rage out on me, brother,¡± Julian said. His smile took on an edge. ¡°But if you want to


    sabotage our dear uncle Terry, I¡¯m all for it.¡±


    I


    The thought was tempting, but I was never good at subterfuge. Julian knew that. I preferred a more


    direct route. Like a challenge perhaps.


    But that was neither here nor there, and had nothing to do with what I wished to speak to Julian about


    ¡°You need to take Piper on another date,¡± I said.


    Julian¡¯s smile slipped. His brows went high on his forehead. I¡¯d surprised him. Good. That was a nice


    change


    ¡°That is not something I thought I¡¯d hear you say,¡± Julian admitted.


    It wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d thought I¡¯d say. But for Piper¡¯s safety, I was desperate.


    ¡°If you


    can further establish her as your favorite, it will help protect her against whatever Terry and the


    rest of our family has nned for her.¡±


    ¡°You think the King and Queen are in on his ns?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they seem fully submissive to the rest of his ideas. I¡¯m not willing to take the chance


    with Piper¡¯s life. Elva¡¯s either.¡±


    Julian crossed his arms. ¡°Yes, I see what you mean.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give her my protection. Not publically, anyway. Mark has told me that Terry has already


    approached her in her rooms.¡±


    ¡°He was leering at her during the banquet as well,¡± Julian added, a detail that made my stomach drop.


    Terry was already moving his pieces on the chessboard then. I felt too many turns behind.


    ¡°I can continue to date her. Something more public this time,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°That would be best.¡±


    Julian watched me in that unsettling way of his, like he could see through my skin to the heart and soul


    underneath. Sometimes I felt like I was standing under a microscope.


    ¡°If I date her like this, won¡¯t it make you jealous?¡± Julian asked.


    Yes, it would. Not that I would admit that to him. Especially now, when it mattered so little.


    ¡°I just want her safe. I can deal with anything else.¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    I sat in a sitting room at a table for two, having tea and pastries with Julian, I wasn¡¯t surprised when


    Julian asked me on another date. We had plenty left to investigate, after all. But I was confused when


    he


    led me here, to what seemed like a legitimate date.


    I was startled that Nichs and Lilliana were also here, having the same assortment of tea and snacks


    at an identical table on the other side of the medium¨Csized room, In the corner, one of the servants


    masterfully yed the pianoforte.


    Cameras covered almost every angle of the room,ing in closer to our faces every now and then.


    I leaned closer to Julian so the cameras wouldn¡¯t overhear.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡± I asked him.


    He looked at me with a lifted brow. ¡°Enjoy our tea and pastries?¡±


    I frowned at him. ¡°Are we not¡­ Investigating?¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± He nced around. ¡°Heavens, no.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you asked me on a date.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I just wanted to enjoy the pleasure of yourpany.¡±


    I gave him a t look.


    He relented with a sigh. ¡°Fine. My dear uncle Terry clearly has some suspicions about us. It makes


    sense


    to prove them untrue by going on an actual date. Think of it as a cover for our cover.¡±


    That didn¡¯t feel like the full truth. ¡°There¡¯s more, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    He smiled at me for a moment, then gestured to my teacup. ¡°Would you like more tea?¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t tell me, then. Julian was always so secretive, sometimes it was downright frustrating.


    As Julian poured more tea into my teacup, I nced over to the other table, where Nichs was sitting


    across from Lilliana. They hadn¡¯t talked much, just quietly enjoyed their tea. Nichs¡¯s back was


    ramrod


    straight. A frown was heavy on his lips.


    I couldn¡¯t help but worry about him. Was this the future he truly wanted for himself? To sit across from


    someone every day who he couldn¡¯t even speak to?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Don¡¯t worry about him,¡± Jun said, speaking softly near my ear. ¡°He¡¯s probably still sulking from when


    That caught my interest and I swiveled back to Julian. ¡°The King lectured him?¡±


    Julian shrugged. ¡°Good little Nichs was trying to convince our parents to care about the plight of the


    common people. Unsessfully, I might add, especially with Terry there.¡±


    My heart warmed from the inside out. Nichs had tried to advocate for the people? Could he have


    truly


    listened to me when I told him about themon people¡¯s hardships?


    A smile tugged at my lips.


    Suddenly, Julian¡¯s hand was cupping my face. Gently, he brushed his thumb against the corner of my


    mouth.


    He smiled at me. ¡°Crumbs,¡± he said, like that was a reasonable exnation for why he was touching


    me


    so familiarly, or for so long.


    A sharp crack sounded from the other table.


    ¡°Prince Nichs Lilliana gasped.


    We all turned to look.


    Nichs had cracked off the handle of his teacup


    Julian, chuckling, lowered his hand. I red at him.


    ¡°You did that just to upset Nichs!¡± I said, hushed.


    The producers, meanwhile, pulled the cameramen closer to Nichs.


    ¡°What happened there?¡± one of them asked him. ¡°Faulty cup?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s old,¡± Nichs said and pushed it aside. He offered no other exnation. The camera crew waited


    a


    moment more, then pulled away, disappointed by what they perceived as ack of story.


    Julian cleared his throat, and I knew he meant trouble.


    ¡°Prince Julian ¨C¡°I tried to cut him off, but he simply spoke loudly, talking over me.


    ¡°Please tell me what you are dressing as at the ball, Piper, so that I can coordinate.¡±


    The producers gasped and redirected the cameras over to us.


    Julian had put me on the spot. If we coordinated, this would solidify our status as a couple. I was not


    ready for that move.


    un


    ncing over, I noticed Nichs watching me with piercing eyes. His mouth was a hard line, and his


    jawline tense. He looked about ready to flip both tables.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    His gaze sent a pleasant shiver down my spine. Blushing slightly, I nced away from him and toward


    the cameras instead. Their presence reminded me of where I was and what Julian had just asked me.


    I cleared my throat. To Julian, I said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±


    Heughed.


    Ten minutester, Julian held out his hand, ¡°Will you dance with me, Piper?¡±


    I knew he was up to something, but with the cameras watching, I couldn¡¯t refuse.


    I ced my hand in his. He closed his fingers around mine, and tugged me closer to the pianoforte.


    Then he pulled me into his arms.


    At the same time, Nichs led Lilliana to dance as well. They held each other stiffly and at a


    respectable distance. The moved with formal, stilted steps.


    Julian ced my hand on his chest, and Nichs nearly tripped over his own feet. Yet he immediately


    righted himself and continued dancing.


    Julian smiled, but it wasn¡¯t quite as cutting as it had earlier been. ¡°This isn¡¯t as fun as I¡¯d hoped.¡±


    Julian was only being so flirtatious with me to bother Nichs. But I struggled to understand why it was


    working. Although Nichs had made it clear from the start that he didn¡¯t like the idea of Julian and me


    together, particrly since Julian was a known yboy.


    I supposed Nichs¡¯s reactions were still tethered to those feelings.


    Though the way he was looking at me did not seem like the re of a man who was simply trying to


    protect me from his promiscuous brother. He looked¡­ jealous.


    ¡°Ah, I thought of something,¡± Julian said suddenly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    While spinning in our circles, Julian led me closer to Nichs and Lilliana. Before I could truly react,


    Julian abruptly disappeared, so when I came out of my spin, I was pressing t into the chest of


    Nichs!


    I nced, and Julian had masterfully switched partners. Now he danced around with an annoyed-


    looking Lilliana.


    Nichs looked down at me, and I, up at him. I thought he might walk away or suggest we return to our


    original partners.


    Instead, his arms went around my waist


    By now, Julian had led Lilliana ¨C and the cameras ¨C mostly to the door.


    Even if Nichs wasn¡¯t jealous, I didn¡¯t want him to think that I was interested in Julian, so I told him, ¡°If


    you wanted to know what costume I¡¯d be wearing at the Second Ball, I would tell you.¡±


    The hard edge in his gaze softened a little. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t need to tell me. I¡¯d always be able to


    recognize.


    you, in costume or not.¡±


    My heart pounded in my chest.


    He seemed entirely confident. How could he be so sure?


    I


    I didn¡¯t ask him. I was afraid to hear what he might say, or if he might take the words back instead.


    ¡°I mean it, Piper,¡± he said, just as softly.


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my thought, one of the cameras had appeared beside us, and the producer spoke


    up, ¡°What do you think of Prince Julian¡¯s little games, Piper? Do you find them delightful? Are they part


    of


    the reason you¡¯ve been falling for him?¡±


    ¡°..uh¡­¡±


    I looked at Nichs, hoping for a rescue, but he totally shelled up again, hiding his emotions behind his


    princely fa?ade.


    Slowly, he ended our dance and removed his hands away from me.


    The growing distance between us felt like a canyon. I wanted to close it again, but I couldn¡¯t with so


    many people watching.


    Even if they hadn¡¯t been watching, Nichs might not have been receptive.


    ¡°Julian is¡­ fine,¡± I managed..


    The producer furrowed his brow. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°If you will excuse me,¡± I said and retreated, from the cameras, from the producers, and from my


    budding feelings for Nichs.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    On the night of the Second Ball, Charlotte helped me add the finishing touches to my costume.


    My sheer butterfly wings hung close to my shoulders, not extending too far, just enough to show. My


    hair was up and mostly hidden under a sea of brightly colored flowers. My mask covered most of my


    face.


    leaving only my mouth and chin exposed.


    Looking in the mirror, I barely recognized myself. I doubted anyone else would either. Despite what he


    said, I even had my doubts about Nichs.


    Charlotte handed me my gloves one by one as I slid them on.


    ¡°Tonight, you can be anyone,¡± she said.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    No one would know me. No one would know that I¡¯m the outsider tonight. I would simply be part of the


    group.


    I nodded, unsure what to say. I didn¡¯t know how that made me feel. I wasn¡¯t ashamed of who I was, but


    I


    had always wondered what it would feel like to belon


    As I finished getting ready, Elva, in her wolf costume, ran circles around the bedroom. She gave a little


    growl at the Nanny and then at Mark, who both pretended to be intimidated.


    Mark himself was looking dapper tonight, wearing a crisp tuxedo with Prince Nichs¡¯s insignia on the


    cuff. He would be attending the ball himself, alongside the nanny, to help keep an eye on Elva


    Elva and I were supposed to pretend we didn¡¯t know each other. If we spent too much time together,


    everyone in the ballroom would be able to guess my identity simply from Elva¡¯s presence.


    I bent down to give Elva a hug. It would hurt me to have to pretend not to know her, though I


    maintained.


    to keep an eye on her myself. If she needed me, I would be there in an instant, rules of the event


    damned.


    Elva didn¡¯t seem to mind so much. She hugged me tightly, hernky arms around my neck. ¡°Goodbye,


    stranger Mommy.¡± Then she giggled.


    Iughed too, just a little. ¡°If you need anything tonight.


    ¡°Oh, Mommy,¡± she said, and patted my arm, like I had done so many times with her. ¡°Everything will be


    alright.¡±


    I nodded. She was right of course. She was in very good hands, and I didn¡¯t need to worry.


    But worrying about Elva was easier than worrying about myself. I had no idea what to expect tonight.


    Elva, Mark, and the nanny went down to the ballroom first. After waiting a few minutes, I followed in


    their


    path.


    ¡°Good luck tonight,¡± Charlotte said at the doorway.


    Down in the ballroom, we weren¡¯t formally announced this time, to maintain the anonymity. Instead, all


    of the candidates simply met at the top of the stair and took our turns descending one by one.


    I marveled at the beautiful costumes. Beautiful colors, silks, satins, furs, and feathers wrapped around


    the girls, dressing them as various animals and even a dragon.


    Some were more sessful at hiding their wearers than others. Olivia, for instance, had not covered


    her


    blonde hair, revealing her as the peacock.


    Lilliana, likewise, had done the bare minimum to hide her identity. She wore a simple ck mask that


    covered her eyes. The rest of her dress was a shimmering white. She told everyone she was a swan,


    but I didn¡¯t see it. She hadn¡¯t even included feathers in her outfit.


    The dragon, meanwhile, was a mystery, her facepletely covered. Susie was also well¨Chidden, and


    I might have questioned who she was had I not known of her disguise ahead of time. I


    When it was my turn, I came down the staircase. Many people turned to watch me, including two of the


    three princes.


    The princes were easy to find among the crowd. They wore striking tuxedos in different colors.


    Nichs¡¯s was a deep emerald green. Julian¡¯s was a dark blue. Joyce¡¯s was a rich violet. Though they


    each wore an borate golden mask, they were easy to recognize and differentiate.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Nichs held my gaze the longest.


    He finally nced away when a girl tugged on his arm. The music started and she pulled him toward


    the


    dance floor.


    It seemed that anonymity made everyone feel a bit bolder than usual tonight.


    Myself included.


    I stopped by the drink table to grab a flute of champagne. It was easier to lose myself with a hint of


    alcohol in the system. Yet before I could even take a sip. I looked out at the dance floor once more and


    forgot the drink entirely.


    The girl who was dancing with Nichs had both hands on his chest and was rubbing them up to his


    shoulders with an unwee familiarity that made my skin crawl.


    I lowered my drink back to the table and then stormed across the room.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said, when I was close enough to them. ¡°Do you mind if I cut in?¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± snapped the girl.


    Nichs searched my face. Then, he reached up, grabbed the girl¡¯s wrists and pulled her hands away


    from his chest.


    She huffed in annoyance but didn¡¯t argue. She red at me as she walked away.


    Nichs held out his hand to me, and I ced mine in his.


    ¡°I feel as if I know you,¡± he said. His deadpan expression made it difficult to tell if he was teasing or not.


    I suspected he was, however. He, of course, knew everyone here.


    I


    But did he know specifically who I was? That was the question.


    I ced one hand on his shoulder. His free hand satfortably on my waist. Together, we began to


    move with the music. We glided over the floor as if a single body, a single heart.


    Without the interference of our real¨Clife problems, being with Nichs was as easy as breathing. Here,


    where we could pretend to be other people, nothing stood in the way of indulging in this fantasy.


    ¡°You dance very well, mydy,¡± Nichs said.


    7 helps to have an excellent partner,¡± I replied.


    Eventually, Nichs led our dance out onto the balcony, where we were alone. Slowly, he stopped


    turning, ending the dance. He did not move away, however, keeping his hand on my hip and the other


    clutching mine.


    I didn¡¯t move away either.


    What happens now? My mind whispered, as my heart took flight in my chest.


    A bolder woman would say something flirty, and well, I could be anyone tonight.


    ¡°You look handsome in the starlight, my prince.¡±


    He smiled, wider than usual, and my knees felt weak.


    ¡°Thank you, mydy, but it is your beauty that has stolen me away. This is a lovely dress, but I suspect


    the woman underneath is even more stunning.¡±


    Nichs released my hand to bring his own to my face. Gently, he traced my cheek along the edge of


    my mask.


    Then, he leaned forward.


    My breath caught in my throat. He came closer and closer. I felt his hot breath on my skin.


    My eyes fluttered closed. I parted my lips.


    I desperately wanted him to close the distance and kiss me. The very thrill of the near possibility had


    me buzzing out of my skin.


    Tonight was a night of magic. Anything felt possible. Even this. Maybe especially this.


    His lips brushed mine and I gasped.


    It was the barest press, but it made my heart clench.


    Then, however, a hint of panic sneaked in. He didn¡¯t perhaps think I was someone else, did he? With


    mask covering most of my face, and my hair hidden, he might not have known it was actually me.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But then he said, voice breathy and soft, ¡°Piper.¡±


    And I wanted him to kiss me aga


    getting to my wolf. A piece of me was so near, and when it was, I felt so whole. I couldn¡¯t resist it even if


    I wanted to.


    I turned and dashed into the ballroom as fast as I could in my heels. I followed the feeling, searching


    the room. Then I saw someone I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    A woman stood there in a long, ck dress with ck feathers sticking out at the shoulders and in her


    hair. A ck mask covered half of her face. Feathers shot from along the top of the mask and into her


    hair.


    I didn¡¯t know who she was. She hadn¡¯t been with the candidates earlier, unless someone had changed.


    I didn¡¯t have time to look for the others and do a head count.


    Her eyes locked with mine for a brief moment. She seemed familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce her. Quickly,


    she turned away and began walking from me. That¡¯s when I realized she was the one with my


    wolf.


    I gave chase, following even as she ducked into a side room, and then another side room from there.


    Every time I thought I had her cornered, when I entered the new room, she had vanished into the next.


    Then I entered into a room that was already upied. Terry sat rxed on a leather sofa, his arm


    thrown across the back. He was drinking from a flute of champagne when I entered. He lifted a brow at


    me as I came through the door in such a rush.


    ¡°Have you seen a woman in ck?¡± I asked, looking around. I didn¡¯t notice any other doors out of this


    room, except what was clearly a bathroom.


    I


    I could feel my wolf moving farther away. I was desperate to catch it but the trail had stopped cold here.


    When Terry didn¡¯t answer me, I spoke again. ¡°Is there another exit from this room?¡±


    Terry ced his ss on a tray beside another flute. He lifted the bottle of champagne and poured the


    bubbling liquid into the second cup


    ¡°Sit, Piper,¡± he said, motioning to the open couch beside him. ¡°We should talk.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. He had to have seen that woman. Was he covering for her? Did he truly know


    more about this whole thing than he let on?


    Perhaps, I reasoned, I could get more information out of him if I talked to him. Julian had been very


    tight- lipped about the full extent of Terry¡¯s possible involvement. If I couldn¡¯t gamer more information


    from Julian, then perhaps it was smart to go straight for the source.


    Terry clearly liked me. If I yed into that, even just to be nice, maybe I could bring out some


    revtions.

 Chapter 159

    ?Chapter 0159Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Tonight at the Second Ball felt like a night where anything could happen.


    As Nichs pulled back from our kiss, I immediately wanted him to return for another. I had butterflies in my stomach, remembering the way he said my name.


    He said it again now.


    "Piper."


    "How did you know it was me?" I asked.


    "I told you I would." He lowered both hands down to my waist and squeezed me tighter to him. "I would know you anywhere."


    He leaned in again. I wanted him to kiss me so badly.


    But then I felt a familiar pull, almost as if someone or something was tugging me at the heartstrings. I knew that feeling.


    It was my wolf.


    But how could it be here? Now? I hadn''t gone anywhere. Had the mysterious person from the car outside of Terry''s mansione to the Second Ball? Why?


    "I''m sorry, I..." I stepped back from Nichs, out of his hold.


    His eyes behind his mask hardened at once. His smile slipped away. "Piper? What''s wrong?"


    Feeling woozy, I pressed my hand to my forehead. "...I have to go..."


    It wasn''t a good enough exnation by far, but in the moment, all I could think about was getting to my wolf. A piece of me was so near, and when it was, I felt so whole. I couldn''t resist it even if I wanted to.


    I turned and dashed into the ballroom as fast as I could in my heels. I followed the feeling, searching the room. Then I saw someone I hadn''t seen before.


    A woman stood there in a long, ck dress with ck feathers sticking out at the shoulders and in her hair. A ck mask covered half of her face. Feathers shot from along the top of the mask and into her hair.


    I didn''t know who she was. She hadn''t been with the candidates earlier, unless someone had changed. I didn''t have time to look for the others and do a head count.


    Her eyes locked with mine for a brief moment. She seemed familiar, but I couldn''t ce her. Quickly, she turned away and began walking from me. That''s when I realized she was the one with my wolf.


    I gave chase, following even as she ducked into a side room, and then another side room from there. Every time I thought I had her cornered, when I entered the new room, she had vanished into the next.


    Then I entered into a room that was already upied. Terry sat rxed on a leather sofa, his arm thrown across the back. He was drinking from a flute of champagne when I entered. He lifted a brow at me as I came through the door in such a rush.


    "Have you seen a woman in ck?" I asked, looking around. I didn''t notice any other doors out of this room, except what was clearly a bathroom.


    I could feel my wolf moving farther away. I was desperate to catch it but the trail had stopped cold here.


    When Terry didn''t answer me, I spoke again. "Is there another exit from this room?"


    Terry ced his ss on a tray beside another flute. He lifted the bottle of champagne and poured the bubbling liquid into the second cup.


    "Sit, Piper," he said, motioning to the open couch beside him. "We should talk."


    I narrowed my eyes. He had to have seen that woman. Was he covering for her? Did he truly know more about this whole thing than he let on?


    Perhaps, I reasoned, I could get more information out of him if I talked to him. Julian had been very tight-lipped about the full extent of Terry''s possible involvement. If I couldn''t gamer more information from Julian, then perhaps it was smart to go straight for the source.


    Terry clearly liked me. If I yed into that, even just to be nice, maybe I could bring out some revtions.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Terry waited through the length of my indecision. When he motioned a second time for me to sit, this


    time I joined him on the couch, sliding down onto the spot he indicated.


    Tell me about the girl in the ck dress,¡± I said.


    ¡°Uh, uh. Demanding is not very bing, Piper. Here, have some champagne and calm down for a


    moment.¡±


    He passed me the second flute of champagne and I took sip. Then I drank a second sip for some liquid


    courage.


    He smiled. ¡°Good. Now, tell me why you are looking for a girl in a ck dress.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I followed her,¡± I said. ¡°She came in here and then disappeared.¡±


    Terry nced around the room. ¡°There¡¯s no one in here now. You are free to check.¡±


    I knew she wasn¡¯t still here, because my wolf continued to move further and further away. If she was


    still here, I would have been able to feel it.


    I sipped at the champagne again, trying to get my thoughts together.


    ¡°Did you know that girl?¡± I asked him.


    He tilted his head. His piercing gaze bore into me as he asked, ¡°Did you?¡±


    That¡­ was a very odd question. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I rubbed at my forehead. I was having trouble now keeping my thoughts together. My body felt much


    heavier than it had even a moment before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ feel so well¡­¡±


    ¡°Drink a little more,¡± Terry said. He lifted my ss for me and tipped some more champagne into my


    mouth. ¡°It will help you feel better.¡±


    Wait. Was this champagne drugged? I tried to push the ss away from me but my strength was


    entirely depleted. I couldn¡¯t even spit it out, although some spilled and dribbled down my chin.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good girl,¡± he said.


    When the drink was empty, he returned it to the table. But then he brought his hand to my face and


    stroked my cheek. It was a gross mockery of the soft way Nichs had touched me only a few


    moments


    My stomach twisted but I didn¡¯t even have the strength to throw up.


    He pried his thumbs under the corner of my mask. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take this off of your beautiful face?¡±


    I weakly lifted my hands, but he simply batted them away.


    ¡°None of that now. I want to see you.¡± With meticulous attention, he untied the ribbons holding the


    mask.


    in ce and then pulled it down, away from my skin.


    A few of the flowers from my hair fell down onto the soft and onto my dress. A red pedalnded on his


    jacket. He plucked it off with an annoyed expression, and flicked it away to the floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight me now, dearest.¡± His hands came to my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to adding


    you to my collection for quite some time. With you, I will have the full set.¡±


    The full set? What did he mean by that? I didn¡¯t want to be part of any collection!


    ¡°No.¡± I flopped my hands against his chest.


    ¡°You are a stubborn one, aren¡¯t you? But go on.¡± His smile shifted into something sinister, something


    dangerous. He wasn¡¯t even really smiling at me anymore, more leering and showing his teeth.


    He looked more like an animal than anyone else at the ball tonight. He was the only one I had felt


    afraid of.


    His hands inched down my front, slowlying to rest just above the swells of my breasts. I sucked in


    a sharp breath. I didn¡¯t want him to touch me.


    My limbs were so tired¡­ useless. I wanted to scream, but nothing more than a low whimper escaped


    me.


    Without a wolf, I had already been weak, but drugged like I was, I was absolutely helpless.


    Suddenly, the door burst open, and Nichs was there.


    He red at his uncle, fire in his eyes.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Nichs


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. Terry, my uncle and advisor to the King, and his hands on Piper as


    if


    he intended to touch her intimately. And Piper was practically passed out beside him, unable to give


    consent, unable to do anything more than cry.


    Red hot fury burned through my veins. My hands clenched into fists,


    I desperately wanted to beat my uncle into a bloody pulp for daring toy a hand on Piper. Hands that


    were still on her.


    ¡°Get the fuck off of her. Each word came out a growl as I strode forward into the room. I made my


    strides long and determined, intimidating.


    Terry finally pulled his hands away, but still had the shame to look put out about it. ¡°You continue to


    have the worst timing, little nephew.¡±


    With Terry out of the way, I rushed forward and pulled Piper up into the safety of my arms. When I had


    her in a bridal carry, clutched to my chest, I could finally make out some of what she was saying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him. Please¡­ Save me¡­ Nichs¡­¡±


    My heart seized in my chest as anger burned anew. I didn¡¯t want to just beat Terry into a pulp, I wanted


    to chop up and burn the pieces that were left. I wanted to destroy him.


    How dare he try to touch that which doesn¡¯t belong to him? How dare he try to rape Piper?


    ¡°I want to go.¡± Piper mumbled against my corbone. ¡°Please, Nick.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny her that, even though I wanted to. Vengeance would have to wait until Piper was safe.


    I


    ¡°Try something like this again,¡± I told Terry. My voice broke; my wolf pushing through. ¡°And I don¡¯t care


    if you are family. I don¡¯t care if you are an advisor to my father. I will kill you.¡±


    Terry lifted his chin high in defiance, but I saw the way his bottom lip trembled ever so slightly.


    Satisfied with his fear, I turned then and carried Piper out of the room. We were almost to the next side


    room in this bizarre path when Julian came running.


    When he spotted Piper in my arms, he started to smile. It totally vanished when he came closer,


    enough to see Piper¡¯s pale face with her tear¨Cstained cheeks.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    What happened?¡± he asked at once. I recognized the sudden burst of mes in his eyes, as the same


    I


    ¡°Terry drugged her,¡± I said. My wolf was still in my voice, clipping my words. ¡°He tried to assault her. I


    found them in time.¡±


    ¡°Thank God,¡± Julian said. His lip began to curl with disgust. ¡°Get her out of here, Nichs. I¡¯m going to


    have a word with our dear uncle.¡±


    How much I wanted to join him. Still, even Terry would be formidable alone. ¡°Be careful,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Julian said. ¡°Brian is not far behind.¡± He wasted no more time. He stormed away from us


    and toward Terry, Brian came running soon after, hot on his heels.


    Just before the door closed, I heard Julian shout, ¡°You despicable son of a bitch!¡±


    ¡°Give him hell,¡± I grumbled in encouragement, before turning away.


    In my quest to return Piper to her room, I had to go a few longer routes through connecting side rooms.


    Maybe it was my sense of protectiveness, but I didn¡¯t want anyone to see her as she was now,


    trembling and pale.


    That even Julian had seen her so vulnerable made me want to break something.


    Once we finally entered her room, it was empty. She must have given Charlotte the night off.


    I carried Piper to the bed and slowly lowered her down. Somewhere in our journey, she had fallen


    asleep.


    Her eyshes were fanning her cheeks. Her lips were still the same cherry red as they had been when


    I had nearly kissed her out on the balcony. She had been beautiful in her colorful mask, but without it,


    she stole my breath away.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    I could stare at her forever. I used to, back when we had been dating, on the rare asions that she


    stayed the night. We didn¡¯t do anything sexual. We just liked to hold each other.


    I would wake up earlier than her, just as the sun was creeping in through the windows. It would shine


    on


    her, covering her in a soft golden glow. She¡¯d looked like an angel. A woman out of my very dreams..


    Even now, I thought the same. There was no golden sunlight here, just the dull tungsten light from the


    bedside light. But she was no less beautiful.


    She had made the sunlight brighter, not the other way around.


    Looking at her helped dwindle some of the bonfire of anger I felt. I could feel the fury buzzing under


    skin, begging me to run back down there and pummel my uncle.


    But I couldn¡¯t leave Piper unattended. In fact¡­


    I pulled my phone from my hip pocket and quickly texted Mark, urging him to be careful with Elva,


    especially around Terry. By no means, was he to let Elva out of his sight.


    my


    Once Mark had confirmed, I returned my phone to my pocket and took a seat at Piper¡¯s side, leaning at


    the very edge of Piper¡¯s bed.


    I took her hand in mine. It was cold, so I tried to warm it, closing my other hand in over top of it.


    Then I waited for her to wake up.


    Before she did, Julian joined us in the room. I nced up at him and was more surprised than I should


    have been to find him sporting a swelling bruise around his eye.


    ¡°Brian went to get some ice,¡± Julian said, with the same cocksure smirk he always wore. The


    expression practically screamed, You should see the other guy.


    As he walked closer to the bed, Julian touched his bruise, having noticed Nichs eyeing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an improvement,¡± I said.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Julianughed. ¡°A gift from our uncle. He did not take kindly to some of the usations I made.¡±


    ¡°Did youy him out t?¡±


    Julian shrugged. ¡°Brian did. I didn¡¯t even have time to react. Talking, yelling. Terry hit me, Brian hit him,


    I hummed, satisfied at least that someone was able to knock that fucker out, even if it wasn¡¯t what he


    truly deserved by far.


    With Terry temporarily handled and Piper somewhere safe, I could now let my mind wander to how this


    hade to happen, and why.


    Nothing was adding up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Terry would go after Piper.¡± Other than she was overwhelmingly beautiful, of


    course. But she wasn¡¯t exactly to Terry¡¯s previous tastes. He generally preferred rail¨Cthin redheads. As


    incorrect as it was, Terry would have perceived Piper as being fat.


    ¡°Did something happen? Something that would bring Piper into his radar?¡±


    I looked at Julian for my answer. He was avoiding my gaze.


    I went from very hot with anger to very cold with trepidation in a split¨Csecond.


    ¡°You know why,¡± I used, not a question.


    Julian crossed his arms. ¡°Come on, uncle¡¯s never needed a reason before.¡±


    That was a non¨Canswer. ¡°You are avoiding the question.¡±


    ¡°Nichs, really


    ¡°Julian. The truth.¡±


    Julian sucked in a breath. ¡°Fine.¡± He waved to Piper¡¯s sleeping form.


    I instinctively squeezed Piper¡¯s hand.


    Julian cleared his throat. He was stalling.


    ¡°Julian.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Okay, Yeah. Piper and I have been investigating the underground organization, and it led her


    straight to Terry.¡±


    I saw red

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    In sleep, I felt safe and warm, like I was rocking in a boat on gentle waves under a bright sunny sky.


    Here,


    my troubles seemed so far away. I was at peace, distant from those who wanted to hurt me or bring my


    family harm.


    Once, I had thought myself to be in Nichs¡¯s embrace. I almost recognized it somehow, the fierce


    hold


    of his arms and the wall of his body. His figure had shaped out since we were teens, but the way h


    he


    embraced was the same. So gentle. So tender, like I was the most important person in the world.


    But then Nichs¡¯s arms went away.


    This good feeling was not meant tost.


    Soon, I was stirred awake to the thunderous sounds of a loud argument.


    ¡°You purposefully ced Piper into harm¡¯s way!¡± That was Nichs¡¯s voice. I¡¯d be able to pick it out of


    a crowded room, though it wasn¡¯t so crowded now.


    ¡°She¡¯s the only one who can feel her wolf. If we don¡¯t follow her, then we have nothing.¡± That voice was


    Julian¡¯s. He wasn¡¯t quite as loud, though his words held the weight of shame.


    ¡°Then have nothing,¡± Nichs growled. ¡°But do not endanger her! You yourself might as well have put


    the target on her back for Terry to see!¡±


    ¡°She agreed to go along with it. I did not force her.¡±


    ¡°You likely led her on with false promises of returning her wolf to her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not all that false, maybe!¡±


    ¡°Her wolf is gone, Julian. That is that. There is no reason to put her in further danger. Whatever you


    were doing before, you have to stop. I don¡¯t care what it was or how close you think you were to a


    breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Now, Nichs. If you would calm down just a second


    ¡°Calm down? You want me to calm down?¡± Nichs sucked in an angry breath. ¡°You say that Terry is


    involved. What, exactly do you think will happen when the public learns the royal family might have


    something to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but then something might actually get done,¡± Julian snapped.


    More likely it would lead to widespread panic!¡± Nichs replied, just as sharp.


    I couldn¡¯t listen to this anymore. I would not continue to rest here while these two argued over what


    concerned me and my wolf,


    Weakness continued to cripple my body, but I forced my muscles to move until I pulled myself upright


    on the bed.


    Julian noticed me first. ¡°Piper.¡±


    Then Nichs turned. His whole demeanor softened and he came closer. ¡°Piper, how are you feeling?¡±


    I waved off his concern. ¡°Whether I ever find my own wolf or not, this truth needs to be exposed,


    Nichs. That¡¯s the only way this will end.¡±


    Nichs shook his head. He spoke softer to me than he did to Julian, but it was with the same kind of


    stern warning in his voice, albeit more gentle.


    ¡°The pros of revealing this information do not outweigh the cons. Especially when we may not yet have


    the full truth of it.¡±


    ¡°The full truth is Terry,¡± Julian said.


    Nichs looked at him. ¡°You have a confession, then?¡±


    ¡°No, but-


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    I leaned forward, reiming Nichs¡¯s attention. ¡°Let us continue to investigate, then. When we have


    the proof ¨C¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. You would only be cing yourself in more danger


    ¡°I¡¯m already in danger!¡± I shouted. After, suddenly, I felt lightheaded. I clutched my face with both hands


    and shifted heavily to one side.


    I felt hot all over, too hot. Like I wanted to pull my skin off. Or, no. I wanted to remove my clothes.


    Nichs caught me by the upper arms. His hands were so big and strong, they nearly seared me with


    their touch. I wanted him to keep touching me. I wanted him to touch me everywhere.


    Slowly, Nichs eased me back down onto the bed. ¡°Careful, now,¡± he said in a whisper that sent


    goosebumps across my skin. ¡°Not too fast ¡±


    I bit back a whimper.


    ¡°Piper? Piper, does it hurt?¡± He moved one arm to touch my forehead. ¡°You are burning up.


    I whimpered again, louder this time. I wanted his hand back on my arm. I wanted it on my chest, under


    my clothes.


    ¡°Nichs, please¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call for the doctor,¡± Nichs said. When he started to move away, I reached for him with both


    hands, wanting to keep him right where he was, if not bring him closer. My hold was weak, my fingers


    were


    useless ws, but he stilled all the same.


    ¡°Do you know what Terry drugged her with?¡± Julian said. He was closer now too. He looked down at


    me


    with that watchful gaze that never missed anything.


    Did he see the flush to my cheeks? The way I pressed my breasts forward, up into the friction of my


    bodice. The way my fingers trembled. The way my lips parted?


    ¡°Piper, you have to let me go, so I can call the physician,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°No¡­ Please, no.. Don¡¯t go¡­¡± My voice was hoarse and whiny. I was begging my heart out. My whole


    body wanted him near.


    God I wanted him. I wished he would rip off his clothes and mine and touch me all over. I wanted him to


    bury himself in me to the hilt and im me as his own. I wanted¡­ I wanted¡­..


    I needed to stop. This was Nichs, the prince. Not a man I could be with, no matter how much I


    desired him.


    We had our separate roles to y, and I would never be his. He would never be mine.


    My body fought against my will. My heart was torn between the two.


    But it was only because I cared so much for Nichs that I couldn¡¯t do this to him now.


    ¡°You have to¡­ go¡­¡± I said through grit teeth. I shoved away from him as best I could and clutched


    onto


    my nkets instead.


    ¡°But, Piper ¨C


    ¡°Nichs, wait,¡± Julian said.


    It was toote. Nichs¡¯s hand found a bare bit of skin at my cor. The skin on skin contact was too


    much and I moaned ¨C loudly.


    Everyone froze.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    own desire shining back at me.


    Julian tugged at Nichs¡¯s shoulder, and after blinking, Nichs returned to himself. His face went red.


    in the cheeks as he pulled away. He covered his mouth with his hand and ced several feet of


    distance between the bed and himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, mortified by my own body¡¯s reaction. The fact that I wanted him still, just as much if


    not more than before. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Piper,¡± Nichs said, but he still wouldn¡¯t look at m


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Julian said. He continued to drag Nichs closer to the door. ¡°She needs to rest.¡±


    Once they reached the door, Julian told Nichs softly, ¡°Terry¡¯s drug must have contained an


    aphrodisiac.¡±


    ¡°He¨C2 Nichs¡¯s reply was stilted. But his fist was not.


    He punched the wall, creating arge round dent.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± Julian said with something that sounded like sympathy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Nichs growled.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    By the next morning, the drug had worked its way through my system and I felt like my old self again. I


    went down to breakfast, where I was reunited with Elva, who had stayed with Susie the night before by


    order of Nichs.


    I was grateful for his foresight. Mortified as I was by my actions and sounds, I was at least spared the


    embarrassment of exining any of this to Mark or the nanny myself. Or worse still, to Elva..


    A thought so stomach¨Cchurning, I dared not even think of it.


    So when I did finally greet her, it was with a tight hug and big smile, the same as always.


    Susie and I didn¡¯t always sit together, but we chose to that morning. There were still many empty chairs


    with the previous elimination, and I was feeling vulnerable from what had happened the night before. I


    needed my friends.


    Around us the girls were chattering about the curiousness of the evening¡¯s events. Terry was to be one


    of the main judges of the night, but he never came to ballroom.


    Also as curious, both Nichs and Julian disappeared sometime in the night, only to reappear this


    morning, one with a ck eye and the other with an injured hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t suppose the princes got into a fight with each other?¡± one of the girls asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Lilliana said tly. ¡°He is too mature to take part in such childish antics.¡±


    ¡°Julian does love to tease,¡± said someone else.


    ¡°Not enough to tempt a prince away from his decorum,¡± Olivia added. ¡°Prince Nichs been around


    Prince Julian for years. He¡¯s surely built up a tolerance.¡±


    ¡°Well, then what happened with Sir Terry?¡°¡±


    ¡°Maybe he started the fight,¡± someone said, and anotherughed. A third shushed them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± Olivia said, rolling her eyes.


    As they continued to argue, Susie turned in her seat to face me. I had Elva in myp, but she was busy


    stuffing her face with all the delicious pastries.


    ¡°Are you okay, Piper? I heard some truly terrible rumors.¡±


    I shook my head, pushing away her concern. I felt hungover some, with a cloudy head and tired eyes,


    but otherwise okay Except for my continued embarrassment over my body¡¯s reaction to Nichs the


    I swallowed down the bile rising in my throat, and left my half of the breakfast uneaten on the te for


    Elva to pick at.


    ¡°Has Terry left the grounds?¡± I asked. It took great strength to keep my voice from shaking.


    Susie nodded. ¡°Word is, Terry left at some pointst night and returned to his own mansion.¡±


    Her words filled me with a sense of relief and for the first time that day, I took in and exhaled a deep


    breath. For now, at least, I was safe.


    Yet thoughts ofst night continued to linger in my mind, even as we broke from eating to amuse


    ourselves for the day. I couldn¡¯t help but feel Terry¡¯s cold hands on me or smell his terrible alcohol¨C


    laden


    breath.


    Then there were thoughts about that girl in the ck dress who seemed to have my wolf. Who was


    she? Where had shee from? How had she gotten it? And why was she teasing me with it now??


    I had so many unanswered questions. It felt worse now, somehow, because I would never be able to


    find the answers. Not since Nichs had forbad Julian and me from continuing our investigation. 1


    I knew in his heart he was only worried for me and for the kingdom, but it frustrated me that he could


    not see the importance of discovering the truth.


    If the underground organization was exposed, it would protect people like me from ever being


    manipted into giving away their wolves and their abilities. It was the only true way to keep Elva safe.


    No. I wouldn¡¯t be cowed by Terry, or by Nichs. I had my own heart and my own beliefs.


    No matter what Nichs condemned, I wouldn¡¯t let him stop me from protecting my daughter or any of


    those innumerous other souls out there who just wanted to do the right thing, and lost their wolves for


    it.


    So, after seeing Elva safely into the care of her nanny and Mark, I set off on my own to find Julian.


    I searched through most of the pce before I thought to check the empty ballroom. I found him sitting


    alone on the bottom stair, deep in thought.


    It wasn¡¯t like him to be so isted or so reflective.


    When he heard the click of my heels on the tile steps, he turned back to look at me. ¡°Piper.


    ¡°Did you want to be alone?¡± I asked him. I had questions and demands, but he seemed almost¡­ lost


    sitting there.


    He blinked and his look of vulnerability faded. In its ce was the same sort of cocky expression I¡¯d


    ¡°I don¡¯t mindpany if it¡¯s you,¡± he said.


    I rolled my eyes at his flirtatious charms and took a seat on the same step he was sitting on.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten that Julian was also therest night. He had bome witness to the full extent of my


    ¨¦mbarrassment, though he had the decency both to tell me it wasn¡¯t my fault, as well as to make sure


    Nichs moved away.


    Not that Nichs would have taken advantage. He wouldn¡¯t have. But Julian¡¯s being present helped


    him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    realize the circumstances of my desire much quicker.


    I was still


    still so angry about it. I did have desire for Nichs. I had wanted him to kiss me on the balcony. In


    time, I might have wanted to have him do more.


    To have that choice ripped from my hands was horrible kind of vition. Terry had taken my pure


    feelings of want for Nichs and mutted them into something ugly.


    I hated him for both for what he tried to do to me and for what he did do. I could only hope, in time, I


    could reim my own passions once again.


    And see Terry punished.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°Better,¡± I said. ¡°Worse, too, in some ways.¡±


    Julian touched the ring of his ck eye and winced, ¡°I know what you mean. Though I don¡¯t regret


    mine.


    I kind of wished we could have done worse to that bastard.¡±


    I nodded. I didn¡¯t know the full specifics of what had urred. But I could fill in the nks fairly well, I


    thought. Enough to know Terry had given Jun his shiner.


    ¡°Maybe we can,¡± I said.


    Julian nced at me. He had to tilt extra far to look at me with his good eye. ¡°What are you thinking.


    Piper?¡±


    I straightened, hoping Julian would be able to see all the conviction I carried. I wanted him to know that


    I had no intention of backing down.


    He looked at me with curiosity, one brow lifting.


    He had to know that I was serious about this. And that I would continue to pursue this whether he


    200


    decided to help me or not. I hoped he would make the choice to help me. Going alone felt


    No, I couldn¡¯t be gripped with the fear of defeat. If he didn¡¯t immediately agree, I could convince him.


    That was that.


    My confidence was my strength. My love for my daughter was my drive.


    ¡®So I met Julian¡¯s gaze with my own and told him,


    ¡°We should continue our investigation.¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    When I asked Julian if he wanted to continue the investigation, I had thought he might be a hard sell.


    What I hadn¡¯t expected was for him to put me down t.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± I said, startled.


    ¡°No, Piper. Nichs is right. It was wrong of me to try to include you. I knowingly ced you in danger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m old enough to make my own choices,¡± I argued. ¡°I could have said no at any time.¡±


    ¡°Could you? Really? At the mere mention of your wolf, you were ready to do anything. And when you


    felt it, and you chased after that car, you were practically out of your mind. I should have stopped you


    then. I should have ended the Investigation right at that moment.¡±


    ¡°Ending it wouldn¡¯t solve anything,¡± I said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lyingst night. Whether I find my wolf or not, it


    doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is we put a stop to the people that are doing this. I don¡¯t care how high up


    the conspiracy goes.¡±


    ¡°Face it, Piper. We flew too close to the sun. We could have lost everything.¡± He looked at me with


    meaning, in a way I hadn¡¯t seen before from him, or could discern. ¡°We nearly lost you.¡±


    The words were said with so much genuine emotion that I had to sit back for a moment, surprised.


    Since when did Julian worry about me? And he wasn¡¯t taking it back. He was just leaving it out there in


    the open, for me to see and evaluate however I wanted.


    Except that I didn¡¯t know how to evaluate. I was so used to Julian¡¯s teasing that I didn¡¯t know what to do


    when he was being genuine.


    He must have known that, or at least, been able to figure it out, because he dropped his head. When


    he lifted it again, he wore a charming smile. ¡°You should see your face right now. Priceless.¡±


    For a line of teasing it was weak, but it gave us both the opening we needed to move past an


    impossible moment. So I grasped onto it and gave him a smile of my own.


    ¡°Bet it¡¯s still better than your face,¡± I said, teasing.


    Julian ced his hand to his heart. ¡°You wound me.¡±


    I knew he wasn¡¯t serious this time. Not even a ck eye could detract from the handsome factor of the


    three princes.


    As the moment stretched and silence began once more, I knew I had to make a push. That he cared


    about me was ttering, certainly, and I didn¡¯t want to devalue such a rare emotion from him. But I


    couldn¡¯t just forget my plight because of it.


    I


    ¡°When we were at the ball, the reason I found Terry at all was because I was led there,¡± I said.


    A hint of something sparked in Julian¡¯s good eye, and I hoped that meant I snagged his curiosity.


    ¡°By whom?¡±


    ¡°A mysterious woman in a ck dress,¡± I said. ¡°Not one of the candidates.¡±


    ¡°Did you recognize her?¡±


    ¡°Did you recor


    still wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°She did seem¡­ familiar somehow, but I don¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t ce her. Plus, she


    was wearing a mask.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me more about the dress,¡± Julian asked, so I did so, describing the unusual ck feathers. When I


    finished, he asked, ¡°But you didn¡¯t see her in the room with Terry.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s like she just disappeared.¡±


    Julian rubbed a hand along his jaw. ¡°Could have been a secret passage. Those are added all the time


    and my dear uncle would have ess, as well as ability to keep it a secret.¡±


    I could feel himing around, so I encouraged him excitedly, ¡°So they could be connected.¡±


    ¡°Yes, probably, especially since she is likely the person we saw leaving Terry¡¯s house.¡± He nced at


    me, and then straightened, as if remembering himself. ¡°This is a bad idea, Piper.¡±


    I


    ¡°Bad ideas are the best kind,¡± I said, and I could see, with the mischievous quirk of his lips, that I had


    finally convinced him.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    ¡°We will have to tread very carefully here. Terry is the Luna¡¯s beloved brother and has sway over the


    entire royal family.¡±


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter how well connected he is,¡± I said. ¡°We can¡¯t let him get away with it. Or anyone else.


    who could be involved.¡±


    Julian watched me a moment. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about your wolf.¡± That wasn¡¯t a question. He already


    knew,


    he just wanted me to confirm it for him.


    So I did.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Not just, no, Elva has abilities. She¡¯s showing them already. I worry everyday about her safety. Those


    monsters could find her and hurt her, or manipte her like they did me. And maybe she¡¯s safe now


    with Mark, but he won¡¯t always be around.¡±


    I pressed my hand to my chest in attempt to ease the growing difort there. Worry for Elva lived


    forever inside of me. I wasn¡¯t sure solving this mystery would totally fix that, but it might ease the


    constant hurt.


    ¡°The only way to truly protect Elva long term is to bring down this organization before they cane for


    her.¡± I spoke soundly, and from deep within. I hoped it would be enough to convince him.


    He smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go preserve Elva¡¯s happy future, then,¡±


    With an overwhelming feeling of victory, I pulled him into a sitting hug.


    To n


    my surprise, his hand came around my waist, returning it.


    Later, as I was searching for Elva, Susie, and Mark out in the gardens, I came upon Nichs on a


    walk. He immediately stopped, spotting me at once. Slowly he approached me, as one would a startled


    animal.


    I felt equally on eggshells around him, remembering the way my body had reacted to hisst night.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked me, when he was close enough,


    ¡°Much better, thank you.¡±


    I tried not to cringe at how formal I sounded. This was Nichs, not some stranger. We were friends.


    Friends did embarrassing things in front of each other all the time. Granted, it wasn¡¯t usually wanton


    moans when the other friend touched them, but still.


    motioned toward his hand, which had been wrapped in bandage.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Nothing broken.¡± His jaw set into a hard line. ¡°I just wish I could have used it to bust


    Terry¡¯s face rather than your wall. At least Brian got a solid hit in, from what Julian says.¡±


    I nodded. I didn¡¯t usually wish violence on anyone, but if anyone needed their face punched, it was


    Terry.


    ¡°If he everes near you again, Piper, tell me at once. And if I¡¯m not there, tell Mark, or Brian, or


    even Julian, if he is present and I am not. He¡¯s no great hero but our hatred for our uncle will help him


    see the


    light.¡±


    ¡°Trust me,¡± I assured him. ¡°I have no intention of being near him ever again. This time was a mistake


    that I will not repeat.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Nichs looked at me a moment, then away.


    I hated this awkwardness between us.


    ¡°Nichs, about what happenedst night¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s forgotten, Piper.¡±


    ¡°It does not seem so forgotten.¡± I worried my bottom lip.


    He looked at me again, then sighed this time. ¡°I apologize, but I think about what Terry almost did to


    your and I¡­ I be very angry.¡± He stepped an inch closer. ¡°I want to keep you safe, Piper. You


    must know that.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Though I didn¡¯t totally understand why. Nostalgia, perhaps. Or for a sake of honor since we were


    in his home. Or maybe to help keep Elva safe as well, since he was so fond of her.


    Whatever his reasoning, I was grateful. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°I do know that.¡±


    He nodded. Then he opened his mouth like he meant to say more.


    Lilliana spoke first. ¡°Piper, there you are.¡± She rounded Nichs¡¯s side, standing very close to him. ¡±


    was hoping to speak with you.¡±


    I blinked.


    Lilliana wanted to speak with me?

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    I followed Lilliana further into the gardens to a small rod¨Ciron table with two chairs. Lilliana motioned for


    me to sit and then sat in the opposite chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we could finally have a chance to talk like this,¡± Lilliana said. She rested both hands on top of


    the table.


    I¡¯mirrored her for a moment, but it felt unnatural having my hands lifted so high. I lowered them into my


    ¡°What was it you wanted to


    talk to


    me about?¡± Nervousness prickled at my skin. While it wasn¡¯t unusual for the candidates to talk to each


    other, this still felt like a special event. Lilliana had called me out in front of Nichs himself. She very


    nearly broke character to do it.


    She gave me a sour kind of look. The way a disappointed principal would make to a rowdy student in.


    their charge. ¡°Prince Nichs. I want to ask you to please leave him alone. You are a distraction to


    him.¡±


    we are friends.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything to bother him, or at least, not trying to. But we


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nichs hade to my rescue more than once now. And somehow when I needed things or support,


    Nichs was always around to help. But that¡¯s what friends did.


    Lilliana narrowed her eyes. It was unusual for her to show any emotion. Tiny rm bells started


    sounding in my head.


    ¡°What is your problem, Piper?¡± she snapped, voice suddenly much sharper than it had been before.


    Her narrowed gaze had be a fully blown re.


    I was shocked silent for a moment. I opened and closed my mouth like a fish.


    Lilliana did not wait for my reply. ¡°You can¡¯t have both brothers! If you are after Julian, you should stick


    with him and leave Nichs alone. It doesn¡¯t even make sense to chase both!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not chasing anyone.¡± I lifted my hands now, palms forward in defense. ¡°I¡¯m not after any of the


    brothers.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure, like anyone is supposed to believe that.¡± She crossed her arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°You are constantly all over both of them. They won¡¯t both pick you in the next


    elimination, Piper. Focus your efforts on Julian, who I shouldn¡¯t need to remind you that you have been


    dating, and leave Nichs to me.¡±


    She saw me as a threat. That much was clear. What she failed to understand was that I wasn¡¯t a threat


    to her so much as she was a threat to herself. Nichs might say now that he will marry whoever the


    King wants, but I refused he would be able to follow through.


    Nichs deserved a partner. Not a pawn.


    I lowered my hands and lifted my chin. ¡°I am friends with Nichs. That is all. But because I am friends


    with him, I want him to be with someone he actually likes and not someone who just agrees with him all


    the time.¡±


    Lilliana looked at me for a moment, then threw her head back andughed. ¡°Piper, you are so na?ve!


    That


    is not how royalty works. What did you think he was going to marry for love? Cute.¡±


    I knew she was making fun of me but she didn¡¯t have to be so s¨¦ about it.


    ¡°No one marries for love.¡± She didn¡¯t even look sad about it. She had simply just epted it as fact.


    ¡°Well, I think that should change, and not just for the sake of the princes, but for the girls too.¡±


    Lillianaughed again, harder than before. ¡°You want to save us all, huh? Oh, Piper. You need to just


    ept this is how things are. This is how they¡¯ve always been, and it¡¯s how they always will be.¡±


    ¡°I refuse to ept that, and you should too.¡±


    ¡°You are a riot,¡± Lilliana said, chuckling again.


    But then suddenly, she totally stifled herself. In the blink of an eye, she shifted from the haughty


    laughing princess to a wilting flower.


    I didn¡¯t even need to look to know that Nichs had approached us from behind me.


    ¡°Piper must have told quite the joke,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard youugh so¡­ boisterously


    before, Liliana


    Lilliana ced her hand over her mouth and cleared her throat. ¡°She can be quite funny when she


    wants


    to be.¡±


    I frowned. Nothing I had said was a joke.


    I¡¯m pleased to hear it.¡± He walked to our table, a small smile on his lips. Yet one look at me, and that


    smile dimmed into an expression of confusion. ¡°I know it was probably a fool¡¯s hope, but I always


    wanted more of the nobility to get along.¡±


    Nichs was kind, to include me in that statement, when everyone in the whole kingdom knew that!


    wasmon.


    Lilliana¡¯s smile pulled tight. Her desire to put me down seemed at war with her will to want to agree with


    everything Nichs said. I wondered which would win.


    ¡°You are so kind, Nichs,¡± she said after a beat. ¡°To want us all to get along. Humans really should


    get along with one another better, shouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡®Nichs¡¯s face fell. ¡°Yes. Thank you, Lillians


    I felt bed for Lilliana in that moment, for the show she felt she had to perform. I knew she hated me


    enough to mock me, but my feelings for her were merely that of pity. She couldn¡¯t truly be happy with


    the


    way things were.


    Maybe she wanted to be Luna. But I wondered if she even liked Nichs at all.


    Did she find him attractive? Did she marvel at the green flecks in his eyes? The strong width of his


    shoulders?


    Or did she look at him and see nothing but a crown?


    Lilliana smiled dully at me, then turned that same smile on Nichs. ¡°Prince Nichs, with the


    eliminationing up, you will save me, won¡¯t you? I know the princes will get to decide. I just can¡¯t


    help but worry, even though I am your favorite.¡±


    Nichs looked down at the ground. ¡°Of course, Lilliana. You can rest assured. Your spot is safe in the


    next elimination.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince Nichs.¡±


    When Lilliana shifted her gaze back to me, it added a subtle edge. She was daring me to ask him for


    my own sake, but I wouldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t. Even though I hated it, Nichs had an obligation to his


    kingdom. He had to choose each of his selections carefully.


    I wanted him to promise to save me, but that was entirely selfish. We all knew I wouldn¡¯t be Luna. To


    select me was to through away a crucial vote.


    Besides, as I was acting as Julian¡¯s favorite, it would be improper to seek sce with a different prince.


    If I was going to be saved, it was up to Julian to save me..


    But deep in my heart, I did wish it could be Nichs who saved me.


    The way he had pressed his lips to mine during the ball had sent tingles down my spine. I could still


    feel the gentle press of his lips to mine if I closed my eyes and imagined.


    I didn¡¯t want him to have to pick other girls. I wanted him to pick only me.

 Chapter 168

    ?Chapter 0168


    I found Elva, Susie, and Mark at the edge of the gardens, where the fields of short grass began.


    Elva was ying with Silver and Night. She crawled over Night, while Silver nosed at her stomach or licked her face. Elva''sughs were loud and happy, and easily pushed away any lingering sadness I held inside of me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At least, it did - until I noticed that Elva seemed to be talking with the wolves.


    She''d done so before. It wasn''t some big revtion that she could. But she was getting better at it. Watching her, it was like she was having deeper conversations with the wolves than she was even able to out loud with me or other humans.


    I moved toward where Susie and Mark were sitting together in the grass. They were leaning toward each other but not otherwise touching. I cleared my throat to signal my approach, and they both looked up at me in surprise.


    Mark rxed when he saw it was me. Susie dipped her head, a blush on her cheeks.


    I didn''t call her on it. Instead I simply lowered myself into the grass beside her.


    "Has Elva been ying with the wolves for a while?" I asked. It was a softball question, to lead Susie away from her embarrassment. I already knew Susie and Mark were crushing on each other, and it didn''t matter to me.


    "A little while," Susie said. "Elva is truly gifted. When I was her age, I could barely get wolves to trust me. These two...." Susie waved toward Silver and Night. "They''ve already epted her as one of their own. It''s amazing."


    "It''s remarkable," Mark added. "She is truly a talent. Someday she will be a very powerful werewolf."


    "Thank you," I said, even though his words gave me nofort or joy. Elva was wonderful, and I was proud of her growing skill. But it also worried me so much that I felt sick in my stomach.


    I had been powerful too, when the underground organization came for my wolf. Elva was already bounds ahead of where I had been. How long would it be until the underground organization came for her next?


    I had to protect her. No matter what I had to do, I would do it. Elva would never experience the same heartache that I had endured. I would tear the whole world apart first.


    Together, Susie, Mark, and I sat inpanionable silence watching my little girl and her wolf friends. We chatted about this and that, nothing heavy. But inside, I was plotting my next move.


    Later that afternoon, before we were supposed to meet for a banquet dinner, I left Elva with the nanny and sneaked away down to the ballroom. I moved slowly and carefully, not wishing to run into anyone, even the servants.


    I wanted no one to know what I was doing, so that no one could tell anyone else. Thest thing I needed was for information to get back to Terry before I was ready for him to know it. He knew far too much more than me already,


    Like, who was that woman in the ck dress? Why had she seemed so familiar? How did she have my wolf?


    I had to know. From there, maybe I could work outward and unravel the entire organization.


    A starting point was important, and this was mine.


    I followed a familiar path through side room to side room until I eventually ended up in the sitting room where Terry had drugged me. At the time, I had thought I could trick him into telling me a secret or two. How foolish I had been then.


    No more.


    Terry had chosen this room out of all of them for a reason. I needed to find out why.


    I started at the couch, checking between the cushions in case something had fallen from Terry''s pockets, but when I reached the section where I had been sitting, my stomach twisted ufortably. Maybe I could search therest.


    Leaving the couch, I slowly walked the perimeter of the room. Thedy in ck had not been in my imagination. She had been real. I was sure. But she had vanished as soon as she entered this room.

 Chapter 169

    ?Chapter 0169


    People didn''t just vanish.


    Bookcase after bookcase lined the walls. I gently dragged my fingers over the spines. Some of the books seemed ancient, others newer. They sat side by side on the shelfs, a bnce of new and old.


    When I reached the wall behind the couch, I noticed, there on the ground, a tiny bit of ck sticking out from under the bottom former of one of the bookcases. I knelt down and pried it away from the furniture.


    It was a small ck feather, just like the ones that had graced the shoulders of the mysterious woman''s dress.


    So she was here.


    I knew she was real, but to have the extra validation did wonders for my tired mind.


    The fact that the feather was under the bookcase... Could that mean there was a secret passage here?


    Tucking the feather into my pocket, I searched closer. No books were jutting out further than the rest. The


    sconces didn''t budge when I tugged them. If this was a secret door, the trigger to open it wasn''t as obvious as something that would be in the movies. Still, there had to be something.


    I continued searching, running my hands along the wooden dividers of the shelves.


    "Piper?"


    I nearly jumped out of my skin.


    Behind me, Nichs walked into the room. He was handsome in a three-piece suit, and his piercing gaze stole my breath a moment.


    In another life, this could have been the perfect spot for a secret tryst. As it was, he had caught me somewhere had no ce or permission to be.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "The servants told me they saw youe down this way," he said. Inwardly, I cursed myself. I hadn''t been careful enough! "What are you doing here?"


    I looked at him closely. He didn''t seem particrly annoyed that I was here. His face wasn''t that neutral. Instead, one of his brows curled slightly in the middle, like he was worried.


    Worried?


    Oh, I supposed that could make sense. Thest time we had been in this room together, he had saved me from a horrible man-shaped monster.


    I didn''t want to lie to him about what I was doing here. But as things were, I knew he wouldn''t approve.


    "I was just thinking about that night," I said. That wasn''t a lie. Nor was it incorrect to assume that thinking of that night led me to think about Terry''s assault on me.


    I had been singrly focused on finding evidence of the woman in ck''s existence, but now that I had that, my thoughts were free to wander. And they did, back to that couch, to how powerless I felt, to that man''s vile touch on my skin.


    Nichs came further into the room. He rounded the couch to draw nearer to me. He didn''t touch me, but his closeness was afort all on its own.


    "I wish I would have found you sooner." He looked down at the floor. "You never should have been in that position."


    "Surely you don''t me yourself," I said.


    He didn''t say anything, making it clear that he did.


    "Nichs..."


    He looked up at me and the intensity in his gaze kept me from saying more.


    "While you are here, it is my responsibility to keep you safe. I failed that night. But I won''t fail again."


    My heart leapt in my chest. The way he said it, so earnest and strong, made me believe it. His confidence chased away some of the demons that remained wing at my chest.


    "Thank you," I said.


    He nodded.


    I wished I could tell him about the feather, or ask him the location of the secret door.


    I wished we weren''t on opposite sides of the investigation into the underground organization. How much I would have loved to have his help!


    But, unfortunately, he wanted me to stop my search. So, for Elva''s sake, I had to keep Nichs in the dark.


    So I kept the feather that I found, and my questions, firmly locked away.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    During the banquet, Julian leaned over to me and said, ¡°I have a lead. Be ready tomorrow morning.¡±


    I tried to pry for more information for the rest of the night, but he just smiled vaguely at me or said, ¡°You


    will have to wait patiently.¡±


    By the end of the evening, I was ready to shake him until the answers fell out.


    ¡°Walk me to my room,¡± I insisted, but even then, even when we were alone, he was tight¨Clipped.


    Outside my door, he squeezed my hand and told me, ¡°See you bright and early, Piper.¡±


    Infuriating man.


    the man


    Even so, true to his word, Julian arrived at 8 o¡¯clock next Fortunately, I was already awake, with the


    nanny arriving just a few minutes before.


    Mark nced between us. ¡°Prince Julian. I didn¡¯t realize you and Piper had a date nned for today.¡±


    Julian winked at him. ¡°Piper loves my spontaneity.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s just go, please.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Julian lifted his arm, and I hooked mine with his. He led me down the hallway to the stairwell. When we


    were far enough away from Mark, I hissed at Julian.


    ¡°Now can you tell me what the lead is?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not a what. They are a who.¡±


    My heart jumped into my throat. He couldn¡¯t mean the woman in ck? No, no that wouldn¡¯t make


    sense, despite how much I wished it to be so. Plus, I didn¡¯t feel the presence of my wolf anywhere. If


    that woman was here, I¡¯d be able to feel her.


    ¡°Then, who is the lead?¡± I was tired of specting. Julian enjoyed his games, but I was at wit¡¯s end.


    Julian guided me through the mansion and out the back door where a pair of guards stood at attention.


    ¡°Williams, Julian said, addressing the guard on the right. The man, Williams, stood straighter, having


    been named. ¡°With me.¡±


    The two guards looked at each other a moment. Then they nodded, and Williams stepped forward.


    Julian continued to lead me further into the gardens, with Williams following behind. When we were out


    of earshot of anyone else, Julian stopped and guided me to face Wallema


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Sir,¡± Williams said stiffly. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Julian cleared his throat. ¡°Williams, I¡¯ve been told you were working the night of the Ball, and you


    remember allowing an unusual woman in through the back door. The woman was wearing a ck


    dress. with feathery sleeves?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Williams nced at me and then quickly away.


    Julian noticed too. ¡°Did you think this woman was Piper?¡±


    Williams nodded. ¡°Initially, I did. Yes, sir. With everyone in costume, she looked simr¡­¡± He cleared


    his throat. ¡°But then when I tried to greet her, she did not treat me as Miss Piper would.¡±


    ¡°How did she treat you?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°Like I upset her by speaking with her. She told me to mind my own business, though all I asked was


    how she was enjoying her evening Williams gave me a small smile. ¡°Miss Piper usually is very kind.¡±


    I returned Williams¡® smile, even as my heart ached. This lead of Julian¡¯s didn¡¯t seem to be panning out.


    I had a very average appearance ¨C average height, average appearance. For her to look like me wasn¡¯t


    unusual. Lots of people looked like me.


    ¡°Chin up. Piper. This is all good information,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°I have amon face,¡± I said, revealing only part of my concern.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Julian patted my arm. To Williams, he said, ¡°Thank you, you may return to your post.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± I told him.


    He stopped to nod at me, and then continued walking.


    When he was gone, I looked to Julian. ¡°This lead doesn¡¯t feel very strong.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sense of discovery, Piper? Think on it. For Williams to mistake someone else for you.


    means that she did not look like any of the other candidates.¡±


    I¡¯m still not sure how that helps us,¡± I said.


    Julian tapped a finger to his chin. ¡°We need a guest list.¡±


    Twenty minutester, Julian and I sat in a sitting room off the parlor, a printed out guest list split


    between us. I held some pages, Julian held the rest. I didn¡¯t really know what I was looking for, but


    Julian


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I know everyone on this list, and none of them could be so easily mistaken for you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Could she have been a guest with someone else?¡± I asked.


    Julian hummed. ¡°Most guests must be dered beforehand for security reasons. I suppose Terry could


    have sneaked someone in on his own, with his status. I¡¯ll have to ask-


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Elva rushed into the room. She came straight over to me, arms outstretched. I ced my


    papers aside to pull her into a hug.


    Mark came in soon after. ¡°She wanted to see you,¡± he said as he approached us. ¡°The servants saw


    you enter here. I hope we aren¡¯t disturbing you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Holding Elva in my arms, I was able to keep most of my disappointment at bay.


    When Mark reached the side of the couch, his gaze caught on the papers. ¡°Is that the guest list from


    the Second Ball? Is something amiss?¡±


    I looked at Julian. Julian shrugged. ¡°We were simply looking for someone.¡±


    ¡®Did you find them?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°You are being very curious, Mark. And though I usually apud such things, I¡¯m not sure that I have to


    answer to you. In fact, I¡¯m certain that I do not.¡±


    Mark closed his mouth ¨C until he looked at me.


    ¡°Prince Nichs told me that you were no longer investigating. He seemed adamant that you should


    not involve yourself with such things.¡±


    ¡°He can say whatever he wants. He may be a prince but he is not in charge of me,¡± I said. Truly, I did


    not like upsetting Nichs, but for this, I had to. To protect Elva, I would face a hundred angry


    Nichs¡¯s


    ¡°1 will have to tell Prince Nichs about what I¡¯ve seen here today,¡± Mark said. He seemed apologetic


    about it.


    ¡°Do what you must.¡± I wasn¡¯t angry at Mark. He had his duties that he needed to attend to. Likely


    Prince Nichs specifically told him to keep an eye on me, to keep me away from anything to do with


    the underground organization and our investigation of it.


    I continued, ¡°Tell him whatever you have to. But know that I will never give up. I will never back down.¡±


    Elva was in danger. Nothing else matter, not Nichs¡¯s wishes, not even my own well¨Cbeing.


    +15 BONUS


    Mark frowned. ¡°I will stand just outside the door.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mark,¡± I said, softer.


    Elva shifted so that she could sit on myp. I wrapped my arms around her waist from behind and she


    giggled.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m impressed by you, Piper,¡± Julian said. ¡°Your tenacity for our investigation is formidable,


    to be able to stand up to our dear Nichs.¡±


    ¡°You know why I can¡¯t back down,¡± I said. I kissed the top of Elva¡¯s head.


    1 do.¡±


    His smile softened a moment, before sharpening into a dagger¡¯s edge. A teasing remark wasing. I


    knew that as well as I knew to expect my next breath.


    ¡°Though I advise caution, Piper. The only person more stubborn than you might just be my brother.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    After the confrontation with Mark, I expected to be approached by Nichs, so I wasn¡¯t shocked when


    he called me away from the dining room at lunchtime to speak with me privately.


    He started walking away from the dining room and I fell in step beside him. Eventually, in an empty


    hallway, he turned to face me. A frown was firm on his face.


    Mark told me that you and Julian started investigating the underground organization again, despite my


    explicit instruction not to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± I said. Maybe I should have denied it. I knew Nichs only had my best interest at


    heart, but that didn¡¯t mean I could roll over to his every whim. He didn¡¯t know all the facts. Maybe it was


    time I told him the full truth, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    My answer made Nichs¡¯s face even more severe. This, I imagined, was the face he used to look


    down those that opposed him politically. It would be intimidating, if I had even an inkling of fear against


    him.


    ¡°You have to stop, Piper. You must give this up and let it go. You are endangering yourself. I cannot


    allow that.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I shook my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m in danger. It¡¯s worth it, if it helps bring them down.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s shoulders tensed. ¡°If you would listen


    ¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t convince me otherwise, Nichs, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°But what about Elva?¡± he said, voice sharp. ¡°What you are doing endangers her as well.¡±


    ¡°Elva is already in trouble. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    He opened his mouth. Closed it. Opened it again. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The hardness in his face


    crumpled some into confusion.


    I wrapped my arms around my own waist, offering myself as muchfort as I could.


    Maybe I should have told Nichs the truth from the start. Maybe if he truly understood the depths of


    my fear, he would see my side of things. I doubted it ¨C he¡¯d always been a stickler for the rules ¨C but


    there was always a chance the threat to Elva could change his mind.


    ¡°Elva¡¯s werewolf abilities are already powerful and growing stronger all the time,¡± I said. ¡°How long will


    it be before the underground organizationes after her and her wolf, like he did for me and mine?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Nichs inched closer to me so that he was only a mere few


    inches away. ¡°I can protect you and Elva both.¡±


    ¡°For how long, Nichs? While we¡¯re under your roof? But what happens to us when we have to go


    back


    out on our own?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way. I¡¯ll ¨C¡±


    ¡°You will have your own life. Can¡¯t you see that exposing the organization is the only way to keep Elva


    safe for the rest of her life?¡±


    ¡°I refuse to ept that,¡± Nichs said. He had returned to authoritative prince¨Cmode. Making ns


    and statements. I knew he meant what he said, but in reality, he had no way of seeing it through.


    I didn¡¯t want to hurt him, but I had to crack his fantasy to help him see he couldn¡¯t protect us from the


    whole world, no matter how well¨Cmeaning he was.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t help me,¡± I said. ¡°Three years ago, when the organization targeted my sister and me.¡±


    Nichs swallowed hard. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me what was happening then.¡±


    ¡°What would you have done if you knew? You would have run straight into the lion¡¯s den, all righteous,


    and got yourself hurt.¡±


    ¡°I would have been smarter than that, and you know that.¡± His voice lowered, showing a hint of his


    anger. ¡°You didn¡¯t trust me, just like you aren¡¯t trusting me now.¡±


    ¡°I am trusting you by telling you exactly why I need to continue investigating. It¡¯s all for Elva.¡±


    ¡°Piper


    ¡°No, Nichs. There¡¯s nothing you could say that would make me change my mind about this.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± He crossed his arms.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nichs stood straighter. ¡°Fine. Then I order you, as your prince, not to pursue this.¡±

 Chapter 172

    ?Chapter 0172


    Just then, I noticed some guards patrolling the hallway they were in. They nced at me and at Nichs.


    "That is amand as your prince," Nichs said again, when they were closer in earshot.


    He had me backed into a corner now. I couldn''t disobey a direct royal order, especially in front of the guards. As much as I wanted to.


    "This is the part where youply, Piper," he said.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, hoping he could feel the waves of annoyance I was sending his direction.


    "Fine," I said, lying, and I hoped he knew it. Typically I would feel bad for lying to his face, but this time, I felt no such thing. He was being a jerk, using his status to boss me around. He didn''t deserve my truth.


    "Piper..." He said again, softening now that I''d given him everything he wanted.


    But I was done listening to him.


    "I need to get back to lunch." I didn''t wait to be dismissed. I simply turned on my heel and sped away down the hallway.


    Later, the remaining candidates were called into the parlor for announcements from Nathan.


    He stood on top of the stage, waiting for us to arrive. When we were all present, he cleared his throat and then spoke into the microphone.


    "Attention, please. You have been waiting patiently for updates regarding the next elimination ceremony and I finally have something to share."


    The girls murmured nervously to each other. Nathan waited for us to quiet again before he continued.


    "The next elimination ceremony will be held in two days."


    Gasps sounded in the room. I gasped too. Two days? That was hardly any time at all.


    I still needed to talk to Julian. Without his help, I had no idea how I was going to survive this round, especially now, with Nichs and I not on the best of terms.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Beside me, Susie had gone quiet too. Many of the girls had. Two days wasn''t long enough to change anyone''s mind, not if they''d already made it. Some of the girls that hadn''t made impressions on any of the princes now faced the real possibility of being sent home.


    Lilliana smiled dully. She knew she was safe.


    Olivia also seemed unbothered. She had enough confidence to carry her through.


    The rest of us weren''t so sure.


    After returning to my room, I stopped at the door to speak with Mark.


    "I really need to speak with Prince Julian. Do you think you could find him for me?"


    Mark shook his head. "I''m sorry, Piper, but Prince Nichs directed me not to assist you in your investigatory attempts."


    Of course he did. The problem with knowing Nichs so well was that he also knew me. He likely knew that I had lied to his face the moment I had done so.


    "This isn''t about that," I said. "Nathan just told us the elimination is in two days, and I have not secured my ce as one of Julian''s selections yet. If I don''t talk to him, I might get sent home."


    Mark''s brow furrowed. "Oh."


    "If you see him, please just tell him I''m looking for him," I said. "I don''t want to get you in trouble, but as you can tell, this is very important."


    Reluctantly, Mark nodded. ''I''ll see what I can do." He turned to speak with the guards, so I entered the bedroom. I didn''t hear from Mark until several hourster, as Elva and I were getting ready to go down for dinner. He pulled me aside and said, "Prince Julian isn''t here."


    My stomach dropped. "What? Where did he go?"


    "I''m not sure, but no one has seen him since this morning," Mark said, frowning. "Wherever he went, he didn''t tell anyone."@


    How could he disappear? Now of all times?


    "When will he be back?" I asked.


    Mark shrugged. "I''m sorry, Piper, but I really don''t know."

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t believe Mark when he had told me that Julian had left the pce and hadn¡¯t been


    seen since the morning, but I still had to snoop around some to be sure. I needed to talk to him so


    badly, t


    couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for him to return.


    I asked some of the servants and the more¨Cfriendly of the guards. But each person had the same story,


    more or less. No one had seen Julian or his Beta Brian since the morning Julian and I had talk to


    Williams.


    ¡°It¡¯s not unusual for him to disappear,¡± said one of the servants. ¡°Prince Julian is a bit rebellious.


    Sometimes he would leave the pce for days at a time only to return with no exnation. No one¡¯s


    ever


    really sure about that one.¡±


    That didn¡¯t make me feel at all better. He would disappear for a few days? Surely he would know this


    time about the elimination ceremony. He wouldn¡¯t leave me high and dry while he was off doing


    something foolish, would he?


    No, I couldn¡¯t believe that. Much of Julian¡¯s kiness was a fa?ade he put on. He took plenty of things


    seriously.


    Like our investigation.


    I didn¡¯t want to admit to myself that I was worried about him. Nichs had been right about one thing:


    investigating the underground organization was dangerous.


    Julian and I weren¡¯t exactly friends, but I didn¡¯t want to see him harmed.


    I half¨Choped he had simply run off with some random girl for a while, being irresponsible but safe,


    rather than the alternative that he was actually in trouble.


    Either way, he wasn¡¯t here now, so I couldn¡¯t speak with him about securing my spot in the elimination.


    I could only hope that he would return in time, and that he would consider me in his selections.


    To give the candidates just a bit more time with the princes, that evening, a brief meetup was arranged


    in one of the sitting rooms. Since Julian was missing, only Nichs and Joyce attended. The girls fully


    surrounded Nichs, while Joyce had only two or three girls vying for his attention.


    Nichs had locked eyes with me for a moment, before looking away. This was fine with me. I didn¡¯t


    want to speak to him either. The presence of his emotionless mask hurt though, just a tiny bit. It


    seemed like he was treating me just as he did all the other girls.


    Wasn¡¯t that what he had done earlier, too? He hadn¡¯t spoken to me as a friend, he hadmanded me


    as a prince.


    Fine Perfect.


    This is ridiculous,¡± said one of the girls near me, who had tried to get closer to Nichs but was shoved


    away by the group circling him now.


    Tell me about it,¡± said another. ¡°At this rate, we might as well see ourselves out. I don¡¯t even think


    Prince Nichs knows my name.¡±


    ¡°Well, what about Prince Joyce?¡± asked the first.


    ¡°Prince Joyce?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Both turned their heads to look at him. I did, too. He was chatting politely with the three girls near him,


    Susie being one of them. Jessica was another.


    ¡°Thepetition isn¡¯t so fierce with him,¡± said the first girl.


    She was right. Joyce was quiet and shy. For most of thepetition, he kept to himself, only brought


    into the spotlight when it was absolutely required of him. I wasn¡¯t sure I had heard him spoke more than


    a handful of words at any one time.


    I tried to remember him from our days at the Academy. He would have been a few or two younger than


    us. But nothing stood out in my memory, not even his face. He must have preferred to stay in the


    background then too.


    The second girl pouted. ¡°But Prince Nichs is the one I want.¡±


    ¡°I think you need to ept that ship has sailed,¡± said the first.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    I didn¡¯t want to think about Nichs anymore, so I made my way over to Joyce instead. I knew his two


    brothers well but not him, and that seemed a shame.


    When I drew near, Susie nced up to smile at me. ¡°Oh, Piper. Have you met Prince Joyce? Should I


    introduce you?¡±


    How could I say that if I met him, I didn¡¯t remember? That would be unbearably rude.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember if we¡¯ve met,¡± Joyce said in my silence. He looked at me eyes of burnt umber,


    watchful and calcting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you, then,¡± Susie said. ¡°Prince Joyce, this is Piper. Piper, please meet Prince Joyce.¡±


    ¡°Nice to officially meet you, Prince Joyce,¡± I said, giving a small curtsey.


    He nodded.


    We both didn¡¯t move for a moment, me standing with Joyce gazing up at me. Then he motioned toward


    one of the chairs near him.


    ¡°Please, sit,¡± he said.


    I did as he asked, taking the chair. Then there was silence again. Prince Joyce didn¡¯t seem to care for


    small talk. Meanwhile the quiet was making me anxious. I worried my fingers together in myp.


    ¡°How are you enjoying thepetition so far?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said.


    I nced at Susie. She shrugged.


    ¡°Have you decided who you are going to select for the elimination ceremony?¡± I asked.


    Jessica perked up, eager for the answer. Meanwhile Susie seemed a bit downtrodden. My heart went


    out to her. If only Mark could make a choice himself, but thepetition wasn¡¯t for Beta¡¯s.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t given it much thought, honestly,¡± Joyce said. He quickly covered a yawn with his hand. ¡°If it


    were up to me, we wouldn¡¯t even be doing thispetition.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no?¡± I asked.


    ¡°How am I supposed to find the perfect person for me during a poprity contest? No one cares about


    ne anyway. They didn¡¯t before the contest, and they won¡¯t after. I have no hope of wearing the King¡¯s


    not true that no one cares about you,¡± Jessica said softly.


    He didn¡¯t seem to hear her.


    ¡°Let my two brothers fight over it. I just want to be left alone.¡±


    ncing at Jessica, and the way she frowned, I prompted, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you did find love


    though? I admit it¡¯s not an ideal situation for love to spring from, but imagine if it did.¡±


    ¡°No one is going to be interested in me with my brothers around,¡± Joyce said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even bother


    with this, except my parents would nag me to death if I didn¡¯t put in appearances.¡±


    Jessica worried her bottom lip with her teeth. Her previous attempts to gain his attention and dere


    her interest had gone unnoticed. She took a breath, maybe to muster her courage, and said too loudly,¡±


    I¡¯m interested in you!¡±


    Half the room turned to look at her. When she noticed, her face went as red as a cherry tomato.


    But Joyce had looked too. He had heard her this time. His eyes were wide and his mouth ck.


    He said, ¡°You are?¡±


    Jessica hid her face behind her hands. She nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Joyce continued to stare at her for a long time.


    Susie and I traded quick smiles.


    Jessica and I weren¡¯t close friends by any means, but I still felt proud of her. It was difficult to admit


    feelings for anyone, let alone a prince. Especially one as purposefully oblivious as Joyce.


    I admired their connection for a moment, before a soft cough behind me imed my attention.


    Charlotte had found her way to my shoulder. Her dire expression immediately spiked concern into my


    chest.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    She leaned in closer to whisper/¡°Elva has another fever.¡±


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    I quickly excuse myself from Joyce and his group and rush from the room, with Charlotte following me..


    ¡°The doctor should be in with her now,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Mark sent a guard to retrieve her just as I left to


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    find you.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said. We did not speak again as we hurried through the hallways and up the stairs.


    Finally, when we made it to the room, we found the doctor tending to Elva in bed while Mark watched


    1. on. He greeted me when I came to stand near him.


    ¡°How long has she had a fever?¡± I asked. I hadn¡¯t been gone all that long myself. She had seemed


    okay


    before I left, but I had not thought to take her temperature.


    ¡°She only really started to feel bad in the past twenty minutes or so,¡± Mark said. ¡°At first we thought she


    had overexerted herself when ying, but after sitting for a while, she still didn¡¯t feel better. When I


    touched her forehead¡­¡± He lifted his hand and red at it like it had betrayed him. ¡°She was burning


    up.¡±


    We watched on for a while, as the doctor examined and tended to Elva. When she finally stepped back,


    she caught sight of me and motioned me over. I hurried to her. Elva was sleeping soundly in the bed.


    ¡°This fever is not as severe as those in the past, partially because we caught it so quickly, but also, I


    believe because of the continued treatments and care we¡¯ve taken over the past weeks,¡± the doctor


    said. ¡±


    The fever itself is already going down.¡±


    ¡°So she is okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. She will be herself tomorrow. For now, she only needs rest. We will continue to monitor. Call me if


    I am needed, else I will check back first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± I said.


    She nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a brave little girl, and a fighter. She will be fine.¡±


    I thanked her again for the added assurance. Then Mark walked her to the door.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, watching Elva as she slept. The doctor had spoken true, she did not seem


    to be in as much pain as usual. Her sweating was minimal, and when I touched her forehead, it was


    only


    warm and not hot.


    Staying in the pce had been doing wonders for her illness. The high end medical care and


    treatments


    might just have been saving her life. The problem, of course, was that this was all only temporary As


    soon as we left, Elva¡¯s health would likely decline again.


    +15 BONUS


    With an elimination ceremony only a day and a half away, that unpleasant reality was creeping in on us


    sooner rather thanter.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I had to make sure we stayed for as long as we could.


    I needed to speak with Julian.


    I stayed with Elva for a few hours, until the fever truly decreased. Mark continued to stand diligently at


    the door. I wondered when he slept.


    He immediately noticed when I came closer to the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s after midnight, Piper,¡± he said.


    ¡°I just need to go for a walk to clear my head.¡± It wasn¡¯t a total lie. More of an omission. If my walk just


    so happened to take me by Julian¡¯s door, well, who would know? ¡°Can you keep an eye on her? She¡¯s


    resting and shouldn¡¯t wake.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said.


    I hated leaving her while she was under the weather, but nothing could dy this. Julian may have


    disappeared during the day, but it was possible he was holed up in his room, simply avoiding everyone.


    That wasn¡¯t entirely like him, but I couldn¡¯t rest until I was sure.


    Elva¡¯s future rested entirely in his hands.


    So as not to arouse suspicion in Mark, I walked toward the stairs and then down them. Once I was out


    of his line of sight, however, I veered down a series of hallways to bring me to the second staircase,


    which I quickly climbed.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    The rules stated that we were to avoid the personal rooms of the royal family unless explicitly invited. I


    was taking a great risk by sneaking here now. But for Elva¡¯s sake, this was only the beginning of the


    level


    of danger I was willing to take on.


    I walked to Julian¡¯s door and lightly tapped on his door. I pressed my ear against it, listening for any


    sound of movement within. Then I knocked again, a bit louder.


    There was no answer. Beyond the door, I heard no sound of footsteps or talking. The room was most


    likely empty. Still, I tried for the handle. I cursed when I found it was locked.


    ¡°He¡¯s not in there.¡±


    My heart leapt from my body, and I nearly fell, catching myself on Julian¡¯s door as I turned around.


    Nichs stood behind me, his arms crossed over his broad chest. He peered down at me with mild


    disapproval. Otherwise, his face was an emotionless mask.


    ¡°Julian left two days ago and didn¡¯t tell anyone where he was going. He hasn¡¯t been seen or heard from


    since.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t worried?¡± I asked.


    ¡°About Julian? No. He always does this to escape his responsibilities. He¡¯s not dependable.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure that was entirely true. At least, not totally. Julian was a free¨Cspirit, sure, but he usually had


    reason for his actions, if they weren¡¯t entirely put on. He ced into people¡¯s perceptions of him. How


    easy it was for Nichs to believe the worst.


    That itself wasn¡¯t shocking either. Nichs believed the worst about everyone, and he was stubborn


    too. It was nearly impossible to change his mind once he was set on something.


    ¡°So you won¡¯t be able to meet up with him tonight,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°I suppose not.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s veneer cracked and anger shone through. ¡°So you won¡¯t be able to fuck him tonight.


    ¡°¡­ wait, what?¡± I had to have misheard. Did Nichs think I came to see Julian for sex?


    Unhooking his arms, Nichs walked closer. He leered down at me with fire in his eyes. ¡°Is this the


    person you are now? Sneaking out in the night for casual trysts with my selfish brother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that..¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Words failed me as Nichs closed the distance between us. His hands fell onto my shoulders and he


    guided me backwards until I was up against Julian¡¯s door. Then he closed in around me, his arms on


    either side of my head, his chest pressed to mine. He was taller than me, I had to look up.


    ¡°I bet he takes and doesn¡¯t give. You deserve better.¡± Nichs¡¯s voice was growing rougher, like he had


    gargled with sandpaper between hisst sentence and this one.


    I shiver ran down my spine. I might have been embarrassed by how quickly I was aroused for him, if


    the lust wasn¡¯t currently fogging my entire brain. I pressed my thighs together to give me a hint of


    friction. More than anything, I wanted him to touch me.


    1


    ¡°He can¡¯t give you what you need,¡± Nichs leaned down. His hot breath brushed against my cheek.


    Only I can fuck you like you deserve.¡± 2


    God, when he spoke so filthy, it made me dizzy. I pressed my hands to his chest for bnce, but the


    hard muscle there only amplified my desire.


    I wanted to be tough and demand he stop bullying me. He was being a pushy asshole right now, and I


    should want to push him away.


    Instead, I curled my fingers like ws and pulled him closer.


    ¡°You talk a big game,¡± I said, giving a soft growl of my own. ¡°Why don¡¯t you prove it?¡±


    His lips curled into a snarl. That was the only warning I was given before he pressed his lips to mine


    and imed my mouth as his own.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    slicked at the seam of my lips before coaxing his way into my mouth with his insistent and


    ding tongue, I closed my arms around his neck, holding on as best I could while he delved and


    d my mouth like he belonged there.


    Like this, it felt like he did.


    His hands dropped to my waist, where he gripped me firmly. His body held me t against the door at


    my back.


    When we had been intimate in the past, it had been soft and slow, gentle and tender, with barely there


    touches and exploratory kisses. It had been a low simmer, burning over a long evening as we shyly


    explored each other¡¯s bodies.


    This was nothing like that.


    Where that had been a simmer, this was an explosion.


    His kiss was fierce, iming. His body was everywhere against mine, yet still somehow not close


    enough. I wanted him naked. I wanted the press of his bare flesh to mine so that nothing could ever


    come between us.


    His hands moved down from my waist and gripped my ass. I moaned against his mouth.


    Yes, that. More like that


    Heplied by taking me fully in his hands. He lifted me up against the door, wedging me there with


    his thighs. I wrapped my legs around his waist. His rock¨Chard arousal pressed against my core and I


    moaned again, louder.


    He covered my mouth with another kiss. But I couldn¡¯t keep quiet, especially when he began to rock his


    hips.


    Breaking the kiss, he moved his lips to my ear. Meanwhile, he reached up and covered my mouth with


    one of his palms.


    ¡°Anyone could hear you,¡± he whispered. He took my earlobe between his teeth. He didn¡¯t bite, just held


    it as he rolled his hips again, pressing me further up the door. ¡°Maybe you want to be caught. Maybe


    we should let everyone know that I¡¯m the only one who can make you lose yourself like this.¡±


    Danger and adrenaline surged inside of me, swirling deliciously with my fiery lust.


    I wanted him to keep talking. I wanted him to rip my clothes off. I wanted him to fuck me right here,


    was burning hot, that much was clear. He had misunderstood Julian and my rtionship him med. He


    wanted to im me, to keep me from Julian. And despite myself, I wanted him


    too.


    ever seen this animalistic side of him before. He was always so measured, so controlled.


    I wanted to make him wild, to see how hard I could press him, to see how rough he would get.


    But, even like this, I couldn¡¯t make him more jealous. The truth was, I didn¡¯t care about Julian in the


    same way, Julian was a friend. Nichs was someone I wanted to ravage me, heart and body, until I


    was a whimpering puddle of pleasure and satisfaction.


    So I pressed my mouth into his neck and told him. ¡°Only you. Only you, Nick.¡±


    His dick twitched against me, growing impossibly harder. His grip on me tightened.


    ¡°I just want you.¡±


    At once, his hips shot forward once, twice, pounding me into the door so hard that it rattled on its


    hinges. He growled, wolflike, in my ear.


    God, the friction was perfect. If he kept going like this, I could reach my pleasure.


    But as soon as his wild side had revealed itself, it immediately vanished. Suddenly, he stilled as if he


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    had transformed into marble. Only his cock continued to twitch against me.


    Slowly, he lowered me down. I unhooked my legs from behind him to get them back under me.


    ¡°Nichs?¡± I asked, breathless.


    When I was steady, he stepped back from me. His hair was a mess from my running my fingers


    through it. His chest heaved with heavy breaths. His lips were kiss¨Cred and swollen, likely mirroring my


    own.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    But his eyes were crystal focused now. Whatever fire that had sparked there had been well contained. He was pulling himself back under control, and I felt cold, mourning the loss.


    He didn¡¯t apologize, thank God, but he didn¡¯t say anything else either. No exnations. No words offort or cruelty.


    Looking at me, he swallowed hard. Then, finally, he said, ¡°Return to your room, Piper.¡± His voice was still lust-rough. He cleared it but did not speak again.


    He¡¯d made it sound like an order, and not a sexy one. His words were like a bucket of cold water dumped over my head.


    I opened my mouth to say something, I honestly wasn¡¯t sure what, when he abruptly turned and all but ran from me. He disappeared into his room, the door closed and locked behind him.


    I stood staring after him, trying to collect myself after everything that happened. In the end, I simply felt abandoned.


    Confused and embarrassed, I returned to my room. If Mark noticed my disheveled state of dress, he did not mention it. Good, since it was likely his fault, Nichs had known to look for me at all. If Mark said something now, I¡¯d likely reply with a cutting remark I didn¡¯t mean and would regret.


    The person I was truly hurt by was Nichs, not Mark. But I was ready tosh out at just about anyone.


    Except Elva.


    I went to her side to check on her. She was still sleeping peacefully.


    Finally, I exhaled and slunk down onto the mattress beside her. Here, in the safety of my room with the knowledge of Elva safe and happy, I could reflect on whatever the hell had just happened between me and Nichs.


    My body had ignited when Nichs had touched me, and I couldn¡¯t me nostalgia for it this time. Before, our intimacy had been shy and experimental. This had been all heat and passion, and even a little rough. And I loved it.


    I had wanted him to continue so badly, I nearly begged for it. I might have, had we gone on longer.


    I was a mess.


    I only went out to try to find Julian and convince him to save me during the next elimination. Instead, I ended up dry humping Nichs against his door.


    What kind of person was I? I couldn¡¯t control my libido? I was a virgin, sure, but I wasn¡¯t sex-crazed. At least, I never had been before.


    Nichs had drawn it out of me. Even after our breakup and with our years apart, he was the only person I ever wanted.


    Kissing him tonight had lit a spark inside of me. I felt like I had been just sleepwalking before, cing myself and my needs secondary to everything else, but now, I wasing alive again.


    If I acknowledged my own desires, then yes, I wanted to fall into bed with Nichs. The problem, of course, was that I also wanted to keep him there afterwards.


    I didn¡¯t want a one and done with Nichs. I wanted him for life. A dangerous, impossible prospect.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I needed to get my head on straight. I needed to put my selfish personal desires back on the shelf where they belonged. Thispetition was more than just my wants. My life was more than just what I wanted.


    I had an obligation to Elva. I couldn¡¯t make selfish choices anymore. I had a daughter.


    So whatever Nichs unlocked in me tonight, needed to be locked up again.


    I had to put him totally out of my mind.


    But as I pressed my fingers against my lips, I didn¡¯t know how I would ever be able to forget the passion he had shown me tonight.


    I wondered if he was still thinking of me, too.

 Chapter 179

    ?Chapter 0179


    Nichs


    I couldn''t stop thinking about kissing Piper.


    Even after I had escaped to my rooms, the moment I closed the door separating us, I pressed my forehead against the cool wood and felt myself burn.


    Her body had been on fire against mine, the curve of her ass plush in my hands. Her hips had been so tight around my waist, beckoning me into the depths of her most sensitive parts.


    She had made me wild. If we hadn''t been in that hallway where anyone coulde across us, I might have stripped her bare and taken my fill of her body until we both would be sated.


    I could give her pleasure that Julian could not. He was such an asshole, he was likely a selfish lover.


    With Piper, I would give everything and then some. I''d want her toe twice before I even thought of entering her. I''d have her on my fingers and on my mouth. I''dvish her clit with my tongue until she could only moan or cry my name.


    In my grief of losing Piper, I had fallen into bed with other women. None of it meant anything, but I had learned from the experience.


    I knew the female body well, much more so than when I had touched Piper in the past. Now, I knew the ces to touch and how to caress them so that I could make a woman scream.


    With Piper, I wanted to use everything I had learned, like it had all been a practice just to learn how to drive her wild.


    If I had her in this room right now, I would-


    I mmed the door on those thoughts. Piper was a candidate in thepetition, and she wasn''t one I could pick even if I wanted to. We were destined to be apart for the rest of our lives.


    Fantasizing like this aplished nothing. Piper would never be mine.


    A growl escaped from the back of my throat before I knew to contain it. My inner wolf wasn''t pleased with that remark. Frankly, neither was I.


    But it was fact.


    To lust after Piper was pointless. Worse, it could even be seen as disrespectful. She had to know as well as I that we couldn''t be together.


    And she was Julian''s girl now.


    Another growl escaped me, louder than the previous.


    Julian did not deserve her.


    Only you, Nick, she had said so sweetly, voice breathless and needy.


    My dick was shameless, pressing ufortably up into my pants. I shouldn''t give it attention. I should take a cold shower or something and forget this whole night.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But then I remembered Piper''s moan.


    "Shit," I grumbled as I hobbled into my bedroom. I lost my pants along the way. The boxers went soon after, and I hissed as the cool night air surrounded my hard, exposed dick.


    In my bedroom, I ripped off my shirt and undershirt, so that when I finally toppled onto the bed, I did so entirely naked.


    Maybe, I reasoned, if I gave into my fantasies just this once, they would go away. I couldn''t have Piper in the flesh, and that might have been part of her allure. If I imagined her and brought myself topletion, then I''d likely be able to let her go.


    Resolved, I wasted no more time and took myself in hand.


    I imagined our same position, with me pounding her into the door, but without our clothes in the way. She had been animalistic, all ws and whimpers, just from me rubbing her through our clothes. How wild would she be if my dick was buried inside of her wet, warm folds?


    Would she throw her head back against the door? Would she arch her back, shoving those delectable breasts out into my chest? Would she move her own hips, grinding and swirling, trying to match my movements as best she could?


    I wouldn''t give her much chance. Some other time, I would want to take it slow. Carry her to a mattress and lick her all over her body.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    But for now, for this fantasy, I wanted to f*ck her so hard all she could do was hold on and enjoy the


    had the strength to keep her pinned for a good long while, and I had the stamina to match I¡¯d have er


    coming on my d i c k until she couldn¡¯t even remember her own name.


    She¡¯d know mine though. I¡¯d have her screaming it.


    N i c k! Ah-aah Nichs! Don¡¯t stop. Please don¡¯t stop!


    ¡°Anything for you,¡± I growled now as I f*c k e d my d i c k into my own fist. It wasn¡¯t enough, not near


    enough, but it was all I had.


    I imagined Piper¡¯s face, scrunched up with pleasure, her mouth ck. Moaning and moaning with each


    thrust.


    Only you. Only you, N i c k.


    I wanted her so badly that my entire chest ached. If she was here¡­ If she was with me¡­


    If I was allowed to have her¡­


    I shoved those thoughts away, and for a while, lost myself in the fantasy of giving Piper the ultimate


    pleasure. Sometimeter, with the thought of her voice near my ear, I finally reachedpletion. It took


    me a long while to want to move again.


    After cleaning up and preparing for bed, I returned under the covers. I had hoped that fulfilling one


    desire would sate me enough to ignore the others, but even now, I continued to want her.


    And not just to hear her moan.


    I wanted to hold her as she slept. I wanted to keep her safe and happy.


    But I had no right.


    I didn¡¯t sleep at all through the night. In the morning, one of my father¡¯s servants came by my rooms.


    The King wishes to speak with you as soon as possible.


    Nothing like a 6am summoning to start off a day.


    I finished dressing, then followed the servant down the hallway to my father¡¯s room. He was sitting at


    the head of the table there, with my mother beside him. Neither looked up when I came in the door.


    The servant moved to one of the chairs at the table and pulled it back, likely telling me this was


    but to sit and join them for breakfast.


    1. up.


    No sooner had I sat and reached for one of the muffins in a basket on the table, than my father spoke


    ¡°Nichs. Do you have any idea where Julian ran off to this time?¡±


    He still wasn¡¯t looking at me. His eyes were on a newspaper trapped over his own empty te.


    ¡°No,¡± I said. I grabbed the muffin.


    ¡°Do not lie to us, Nichs,¡± the Luna said now. She did look at me, her judgmental eyes peering into


    me.


    The usation annoyed me, but I knew better than to reveal that to anyone at this table. ¡°Julian has


    never shared with me why he leaves when he does or where he goes. This time is no exception.¡±


    Mother leaned back in her chair, frowning.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, dearest,¡± my father said. ¡°Julian has always been reckless and irresponsible all on his own.¡±


    I nodded. At least father could see reason some of the time.


    ¡°Was that all you needed?¡± I asked. Muffin in hand, I was ready to retreat.


    ¡°No,¡± the King said before I could move an inch out of this chair. I stayed where I was. ¡°We have told.


    Joyce and now I will tell you. When we eventually find Julian, we will tell him too.¡±


    I braced myself, knowing I would hate whatever they were about to say.


    ¡°About Piper.¡±


    I


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Now I really knew I would hate it. I dropped my muffin to my te so that I could grip the arms of my


    chair with both hands.


    o one is allowed to save Piper from the next elimination ceremony. Not you an


    she will be going home.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    The morning of the second elimination ceremony, I awoke with a big pit growing in my stomach.


    I still hadn¡¯t been able to speak to Julian about his potentially saving me today. I had talked more with


    Joyce, but he remained apathetic about the whole thing. Nichs was avoiding me. Granted, I was


    also


    avoiding him.


    Elva, at least, was feeling much like herself again. Even now, she bounced out of bed, ready to face


    the


    day, while I moved much slower.


    I had already exined to her that today was another day to pack and be ready to potentially leave, but


    after the stress ofst time, she never seemed to take it too seriously again, no matter what I said.


    After Elva and I had dressed in our day clothes, I stepped out into the hallway to speak with one of the


    guards. Fortunately Mark had not arrived yet. I knew he would eventually hear of my request, but I


    hoped


    to put it off for as long as possible.


    For Mark to know meant Nichs would know. I wanted to dy that.


    ¡°May I help you with something, Miss Piper?¡± one of the guards asked me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I was still embarrassed to ask. But, no, I shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed. What I wanted was entirely


    innocent, despite what Nichs thought. ¡°Could you keep an eye out and let me know the moment


    Julian arrives today.¡± I swallowed down my growing nerves. ¡°If he arrives.¡±


    The guard watched me curiously, but nodded all the same. ¡°I¡¯m sure he will be here for the ceremony,


    miss.¡±


    I prayed to whatever higher power would listen, that would be true.


    Back in the room, Elva yed with her toys as Charlotte and I went through the gowns hanging in the


    closet. There were still many I hadn¡¯t worn yet, and tonight, I needed something new that would wow


    the


    television audience.


    It already felt toote to wow the princes.


    I wore a green velvetst time, so this time, I chose a ssic magenta gown with ruffles along the hem


    and across the top of the bodice. For my hair, we brushed it up and away from my face into a tight updo


    that curled in the back.


    Charlotte was still inserting bobby pins when the guard I had spoken with appeared in the room. I


    waved


    him closer.


    ¡°Miss, I have heard that Julian has been seen on the premises,¡± he said.


    Relief surged through my body with such force that I sagged in my chair. I exhaled long and slow.


    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± I said. ¡°I will need to speak with him at once.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, miss, that isn¡¯t possible at present. The moment he arrived, he was called into the


    King¡¯s chambers. It¡¯s likely he will not reemerge until it is time for the ceremony to begin.¡±


    The worry that had just left me came rushing back. ¡°That long?¡±


    The guard nodded. His face was soft with apology. ¡°The King often gives Julian very long lectures after


    his¡­ rebellious streaks. If it weren¡¯t for the ceremony, my guess is he wouldn¡¯t emerge from the King¡¯s


    audience for the rest of the day.¡±


    That certainly did not bode well for me speaking with him. But I supposed knowing he was present in


    the building was enough of afort for now. I had better odds of being selected with him around,


    even if we didn¡¯t get to n it ahead of time.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told the guard. He gave a small bow and then saw himself out.


    Charlotte added a few more bobby pins into my hair. Then she hit it with the hairspray.


    ¡°You¡¯re ready,¡± she said when she¡¯d finished, but I didn¡¯t move from the chair.


    She came around to look at my face. I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of expression I offered her. I was a


    nervous wreck.


    She ced her hand on my shoulder. ¡°One of them will pick you. I¡¯m certain.¡±


    I thanked her, but I wasn¡¯t so sure. Nics surely had a full card already, with so many admirers. And


    Joyce didn¡¯t know me well enough. Julian was my only potential savior, but he was a wild card on all


    his own. Who knew what he would decide to do in the end?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    I wondered where he had been these past few days. I hoped he was okay. I wished more than anything


    that I could ask him what was going on. Did his absence have to do with the investigation? Or was he


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    truly just being reckless?


    Thoughts and worries swirling in my head, I walked over to Elva for a good luck hug. Her thin arms


    went


    round my neck in an instant and she held on tight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy,¡± she said, and simple as they were, the words did seem to calm me a bit.


    With my good luck hug, I left the room and ventured down into the parlor room where the girls had


    been told to meet. I saw Susie at once and quickly went to join her. The worry line between her brows


    matched


    my own, and a hint of sadness touched her eyes.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± I asked her at once.


    She shook her head. ¡°Nothing new. I¡­¡± She looked down to where she sped her hands together.


    ¡°I¡¯m


    not ready to go home.¡±


    I knew how she felt. But if we both fell into misery, we¡¯d be in trouble. We needed to stay positive, if


    only


    so we didn¡¯t break down before the ceremony even began. ¡°Who says you are going home?¡±


    She gave me a nce that said she didn¡¯t want to y games. But I wasn¡¯t ying.


    ¡°You are closer with Joyce than anyone else,¡± I said. ¡°He might pick you.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°And what if he does? Wouldn¡¯t that be a lie, then? We both know the person I want may


    be


    here in the pce but he is no prince.¡±


    I moved closer to her so that we could speak in softer tones, especially as Nathan entered the room


    and moved toward the stage.


    ¡°I¡¯m doomed, Piper,¡± Susie sniffled. ¡°I¡¯ve fallen for a man I can¡¯t have, no matter what I do.¡±


    I wanted to encourage her. Surely, we could think of some way for her and Mark to be together. But, on


    the surface, yes, it did seem impossible. Mark, as a Beta, had pledged his live in service to his prince.


    Betas, traditionally, didn¡¯t seek or find happiness of their own.


    Still, I had seen the way Mark looked at Susie. It was clear he was in love with her too. If I could speak


    with Nichs, maybe he would allow their romance to blossom. But that couldn¡¯t happen if he and I


    weren¡¯t speaking, or if Susie was eliminated today.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say so instead, I took one of her hands in mine and squeezed.


    Nathan began speaking, reminding us of the proper etiquette for the elimination ceremony and that if


    we were not selected, we were to quietly leave the room, collect our things, and find the cars out front


    to


    drive us home.


    None of what he said was new information, but after those rules had been tantly disregarded by the


    eliminated girls at thest ceremony, I supposed he felt the need to reiterate them.


    I looked once more to Susie.


    ¡°Whatever happens, we¡¯ll face it together,¡± I said softly, so as not to draw any attention away from


    Nathan¡¯s, except for that of Susie. ¡°And if the worst should happen, we will always be friends.¡±


    She squeezed my hand in return.


    Our friendship affirmed gave me the courage I needed to face this ceremony.


    If I was eliminated, I didn¡¯t know how but I would find a way to save Elva. No matter what I had to do, or


    who would help me, I¡¯d never let that underground organizationy their hands on her.


    Even if I had to bring the whole thing down myself.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    I continued to hold Susie¡¯s hand as we were led into the staged area for the ceremony. The 14 of us


    that


    were left were lined up into three rows.


    Camera crews were setting up in front of us. On the other side, three small stages were arranged side


    by side, each with their own set of stairs. A throne was arranged at the far end of the room for the King


    and


    Queen.


    Sometime after we arrived, the royal family came in together. I tried to catch Julian¡¯s eye, but he


    wouldn¡¯t look at me. He didn¡¯t look at any of the candidates. His typical bored fa?ade was in ce.


    I worried about him for a moment. Just what had the King wanted to talk to him about?


    But then I saw Nichs and all other thoughts flew straight out of my head. I hadn¡¯t seen him since our


    kiss in the hallway outside Julian¡¯s door, when I¡¯d lost myself and wanted to be ravaged.


    He wasn¡¯t looking at me either, but this one, I understood. I only hoped he didn¡¯t regret it. Our


    rtionship was¡­plicated. Impossible, probably. But the way he held me in that moment¡­ I


    wouldn¡¯t


    trade it away.


    The King and Queen moved to their thrones. The producers then directed the princes up onto the


    stages. Each had their own.


    Nathan stood in front of us and exined, ¡°If your name is called, move up the stairs of the stage


    belonging to the prince who selected you. You will be expected to thank them personally.¡±


    The girls all nodded. I did too.


    When the cameras were set up, the producers nodded to Nathan. We waited a few minutes until the


    clock hit 7pm, then the camera lights turned red.


    My heart was in my throat.


    The elimination ceremony was about to begin.


    Nathan turned on his 1000¨Cwatt smile and faced the cameras, his microphone in hand.


    ¡°Wee to the main event,dies and gentleman. Tonight, your three princes will each select three


    ladies of their choice to stay through the elimination. This will bring our count down from 14 to 9! Who


    will survive? We¡¯re about to find out.¡±


    One of the cameras panned over the candidates and we all smiled. The other cameras zoomed in on


    each of the princes. Joyce looked bored. Julian winked and waved. Nichs was entirely stoic.


    When the cameras returned to Nathan, he continued to exin the rules. The princes would submit


    their three names and then one by one, the chosen candidates would be called until all 9 were


    announced.


    The princes were given scraps of paper and a pen. They each wrote their selections and handed them


    in to waiting servants. The servants then brought the names to the producers.


    Nathan sent the audience tomercial, and no sooner, one of the producers started yelling at the


    other.


    ¡°There¡¯s only 8 names!¡±


    The second producer hushed the first. ¡°Think of the drama, man. This is going to make for great TV.¡±


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± Susie whispered to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I whispered back. Only 8 names? Could that mean only 8 girls were going to be picked?


    But how could that be? Didn¡¯t it break the rules?


    When the producers spoke with Nathan, he immediately seemed confused.


    ¡°We should speak with the King,¡± he started to say, but the producers were insistent.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time. We¡¯reing back frommercial in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­¡± They pointed at Nathan.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes were wild with panic, but he pressed on regardless. ¡°W¨Cwee back! We will now


    begin with the ceremony! Each prince will read the names of their selections, one at a time. Prince


    Nichs, we will begin with you. If you could please say the name of one of your selections.¡±


    Nichs cleared his throat. I held my breath.


    ¡°Lilliana.¡±


    ¡±


    My breath came out a long, low exhale. I wasn¡¯t surprised, but I still wanted it to be me.


    Lilliana stepped forward without any outward reaction. She crossed the floor, walked up the stairs in


    front of Nichs, and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He nodded, and she moved to stand behind him.


    ¡°Very nice,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Prince Julian, you are next.¡±


    This was it. This was the moment. If Julian didn¡¯t save me here, no one would.


    Julian opened his mouth with a smile, but it wasn¡¯t my name that came out of it. Some of the girls


    gasped and looked at me for reaction. The cameras zoomed in close to my face.


    I kept a smile on my face but it wasn¡¯t genuine. Inside, my heart was breaking. How much time would


    they give me to pack my bags? Would Elva have time to say goodbye to Nichs, or would we simply


    be


    whisked off into the night like we¡¯d never been here at all?


    The ceremony continued. Joyce selected Jessica. For his second round, Nichs picked Olivia. Julian


    and Joyce picked girls who pped in excitement and hurried forward when they were called.


    When it was nearing the final round, Susie and I looked at each other. We said goodbye with our eyes.


    We both knew our moments were numbered here, and soon we¡¯d be sent home.


    The producers pulled Nathan aside quickly to whisper in his ear.


    ¡°For the final round, we¡¯d like to change things up and start with Joyce,¡± Nathan said, when he was


    back


    on camera.


    Joyce nced at us remaining girls. Then his gaze fell on Susie.


    ¡°Susie.¡±


    She inhaled sharply and looked at me. I smiled and nodded, urging her forward.


    ¡°Go on, then,¡± I said. I was so happy for her, even as my heart was breaking for myself. Joyce had


    saved her for another few weeks, and in those weeks, she could be with the man she truly loved, Mark.


    Susie moved forward, weaving through the remaining girls. When she finally reached Joyce, she was


    crying.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Joyce seemed ufortable by her attention but he shook her hand all the same. ¡°Of course. Sure.¡±


    Susie moved to her spot behind him.


    ¡°Now,¡± Nathan said, reiming everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°We have a special circumstance for our final


    selection.¡±


    ¡°Final?¡± whispered one of the girls. ¡°They¡¯ve only said 7 names, not 8. There should be two more.¡±


    Nathan continued, ¡°Prince Nichs and Prince Julian have both selected the same candidate for their


    final choice.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the King gasped, rising from his throne. A producer immediately stepped forward to intercept.


    him.


    Nichs and Julian nced at each other. Julian smirked. Nichs glowered.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart pounded so loudly I could hear it in my ears, but I didn¡¯t dare dream that I was the one they


    had chosen. Too much had happened to convince me otherwise. Julian¡¯s disappearance. Nichs¡¯s


    cold


    shoulder after our heated kiss.


    So many people wanted me gone. The public wanted me to stay, but I wasn¡¯t so foolish to believe that


    would make much difference now as we neared the midpoint of thepetition.


    ¡°We ask Prince Nichs and Prince Julian to together name the person that they have chosen. I will


    countdown to 1,¡± Nathan said.


    I held my breath.


    ¡°3¡­¡±


    I twisted my hands together.


    ¡°2¡­¡±


    I felt sick in my stomach, like I might throw up.


    ¡°1¡­¡±


    Nichs and Julian nced at each other once more. Then they both looked at me.


    Together, they said, ¡°Piper.¡± 9

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    After Nichs and Julian said my name, many things happened all at once.


    My breath was so shaky I felt lightheaded.


    The King and Queen both jumped to their feet in outrage.


    Many of the remaining girls descended from their standing ces toin aggressively to the


    producers and Nathan and anyone who would listen.


    ¡°We were cheated!¡± one of them shouted.


    ¡°How can Piper be chosen twice?¡± cried another.


    ¡°This is rigged!¡± said a third.


    One of the producers weaved through the angry crowd to whisper in my ear. ¡°Go on, Piper. Go get your


    prince.¡±


    I started forward but immediately hesitated. The problem, of course, was that two princes had chosen


    1. me. Now I had to choose one of them.


    If I was true to my heart, I would go for Nichs. But he already had so many prospects. I¡¯d be


    shooting


    myself in the foot by going to him. Julian was the safer choice, by numbers alone, though his


    unpredictability, like his recent disappearance, kept him from being the obvious one.


    I was torn, but in the end, I decided to go with my heart. I walked up the stairs to Nichs. I held out


    my


    hand to thank him and he took mine in both of his.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. His gaze was steady on mine. Itcked the heat from that night, but not the


    intensity.


    Td never leave you behind,¡± he said softly, so only I could hear it.


    Behind us, the King¡¯s ravings were growing louder.


    ¡°End the show,¡± Nathan said at once, threatening a producer. He waved to the cameramen, and the


    cameras shut off at once.


    Nichs quickly ushered me behind him, just in time as the King rushed up the stairs.


    you and your brother have directly disobeyed my orders¡±


    unfair orders father Nichs said, standing tall


    dred. Hie wyen found mine and he looked at me like he wan


    ¡°Husband,¡± the Luna said from the floor by the stairs. Her sharp gaze sliced back and forth around


    them.


    ¡°We should discuss this in private.¡±


    The King straightened at once, though his face remained red as a cherry tomato. ¡°Yes. Correct as ever,


    dearest.¡± He pointed at Nichs and at Julian. ¡°In my rooms. Now.¡±


    Nichs nodded and Julian shrugged. Still, they both diligently followed their father. Joyce did too,


    trailing behind. When the royal family exited the room, the tension in the room seemed to lessen, as if


    the


    room itself let out a deep breath.


    In Nichs¡¯s absence, Lilliana and Olivia turned their attention to me.


    ¡°Congrattions, Piper,¡± Olivia said. ¡°It¡¯s quite the aplishment for someone like you to reach this


    level. You probably couldn¡¯t even imagine it in your wildest dreams.¡±


    It was a backhandedpliment, meant primarily to insult me.


    ¡°Prince Nichs is such a talented statesman,¡± Lilliana chimed in. She spoke in her faux demure


    manner


    but her eyes were piercing daggers at me. ¡°He keeps you around knowing it inspires themoners.


    Of course, you must know that he has no intention of keeping you beyond that.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all lucky to be here,¡± I said, attempting to be the bigger person, even though I kind of wanted to


    push them both off the stage.


    ¡°Some of us rely on luck,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Others have enough talents and skills that they don¡¯t need to


    depend on luck.¡±


    ¡°You should enjoy what time you have left, Piper.¡± Lilliana offered me a fake smile. ¡°Many of the girls


    here won¡¯t be happy with your continued presence. I¡¯m sure they might even work together to make


    sure


    you are not selected this time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± I wasn¡¯t afraid of Lilliana, Olivia, or any of the girls here, and I¡¯d already survived much of


    their sabotage. I supposed it was kind of Lilliana to at least let me know the target on me was now even


    bigger than before, but I wasn¡¯t going to be intimidated.


    I knew I was lucky to be here. I¡¯d been nning on going home. That Nichs and Julian had both


    picked me made me feel like I was in a dream. I was so grateful.


    The threats of these girls would not ruin this moment for me.


    was lying We all knew they weren¡¯t truly


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    thank you both for your concern, but I¡¯m sure I will be fine


    cerned and I wasn¡¯t truly grateful But it would be rude for me to simply snub them, and though they


    snubbing. I would rather they think they hadn¡¯t affected me at all


    ¡°Ladies!¡± Nathan called, iming our attention. ¡°If you will follow me to the ballroom, we will have


    another post¨Cceremony celebration!¡±


    I noticed then that the unchosen girls had been escorted from the room. I still couldn¡¯t truly believe that


    I wasn¡¯t among them.


    Together, the surviving girls and I followed Nathan down the hallway to the ballroom. Some privileged


    guests were already within it. They pped as we descended the staircase.


    At the base of the stairs, Susie immediately came to my side. ¡°Piper, I can¡¯t believe it! I mean, I can, in


    a way, and I¡¯m so relieved, but both princes! I knew one of them would save you, but both!¡±


    Her excitement was electric and helped fill the hollow void Lilliana and Olivia¡¯s cattiness had carved


    into me. I pulled her into a quick hug.


    ¡°And you!¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were that close with Joyce!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really, I don¡¯t think. I¡¯ve said a few words to him now and then. Asked him how he¡¯s doing or


    what he¡¯s reading.¡± She frowned a little. ¡°I don¡¯t think enough people take notice of him.¡±


    ¡°Well, you do. And Jessica¡­?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so thrilled,¡± Susie said. ¡°Just look at her.¡±


    I nced across the room to where Jessica was greeting some of the guests. She was bouncing in her


    heels, her face all smiles. It had been a good long while since I had seen someone so genuinely happy.


    She added a little light to me just from watching her.


    1 looped my arm with Susie. ¡°I think we should celebrate our continued sess and Jessica¡¯s


    happiness.¡±


    ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± Susie asked.


    I pointed at the drinks table where servants were beginning to pour flutes of champagne.


    I was a bit nervous to drink again, sincest time Terry hadced my drink and attempted terrible


    things.


    Yet here in the public ballroom with Susie beside me, I felt safe enough to try. This was a party and


    we¡¯d


    both done something no one thought possible.


    What better time and ce to let loose? Within moderation, of course. Cameras still crept through the


    room, capturing everything on film. Getting drunk was totally off the table, lest I end up as a top news


    ory for the rest of my life


    or three, however, was not out of the question.


    Susie and I approached the drinks table, and a smiling servant passed us each a flute. We both smiled


    and thanked her. I took a sip. The champagne was delicious.


    Yet as Susie and I were walking away from the table, an unwee individual stepped directly into our


    path.


    Terry looked down at us with his serpent smile. He nced at my drink, then back up to my face. ¡°Did


    you miss me, Piper?¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    ¡°I can tell by the look on your face that you¡¯ve been thinking about me,¡± Terry said.


    My stomach twisted. The champagne I had enjoyed only a moment ago soured in my mouth.


    Susie shrunk, half¨Chiding behind me. Terry didn¡¯t even look at her, his entire attention was focused on


    1. me.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t reply to him. I simply stood there trying not to be sick on the ballroom floor.


    Terry didn¡¯t seem to mind. He continued on without even a dent to his smile.


    ¡°Congrattions, Piper. You¡¯ve enamored two different brothers. No simple act. Though I can


    understand why they are taken with you.¡±


    I swallowed down the rising bile in my throat. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was all I could manage. I knew what lied


    beyond his friendly fa?ade, and now that the image of him had been permanently tainted, I struggled to


    rebuild my own fake friendly face to deal with him.


    ¡°You must forgive me,¡± he said. ¡°Our time was cut so short thest time we were together. But I am


    hoping we can im more along time again soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not,¡± I said quickly.


    I noticed then that my words turned a few heads around me. People were eavesdropping our


    conversation. They were judging me.


    I cleared my throat and softened my tone. ¡°Thepetition organizers keep us all very busy. I couldn¡¯t


    possibly find time¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t worry about them if I were you. Don¡¯t forget who I am, Piper. I can sneak you away for a


    little chat at any time and no one would say a word.¡±


    A few onlookersughed, like Terry had said something charming and not unbelievably creepy. I


    couldn¡¯t me them exactly, since they didn¡¯t know what Terry had tried to do to me, but I still hated


    them in that moment, that they couldn¡¯t see how ufortable he was making me.


    I wanted to dig a hole and bury myself in it. Anything to get away from him and this moment.


    Terry leaned in closer. ¡°I do enjoy our time together, Piper¡± Softer, so the eavesdroppers couldn¡¯t hear,


    he added, 1 cannot wait to add you to my collection of broken things.¡±


    My skin crawled at his possessive tone and the unwanted fire in his eyes as he dragged his slimy gaze


    +15 BONUS


    There was no one here to save me. I had to save myself. I drew courage from the knowledge that he


    couldn¡¯t touch me here, even though he clearly wanted to. Too many witnesses, too many cameras.


    If I screamed, everyone would look.


    So I lifted my chin, and told him, ¡°You are going to be disappointed, because you will never own me.¡±


    His smile added teeth. ¡°You say that now. I¡¯ll let you think what you want. But no one escapes from me,


    Piper. I¡¯m a powerful man. I get what I want.¡±


    This was a much greater threat than those given to me on the stage by Lilliana and Olivia, and sent


    terrible shivers up my spine.


    ¡°Announcing the Royal Family!¡± Nathan called from the top of the stairs. Everyone turned to look, even


    Terry.


    I nced behind me at Susie. Her eyes were wide with worry. I nodded my head in a direction away


    from Terry. Susie nodded.


    Quietly and slowly, while everyone was pping for the King, Queen, and princes as they came down


    the stairs, Susie and I started to move away from Terry.


    But then Terry reached out and snatched my wrist, immediately stilling me.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to miss my family¡¯s grand entrance, would you, Piper?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going over there for a better look,¡± I lied.


    I nced at Susie, who was watching me with wild fear. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted her to do. There


    wasn¡¯t anything she could do, really. But I didn¡¯t want to be alone.


    Unfortunately, Susie then turned from me and darted into the crowd.


    ¡°I think you had better stay right here beside me,¡± Terry said. ¡°After all, I wasn¡¯t finished speaking with


    you. Or looking my fill.¡± He slid closer to me, pressing his front along my back. I felt a twitch against my


    backside. Deep dread curdled in my gut.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 0186


    +15 BONUS


    I couldn¡¯t give up. There had to be a way out of this. I nced around, desperate, but no one was


    looking at me anymore. Even if they did see me, they wouldn¡¯t notice Terry pressing himself against me


    from the way he was so closely angled to my back.


    I felt hopeless, powerless. I missed my wolf now more than ever, though I knew that even if I had a


    wolf,


    I couldn¡¯tsh out at the Queen¡¯s brother without consequence. I¡¯d take the consequence if it kept this


    asshole away from me.


    The only thing I could do now was struggle and make a scene. I devised a n. I¡¯d be shamed, maybe


    even disqualified, but I¡¯d be away from Terry, at least for now.


    Though if I was disqualified and cast back onto the street, no cameras would follow me. It would be so


    easy for Terry to find me and snatch me up without anyone knowing.


    That alone stilled the elbow that I had nned to throw back into his gut. I¡¯ve dealt with these kind of


    assaults before. If I just stayed very still, maybe it would be over quickly. Maybe I could escape when


    he


    was done.


    ¡°Piper! There you are!¡± Julian called. He and Nichs, with Susie following closely behind, were


    walking


    quickly toward me.


    I could have cried seeing them. My friends. My saviors.


    ¡°Uncle, thank you for keeping Piperpany, but we will take her off your hands now.¡± Julian gave


    Terry


    a too¨Csharp smile. His brows were low, his eyes angry.


    Nichs, his face all stern lines, reached for me and physically tugged me away from Terry and to his


    own side. He kept his arm around me as I let out a shaky breath.


    ¡°Boys.¡± Terry grit his teeth. ¡°Your timing as always remains most unfortunate. I take it the little songbird


    is to me this time¡± His gazended on Susie.


    The geoped and hid behind Julian


    un tnted his head. Fortune, misfortune. It¡¯s all rtive, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s not forget that Piper is part of


    thispaction, so she has other duties. Duties pertaining mainly to us, her suitors and not to you, an


    derme you undertalled¡±


    Terry¡¯s hoped fully get res face. Rabe what i want Julian You should know that by now


    ale


    I


    tus for senectus said, once so ow was nearly a grow boaned further into the warnt: toporbat nd tea o p


    ?


    +15 BONUS


    Terry narrowed his eyes at Nichs. Then he shrugged, faking nonchnce. ¡°Time will tell.¡± It was a


    threat. We all knew it. But he made no furtherment and simply walked away.


    With Terry¡¯s departure I could breathe again, and think again. I looked at my position, tucked into


    Nichs¡¯s side, clutching his suit coat with my hands, and my face burned with embarrassment.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Instantly, I stepped back from Nichs. He let me go, returning his arm to his side, though he gave me


    a


    curious nce.


    I couldn¡¯t face him, even after thanking him for saving me. This was all too much. I was overwhelmed.


    So I turned to Julian instead. ¡°Prince Julian, we must speak privately at once. I have so much to tell


    you.¡±


    Julian wagged his eyebrows. ¡°Privately,¡® eh?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    Nichs started to growl in earnest. His face was even more severe than when we¡¯d talked with Terry.


    His whole body was tense. He red at his brother, but his eyes softened when he looked at me.


    ¡°It would be rude without dancing with me first,¡± he said. ¡°Since I was one of the princes who chose


    you.¡±


    That made sense. What would it look like for me to disappear with Julian, abandoning Nichs?


    These political games made my head spin.


    Nichs held up his hand for me. ¡°Dance with me, Piper.¡±


    I half¨Cwanted to run away, embarrassed by my desires for Nichs, but the bigger half of me wanted to


    be near him, no matter what we were doing.


    So I ced my hand on his and let him pull me to the dance floor.


    Behind us, Julianughed andughed.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    On the dance floor, Nichs ced his hand on my hip. I ced mine of his shoulder. The orchestra


    began to y, and Nichs led me forward in a dance.


    His jaw was clenched and he wasn¡¯t looking at me. Evenpared to our previous dances, his


    movements now were stiff and unnatural.


    He was mad at me, unjustly, and knowing that made me equally mad at him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep me from talking with your brother,¡± I said. ¡°You can¡¯t dictate who I talk to at all.¡±


    Nichs huffed a sharp breath, too full of distain to be augh. Then he nced down at me and


    entirely dropped the fa?ade of humor.


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for you to leave in the middle of the celebration to run off and fuck my brother.¡±


    I missed a step and stumbled over my own feet. Nichs¡¯s firm grip was the only reason I stayed


    upright.


    ¡°What?¡± I hissed. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Piper,¡± Nichs hissed back. ¡°You are always sneaking off with him. And then that


    night


    Why else would you knock on his door sote?¡±


    ¡°I am not having sex with Julian!¡± I said the words too loud. A few of the dancing couples around us


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    stopped to turn and look. I was so embarrassed I wanted to die.


    Nichs urged me to keep dancing and he led me away from that group.


    Julian would not be a good lover for you, Piper. He¡¯s selfish. He¡¯s going to break your heart.¡±


    ¡°Apparently we¡¯re just fucking,¡± I snapped. I couldn¡¯t believe he would think me capable of indulging in


    a carnal rtionship with Julian right in the middle of thepetition. It hurt me a bit, so Ished out,


    wanting to hurt him too. ¡°Who said anything about getting our hearts involved?¡±


    ¡°Piper.¡±


    ¡°Is this why you kissed me that night? You thought I¡¯d jump from one brother to another?¡±


    No,¡± he said, firm.


    Then why did you kiss me?¡±


    He looked away from me again. ¡°It was a mistake.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Ouch. That hurt worst of all. ¡°You can¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t mean anything, Piper. Not to me.¡± The words were clipped. They didn¡¯t sound true. But he still


    said them. He wanted me to believe them.


    ¡°If you believe that, then it shouldn¡¯t matter who I fuck,¡± I said.


    His hand clenched on my hip, bunching my dress into his fist. ¡°He¡¯ll hurt you.¡±


    ¡°No, Nichs. You¡¯re the only one doing that.¡±


    That seemed to shock him, and he stumbled this time. He caught himself quicker than I did however,


    and was never in danger of falling.


    ¡°Just stay away from him,¡± Nichs said. His voice was softer now. ¡°Please.¡±


    I¡¯d heard enough. I pushed away from Nichs, ending our dance. He hesitated but eventually let me


    go.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an asshole, Nick.¡± I blinked back tears from my eyes.


    I turned from him then, and found Julian where he waited at the side of the dance floor. He smirked at


    1. me.


    ¡°Trouble in paradise, Piper?¡±


    I was in no mood to humor him. I shook my head, hoping he would take the hint. ¡°I need to speak with


    you. Now.¡±


    Julian shrugged but took my arm. Together we left the main ballroom. I nced back at the door and


    found Nichs watching, his face dark and brooding.


    Julian led me to a sitting room, where we sat at a small table. Brian was already there and poured us


    each a cup of coffee. I looked at Julian. Of course he would know that I would want to talk to him, and


    he


    nned ahead. I bet he even knew I would fight with Nichs.


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Julian said, as he added sugar to his coffee. I took a sip of mine. ¡°Nichs thinks we¡¯re


    fucking.¡±

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    I spit my coffee out back into the cup.


    Julian smiled wide. ¡°I guess right?¡±


    I rubbed my forehead. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t telling the truth and we both knew it. Of course I cared what Nichs thought. Our kiss in the


    hallway the other night had rekindled in me a fire I hadn¡¯t felt since we had split years ago. I didn¡¯t think


    my body capable of wanting anyone anymore, yet here I was, wanting Nichs as strongly as ever.


    ¡°Go easy on him, yeah?¡± Julian said. ¡°For years, the guy thought you left him for another man. Of


    course


    his jealous over you burns too hot.¡±


    ¡°If you are so worried about it, why don¡¯t you tell him we aren¡¯t together?¡±


    Julian sipped his coffee. ¡°Mostly because I think it¡¯s funny.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re terrible.¡±


    Julian shrugged but didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t why I wanted to talk to you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, I know. You missed me so bad when I was gone, huh? You just can¡¯t stay away.¡±


    ¡°Cut the act,¡± I said with a sigh. I knew Julian well enough by now to know that his rebellious streaks


    were mostly put on, to hide whatever he was truly up to. He yed most people like a magician with an


    audience, wowing them with forced misdirection while ying tricks right under their nose.


    ¡°You disappeared for a reason, and I would like to know what it is.¡±


    ¡°The gig is up, huh?¡± He leaned his elbow on the table and rested his chin in his hand. ¡°Well, fair¡¯s fair.


    You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t just disappear for the fun of it, although it was fun.¡±


    He reached into his pocket and produces the feather I had found when I searched the sitting room


    where Terry had assaulted me.


    ¡°Brian and I spent the past few days visiting several dress and fabric stores to try to find a match to this


    feather. When we did find a store with feathers that matched, we had to check if those feathers were


    recently purchased. Then, when we found a store with those criteria, we had to search through hours


    upon hours of surveince footage to see if we could find the buyer¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°And did you?¡± I asked.


    His smile told me he did. He reached into his pocket again and this time retrieved his phone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to shock you, so I will say this clear. You won¡¯t like what¡¯s on this footage.¡± His smile


    dimmed now, as he clicked through his phone.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine seeing any footage of the person responsible for stolen my wolf as something I


    would like, so I didn¡¯t put much thought into thement.


    Instead, I let my excitement grow. With this footage, we finally had a lead. Something we could act on.


    Someone we could track down and interrogate.


    Julian primed the footage. He paused it on a screenshot and then passed his phone to me.


    The footage was ck and white and grainy, but it was clearly a fabric store with rows and rows of


    fabrics and ribbons. The camera here was position directly over a collection of embellishments, the


    feathers among them.


    A woman was reaching into the feathers. She had more in the stic store basket hanging off her arm.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The footage was speckled and a bit blurry, but I still recognized that woman.


    I knew her face, because it was my own.


    A curse fell from my lips.


    No wonder I had thought I recognized her at the party.


    This woman at the store, the one buying the feathers, the one at the party, the one with my wolf. They


    were all the same.


    They were all my twin sister.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    My heart dropped down to the floor.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my sister would be involved in this, yet there could be no denying it. That was her


    right


    there in their in the video. I certainly hadn¡¯t bought those feathers myself.


    ¡°The woman in ck¡­¡± Julian watched me as he spoke. ¡°He thought she was you. This could exin


    how she got through security, especially if she was with Terry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said. I could hear Julian¡¯s words but he sounded so far away. I felt like I was


    falling down, deep down into a bottomless well. ¡°Why did it feel like she had my wolf?¡±


    ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    Julian inched his chair closer to mine. He reached out and ced his hand on my shoulder. It was


    grounding, dragging me back to the moment. Though I shrugged off his touch. I didn¡¯t want to live in


    this


    moment.


    If I gave it too much thought, I could piece it together.


    It felt like she had my wolf because she had my wolf. Somehow, for some sick reason, I had lost my


    wolf just for her to gain it.


    And then she led me purposefully to Terry for him to attack me. What had he said? He wanted the full


    set. Was this what he meant? Was my twin sister one of this thralls?


    Was this the tie we needed to connect Terry to the underground organization?


    And was my sister involved by choice, or had she been caught up in it all again, unable to help herself


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    escape?


    What would I have to do to help save her this time? I didn¡¯t have much to give up anymore.


    ¡°Why does she have my wolf?¡± I felt lost, like I was cast adrift in the ocean with no life raft, no


    lighthouse to lead me back to shore.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Piper,¡± Julian said, frowning. He seemed so genuine. I hated it. I wanted him to crack a smile


    and tell me this whole thing was just a big, tasteless joke.


    But deep down, I knew it wasn¡¯t. I had seen her for myself, after all. Under the feathers and fabrics, the


    woman in ck had been my sister.


    My mind was a sea of questions with no hope for answers. Julian continued to apologize. Eventually he


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any answers for you, but I¡¯ll keep looking,¡± he said.


    ¡°If she¡¯s trapped with them again¡­ What could they even want this time? Elva?¡± My voice shook and


    my


    hands trembled. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯d never let them have her.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what they want. We don¡¯t know how your sister is involved. Specting will only upset


    you. We need to wait until we have all the facts.¡±


    What he was saying made sense, but it was so difficult to think straight. I felt like my whole world was


    falling apart.


    ¡°What am I supposed to say to Elva?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Nothing yet,¡± Julian said.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was true. If my twin was in the organization, against her will or not, she might use


    our face to earn Elva¡¯s trust. Or to get past the guards.


    I jumped to my feet in an instant. ¡°I have to talk to Nichs.¡±


    Julian leaned back on his chair, looking up at me. ¡°What? Why? Didn¡¯t we agree to keep him in the


    dark?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to exin. I needed to act now.


    I hoped Mark wouldn¡¯t be followed by someone wearing my face, but I wasn¡¯t sure. He might not know I


    had a twin. He might not suspect any danger. And if his guard was down.


    I rushed to the sitting room door and threw it open. Then I startled.


    Nichs was standing on the other side of the door.


    ¡°Piper, I ¨C¡± he started to say, but cut himself short when he saw my face. ¡°Piper? Are you okay? What


    happened?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer. In his presence, I felt naturalfort. Tears fell from my eyes, unbidden,


    but exactly what I needed.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    He was my lighthouse, guiding me back to the shore, safe through tumultuous waters.


    I stepped into him and fell into his chest. His arms wrapped around me on instinct. Gently, he eased me


    back into the room I¡¯d left, and away from the hallway where anyone could have happened upon us.


    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± Julian muttered. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like I swear.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s arms came around me, protective yet soft, treating me as if I was made of ss. His voice


    exuded anger, however, as he snapped at his brother, ¡°What the hell did you do?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Julian said at once. He quickly amended, ¡°Well, not like you¡¯re thinking, anyway!¡±


    Nichs started to growl.


    ¡°Piper,¡± Julian said. ¡°I know you are going through a thing but can you please exin to my very furious


    brother that I did not do anything untoward?¡±


    I sniffled, then looked up at Nichs. He wasn¡¯t looking back, so I reached a hand up and cupped his


    cheek. That imed his attention, and his fiery eyes found mine. Immediately he softened.


    ¡°Did he hurt you?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°He only told me the truth.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the right answer. The fire sparked anew in his gaze, a raging wildfire out of control.


    ¡°I warned you that he would break your heart,¡± he said.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± I blinked, not fully understanding. My mind was too caught up in my own misery at the


    revtion of my sister.


    ¡°Oh my God, Nichs. Your jealousy really is ugly,¡± Julian said. He was standing now, when I nced


    at


    him over my shoulder. His wicked smirk was back. ¡°Maybe I was actually confessing my undying love


    to


    her and she was just overwhelmed?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Piper is a good girl and she deserves better treatment than your quick


    fuck and forget bullshit. She is a genuine heart and should be treated with love and respect, and not


    ¡°What are you even going on about?¡± Julian said.


    ¡°She deserves better than you,¡± Nichs snapped.


    ¡°Oh, let me guess. She deserves you instead. Don¡¯t make meugh. You are so emotionally


    constipated,


    ¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡±


    That all? Then why did you get so mad when you thought she and I were fucking? You can¡¯t even


    admit


    when you are jealous!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡± Nichs growled, though his arms tightened around me. He held me closer to him.


    One of his hands sat low on my backside, just above the curve of my ass. Possessive.


    ¡°Now who¡¯s lying to who?¡± Julian teased.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I said, but my voice was still weak. ¡°Nichs¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this, Piper,¡± Nichs whispered to me. ¡°When I¡¯m done with him, he won¡¯t bother you


    again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop him, Piper. I could use the entertainment,¡± Julian said. ¡°Let him think whatever he will.


    If he wants to make an ass out of himself, we should let him.¡±


    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t have time for their childish games.


    I tapped my hand against Nichs¡¯s chest. ¡°This is important, Nick. Please stop.¡±


    He looked down at me again. His brow furrowed some in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s important, Piper?¡±


    Julian and I had agreed to keep Nichs in the dark about our investigation, but that no longer seemed


    possible. To protect Elva, and potentially everyone in the pce, I had to share what I knew. His guards


    needed to be prepared.


    ¡°It¡¯s my sister,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nichs looked even more confused. ¡°Since when? Where? What happened?¡±


    Julian sighed. ¡°God damn it, Piper.¡±


    1 didn¡¯t let his disapproval get to me.


    I told Nichs the truth. ¡°Julian and I are still investigating the underground organization.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s confusion ebbed, but in its ce grew anger, bright and hot. ¡°You¡­ what?¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    ¡°I told you not to,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I gave you reasons.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± I said.


    ¡°What is there to understand? You are endangering yourself


    ¡°Her sister is involved,¡± Julian cut in. He wasing closer to us.


    Nichs¡¯s mouth snapped closed. He furrowed his brow like he didn¡¯t know what to believe. ¡°How do


    you know?¡±


    I looked to Julian. ¡°Show him what you showed me.¡±


    Julian took out his phone, prepped the surveince video again and turned the screen toward Nichs.


    He watched the entire thing.


    ¡°So she bought fabric. What does this prove?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She was at the second ball. Julian matched a feather that I found from her dress to the feathers in the


    Then he found this footage. That¡¯s where he¡¯s been the past few days,¡± I exined.


    A muscle ticked in Nichs¡¯s jaw. ¡°She was at the party?


    ¡°She was,¡± I said. ¡°And she¡­¡±


    ¡°Piper,¡± Julian said, and it sounded like a warning. Maybe he didn¡¯t want me to tell Nichs the whole


    truth. Maybe he wanted to keep things between us.


    But I couldn¡¯t do that. My secret¨Ckeeping from before had led to me losing my wolf, and while I didn¡¯t


    regret doing what I did to save Elva and my sister, now I wondered how things might have been


    different if I had been more honest with Nichs from the start.


    Maybe he could have thought of another option.


    Maybe we could have survived together these past three years.


    I didn¡¯t know. But this was so much bigger than me now. Nichs needed to know how deep my


    Sister¡¯s involvement was so that he could protect all of us.


    She has thy wolf, Nichs, I don¡¯t know how. But I caw her, and I felt i


    frowned. Could it be Iver own wolf?


    ing her wen it a wolf ever


    +15 BONUS


    Nichs¡¯s arms were still around me. He held me, unwaveringly, like he wasn¡¯t nning on letting go. I


    wanted to melt into him forfort, but I knew it wasn¡¯t my ce.


    He lowered his head, and spoke softly to me. ¡°This is so dangerous, Piper. If this is real, your sister is


    likely involved in some nefarious stuff. If you keep on this path, you are going to get hurt.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± I said back, matching his low tone. ¡°If she¡¯s a pawn in this, I have to save her. If


    she¡¯s not¡­¡± It hurt me to even think of it, but I had to. I had to face the very real possibility that my


    ny sister might now be a threat to me and Elva. ¡°If shees after Elva¡­¡±


    Nichs¡¯s arms tightened around me waist as if on reflex. ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Only if we stop her. Stop them. You see now why I can¡¯t give up. While I can never give up.¡±


    His eyes met mine and I could see the war waging within them. He didn¡¯t want to agree with me, but he


    couldn¡¯t deny that I was right.


    Slowly, he nodded. ¡°I understand now.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll help us?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll help protect you.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a yes to me,¡± Julian said,ing closer. He patted us both on the back. A wide grin


    split his face. ¡°Guess this makes us some kind of wonder trio.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself,¡± Nichs snapped.


    I lowered my forehead to Nichs¡¯s shoulder and allowed myself to finally breathe.


    I didn¡¯t want to go back to the celebration, especially after what I¡¯d learned, and after what I¡¯d


    experienced with Terry. Nichs offered to walk me back to my room instead.


    1 want to talk to Mark and the guards,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll need to strengthen our security measures¡± Tm


    worried about Susie, though, I said. ¡°She¡¯s still in the ballroom, and Terry might target her.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    ¡°She¡¯s smart,¡± Julian said. ¡°She knows how to fade into the background. I¡¯ve seen her do it.¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ????


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. One of us should head back to the party anyway,¡± Julian said with a wink. ¡°The


    ladies are probably missing me, the most handsome of us anyway.¡±


    Nichs gave him a t look.


    Julian smirked and disappeared.


    Then Nichs took my arm and led me through the hallways. By now, my nerves were getting to me. I


    just wanted to see Elva, to hold her and know she¡¯s okay.


    Nichs was texting Mark with one hand.


    ¡°No issues today,¡± Nichs said, which gave me a measure offort. I still would feel better if I could


    see it all with my own eyes.


    When we reached the hallway of rooms, I was walking very quickly. Nichs, blessedly, was keeping


    pace. His guards were keeping watch outside my door. Nichs stopped to speak with them.


    ¡°Go on inside, Piper,¡± he said.


    I nodded and walked in.


    Elva and the nanny were sitting on the ground, ying with their dolls. Mark stood nearby, watching.


    They all turned to look at me when I came closer.


    ¡°Mommy Elva jumped to her feet and rushed toward me.


    immediately dropped to my knees, opened my arms, and scooped her into a big hug.


    It was well past her bedtime but I wasn¡¯tining.


    She wanted to stay up to see you,¡± the nanny said.


    and we get to stay, Mommy Elva said. She rested her head on my shoulder, clearly tired.


    Winged her forehead, ¡°We do For a bit longer, anyway,


    Game into the room, then, and Eira it up ance moni


    +15 BONUS


    She squirmed in my arms and I had to lower her back down to the ground. She ran into Nichs¡¯s


    waiting arms instead. As he lifted her, he spun her around and she giggled.


    The sound healed my heart in ways nothing else could. That Nichs had been the one to bring such


    joy out of her made me feel all the lighter.


    Yet before long, another yawn burst out of Elva. It really waste for her.


    I locked eyes with Nichs and then motioned toward the bed.


    ¡°I think you need to get some sleep, little princess,¡± Nichs said as he carried Elva over that way.


    ¡°Will you tell me a story?¡± Elva said.


    Nichs lowered her down onto the bed. I joined them there and helped tuck Elva in.


    Nichs ruffled her hair. ¡°A story, huh? Okay.¡± He thought for a moment. Then he gave me a sideways.


    nce. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a story about the bravest woman I know.¡±


    ¡°A princess?¡± Elva snuggled under her nkets, bringing them right up under her chin.


    ¡°No,¡± Nichs said, smiling a little. ¡°A Queen. She gave up her crown to save her little girl, a princess


    just like you


    ¡°Did she fight a dragon?¡± Elva asked.


    ¡°A huge fierce, fire¨Cbreathing dragon,¡± Nichs replied.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Elva¡¯s eyes were growing heavy.


    ¡°She works hard every day,¡± Nichs continued. ¡°She fights anyone who would harm her daughter.¡± He


    took a breath. ¡°There¡¯s also a King who searching for her. He wants to make sure she and her girl are


    safe. He¡¯d do anything for them.¡±


    ¡°Anything? Elva¡¯s eyes are closed now.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Anything¡±


    I watched the two of them quietly. Nichs watching Elva with fondness in his eyes Elva sleeping so


    peaceful under his care.


    know it was impossible but wished everyday was like this. That we could be a perfect little family


    loved and cared for each other, crown or no crown.


    asn¡¯t reality


    In real life, this was only a temporary moment of peace. Someday, we would go our separate ways.


    Elva


    and I would see Nichs on TV or on our money, but he¡¯d never see us.


    Someday, Elva and I would have to find a way to live without

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    The next morning, all of the candidates were called down into the parlor. I checked with Mark and the


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    guards before I left the room. With my twin potentially lurking around, we¡¯d taken to a password system


    to confirm my identity. The password would be changed every day and given only once in the morning.


    Today¡¯s word was firece.


    With that set, and Elva sitting with the Nanny, I headed down to the parlor to meet with the others.


    Susie was there, thank goodness, and seemed unharmed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t stay at the celebration much longer, after you left,¡± she said. ¡°Julian walked me back to my


    room, which surprised me, but I figured you were behind his sudden shift in kindness.¡±


    ¡°I was worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I worried about you too, but Julian told me you were okay.¡±


    We waited for a while, until Nathan entered and moved toward the front of the room. With only 8 of us


    left, the meeting felt much more intimate than before. He didn¡¯t even use a microphone.


    ¡°The events moving forward will be different than before. Since you¡¯ve each been chosen by one of the


    three princes, it is those princes you will now cater to. To start, you will attend a date with your prince


    and


    your fellow candidates chosen by that prince. Piper, this means you will attend two dates.¡±


    ¡°1 understand,¡± I said, Ignoring the res from Lilliana, Olivia, and the girls Julian had chosen.


    Nathan nodded. ¡°Nichs¡¯s first date will be this afternoon in the gardens. You will three will be


    directed there after lunch.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lilliana said quickly after.


    Olivia simply tilted her head in acknowledgement.


    Nathan seemed unfazed. Maybe he was used to the treatment. Those chosen by the other princes will


    have your dates soon. Be ready for further announcements:


    wed, diamissing them. The girls immediately began to chatter, but even that was not ad


    few people now.


    for Piper Jo have two dates and the rest of us only one¡± one of Jalin


    +15 BONUS


    Nathan, who had yet to leave the room, immediately stopped and faced her. ¡°It is not Piper¡¯s decision,


    nor is it yours. The princes have chosen Piper, and they each have chosen to invite her to their dates.


    Surely you don¡¯t think yourself of higher judgement than your princes?¡±


    The girl immediately wilted. ¡°No.¡±


    Nathan turned then and walked out of the room. I stood speechless, watching after him. I knew he


    wasn¡¯t an ally, since he was in service to the King who obviously hated me. But when the rules aligned


    in


    my favor, I couldn¡¯t help but be grateful.


    ¡°See youter, Piper,¡± Lilliana said. She said it simply enough, but knowing her, it was probably a


    threat.


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything, just walked out.


    Susie turned to me. ¡°Good luck with those two. I can¡¯t imagine your date is going to be much fun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s Nichs who I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s used to people like them.¡±


    She was probably right, but it still seemed sad to think of it that way. Nichs has been around too


    many fake, power¨Chungry people for too long.


    That afternoon, when I was summoned, I walked down to the gardens where Nichs was waiting.


    Lilliana and Olivia were already there. I imagined they were summoned first. The King¡¯s favoritism


    persisted, it seemed, even here.


    Nichs seemed tense, his arms flexed and his shoulders straight. He looked at me and raised a brow.


    ¡°Firece,¡± I mouthed, silently, and he marginally rxed, enough at least to loosen his clenched fists.


    ¡°I thought we might walk through the grass, Nichs said.


    ¡°Forgive me, Your Royal Highness, but did it not rain justst night?¡± Olivia asked.


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Nichs said.


    Then, forgive me, Sir, but I would humbly request you keep in mind thatdies¡® footwear is delicate to


    the elements.¡± She nced at me. ¡°At least for those of us that can afford finer things.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    I had more or less the same footwear as her, curtesy of the royal family, so her insult to me was at its


    base incorrect. But, knowing we would likely be walking through the gardens, I had chosen leather


    ankle


    I boots rather than frilly and frail pumps or sandals.


    ¡°Not alldies¡® footwear is so delicate,¡± I said. ¡°Perhaps it might have been wise to consider the location


    of our date and the weather before deciding what to wear.¡±


    ¡°A woman¡¯s appearance is more important than herfort.¡±


    ¡°Not if it¡¯s so impractical she can¡¯t even go on a date with her prince,¡± I said.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°There¡¯s clearly much you do not understand about fashion or royalty.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Nichs sighed. ¡°Actually, I would prefer you be able to go on this walk. If you prefer to wait here, you


    can


    Olivia¡¯s smile twitched. Her face became redder and redder. ¡°To spend time with you, Prince Nichs, I


    will sacrifice my shoes.¡±


    ¡°I prefer whatever Prince Nichs prefers,¡± Lilliana added, likely feeling excluded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just walk,¡± Nichs said.


    We started through the gardens and then crossed over into thewn. Olivia made a disgusted face but


    eventually pressed her fancy shoes into the soggy grass.


    1 like the fresh air,¡± Nichs said. ¡°It helps clear my head.¡±


    1 also like fresh air,¡± Lilliana said.


    7 think ¨C¡± I started, only to be cut off by Olivia.


    1 prefer the smell of freshly cut grasses. Don¡¯t you, Sir?¡±


    like that, and also the smell after the rain,¡± Lilliana said, and set Olivia a re behind Nichs¡¯s back.


    That is, if you also like that, Your Royal Highness¡±


    You are allowed to like your own things,¡± Nichs sald.


    fopirse, Your Royal Highness,¡± Lilliana said,


    y to be fun off by


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Don¡¯t you love the clear sky, Sir? That color of blue is so beautiful.¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°So not so clear over there.¡± I pointed where some gray clouds hovered near the


    horizon.


    ¡°No one asked you, Piper, Olivia said. ¡°I was speaking with His Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°As was I,¡± Lilliana said.


    Nichs stopped walking and turned to face us three. With his face expressionless, he nced


    between Lilliana and Olivia. ¡°A Luna knows when to let others speak.¡±


    Lilliana immediately lowered her head. ¡°Forgive me, Your Royal Highness. I meant no offense. You are,


    of course, correct in all ways.¡±


    Olivia lifted her chin. She made no apologies, but also no reply.


    However, I felt embarrassed. Nichs already protected me from so much, I didn¡¯t need him to shield


    me here as well. A few cutting words from these petty girls was not going to hurt me.


    In this, I could take care of myself. I didn¡¯t need him to fight all of my battles for me.


    I tried not to show how angry I was. I knew, in my heart, he was only trying to look out for me. But !


    wasn¡¯t made of ss. It felt like he didn¡¯t trust me not to fall apart at the slightest sign of adversity.


    Haven¡¯t I proven myself capable by now? At least when defending myself from the girls?


    Nichs noticed my upset, and my quiet. He kept looking back at me as we continued our walk, and


    seemed distracted when the other girls tried to talk to him.


    We made our way around the grounds before returning to the gardens. The entire endeavor took about


    an hour.


    Nichs dismissed and said goodbye to Olivia and Lilliana before he turned to me.


    ¡°Why were you quiet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me,¡± I said.


    What?s


    can mand op for myself?

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Nichs shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m protective of you and Elva. Those instincts have nothing to do with


    whether or not I trust you.¡±


    I wanted to believe that, but if it was true, then why did he hesitate?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been alone a long time, and I¡¯ve gotten by just fine.¡± The words emerge from a ce of hurt. He


    cut


    me by not trusting me. How did he think I had survived these past three years?


    what to keep you


    ¡°Is it so wrong for me to safe?¡± Nichs¡¯s brow crinkled in confusion. His frown was


    heavy set.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I ced a hand over my aching heart. ¡°Because you won¡¯t be with me forever, Nick. If I get used to


    your


    protection, enough to let myself rx, how will I ever go back to how things were before? I need to stay


    tough and self¨Csustaining so that when this fantasy ends, I can continue on with my life.¡±


    The confusion in his face shifted into a scrunched up sort of pain. Sorrow darkened his eyes. 1 can¡¯t


    argue with that,¡± he said, but the bitter tone of his voice made it clear that he wanted to.


    But this was the hand life had given us, and we¡¯d made our choices. With thispetition, I was living


    in a dream that someday I would have to wake up from. Nichs, however, was stuck here, forced to


    marry someone he did not love to fulfill his parents¡® expectations of him.


    He lowered his voice then, barely a whisper. ¡°But while you are here, I will protect you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about needing it, Piper. I¡¯m giving it to you because I want to.¡±


    I crossed my arms. I wasn¡¯t thrilled with his reasoning, but I couldn¡¯t tell him what to do And even after


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    implying this action would hurt me, he still seemed set in his decision.


    needed to do was think of a way that I could convince him and myself that I was still caps


    hadn¡¯t made me soft, and I was able to look out for myself and for Elve


    Ineade


    ded o be w


    from Him for


    I made my points clear, I thought, but Susie only looked more and more unsure the longer I went on. By


    the time I finished, she was worrying her bottom lip with her teeth and not quite looking at me.


    Had I said something wrong?


    ¡°You can see my side of it, right?¡± I asked.


    I


    She nodded a little. I think so, but¡­ I don¡¯t know, Piper. His side doesn¡¯t seem all that unreasonable


    either.¡±


    I hardly thought that was true. ¡°He¡¯s insulting me by thinking I¡¯m some sort of wilting flower who needs


    looked after.¡±


    1 don¡¯t necessarily believe that it¡¯s an insult for someone to need help every now and then. Everyone


    does, no matter how strong they are. There¡¯s no shame in it.¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°Just as there¡¯s


    no shame in wanting help either.¡±


    Wanting help? I¡¯d never let myself want things in the past. With my limited time and money, I could only


    ever focus on survival. Sure, I supposed having help would have been nice, but in almost every case


    where help had been offered to me, it had some kind of terrible caveat attached.


    My boss would help me if I¡¯d sleep with him. A coworker would give me the bustling table if I agreed to


    stay after to wash dishes for her.


    Only Anna had ever offered help, while wanting only friendship in return. But most people weren¡¯t like


    that. I knew that well.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    ¡°Everyone knows you are capable, especially Prince Nichs. But wanting and needing are different,¡±


    Susie said. ¡°You are allowed to want things, Piper, even if you don¡¯t need them. You are allowed to


    want


    to be taken care of once in a while. No one should have to stand alone all the time.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I said, though listening to her words, I wondered what it would be like to let myself depend on


    others, even just a little bit.


    I had friends here and at home. Anna, Susie, Nichs, Julian, and Mark. They were each dependable,


    in


    their own ways. If I needed them, they would likely answer my call.


    But that was just the problem. I couldn¡¯t need them. I could let myself be weak enough to even want


    their help.


    I had to be able to stand on my own, as I always had.


    ¡°There has to be some way that I can prove to Nichs that I can defend myself,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯d feel better


    then, I think, even if he still wants to protect me after. I don¡¯t want him to think that he has to.¡±


    Susie hummed as she considered it.


    Meanwhile, Elva turned away from her stuffed animals to look at me. ¡°Do you need more tea,


    Mommy?¡±


    ¡°That would be lovely, Elva. Thank you.¡± I held up my teacup for her. She lifted the pot and made a


    pouring motion.


    It¡¯s hot,¡± Elva said.


    I nodded with understanding, and so I gently blew over the cup before I pretended to drink the


    Imaginary tea. ¡°Delicious,¡± I said.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Elva smiled.


    When I looked back at Susle, she was sneaking nces toward Mark standing at the door. He was


    ancing too. Every once in a while, they would lock eyes and smile at each other. Susie would blush


    dorable, watching the two of them.


    dave me an idea


    ¡°Mark,¡± I said.


    me the way ne


    ed Mark.


    He jumped, not having expected me to address him. A bit of red dusted his cheeks. Did he think I was


    going to call him out for looking at Susie? Never.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Piper?¡±


    ¡°Do you know many self¨Cdefense techniques?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    you thinking Pino


    ¡°What are you thinking, Piper?¡± Susie asked.


    I looked at her, but then I asked Mark, ¡°Do you think you could teach me?¡±


    Mark seemed surprised. Susie did too.


    ¡°If I can learn some self¨Cdefense moves, then maybe I can prove to Nichs that he doesn¡¯t have to


    worry about me. I can prove that I can handle my own problems, and anything else thates along.¡±


    Susie frowned at me, but she didn¡¯t argue. ¡°I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to learn, I can show you a few moves,¡± he said. When I started to stand up, he quickly


    stopped me. ¡°Not here. Not now. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow morning in the gym.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°There¡¯s a gym in the pce?¡±


    Mark nodded. ¡°It¡¯s by the barracks for the guards.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. I would do whatever it took to prove myself. And learning a few moves certainly wouldn¡¯t


    hurt.


    The following morning, I searched for the gym and eventually found it where Mark had said. I went into


    therge brick building and found a gymnasium with a half¨Cbasketball court to one side, and a series of


    work out equipment on the other.


    been expecting Mark


    d into the room, it was Nichs who greeted me.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    ¡°Nichs? What are you doing here?¡±


    Crossing his arms, he tilted his head to the side. ¡°Mark told me you asked him to teach you self-


    defense, but his duties are too essential to allow for the time to teach you. But, I do think it¡¯s valuable


    for


    I


    you to learn. So I¡¯ve decided to step in instead.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure he was being honest here. Yes, Mark did have important duties, but surely so did


    the prince? For Nichs to be here instead of Mark made me wonder if there was more to this than he


    was saying.


    ¡°I¡¯m still mad at you,¡± I said. My hurt from the day before didn¡¯t magically disappear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± He came closer. His eyes were earnest, even if his face was impassive. ¡°I¡¯m


    proud of you, Piper. For how strong you are, and how far you¡¯vee all on your own. But I hope you


    will


    let me help you now.¡±


    My cheeks burned a little. ¡°Just teach me, okay?¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    He smiled a little, at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Whatever you say, Piper.¡±


    In one corner of the basketball court, some servants began to put down soft mats that we could


    practice on. That way, if we fell, neither of us would get hurt.


    When the area was set up, Nichs led me over there.


    I was wearing afortable pair of sweatpants with a tank top. He wore some loose¨Cfitting pants with


    at


    white t¨Cshirt. I noticed just how tight it was when he turned his back to me. The shirt struggled to


    stretch


    across the width of Nichs¡¯s shoulders.


    I swallowed hard and averted my eyes.


    When we were on the mats, Nichs turned to face me again.


    Okay, now, for the first move. I want to show you how to stop someone who is reaching for you. Say


    are just standing there, and I try to grab you.¡±


    where to stand, and then made a grabbing motion for me. A move, unfortu


    mes before.


    ¡°Now twist.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    I twisted.


    He hissed in pain as I turned his arm in an awkward angle.


    I immediately released him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°That was good. Perfect even.¡±


    Over the course of the next hour, he showed me many different defensive stances and tricks.


    ¡°Always y dirty,¡± Nichs said. ¡°If they areing for you, it¡¯s not a fair fight, so you don¡¯t have to


    treat it as such. Go for the groin or the eyes. Don¡¯t ever back down.¡±


    He was a good, patient teacher and I felt myself retaining most of what he said.


    Eventually, we moved on what to do if someone trying to grab me, to what to do if they already had me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to grab you from behind. Show me how you would try to get away.¡±


    He walked around behind me, moved close, and then wrapped his arms around my waist. He locked


    his hands together in front of my stomach. His hard chest pressed against the line of my back, and for


    a


    moment, my thoughts went very quiet.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said. His breath was hot on the shell of my ear. ¡°Now try to get away.¡±


    His words called me to action. I ced my hands on his wrists and tried to twist, but his grip was too


    strong. With his arms locked like this, I couldn¡¯t get the leverage I needed to hurt him that way.


    But honestly, in this position, I struggled to get my thoughts back online to think of anything else to do,


    so I ended up simply shoving at him halfheartedly.


    When I started to twist my body, he made a cut¨Coff choking noise.


    stilled at once. ¡°Nichs?¡±


    His voice was rough when he said, ¡°Keep trying.¡±


    ed and he struggled too, Eventually we were both panting a little. But his arms around me were The


    only difference was the heat within me was swelling, nearly unbearable.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    It¡¯s like you aren¡¯t even trying.¡± he teased, and he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. At this point, I didn¡¯t want to be


    away from him, I wanted to be closer.


    In my movements, I inched my ass backwards. It rubbed against the front of his pants, and I felt the


    hardness there.


    Nichs grunted.


    Oh, God. He was as worked up from my closeness as I was from his. And he liked my movements, no


    doubt, or he would have told me how to break this hold by now. I was d he hadn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to


    get


    away yet.


    I gave up all


    Somehow the moment, I twisted in his arms so that I was facing him. And suddenly, I gave pretense of


    struggling. I looked up into his eyes as he looked down at me.


    His grip loosened a little. He ced his hands t on my back instead. It was even more effective.


    His gaze dropped to my mouth. I licked my lips.


    ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    He leaned down, his mouthing closer to mine. My heart pounded out of control.


    I held my breath.


    His lips brushed mine.


    ¡°Miss Piper, there you are! I have a message for you!¡±


    Nichs¡¯s hands dropped from my back and I jumped away from him in a sh. My face burned in


    embarrassment.


    The official messenger looked embarrassed too, face likely mirroring mine in redness.


    Only Nichs seemed to maintain his cool, though he crossed his arms and red at our intruder


    Apologies, your Royal Highness. I had not meant to interrupt.


    self¨Cdefenselt I shouted a bit too loudly.


    Nichs, and then how


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Y¨CYes, Sir. Uh, Miss Piper, you are to meet Prince Julian and his two other selected candidates for


    your assigned date, after lunch, in the parlor.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, slowly collecting myself. ¡°Thank you.


    He bowed. Then bowed again. Then kept bowing all the way back to the door,


    When he was gone, I looked back to Nichs. He wouldn¡¯t meet my gaze.


    ¡°We better end our lesson, then,¡± he said. ¡°So that you have time to clean up for your¡­ date.¡± He said


    date like it was dripping in venom.


    He didn¡¯t wait for my reply. Instead, he turned on his heel and left me standing in the middle of the gym


    alone.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After lunch. I headed to the parlor room as I¡¯d been instructed. Julian and the other girls were already


    there. A table had been set up in the middle of the room with four chairs around it. The girls sat


    opposite


    each other, with Julian between them, leaving the chair opposite him open.


    There was also a camera crew in the room. A producer whispered in the ears of the cameramen, who


    shifted angles and zoomed in for the best shot.


    Obviously, Julian and I wouldn¡¯t be speaking about secret things today. This date was more for the


    public, then each other.


    ¡°Piper, wee.¡± Julian stood up. He motioned toward the empty seat.


    I walked over to it and sat down.


    Julian produced a deck of cards. ¡°Ready to y a game?¡± he asked us.


    I lifted a brow. Seeing my expression, his smirk grew wider.


    propose a game of wits and edge. A game of lying.¡±


    ¡°Lying?¡± said one of the girls.


    Mmmm. One person puts down a card face up. Others will take turns cing down cards of the same


    en anyone else thinks they are lying, you call them out.¡±


    caid the other gil

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Julian started by cing down a queen of hearts. To his left, Veronica immediately lowered four cards. I


    watched her face closely, but she revealed nothing. Her emotionless fa?ade seemed like it could even


    rival Nichs¡¯s


    I


    I decided not to call her a liar. If I did so, and I was incorrect, all the cards she lowered would then go


    into my hand. Since the way to win the game was to totally empty your hand, I wasn¡¯t willing to chance


    it.


    Julian smiled at her.


    The other candidate Julian had selected, Tiffany, narrowed her eyes in suspicion, but also didn¡¯t say a


    word


    ¡°Piper,¡± Julian said. ¡°Your turn.¡±


    I looked at my hand. I only had three cards in the heart suit. If I lied and put down more cards, maybe I


    could actually win this game. Julian hadn¡¯t actually said there was any benefit to winning, but it sure


    would be fun to pull one over on him for once.


    I lowered for cards down. I schooled my face carefully to not give anything away.


    Julianughed, even before Tiffany shouted, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± I said quickly, but my face was turning red.


    ¡°Show your cards, then¡± Tiffany leaned back in her chair.


    I frowned.


    Julian brightened ¡°Go on, then. Show your cards, Piper.¡±


    Begrudgingly, I flipped over my cards.


    knew in Tiffany dropped her hand down on the tabletop, shaking it.


    Julian said, and passed the pile of cards to me, doubling the size of my hand. ¡°You really


    ong with being honest. Veronica said, deadpan ¡°Unless you


    to act


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Cards are boring anyway,¡± Julian said, throwing his hand in the pile. ¡°It¡¯s much more fun when we y


    with secrets.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tiffany asked.


    ¡°Forget the cards,¡± Julian said. ¡°Instead, ask me something about myself and I¡¯ll give you an answer.


    Then you can decide whether or not it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°That sounds dangerous,¡± Tiffany said.


    ¡°And fun,¡± replied Veronica.


    ¡°For sure,¡± Tiffany agreed. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±


    Julian looked at me. ¡°Piper?¡±


    Tiffany was right, this prospect definitely seemed dangerous, especially with the cameras watching.


    Though I doubted Julian would give any straight answers, no matter what he was asked.


    Tm in,¡± I agreed. I¡¯m not sure what they would have had me do otherwise. Sit in a corner? No way!


    would miss the chance to ask Julian something, even if what he told me was a lie. There was a slim


    chance he might tell me the truth.


    Veronica went first and absolutely failed with her question. ¡°What¡¯s your favorite color?¡±


    ¡°Blue,¡± he said.


    Tiffany frowned at her. ¡°You wasted your question!¡±


    Veronica tilted her head. ¡°Did I?¡±


    Julianughed.


    You ask one, then,¡± Veronica said.


    It¡¯s Piper¡¯s turn, Julian said.


    moment ¡°Who is the most important person in your life?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    to consider it. Then, predictably, he smiled and said. ¡°Me¡±


    how


    +15 BONUS


    Tiffany didn¡¯t seem to know,ughing at every one of Julian¡¯s answers. If Veronica knew, she wasn¡¯t


    telling. She kept a perfectly straight faced the entire time.


    Eventually, the camera crew grew bored with us. ¡°We have enough footage,¡± the producer said, and


    the


    group wrapped up and left the room.


    When it came to be my turn again, I saw an opportunity that I couldn¡¯t pass up. This could finally be my


    chance to get a straight answer out of Julian, especially with the prying ears of the public out of the


    way.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    ¡°Piper?¡± Julian was waiting for my question.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I prepared myself with a deep inhale. Then I asked, ¡°Why did you and Prince Nichs never


    seem to get along?¡±


    Julian¡¯s smile didn¡¯t as much as twitch, yet I still felt a tension seep into the room. Maybe it was my


    fault. I knew I was asking a loaded question, and with it hanging now in the air, I felt the true weight of


    it.


    I very nearly took it back. I asked too much, got too personal. I should take it back.


    Or he could just lie. I wanted him to, if that meant this terrible moment would end.


    He looked at me, and then he said, ¡°Nichs stole my first love. Her name was Bridget.¡±


    My thoughts fizzled out. Nichs. stole.. Julian¡¯s love? That seemed so impossible! Nichs dated


    some before me, I remembered him talking about it some. But he had always said his previous


    rtionships had never included anything serious.


    I didn¡¯t think he would lie to me about that.


    Had it been different from Julian¡¯s perspective? Or was he lying to me now?


    Tiffany s


    startedughing. ¡°You can¡¯t expect us to believe that! No one, not even Prince Nichs, would


    be able to steal a woman away from you.¡±


    ¡°You are very sweet,¡± Julian, said, smiling at her. He ced his elbow on the table and then his chin in


    his hand. ¡°And you¡¯ve yed right into my trap. Tell me more about how wonderful I am.¡±


    Tiffany indulged him at once. ¡°You have the most beautiful eyes. And your wit is unmatched.¡±


    Julian continued to encourage her. ¡°Go on. Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    Veronica nced at me. She didn¡¯t say a word and her face looked no different than before, yet I felt


    e she was giving me a vibe. Someone I knew she was telling me that Julian hadn¡¯t been lying.


    had no reason to think that, really, other than a growing pit in my stomach, but it was what | believed.


    down, his unusual answer remained on my mind. Veronica and Tiff any ench


    pador. But I stayed behind.


    You have questions,¡± he said without looking at me. ¡°You might as well ask them.¡±


    I traced the edge of the table with my fingers. ¡°Were you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course I was.¡± He turned, facing me. ¡°Blue is my favorite color.¡±


    I ¡±


    I sighed. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Do I? Veronica thought it important enough to ask that question first.¡±


    ¡°She also asked your star sign and which of your cars is your favorite.¡±


    ¡°All valid questions.¡± Heughed as he walked closer.


    I gave him a withering look.


    Just like that, hisugh turned bitter. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me questions you don¡¯t actually want the answers to,


    Piper.¡±


    1 want to know, Julian. You and Nichs have been rivals for so long. I had no idea back in school that


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    the two of you were brothers. Rivalries are typical between siblings, but nothing like this hatred you


    seem


    to harbor for each other.¡±


    ¡°Some things just aren¡¯t meant to be sunshine and sparkles,¡± he said.


    ¡°I just want to understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kicking a homet¡¯s nest.¡± He ran a hand through his hair. Yet even as he removed his fingers, it


    returned as it was, attractively messy.


    1 care about you both. I want to know you both better.¡±


    Then the person you want to talk to isn¡¯t me.¡± Julian¡¯s smile slipped, just for a moment. ¡°You want to


    know why he did it, ask him. Because honestly, Piper, you think you know him, but how well do you


    actually know about his past before you came around?¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Did I know about Nichs¡¯s past? I thought I did.


    A tiny voice whispered in my head, Maybe not as well as you think.


    No, I couldn¡¯t let Julian sow doubt inside of me. No matter what he thought, there had to be a logical


    exnation for whatever happened. Nichs wasn¡¯t the type to just steal people¡¯s girlfriends.


    Perhaps Nichs dated someone Julian liked, and Julian was just jealous. I wouldn¡¯t suggest that to


    him, however,


    Even now, pain shone in his eyes, even with the smile that returned to his lips. He¡¯d clearly been hurt


    by


    whatever happened, no matter how much he tried to hide it.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of this, I didn¡¯t want to ask him any more questions, or even bring it up at all. Maybe he was


    right. Maybe all I was doing was kicking the ho¡¯s nest. Sometimes the past was meant to stay in the


    past.


    It hurt that the brothers couldn¡¯t move beyond it, but who was I to try to brute force that into happening?


    I lifted a hand and ced it on Julian¡¯s shoulder. He nced at it, eyes widening slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your heartache,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever the cause.¡±


    He continued looking at my hand. His smile wavered again. ¡°Do you mean that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± I said. ¡°I care about you.¡±


    Suddenly, he pulled me into a hug. His arms wrapped around M


    nook between my neck and shoulder.


    waist, and his head lowered into the


    His hands on me were gentle, ced respectfully on the small of my back.


    He was surprisingly tender. Until this moment, I always thought he flirted and teased with me just for


    entertainment. Maybe that was part of it, sure. Yet when he acted like this, I felt like maybe he did like


    aven if just a little


    by that thought, Ireached my own arms up and wrapped them around his neck


    tom Dressing his chest to mine.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    So for a long moment, we held each other in the quiet of the parlor and didn¡¯t say a word.


    I wondered how long it had been since Julian received a good and honest hug, one that didn¡¯t have to


    mean anything or lead to anything. One he could share with someone who truly just wanted him to be


    himself.


    Julian had his ws, certainly, but we all did. He¡¯d only ever done his best for me despite his teasing.


    How could I not be grateful? How could I not like him for the person he was?


    Our moment was interrupted by someone loudly clearing his throat.


    I turned my head and saw Nichs in the entryway. My heart jumped up into my throat and I lowered:


    my arms from Julian¡¯s shoulders.


    Julian, it seemed, didn¡¯t have to look to know who it was. ¡°You always seem to find the worst moments.


    to intrude upon, brother.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to intrude,¡± Nichs said, though his voice was stiff, unnatural, like he was trying


    hard to stifle his anger.


    Julian sighed. Though he finally lifted his head from my shoulder. ¡°What did youe here for, then?¡±


    Nichs closed the parlor door behind him and walked further into the room. ¡°I wanted to discuss the


    next steps we should take to find Piper¡¯s sister.¡±


    I turned from Julian in a sh and walked toward Nichs. The line of my thinking had halted and


    abruptly shifted. I¡¯d do anything to find my sister, and to discover the truth behind her involvement in the


    underground organization.


    Do you have an idea?¡± I asked, as hope filled my heart.


    His face fell a little, looking at me. I¡¯m sorry, Piper. Not really. But if we put our heads together

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    ¡°If we just ask Julian, is what you mean to say,¡± Julian cut in. He sauntered closer and cast Nichs a


    dagger¨Csharp re. ¡°Since I¡¯m the only one with an evil¨Cenough brain required for truly investigating


    the


    underground.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t evil,¡± I said at once.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Julian¡¯s gaze softened somewhat looking at me. ¡°Thank you, dear. But what I mean, is that I¡¯m the one


    who can think like them. Scheme like them. You two are too innocent and pure.¡±


    Nichs straightened. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly capable of strategizing their movements.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then you know where they¡¯re hiding and what their ns are?¡± Julianughed. ¡°What a relief! I


    thought this might be much more difficult than all that.¡±


    ¡°Jun,¡± I scolded, but he ignored me now.


    ¡°Someone as high and mighty as you, brother, has no idea what it¡¯s like to slither around in the dark.¡±


    Julian¡¯s voice chilled, icy. ¡°The people we are dealing with have no concept of right and wrong. They


    only know selfishness. They¡¯ll push anyone aside for their gains.¡±


    I worried my bottom lip. I didn¡¯t want to tell Nichs that I agreed with Julian. Nichs was a beacon of


    light and good, always abiding by the rules. I couldn¡¯t imagine him lowering himself enough to even


    Imagine himself a member of the underground.


    Julian, however, loved his schemes. He always seemed to be ying some kind of game, and was


    easily ten steps ahead of me at any point.


    ¡°You would know more about using people,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°And you would know about selfishness, but that alone hardly helps us here,¡± Julian replied.


    Quickly, I sidestepped,ing directly between them and blocking their sight of one another.


    t¡¯s enough, I said. This argument gets us nothing. We need to keep our heads together,¡± I said to To


    Julian, I added, ¡°We need to ce our differences aside. That¡¯s the only way we might stand


    Binding them and stopping thems


    Julian, please.¡±


    Since he was the one who could strategize the best out of us three, I needed him to keep his head


    clear and focused. We were depending on that. I tried to convey all of that in those two little words.


    He lowered his head, looking properly shamed for a moment. When he lifted it again, his eyes were


    clearer. He nodded at me, and I knew he finally meant business.


    I stepped back so we could all see each other once more.


    ¡°Protecting Elva will always be my primary focus,¡± I said. ¡°But after that, I¡¯m desperate to find out my


    sister¡¯s level of involvement in the organization. She could be voluntarily Involved. She could be there


    against her will If she needs saving, I want to save her.¡±


    ¡°We will save her,¡± Nichs said, and I drewfort from his reassurance.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out the truth,¡± Julian said, and that sounded like a promise too.


    I was grateful for them both.


    The problem is, we aren¡¯t even certain where to start,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°See? This is what I meant, Nichs. You have no imagination,¡± Julian said. Before I could scold him


    again, he quickly moved on. ¡°We have a lead. A miserable oaf who I wish we could avoid, but who has


    too


    many entanglements to this whole thing to be innocent.¡±


    I dreaded the name I knew I was about to hear.


    Julian nced at me and winced, as if in apology. Then he said it.


    ¡°Our dear Uncle Terry.¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    ¡°Since our only lead right now is Terry, then I propose this idea,¡± Julian said. ¡°We need to snoop around


    his mansion.¡±


    ¡°You want us to walk straight into the lion¡¯s den.¡± Nichs crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Not walk,¡± Julian said. ¡°Creep. It¡¯s not snooping if they know you are there. So we move silently and


    undetected until we find whatever information we need.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big mansion,¡± I said.


    ¡°He has an office,¡± Julian said. ¡°That¡¯s where we need to look.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the thought of Piper in there,¡± Nichs said. ¡°We know Terry has some kind of attachment


    to you. You¡¯ll be in the most danger if we go.¡±


    My heart raced for sure. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to crawling through Terry¡¯sir, just like I¡¯d rather avoid


    seeing him altogether for the rest of my life. But we needed this information, and I could help. And if


    worse came to worse, I would have the chance to prove myself.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what your self-defense lessons are for?¡± I asked him, coc k i n g my brow.


    He glowered at me. ¡°One lesson is not enough.¡±


    ¡°So teach me more then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to.¡± In his eyes, a sh of fire sparked. He remembered as well as I the near kiss we shared.


    when he¡¯d held me during our first lesson. When I struggled in his arms, and we both felt the heat rising


    between us.


    I swallowed thickly, remembering it now. A bit of that fire rekindled inside me now, looking at him, and


    his wide shoulders, and his kissable lips. If I moved a bit closer


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to cut in, but we¡¯re doing lessons now?¡± Julian asked. His smile had taken on a sharp edge.


    I forced myself to look away from Nichs, so that I could recover myself. Then I cleared my throat.


    ¡°Nichs is teaching me some self-defense maneuvers,¡± I said.


    ¡°She wanted to learn,¡± Nichs added.


    Julian¡¯s brow lowered. ¡°Let me guess. Here¡¯s how to break a hold, and the like.¡±


    My cheeks burned a little. He no doubt saw.


    ¡°Well, if Nichs wants to teach you how to protect your body, then someone else should teach you


    how to protect your mind,¡± Julian said. ¡°Fair¡¯s fair. Terry likes his mind games, so to help prepare for


    them,


    you should take menta l self-defense lessons from me.¡±


    I remembered Terry¡¯s mind games and the off-putting things he liked to say around me. I wouldn¡¯t mind


    having some preparation against that, and Julian seemed earnest, even if Nichs was ring at him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡±


    Julian nodded. Nichs continued ring.


    ¡°Maybe we should get back on topic,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Right,¡± I agreed.


    Julian shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll nudge the producers to push for apetition event at Terry¡¯s mention. At this


    point, he¡¯s inserted himself into everything anyway. We might as well give him the attention he so


    desperately craves. It would give us reason to be there in case we are caught.¡± (1)


    ¡°He¡¯ll hide all of his information if there¡¯s an event there,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Even if we could get into his


    office, I wouldn¡¯t expect to find something there. It would be a needless risk. We¡¯d be on his home turf.


    He could set traps for Piper and make her disappear.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± I said.


    Nichs held my gaze. The gold in his eyes shimmered. ¡°I¡¯m not risking you.¡±


    The words warmed me, but they were misguided. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    Nich s¡¯s jaw tightened.


    Julian nced between them. ¡°Listen, this might not be the only way. It¡¯s just the most obvious one. We


    don¡¯t have to rush into things.¡±


    ¡°Piper needs time to prepare,¡± Nichs said. ¡°She needs more lessons.¡±


    ¡°I get that,¡± Julian said. ¡°We can dy this as long as possible to give her that time. It might take me a


    while to convince the producers anyway.¡±


    ¡°I should have a say in this,¡± I said.


    They both looked at me. Then they looked at each other again, as if I hadn¡¯t said anything.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    I rolled my eyes. I wasn¡¯t exactly offended. They both had good points, and I would feel more


    comfortable if I had more lessons. Still, I wanted to have my voice heard.


    ¡°What were you going to say, Piper?¡± Nichs asked, after a moment.


    I sighed. I wanted to rush things, to find out the truth about my sister. I wanted to save her, sooner


    rather thanter. But what they had said made sense, and when I took a moment to logically think


    about


    it, going slow and cautious was the best course.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready for my lessons,¡± I said. ¡°So hurry up and teach me quickly.¡±


    In thete afternoon, as Joyce¡¯s date with his candidates urred in the gardens, I yed dolls with


    Elva in our room. Two guards were stationed outside my door. Mark was inside with us, but he was


    distracted. He¡¯d positioned himself near the window, and was continuously ncing out.


    After the sixth time I caught his attention wandering, I said, ¡°Susie only thinks of Prince Joyce as a


    friend. Any kindness she happens to show him will be based in friendship, and not romantic love.¡±


    Mark stiffened. ¡°It¡¯s not her affections I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    Odd. Did he think Prince Joyce would choose Susie as his bride, whether sheplied or not?


    Although


    loveless marriages seemed to be the custom around here, Prince Joyce didn¡¯t seem the type to be


    overly


    concerned about such things.


    To be fair, however, I didn¡¯t really know him all that well. Mark had known him for far longer than me,


    and in his position, he probably also knew many of the brothers¡¯ secrets.


    Did he know something about Joyce that would make the prince a danger to Susie?


    I honestly couldn¡¯t fathom it. He seemed to care more for his books than people. If anything, Susie was


    only in danger of getting a paper cut.


    Mark nced out the window again.


    I doubted anything more I could say would ease him, so I kept my thoughts on Joyce to myself.


    Elva lifted her doll impatiently.


    I¡¯m sorry, honey. Where were we?¡±


    We only yed a few minutes more, when there was amotion at the door. Suddenly Charlotte


    burst


    through the door, one of the guards at her side. She looked paler than I¡¯d ever seen her and all but fell


    into


    I rushed toward her at once. Mark left the window to join us.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, just as I asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I saw her. I can¡¯t believe it. She was right there, in as day,¡± Charlotte inhaled a shaky breath. Her


    eyes met mine. ¡°She looked just like you.¡±


    I nced behind me to where Elva was ying with her toys. She was curious about the sudden


    situation, but didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention other than a few passing nces.


    Still, I lowered my voice. ¡°You saw her? You¡¯re sure?¡±


    Charlotte, following my lead, also lowered her voice. ¡°I went into the kitchens. I knew you were up here,


    so I was surprised when I saw you snooping through the pantry. You said you were getting snacks for


    Elva. I might of believed it if it weren¡¯t for the password.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know it,¡± I said.


    Charlotte shook her head. ¡°She had an entirely nk look on her face. She didn¡¯t know what I was


    talking about.¡±


    ¡°The password system is effective, then,¡± Mark said. ¡°Good.¡± He already had his phone in hand. I could


    only imagine who he was texting. Prince Nichs, for one. The head of the guard maybe.


    We had an intruder in our midst. One wearing my face.


    Who knew what she was doing?


    ¡°Mark,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s still inside the pce.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said. His thumbs moved quickly over the face of his phone.


    He didn¡¯t offer anyfort. Maybe there wasn¡¯t anything to say.


    My sister was part of the underground organization. Whether by choice or not, sheplied with theirContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    bidding. And now she was here, using my face for some nefarious purpose.


    I felt cold all over.


    I had to stop her.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Nichs


    I stood before the King in his chambers. He was angrily pacing the length of the room. Back and forth,


    back and forth. asionally he would stop to shout at me, but he¡¯d always break himself off,


    unfinished,


    and continue pacing.


    ¡°How could you think ¨C?¡±


    ¡°You deliberately disobeyed ¨C!¡±


    ¡°What do I even ¨C?¡±


    A few minutes in, his face was turning red, and my mother, the Luna was forced to intervene. She


    stood


    in his path to keep him from pacing, then whispered into his ear.


    I never totally understood their rtionship. My mother was a private person. And though the two of


    them often gavepliments to each other, any meaningful conversations only went on behind closed


    doors.


    Truthfully, even after knowing them both my entire life, I had no idea if they even liked each other at all,


    or if their marriage was a show they put on for the world.


    My father took a few deep breaths. He nodded at my mother, and then turned to face me.


    ¡°You and Julian chose Piper after I specifically told you not to,¡± he said. Rage crackled under the false


    calm of his voice, asionally leading to a twitch in his eyebrow or a downward curl of his lip. ¡°That girl


    does not belong here.¡±


    ¡°She is honest and genuine, with a sick child we are helping to take care of,¡± I said, my own anger


    growing inside of me. ¡°She deserves to be as much ¨C if not more than anyone else.¡±


    ¨C


    ¡ª


    The King threw his hands up.


    The Luna stepped forward. ¡°She can be a fine person without being a good Luna, Nichs.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s passed nearly every event with flying colors.¡±


    They were being biased because she wasmon. I wanted to help them see without directly calling


    them out. To do so would be incredibly dangerous, even for me.


    The King¡¯s opinions could never be wrong.


    The King huffed in the Queen¡¯s direction. ¡°He¡¯s your son.¡±


    My mother ignored him. ¡°You know, Nichs, what the weight of the crown can do to good people. It¡¯s


    not just for the sake of the kingdom that I caution you, but for her sake, too. She cannot bear the weight


    required. Her goodness? Her kindness? Her spirit? All will be crushed, to say nothing of her little girl.¡±


    As loathe as I was to admit it, in my heart, I knew she spoke true. Piper could be a good and just Luna,Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    but the burden of a cruel world would press down on her. It would wear at her soul, and I alone would


    not


    be enough to protect her.


    She had enough problems, with her sister and her wolf, and poor little Elva¡¯s illness. She didn¡¯t need


    the added weight of a near war and a disgruntled people.


    ¡°Tell me what you want me to do,¡± I said, burying the ache in my heart.


    ¡°Your favoritism of Piper ends today,¡± the King said. ¡°You need to show more intimacy with Lilliana, to


    help raise her poprity. I¡¯ve already discussed this with her. ¨C¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± I gasped.


    The King lowered his brow, and I snapped my mouth closed. I hadn¡¯t meant to speak out of turn, but


    he¡¯d surprised me.


    And stoked my anger. He¡¯d speak with Lilliana before his own son?


    ¡°We¡¯ve arranged a secret rendezvous between you and Lilliana, during which you will be interrupted by


    a


    camera crew. The public will see it all, and know she has your favor.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to actually kiss her,¡± I said. The disgust in my stomach was brewing into a vile,


    sour mixture.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± my mother said. ¡°You will soon marry this woman. Kissing her is the least of what you will


    be


    expected to do.¡±


    I knew my duty. It still made me sick.


    I wanted to argue. I wanted to raise hell, and demand they let me choose Piper.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    But I was my father¡¯s first born son. I had responsibilities to the throne and to the kingdom over myself.


    The expectations on me made it impossible tosh out in the rebellious way Julian, as the second son,


    was allowed to.


    So I gritted my teeth, and I agreed.


    When I arrived at the meeting ce, on the patio just outside the dining room, Lilliana was already


    there, waiting for me. She walked right up to me, no preamble or greeting, and kissed me full on the


    mouth.


    It was an awkward kiss. Her lips were too firm, not malleable at all. Her body was stiff against mine.


    Her hands sat on my shoulders with no grip. No pulling, or wing. No passion at all.


    This kiss was miles away from the spark I had shared with Piper, when I had pulled her to me in that


    hallway and we ravaged each other¡¯s mouths. Piper had clung to me like she wanted me inside of her. I


    had totally lost control of myself to the mes, ready to burn with her in that moment.


    Whatever she wanted. Whatever she needed. I would be the one to deliver it and have her screaming


    my name. Not Julian¡¯s. Mine.


    This kiss with Lilliana inparison was entirely sterile.


    I ced my hands on Lilliana¡¯s hips simply because it would be strange to have them dangling at my


    sides. Maybe this was what she was thinking of too: what we might look like for the cameras.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She didn¡¯t try to deepen the kiss. Nor did she try to pull away.


    So I did the same. We stood there, two statues, pressed together at the lips. And we¡¯d stay that way


    until the cameras happened upon us.


    I counted the seconds until this nightmare would end. It felt like centuries. Eons.


    Then finally, I heard the bustle of the camera crew.


    ¡°Look! There they are!¡±


    Finally.


    The crew rushed out onto the patio with us. Lilliana and I broke apart. Lilliana appeared appropriately


    embarrassed, covering her mouth with her hand and lowering her eyes demurely. But there was no


    blush in her cheeks. No tremor in her shoulders.


    Lilliana was a world¨Css taker.


    I was certain I looked unhappy, because that was how I felt. I wanted for the world to be anywhere but


    where I was, with the producer jamming a microphone toward my face.


    ¡°A secret lover¡¯s rendezvous!¡± the producer said with glee. ¡°Does this mean Lilliana is your choice,


    Prince Nichs? Do the other girls even stand a chance?¡±


    When I didn¡¯t answer with more than a sigh, Lilliana stepped in front of me, cing herself at the


    microphone.


    ¡°He¡¯s so sweet, the things he says to me in private,¡± Lilliana said. ¡°And the way he kisses¡­¡± She


    pretended to be embarrassed again, lowering her head. ¡°He¡¯s a very good kisser.¡±


    I was going to be sick after this. There was no other way around it.


    The producer tried to go around Lilliana to ask me more questions, but Lilliana was an effective blocker,


    always inserting herself along his path.


    Inside my jacket pocket, my phone began to vibrate. I removed it and saw a message from Mark that


    began with 911. An emergency.


    Heart tightening, immediately opened it. Had something happened to Piper or Elva?


    The message read, Piper¡¯s twin spotted on the grounds. Come to Piper¡¯s room.


    I moved at once. To hell with this publicity stunt. Piper could be in actual danger.


    I sidestepped Lilliana and the entire camera crew and rushed back inside,


    ¡°Prince Nichs!¡± Lilliana called after me. I ignored her, not caring how it would look for the watching


    cameras. Let them think I was rejecting her. What did any of this ruse matter?


    I had to get to Piper and Elva. I had to see with my own two eyes that they were okay.


    Then and only then could I deal with the fallout.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    ¡°After I realized who she was, I gave chase,¡± Charlotte said. By now the nanny hade and taken


    Elva


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    out of the room. Both guards went with her to a private nursery, though a third guard quickly arrive to


    take


    their ce at the door.


    ¡°She went down into the cers. I followed closely, but then, suddenly, it was like she had totally


    vanished.¡±


    Mark¡¯s already heavy frown deepened further. ¡°She must have insider knowledge of all the secret


    passages in the pce.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand how my twin, Jane, could so easily sneak her way into the pce. ¡°Is there a


    passageway that could lead inside from outside?¡±


    Mark seemed uncertain. ¡°Even I¡¯m not privilege to all the royal family¡¯s secrets.¡±


    ¡°Then the royal family would know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Potentially,¡± Mark said, ¡°But this pce is very old. Some of the passageways could have been lost to


    time, andter found. I¡¯m trying at a loss.¡±


    My hands were shaking so I clutched them together. ¡°If she was here, and I¡¯m sure she was,¡± I quickly


    added tofort Charlotte, who appeared distressed at my words. ¡°But why didn¡¯t I feel my wolf? I had


    felt it so keenly before, even from a great distance.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, miss,¡± Mark said. ¡°Maybe she is concealing it with magic.¡±


    ¡°Does such magic exist?¡±


    Mark grimaced, but nodded. ¡°It is of a simr vein which stole your wolf from you.¡±


    ¡°Dark magic, then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±


    The use of dark magic and abilities were strictly regted by the crown. They were prohibited except


    under extremely specific circumstances. Such magic was incredibly powerful but only at the expense of


    a


    person or persons.


    The use of this magic, in part, was what made the underground organization so fiercely hated and


    feared


    That at least solved the mystery of why I couldn¡¯t feel my wolf, but other questions remained. Mainty


    She knew of the secret passages, but another connection could be Terry. A prominent member of the


    royal family coulde and go as he liked without much provocation. Likely, no one would look twice


    at


    the girl on his arm, even with prior warnings.


    Especially if that girl looked exactly like one of the candidates.


    The sooner we could sneak into his mansion and look around, the better.


    ¡°Piper!¡±


    Suddenly Nichs burst through the door. His wild eyes searched over the room beforending on me,


    then he rushed toward me.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s Charlotte I¡¯m worried about,¡± I said.


    Charlotte gently shook her head. She already had regained her color. ¡°Do not worry for me, Piper.¡±


    I smiled at Nichs, warmed by his worry¡­ until I saw the lipstick staining the corner of his mouth. Had


    he been kissing someone? My smile slipped right off my face.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nichs asked, noticing the change in me.


    Mark cleared his throat. When Nichs looked over, he motioned toward his own mouth.


    Nichs¡¯s eyes widened. He wiped at his lips with his sleeve, but all he seeded in doing was


    smearing the lipstick down his chin.


    I red at it openly, hating that shade of deep red with all of my being. My hate was irrational. Nichs


    wasn¡¯t mine to be jealous over, but I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    Despite the danger of Jane being in the pce, despite everything, my mind veered in on the fact that


    Nichs had been kissing someone else, and I couldn¡¯t see beyond that.


    ¡°Piper¡­¡± he began.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I didn¡¯t want to hear whatever he was about to say.


    This was the nature of thepetition. One man with lots of different women. Nichs was spending


    ume with other girls, and one day he would pick one of them to marry. We both knew that I wasn¡¯t in his


    future.


    But knowing that in my head and seeing the evidence of it clearly on his lips were two very different

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Seeing it hurt me in ways I couldn¡¯t have imagined before.


    #


    He¡¯d kissed me in the hallway. He¡¯d almost kissed me in self¨Cdefense practice.


    I hadn¡¯t considered he would be kissing other people too.


    ¡°Piper¡­¡± he said again, softer.


    I couldn¡¯t even bear to look at him. I turned my shoulder to him and dropped my gaze to the floor.¡±


    Please go clean up. Then we can talk.¡±


    He was rarely uncertain, but he shifted awkwardly on his feet now. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He


    turned toward the door, and I did not look up again until he had walked through it.


    Both Mark and Charlotte were looking at me. I felt judged.


    Charlotte nced away but Mark didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t even hold an expression, but I


    could feel his disapproval radiating off of him in waves,


    And in my heart, I understood it.


    Whatever Nichs had been doing, and whoever he had been doing it with, he had dropped all of it to


    rush here and make sure I was okay. In order of his priorities, I ranked high above anyone else.


    This was apetition, and Nichs was only trying to make the best of a bad situation. I knew,


    maybe better than anyone, the amount of pressure he was under to find a Luna suitable for the


    kingdom.


    I had been unkind to him.


    ¡°May I borrow your handkerchief?¡± I asked Mark.


    He reached into his pocket and then produced a soft blue folded bit of fabric. I epted it with thanks.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me a moment,¡± I said, and rushed out the door.


    Nichs hadn¡¯t gone far. He was only a few steps down the hallway, aggressively rubbing his lips with


    his sleeve, ¡°Damn it all,¡± he cursed.


    ¡°Here,¡± I said as I approached behind him. ¡°Let me.¡±


    He jumped at the sound of my voice, and quickly turned. His eyes met mine, but he didn¡¯t say anything


    lowly, gently, I reached up with the handkerchief and wiped away the remaining smudges of lipstick


    lips and chin


    He stood very still as I worked.


    When I finished, I slowly lowered my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to keep you from the


    other girls. But when I thought of you with them¡­. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You are jealous,¡± Nichs said. His voice was monotone. His face, impassive. He gave nothing away.


    I half¨Cwanted to deny it out of sheer embarrassment, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I know it¡¯s unfair to want to keep you for myself, when we both know we can¡¯t be together. ButN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    when I think of you with one of them¡­ Kissing them¡­¡±


    Just like that, the deep boil of jealousy reignited in my stomach.


    I wished I could im Nichs in body and soul. To keep him as my own, and to be his in turn. I


    wanted us to carry each other¡¯s scents so thickly that no one would dare make a move on him without


    knowing I was there first and forever.


    ¡°This¡­¡± He gestured to his lips. ¡°Whatever happened before I came to see you today. It didn¡¯t actually


    mean anything to me.¡±


    I wanted to believe that, those sweet words meant tofort me. But it was a struggle, especially


    when I was caught in the tumult of my ugly jealous.


    ¡°Prove it,¡± I said.


    He just looked at me for a long moment. Then his gaze dipped to my mouth.


    At once, he grabbed my hand and tugged me toward a closed door along the hallway. He pulled the


    door open. It was a closet. He yanked me inside with him, then mmed the door closed behind us.


    In an instant, my back was against the inside of that door.


    Nichs¡¯s mouth was on mine.


    And he was kissing me senseless.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Nichs¡¯s mouth was hot on mine. His body pinned me to the door.


    I attacked his lips with my own, eager to burn away any trace of that mystery woman who had been


    there before me today. Lilliana? Olivia? It didn¡¯t matter who. My mind was flooded with angry, scalding


    jealousy.


    Maybe Nichs couldn¡¯t be mine forever, but here, for the duration of this moment, I was staking my


    im.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and pushed my fingers through his hair.


    He coaxed my lips open. It was no great feat.


    When his tongue slipped into my mouth, I was ready and waiting for it.


    As our tongues tangled, his hands wandered. He¡¯d started at my hips, but in an impatient instant, his


    fingers slipped under the waist hem of my shirt and teased at the bare skin of my stomach.


    I broke the kiss to moan. He gave me exactly one half¨Csecond before he plunged back in and stole my


    breath away all over again.


    Slowly, he slid his hands up my sides. I shivered, even as I burned. His touch was hot like a brand. I


    wasying my im on him, but he was just as easily doing the same to me.


    When his fingertips touched the edge of my bra, he deftly worked his way beneath it. His palmid t


    against the side of my ribs. Then, inch by small inch, he moved his hand closer to my front.


    His thumb brushed against the bare side of my breast, and I gasped.


    ¡°Nick,¡± I said, a moan and a plea both.


    He growled. His hand moved another inch, and he cupped more of my breast under my bra.


    Nick,¡± I said again, this time as a sigh.


    His lips stayed against mine, even when all we did was breathe on each other. I needed that closeness.


    wasn¡¯t ready to give up my im yet.


    You were jealous,¡± he said, voice low and rough. ¡°You want me all to yourself,¡±


    It was so easy to admit like this, safe in the circle of his arms, with his lips brushing mine


    He licked his way back into my mouth, swallowing my moan. At the same moment, his hand shifted,


    and he fully grabbed my breast. My aching, peaked nipple brushed against his palm.


    He fondled me and it felt so good. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I had been touched like this ¨C and


    wanted it. I was desperate for him. For more. For all he would give me.


    I was ready to lose myself.


    His hand turned and he caught my nipple between two of his fingers. The friction was delicious,


    sending shockwaves up and down my spine. With his other hand, he reached behind my back and


    utched my bra. With my breasts now free of that confinement, he more easily cupped me with both


    hands.


    I dropped my head back against the door. Breathing heavy, I knew only the insistent touch of his hands,


    and the feel of his hot wet breath as he moved his mouth to the side of my neck and sucked in a mark.


    My voice could only say his name. Over and over, like a prayer.


    ¡°Nichs. Nick. Oh, God, Nick.¡±


    His hands were masterful, and sent me back to when we had been a couple years ago. He¡¯d always


    been attuned to my body. Though we¡¯d never had prative sex, he seemed to know the ways to


    touch


    and caress my body to have me lose my mind.


    He was a master musician, and I was his instrument then as now.


    God, everything he was doing was so perfect. If only I could have had him all the time. Although, we¡¯d


    likely never leave the bedroom.


    I pulled at his hair, lost in my own pleasure. In another life, I¡¯d strip him bare, push him down onto the


    floor, and climb on top of him. Though, knowing him and the possessive way he left mark after mark


    along the column of my neck, I doubted he wouldn¡¯t be just as eager.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    In that same life, he¡¯d likely rip my clothes away and fuck me against this door.


    I¡¯d never had prative sex. We¡¯d experimented some, years ago. But now, I wanted his dick inside


    me


    so much, I was dizzy for it.


    I wed at his shoulders and his back. I moaned and whimpered as he rolled my hardened nipples


    between his fingers and then pinched them ever so slightly, just enough to send a jolt across my skin.


    I arched off the door, pressing myself more fully into him.


    His hips collided with mine, pushing me straight back against the door and pining me there. His hard


    cock strained against his pants. He ground it against the crux of my thighs.


    He was like an animal, bucking wild, desperate. He was as lost as I was.


    ¡°Piper,¡± he growled against the juncture of my neck and shoulder. Then he put his teeth there. He didn¡¯t


    press down. He made no iming bite. But the thought of him being so near to it lowered me to


    begging.


    ¡°Please, please. Oh, please.¡±


    We couldn¡¯t be together. When this moment ended, we¡¯d have to go our separate ways like this had


    never happened. Nichs would kiss other girls. He¡¯d marry one. Have his own children. And I¡¯d go my


    way too.


    But in my heart, I knew I¡¯d always be here in this moment in some form. Nichs was my first love, and


    though feelings were messy now, I was still bound to him deep within. It was a bond I didn¡¯t want to


    break, even if it was destined to be one sided.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯d face any heartbreak, if it meant I could im Nichs for however long. Even if that however long


    onlysted the next few precious minutes.


    I clutched him tighter, I squeezed my eyes closed.


    No, thoughts. Please stay away.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to wake up from this dream yet.


    must have felt the chill of awareness return to him too. His hands had slowed their


    His hips still moved against mine, but it was gentler now, rubbing more than hard bucking


    lek was returning to normal.


    Then his hips and hands totally stopped moving. He lifted his face away from my skin.


    I could have cried. I could have thrashed and pleaded and begged.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Because I understood.


    We weren¡¯t in the past. We weren¡¯t in some other lifetime.


    He was a prince, and I was amoner. These moments we shared were stolen, not fully ours.


    He lowered his hands away from my breasts.


    ¡°Piper,¡± he said again, like he was building up to something.


    I knew it was going to be an apology.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said. It would break my heart to hear it.


    He closed his mouth. A muscle in his jaw ticked.


    My heart still broke. He didn¡¯t have to have said it. Knowing he thought it had been enough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry for this,¡± I whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t regret this.¡±


    He took a breath. I held mine, anticipating his reply.


    Suddenly, the door behind me opened, and the world tilted off¨Cbnce.


    Nichs fell with me. His hands moved quickly, cushioning the back of my head as we hit the floor. He


    was on top of me, his body pressing down on me.


    My bra was still undone and my breasts against his chest. I blushed.


    I blushed harder when another face came into view.


    ¡°Well, well, look what I found,¡± Julian said, smirking.


    I immediately wished the earth would open and swallow me whole.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    At once, Nichs and I scrambled to our feet. Nichs blocked Julian¡¯s view as I readjusted myself,


    fixing my bra. When I was put together enough, Nichs checked me over once before standing aside.


    Out lips were red from kissing. Our clothes were wrinkled, and our hair disheveled. But there was


    nothing to be done for that now.


    Julian looked between us, a devilish look in his eyes. ¡°Did you find anything of interest in the closet?¡±


    I blushed fiercely. Even my neck and chest burned.


    I¡¯m also curious why your lips are so red,¡± Julian continued. His teasing, it seemed, would be relentless.


    Yet under those joking questions, his voice held the tiniest bit of edge.


    My initial thought was that it could be jealousy. With Julian, however, there was no way. Disapproval,


    then? That seemed unlikely too. 4


    Either way, I needed to redirect his focus before I died of embarrassment.


    I searched for some way to change the subject. I found it when I noticed the rolled up papers Julian


    was


    carrying under his arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    Julian nced down at the papers as if he had forgotten he was holding them. ¡°Should we return to


    your room? I¡¯ll exin there.¡±


    Nodding, we all walked back to my room. Nichs stayed at my side, but a foot or so of distance


    separated us now. It felt like he was miles away,


    Back in my room, Julian began speaking again.


    ¡°I heard about the appearance of your twin,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Jane,¡± I said.


    ¡°Jane,¡± he repeated.


    ¡°How did you find out that Charlotte saw her?¡± Nichs asked. He looked at Mark. ¡°Did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir,¡± Mark said at once.


    Julian rolled his eyes. ¡°I have ears everywhere.¡± He paused. ¡°Also, Brian saw her too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± We all straightened in rm.


    ¡°Where did he see her?¡± Nichs asked.


    ¡°On the south stairwell,¡± Julian replied. ¡°He suspected her at once and subtly followed her. But when he


    seemed to have her cornered, she suddenly disappeared.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°That¡¯s the same as what happened to me,¡± Charlotte said.


    Julian considered her. ¡°I thought as much.¡± To me, he added, ¡°I worried for you, Piper, of course. But


    when I happened to nce Nichs storming away from jilted Lilliana, I knew he had heard of a


    sighting, as well. So while I left Nichs to¡­ protect you, I searched for something we could use.¡±


    My face burned again. Julian enunciated protect in such a way that he clearly meant something


    different.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°What did you find?¡±


    He lifted the rolls of paper from under his arm. ¡°Blueprints.¡±


    Mark and Charlotte cleared away the swatches of fabrics that still covered the tables we¡¯d arranged in


    the center of the room to sew. Then Julian ced down one of the papers and unrolled it. It wasrge


    and meticulously drawn with a fine pen.


    It all looked like lines and boxes to me.


    ¡°What are we looking at?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This,¡± Julian waved his hand.across it, ¡°is the first floor of the pce. And if you¡¯ll notice.¡± He tapped at


    one small box that was to indicate a room. ¡°This blueprint includes some of the locations of the more


    secret passageways.¡±


    Nichs quickly leaned over the blueprints to look.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t all indicated here,¡± Julian said. ¡°But there are enough that maybe we can figure out where


    Jane is hiding. At the very least, if we know her escape routes, we can more effectively chase her.¡±


    Nichs leaned back. He crossed his arms. ¡°Aren¡¯t these blueprints locked away in the vault? How did


    you ess them?¡±


    Julian cast him a sharp nce, his smile mocking. ¡°You sure you want to know that, brother? You never


    seem to fully appreciate my more daring adventures.¡±


    ¡°Was it something illegal?¡± I guessed. It generally was, with Julian. He liked to see how far he could


    push the rules.


    Julian looked at me and his eyes sparkled, That was answer enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s illegal for these to be out of the vault,¡± Nichs said.


    Julian¡¯s attention returned to his brother. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll take them back when we¡¯re done, but while we


    have them, we might as well look. Unless, perhaps, you don¡¯t actually wish to catch Jane and help


    Piper?¡±


    Nichs frowned hard but stayed silent.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    Together, we peered over the blueprints. Julian would point out a secret passage way, and then trace


    the line of where it connected to another room.


    ¡°So the passage in the corner here, where Brian lost sight of Jane, leads down into the kitchens,¡± Julian


    said.


    ¡°That¡¯s where I saw her,¡± Charlotte added. ¡°Then I chased her down into the cers, and she


    disappeared.¡±


    We looked to where the kitchens were and found the stairs leading down to the cers. The basement


    was on a separate roll of paper.


    ¡°Just a moment,¡± Julian said as he peeked into the rolls, trying to find the correct one. ¡°Third floor, no.


    Second floor. The ballroom has its own? Oh, here it is.¡±


    He unrolled the map for the sublevel, and immediately we noticed a secret passage leading out of the


    cer.


    ¡°Where does it go?¡± I asked.


    Unlike the other passages, that had lines leading to where they connected, this passageway lead


    straight off the page.


    ¡°Huh,¡± Julian said, sounding puzzled..


    Nichs kneeled down to read the fine print. ¡°Nothing says where it goes.¡±


    A sinking feeling opened up in my stomach. Could this be the answer to how Jane had gotten in and


    out


    of the pce so easily? If we weren¡¯t sure where the passage led, though, we couldn¡¯t be fully sure.


    If the blueprints didn¡¯t tell us, there was really only one thing to do.


    ¡°We have to get into that tunnel, follow it, and see where it goes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hell, yes,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Nichs said, almost at the same time. (1)


    Julian ignored him. ¡°We should go in the night, when everyone is asleep, so that our absence goes


    unnoticed.¡±


    Julian tended to disappear a lot, so I wasn¡¯t sure his absence would be all that noticeable. Although,


    with the King likely angry at him for his previous disappearance, maybe he was actually under a more


    watchful eye.


    ¡°Midnight, then,¡± I suggested.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Now wait a minute,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I don¡¯t approve of any of this.¡±


    ¡°So you are fine with Piper¡¯s sister walking around, impersonating her,¡± Julian asked him. ¡°You don¡¯t


    care at all how that could possibly reflect on her, or on Elva, or on any of us, once word gets out we let


    the underground organization do whatever they want right under our noses.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Nichs said, his voice low with disapproval. ¡°But we have no idea where this tunnel


    leads. I cannot allow Piper to take that kind of risk-¡±


    ¡°Me? You two are actual princes. I am just amoner,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe I should go alone -¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nichs said at once. He looked at me, his eyes hard and his mouth in a hard firm line.


    ¡°Okay, great.¡± Julian pped his hands. ¡°So it¡¯s agreed. Nichs, Piper, and I will go through the


    tunnels at midnight, and see where our little doppelganger has been disappearing to.¡±


    My nervousness brewed, but I was also pleased to finally have a n.


    I was finally ready to learn the truth about Jane.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    The wait for midnight was nearly unbearable, but when it finally arrived, I left Elva sleeping in the bed,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    and sneaked out into the hallway.


    Mark was standing there with two other guards. He typically wore a serious expression, but today he


    seemed especially grim. He must have shared Nichs¡¯s frustration with the n.


    ¡°Be careful tonight. If anything happened to you¡­¡± He let the words hang.


    I was confused. Surely the safety of his prince was more important than me. But he didn¡¯t say anything


    more. Instead, he just stared at me expectantly.


    ¡°ll be careful,¡± I said.


    He nodded.


    Turning from him, I started down the hallway. Nichs met me halfway. He didn¡¯t say anything, just


    offered his arm. I slid my arms in his and together we walked down toward the kitchens and into the


    cer.


    Brian was guarding the door to one of the rooms there, the one containing the passage. He stepped


    aside when we came close.


    Inside, Julian had already discovered the trigger for the passageway, and an eerie dark opening


    loomed in the middle of a wall, hiding behind an empty bookcase that had been shifted aside.


    In his hand, Julian carried arge, industrial¨Cstyle shlight. He clicked it on.


    Even with the light of the shlight, seeing the end of the tunnel was impossible. The stretch of the


    tunnel was long, and the darkness eventually swallowed the light.


    ¡°We stay close together,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Whatever happens, no one gets left behind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we all know the rules,¡± Julian said. He stepped into the tunnel.


    Nichs and I looked at each other, and then we followed him.


    The walls were made of brick, rounded along the top. Our footsteps on the stone floor echoed down the


    long, empty corridor. The air was stale.


    I wasn¡¯t easily frightened by ces, but this tunnel felt so old that it had be alive.


    The hairs on the back of my neck stood on head.


    ¡°Stay close,¡± Julian said.


    We moved carefully through the tunnel. The light of the room we¡¯de from seemed very far away


    behind us.


    The shlight flickered. We all stilled.


    ¡°Julian,¡± Nichs said, a warning in his voice. A warning that woulde far toote.


    The light flickered again, and then went out.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    Plunged into darkness, I reached out for both Nichs and Julian and touched Nichs¡¯s chest with


    one hand and Julian¡¯s shoulder with the other. Nichs caught my hand in his and held it. Julian


    ced


    his over mine and squeezed my fingers.


    My fear spiked in such a dark, creepy ce in the dark, but having them so close, each offering


    comfort


    in their own ways, helped me feel safe again.


    Then, Julian lowered his hand again and smacked the shlight. The light flickered again, blinding, but


    it


    didn¡¯tst.


    ¡°Piece of junk,¡± Julian snapped.


    ¡°You forgot to change to new batteries,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± Julian said.


    Silence fell around us. The usation hung heavy in the air.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Julian said. ¡°I didn¡¯t change the new batteries.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Nichs shuffled with something in his pocket, then seemed to pass something to Julian. (1)


    ¡°You could have given me these new batteries before we walked into the creepy tunnel,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°I was giving you the benefit of the doubt.¡±


    ¡°An unwise decision,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nichs replied. ¡°I see that now.¡±


    Julian reced the batteries, the shlight sparked back to life, and we continued walkthrough through


    the tunnel.


    At one point, Nichs checked thepass on his phone. This deep underground, he didn¡¯t receive


    any signal, but he could tell we were heading northwest.


    ¡°Julian.¡± He showed Julian the phone. In the dim light of the screen, Julian frowned.


    ¡°We should be extra careful,¡± Julian said. It was unusual for him to say such a thing.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°What does the direction matter?¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    ¡°Maybe we should turn back,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Toote now,¡± Julian said. ¡°We¡¯ve got to be sure.¡±


    ¡°I see light up there, Julian,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Dim the shlight.¡±


    Julian turned to the shlight to the dimmest setting, and aimed it down at the ground. We had to move


    slower than before, so as not to trip. She walked lightly to keep our footsteps from generating noise.


    At the end of the tunnel, the walls abruptly stretched open into a room.


    A room full of cages. A single tungsten bulb hung down from the ceiling, the only light in the room full of


    shadows.


    ¡°What the ¡ª?¡± I began to say. Nichs abruptly covered my mouth. He yanked me back into the


    darkness of the tunnel. Julian followed at once, clicking off the shlight.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A door on the far side of the room cracked open, and in walked Terry beside a man I had never seen


    before a man dressed entirely in ck with sallow cheeks and dark eyes.


    ¨C


    ¡°As you can see this room should offer the organization needs for their purposes,¡± Terry said to his


    associate. ¡°I have used this area for my own personal enjoyment in the past. These cages are quite


    effective at breaking a person¡¯s spirit.¡±


    ¡°And what of this opening here?¡± the associate said. With silent steps, he came closer to the tunnel.


    Nichs tugged me closer to him, until my back was t against his chest. He still held his hand over


    my mouth, but now I held my breath as well.


    My heart thundered, however, so loudly I worried the strange, dangerous man could hear it.


    ¡°A personal project,¡± Terry said, walking closer. ¡°Though one that has been bearing fruit. Soon, I will


    have much to offer the underground organization. Perhaps even something like a crown.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need the crown,¡± the man said. He peered into the darkness. I swear he looked right at me,


    but he looked away just as quickly. ¡°What we need are more abilities, and the room for expansion.¡±


    ¡°I offer much,¡± Terry said. His eyes narrowed. ¡°You would do well not to disrespect my contributions.¡±


    The man looked back at Terry. ¡°You may hold sway in the royal pce, Terry, but in the underground


    organization, you must still prove yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous,¡± Terry snapped.


    1/2


    The man turned to face him. In an instant, there was a knife in his hand. ¡°Your birthright means nothing,


    and you will learn your ce one way or another.¡±


    Terry puffed out his chest. ¡°You dare threaten me in my own home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat.¡± The man tilted his knife, catching it under the orange light. ¡°It¡¯s a reminder. You have


    the ear of the King, but the underground controls all. This is your home because we allow it. Your King


    is


    king because we allow it.¡±


    Terry closed his mouth so tightly a muscle ticked in his jaw.


    The man in ck returned his knife into his sleeve.


    For a while, no one said anything, then Terry cleared his throat.


    ¡°Shall we continue on with the tour?¡± Terry asked..


    The man nodded.


    Terry led him from the room. In the quiet, the light bulb buzzed.


    My heart continued to beat out of control.


    Slowly, Nichs lowered his hand from my mouth.


    Julian looked back at us both. ¡°Let¡¯s get the hell out of here.¡±


    We all agreed.


    The return trip was much quicker, though quieter. We couldn¡¯t run in the dark, but we moved with a


    careful quickness we hadn¡¯t shown before.


    Only when we were back in the cer room with the secret door closed behind us, did I dare to breathe


    deeply again.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Nichs cursed.


    I understood that sentiment.


    Terry was undoubtedly involved in the underground organization, and the secret tunnel led straight to


    his mansion.


    Just how deep did this organization go?

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    My adrenaline was sp iked, but had nowhere to go. I felt like I was buzzing out of my skin.


    I was shaking, but didn¡¯t know how to calm down.


    At once, Julian and Nichs moved toward me. They each took one of my hands. Nichs ced my


    hand over his heart.


    ¡°Breathe with me,¡± he said, and guided me. ¡°Inhale.¡± He waited. ¡°Exhale.¡±


    Julian covered my hands with both of his. He rubbed his thumbs in small circles on the back of my


    palm.


    They both anchored me to the here and now, rather than letting me float off among my fears and


    worries, and I was grateful for each of them.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Nichs asked, after a few more breathing exercises.


    I wasn¡¯t shaking anymore. ¡°I¡¯m getting there.¡±


    Nichs nodded, but he kept my hand on his chest. Julian didn¡¯t let go of my hands either.


    Though the two of them did begin to look at each other.


    ¡°We should brick this tunnel up,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that,¡± Julian argued. ¡°If we do, Terry will know we found the tunnel, and he¡¯ll change


    whatever n he¡¯s concocting.¡±


    ¡°We want him to stop what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Ideally, yes. But he likely won¡¯t stop, he¡¯ll just make alterations. If he changes his ns, we¡¯ll be back


    at square one without a clue or a lead. We want to keep him in the dark about what we know so he¡¯ll be


    more careless.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let him do whatever he wants.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t. We¡¯ll be watching every move he makes. We¡¯ll have spies stationed, like Brian, who will trail


    every person thates through that door. Then we can figure out just what they¡¯re up to.¡± Julian


    dipped his head toward me. ¡°And we can discover Jane¡¯s level of involvement.¡±


    ¡°Jane wandering around the pce could endanger Piper,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll be watching,¡± Julian said. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As I listened to their back and forth, I could see both sides.


    The frightened side of myself wanted to brick up this passageway and never think of it again. But the


    part of me that was braver, the one that wanted to see justice done to the organization, knew we could


    never win by burying our heads in the sand.


    ¡°What do you think, Piper?¡± Julian asked.


    On the spot, I had no time for fear. To protect Elva, to save my sister, I had to be strong.


    I swallowed hard, gathered my courage, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t put out a fire if you don¡¯t stand near the


    mes. We have to keep the passageway open.¡±


    Julian nodded.


    Nichs glowered. I thought he might argue, but when he opened his mouth, he surprised me. ¡°I will


    personally assign guards to watch this room and this door.


    ¡°They have to be inconspicuous,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°I can handle it.¡± Nichs stepped back from my touch, letting my hand fall. Then he pulled out his


    phone.


    Julian nced at me, then spoke to Nichs, ¡°I¡¯ll walk Piper back to her room.¡±


    Nichs red at him, yet before he could say a word, someone picked up on the other end of his call.


    He had to turn from us to deal with them.


    Julian winked at me. ¡°Ready, Piper?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if I was. If I went back to my room, I would likely be unable to sleep. But I didn¡¯t want to


    stay in this small room with that terrible tunnel any longer than I had to.


    A tunnel that led straight to some type of torture basement in Terry¡¯s mansion.


    In my room, I could pretend everything was fine, that I hadn¡¯t overheard the underground organization


    reached so far that they weren¡¯t even intimidated or tempted by the crown.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    They wanted abilities. They wanted people. They had Terry involved, and my sister, and who knew how


    many others.


    How could we ever hope to stand up to something sorge and powerful?


    But I knew we had to try. To not even try to fight them was how they would win. Even if it seemed


    hopeless. Even if I wanted to run and hide or forget I saw or heard anything.


    I had to be strong. I had to fight.


    But first, I had to try to get some sleep.


    I was exhausted and scared. I wanted to watch Elva, as she imagined the world around her was


    peaceful, and remember why it was I wanted to fight so hard.


    So I nodded and turned from the room without being asked. Julian followed on my heels.


    I felt a little better when I was out of the stifling sublevel of the cer. I nearly stopped, just to catch my


    breath, but Julian¡¯s hand on the small of my back kept me walking.


    When we were out of the kitchens, we were into familiar hallways. But everything looked differently


    now, knowing the danger that loomed so closely. I worried what could be around every corner. What


    monsters might be listening from the shadows.


    Julian fell in step with me. He gave me a long sideways look.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe, Piper,¡± Julian said. ¡°Nichs won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you or Elva. I can


    guarantee it.¡±


    Deep in my bones, I knew Nichs would try to protect me and Elva as long as he could, but, even


    with


    our near-constant guard, there were still moments when we would be alone.


    I shook away the thoughts. That¡¯s what my self-defense lessons were for. I simply had to be more


    diligent. Train harder. Work harder, Fight harder.


    And more fully appreciate those who were willing to help me.


    ¡°Thank you, Julian. For what you¡¯ve done. I don¡¯t feel great about any of this¡­ I¡¯m scared by what


    we¡¯ve


    heard. But, we are closer to the underground organization now than I¡¯d ever imagined we would be.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t back down,¡± Julian said. I nced at him. He was unusually serious, his eyes hard with


    determination. ¡°We¡¯ll get to the truth about your sister and your wolf, and then we¡¯ll shut the whole thing


    I gave him a small smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He nodded and rubbed his hand up and down the length of my spine. When we were on the stairwell,


    he


    stopped. I stopped on the next step up and turned to face him. Like this, I stood over him by just an


    inch,


    but he still had to look up at me.


    ¡°My actions are not entirely selfless, Piper,¡± Julian said. He smiled now, but unlike his typical hard-


    edged smirk, this was soft. ¡°I have my own motives, and my own desires.¡± 3


    He couldn¡¯t mean to include me on his list of desires, but his eyes seared me as he trailed his gaze


    down the length of my front. I wasn¡¯t wearing anything revealing. I¡¯d imagined we¡¯d be crawling through


    dirt tonight, so I wore jeans and a ck, long-sleeved turtleneck.


    Yet Julian looked at me like I was a multi-course meal that he wanted to savor.


    ¡°But if you really want to thank me,¡± he said, ¡°you should give me a reward.¡±


    I licked my lips. Had it gotten hotter in here? ¡°What could I possibly have that you would want?¡±


    ¡°Easy,¡± Julian said. He started to lean.


    I was higher than him. He wasn¡¯t touching me. I could have backed away. I could have run. Yet all I did


    was stand very still and let him close the distance.


    His lips found my cheek, where he ced a gentle kiss.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    ¡°I¡¯ve told the guards everything I know,¡± Lilliana said. ¡°They¡¯ll be watching you. Joseph himself just


    assured me of it.''¡±


    I shook my head. I had no idea what she was up to this time, but I was tired of the schemes and lies.


    How many maniptive games would I have to endure during thispetition? Every day, it felt like a


    new threat was emerging, oftentimes trivial, and I grew tired of dealing with it.


    Especially when more pressing, life-threatening issues were just around the corner.


    I had no patience for whatever new game Lilliana had concocted. Plus, when I looked at her, my anger


    sp iked. I recognized the shade of lipstick she wore as the same that had marked Nich s¡¯s lips.


    Nichs had said it hadn¡¯t meant anything. I wondered if the same was true for Lilliana.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± I said.


    ¡°You can y dumb all you want,¡± Lilliana said. ¡°We¡¯ll let Joseph sort out all the truth. But no one is


    buying your bu llshit anymore, Piper.¡±


    I blinked, surprised by her break of character. Since when did Lilliana swear?


    As I watched her, open mouthed, she swiveled on her heel and stormed away. She pushed straight


    past Susie, who had just started to emerge into the hallway.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Susie asked me.


    I didn¡¯t exactly know how to answer, because truthfully I had no idea, ¡°Same old drama,¡± I said,


    because


    that at least, seemed to be the nature of it.


    Yet even so, I felt a chill run up my spine. I felt like someone was watching me.


    I nced behind me quickly, but no one was there.


    Afterst night, I had felt more on edge than ever before.


    Was this feeling just my imagination?


    That afternoon I met Nichs in the gym for more self-defense exercises. We utilized the mats this


    time, and took turns throwing each other down to the ground. I was thrown much more than I threw, but


    I felt like I was starting to get the hang of it a little at least.


    Until thoughts of Joseph and Lilliana began to pop up in my head. Joseph, as a traditionalist, already


    hated my presence in the pce. I knew he was always looking for ways to get me kicked out of the


    It wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility to think they might conspire some type of false charge against


    me, to have me eliminated from thepetition.


    What if it actually worked this time, and I was asked to leave?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Nichs and I had been meant to be grappling, but in that moment, Nichs easily toppled me onto


    the


    mat.


    My back hit the cu shioned ground and a puff of breath punched out of me.


    Standing over me, looking down, Nichs crossed his arms. ¡°You are distracted.¡±


    ¡°I have a lot on my mind,¡± I said.


    ¡°You have to keep your head in the moment, Piper. You can¡¯t lose focus.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I mumbled.


    He sighed and unhooked his arms. Then he reached down and offered me his hand. When I epted


    it, he helped me to my feet.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a wolf, you will never have a natural advantage in a fight,¡± he said.


    Upright, I realized my bra had gotten a bit twisted. Through my shirt, I grabbed my cups and attempted


    to adjust.


    ¡°You have to be constantly looking¡­ for opportunities to¡­ to¡­¡±


    As his words trailed off, I nced up at him. He was staring at my chest, specifically where I had


    pushed up my breasts to readjust the strap underneath.


    I had straightened it. I could let go now. But I liked the way he was looking at me.


    With my u-neck tank-top, pushing up my breasts ced much of my cleavage on more obvious disy:


    the upper swells of my breasts, the deep valley between them. He might have even seen a slip of a


    nipple from where it escaped above the cup of my bra.


    He was openly gaping, with his mouth ajar slightly.


    Opportunities, he said.


    Perhaps this was a perfect one.


    I purposefully and unnecessarily pushed my breasts higher still, causing not one, but two nipples to pop


    free over the top of my bra and the u-neck of my shirt.


    Nich s¡¯s mouth snapped shut. He swallowed hard.


    I moved at once, grabbing him as he had shown me, and throwing him down hard onto the mat.


    Unfortunately, the force of it also sent me off bnce and I fell directly on top of him. I straddled his


    waist, my thighs on either side of his hips. My hands hit the mat on either side of his head.


    My hair hade undone from the tie, and created a screen to hide our faces from the rest of the


    world.


    He nced up at me with wide-eyes, like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was doing on the ground all the


    sudden. Had the sight of my nipples addled his thoughts?


    Then I felt some movement in his pants, pressing up against my core. This position aroused him. It


    aroused me too. My panties felt damp, all of the sudden.


    Nichs blinked a few times and slowly recovered. ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    I wanted to kiss him. I wanted to grind my hips and make him wild.


    But slowly I returned to my senses too. This wasn¡¯t the time or the ce for that.


    Quickly, I rolled away from him and bounced up onto my feet.


    ¡°Some opportunities can be created with a solid distraction,¡± I said, parroting something he had earlier


    said to me. Thinking of the training helped cool some of the fire in my veins.


    ¡°Maybe we should forget that lesson.¡± Nich s¡¯s voice was low and rough.


    ¡°I thought I was here to learn.¡±


    He pushed himself upward, sitting. ¡°Don¡¯t do that particr move with anyone else, got it?¡±


    His jealousy sent tingles through me. He had seen my breasts and didn¡¯t want to share.


    His use of anyone else made it seem like he himself wouldn¡¯t mind seeing it again, however.


    I opened my mouth to tease him when a new voice cut me off.


    ¡°Oh, now I¡¯m desperate to see the move myself,¡± Julian said. He¡¯d appeared at the door and was


    walking toward us. ¡°You¡¯ll show me, Piper, right?¡±


    My cheeks began to burn.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°That hardly seems fair,¡± Julian continued. ¡°I¡¯m sure I could help offer some pointers.¡± He smirked. ¡°Or


    Nichs immediately lowered his hands, covering his cr otch. ¡°You are a ba stard, Nichs.¡± 2


    ¡°You wish I was,¡± Julianughed. ¡°Then you¡¯d have nopetition for the crown.¡±


    ¡°I can help you stand, Nichs,¡± I said, and reached my hand out, as he had done for me.


    He looked at my hand, then my face. His eyes dropped to my breasts again for a half-second before


    his


    whole head dropped as if in shame.


    ¡°I need to stay as I am for a few moments longer,¡± he said.


    Julianughed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you?¡± I asked, suddenly concerned.


    ¡°No,¡± Nichs said quickly. ¡°Nothing like that.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Piper, it¡¯s time for me to steal you away,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°For what?¡± Lasked.


    ¡°Did you forget already? It¡¯s time for your me ntal self-defense sses.¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    I stood very still, confused and surprised both by the very presence of Julian¡¯s lips on my cheek as well


    as the tenderness of the affection he was showing me.


    Julian had always struck me as something of a pl ayboy, and while I understood that much of how he


    acted was an act, he never seemed to connect with any woman, in any rtionship, beyond a fleeting


    fancy.


    In our school days, he strung along many hearts, leaving a trail of broken ones behind him. He never


    seemed to care about the mess he made of girls¡¯ emotions.


    Even Nichs had warned me that Julian was a love them and leave them kind of guy.


    So the gentle way he kissed my cheek, and the way his hands hovered over my shoulders, close but


    not


    touching, was so bizarre to me, I was stunned speechless.


    Then he pulled away, walked around me, and continued up the stairs. After a few steps, he stopped to


    look back at me. ¡°Youing?¡±


    I nodded, still too surprised to formte words, and hurried along behind him.


    We walked in silence the rest of the way to my door. He was smirking like always. His hands in his


    pockets, he had a familiar saunter to his walk.


    He always looked smug, so I couldn¡¯t corrte that with the strange kiss.


    To the best of my observation, he was acting like the kiss hadn¡¯t happened at all. Or, it hadn¡¯t meant


    anything, which seemed more likely.


    That fell more in line with what Nichs had warned me of


    Outside my door, the guards greeted us both. When Mark saw me, he let out a heavy, relieved breath.


    He had his phone in his hand. I imagined he was texting with Nichs. Maybe he still wanted to see us


    in


    the flesh, just to be sure.


    ¡°This is where I¡¯ll leave you then,¡± Julian said. He barely gave me a nce as he turned to go back the


    way we came from. ¡°Goodnight, Piper.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Julian,¡± I said, but he was already walking away. He waved his hand up, but did not look


    back. I watched him until he was gone.


    Then I turned to Mark. ¡°How is Elva?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been checking on her every fifteen minutes,¡± Mark said. ¡°She¡¯s been sleeping soundly all night.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mark.¡±


    ¡°Just doing my job, miss,¡± he said, but that wasn¡¯t entirely true, His job as Beta was to attend his prince,


    not protect his prince¡¯s ex-girlfriend and her small adopted child.


    ¡°Thank you anyway,¡± I said, desperate to give my gratitude.


    He didn¡¯t argue again. He lowered his head instead, but not before I saw the small smile tugging at his


    lips.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Goodnight then, Mark. Gentlemen.¡±


    Mark and the guards said goodnight in return, and I slipped into the room.


    Elva was sleeping in the bed, her face even in her peace-filled slumber. I walked into the closet and


    changed into my pajamas. Then I walked to the bed.


    Curling in beside Elva, I tried to convince my body to rx. Elva was here and safe. Mark and the


    guards were at the door. Nichs was working tirelessly to arrange guards around the tunnel. And


    Julian ¨C well, he was likely plotting something too.


    At the moment, I could do nothing more than try to gather my own strength for the fights yet toe.


    The future promised many dangers, and I would need to be at my best to keep Elva safe from Terry


    and whoever else.


    And I would need to keep my wits sharp so I could discern more of my sister¡¯s involvement. If she


    needed saving, and the opportunity arose, I wanted to be ready.


    I would do whatever I would have to, to protect my family.


    The next morning came very early. A s¨¨rvant announced that all the candidates were to join in the


    parlor to receive more announcements.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Chapter 0218


    I was exhausted but Iplied, changing into a simple dress and then heading downstairs. When I


    saw


    Susie standing in the back of the room, I immediately went to her side.


    Most of the girls assumed Nathan was soon to announce the next event for thepetition, and so


    there was much spection about what that event could be.


    ¡°Maybe it will be a beauty contest,¡± Olivia said, flipping her gorgeous hair.


    ¡°It could be trivia,¡± said Jessica. She looked excited by the prospect. ¡°We could have teams, and -¡±


    ¡°What about a horse race,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°Some kind of show of our horse-riding capability.¡±


    Nathan headed to the stage in the room. He didn¡¯t have a microphone this time. With only eight of us in


    the room now, he could be clearly heard just by his speaking up.


    ¡°The next event will be¡­¡± he said.


    The room took a breath:


    ¡°A fundraising g.¡±


    Tiffany and Jessica¡¯s shoulders slumped. Olivia seemed indifferent.


    Nathan continued, ¡°Each candidate will have her chance to pitch her own cause to a ballroom full of


    potential benefactors. The princes who chose you may offer you help as you work the room.¡±


    Olivia and Lilliana looked sharply at each other, before slicing their hard gazes to me.


    ¡°As Luna, you would be required to know how to subtly win others to your side through careful words,


    and the perfect dance. We will expect to see your abilities in action on this night.¡±


    Some of the girls nodded. I did too/It made sense. The Luna was a ba stion of diplomacy ¨C and raising


    money for her causes. The person set to take her ce should share in the same skills.


    ¡°At the end of the evening,¡± Nathan said, ¡°the benefactors themselves will decide who to support. The


    candidate who has earned the most support will be dered the winner of the event. All of the


    benefactors will be donating real funds, so you will be working both for yourself and for the benefit of


    your


    cause.¡±


    I knew at once who I would support: the orphanage. I had returned with Elva a few times since myst


    being there with Nichs. The caretakers did their best, but those kids could only stand to gain from


    more financial support.


    I looked to Susie. ¡°What cause were you thinking?¡±


    She said at once, ¡°There¡¯s an animal shelter back home that I want to support.¡±


    I was not shocked in the slightest by her response. Susie seemed to prefer thepany of animals


    most times.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a great cause,¡± I told her, smiling.


    When the announcements were over and I turned to leave the parlor, I noticed Lilliana near the door,


    speaking with the head of the guard, Joseph. They seemed to be in a deep conversation, Lilliana


    talking,


    while Joseph nodded severely.


    I wanted to avoid them, but they were standing along the hallway I needed to walk through. I wouldn¡¯t


    be intimidated from simply walking back to my room.


    Keeping my head up, tall and proud, I walked down the hallway. I avoided looking at them for a while,


    but when I noticed their sudden silence, I couldn¡¯t help but nce at them.


    I immediately wished I hadn¡¯t.


    They were both ring at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Joseph said to Lilliana. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± He cast me onest hate-filled look and


    then stormed away.


    Lilliana, meanwhile, walked closer to me.


    ¡°Hello, Lilliana,¡± I said, hoping to bridge a truce before she could finish stirring whatever drama she had


    nned for this time.


    I was toote, it seemed.


    Lilliana¡¯s demure fa?ade cracked. She openly frowned at me as she snapped, ¡°I know what you are


    doing, and you won¡¯t get away with it.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Chapter 0219


    ¡°I¡¯ve told the guards everything I know,¡± Lilliana said. ¡°They¡¯ll be watching you. Joseph himself just


    assured me of it.¡±


    I shook my head. I had no idea what she was up to this time, but I was tired of the schemes and lies.


    How many maniptive games would I have to endure during thispetition? Every day, it felt like a


    new threat was emerging, oftentimes trivial, and I grew tired of dealing with it.


    Especially when more pressing, life¨Cthreatening issues were just around the corner.


    I had no patience for whatever new game Lilliana had concocted. Plus, when I looked at her, my anger


    spiked. I recognized the shade of lipstick she wore as the same that had marked Nichs¡¯s lips.


    Nichs had said it hadn¡¯t meant anything. I wondered if the same was true for Lilliana¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± I said.


    ¡°You can y dumb all you want,¡± Lilliana said. ¡°We¡¯ll let Joseph sort out all the truth. But no one is


    buying your bullshit anymore, Piper.¡±


    I blinked, surprised by her break of character. Since when did Lilliana swear?


    As I watched her, open mouthed, she swiveled on her heel and stormed away. She pushed straight past


    Susie, who had just started to emerge into the hallway.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Susie asked me.


    I didn¡¯t exactly know how to answer, because truthfully I had no idea. ¡°Same old drama,¡± I said, because


    that at least, seemed to be the nature of it.


    Yet even so, I felt a chill run up my spine. I felt like someone was watching me.


    I nced behind me quickly, but no one was there.


    Afterst night, I had felt more on edge than ever before.


    Was this feeling just my imagination?


    That afternoon I met Nichs in the gym for more self¨Cdefense exercises. We utilized the mats this


    time, and took turns throwing each other down to the ground. I was thrown much more than I threw, but I


    felt like I was starting to get the hang of it a little at least.


    Until thoughts of Joseph and Lilliana began to pop up in my head. Joseph, as a traditionalist, already


    hated my presence in the pce. I knew he was always looking for ways to get me kicked out of the


    It wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility to think they might conspire some type of false charge against me,


    to have me eliminated from thepetition.


    What if it actually worked this time, and I was asked to leave?


    Nichs and I had been meant to be grappling, but in that moment, Nichs easily toppled me onto the


    mat.


    My back hit the cushioned ground and a puff of breath punched out of me.


    Standing over me, looking down, Nichs crossed his arms. ¡°You are distracted.¡±


    ¡°I have a lot on my mind,¡± I said.


    ¡°You have to keep your head in the moment, Piper. You can¡¯t lose focus.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumbled.


    He sighed and unhooked his arms. Then he reached down and offered me his hand. When I epted it,


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    he helped me to my feet.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a wolf, you will never have a natural advantage in a fight,¡± he said.


    Upright, I realized my bra had gotten a bit twisted. Through my shirt, I grabbed my cups and attempted to


    adjust.


    ¡°You have to be constantly looking¡­ for opportunities to¡­ to¡­¡±


    As his words trailed off, I nced up at him. He was staring at my chest, specifically where I had pushed


    up my breasts to readjust the strap underneath.


    I had straightened it. I could let go now. But I liked the way he was looking at me.


    With my u¨Cneck tank¨Ctop, pushing up my breasts ced much of my cleavage on more obvious disy:


    the upper swells of my breasts, the deep valley between them. He might have even seen a slip of a


    nipple


    from where it escaped above the cup of my bra.


    He was openly gaping, with his mouth ajar slightly.


    Opportunities, he said.


    Perhaps this was a perfect one.


    purposefully and unnecessarily pushed my breasts higher still, causing not one, but two nipples to pop


    free over the top of my bra and the u¨Cneck of my shirt.


    Nichs¡¯s mouth snapped shut. He swallowed hard.


    I moved at once, grabbing him as he had shown me, and throwing him down hard onto the mat.


    Unfortunately, the force of it also sent me off bnce and I fell directly on top of him. I straddled his


    waist, my thighs on either side of his hips. My hands hit the mat on either side of his head.


    My hair hade undone from the tie, and created a screen to hide our faces from the rest of the world.


    He nced up at me with wide¨Ceyes, like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was doing on the ground all the


    sudden. Had the sight of my nipples addled his thoughts?


    Then I felt some movement in his pants, pressing up against my core. This position aroused him. It


    aroused me too. My panties felt damp, all of the sudden.


    Nichs blinked a few times and slowly recovered. ¡°Piper.


    I wanted to kiss him. I wanted to grind my hips and make him wild.


    But slowly I returned to my senses too. This wasn¡¯t the time or the ce for that.


    Quickly, I rolled away from him and bounced up onto my feet.


    ¡°Some opportunities can be created with a solid distraction,¡± I said, parroting something he had earlier


    said to me. Thinking of the training helped cool some of the fire in my veins.


    ¡°Maybe we should forget that lesson.¡± Nichs¡¯s voice was low and rough.


    ¡°I thought I was here to learn.¡±


    He pushed himself upward, sitting. ¡°Don¡¯t do that particr move with anyone else, got it?¡±


    His jealousy sent tingles through me. He had seen my breasts and didn¡¯t want to share.


    His use of anyone else made it seem like he himself wouldn¡¯t mind seeing it again, however.


    I opened my mouth to tease him when a new voice cut me off.


    ¡°Oh, now I¡¯m desperate to see the move myself,¡± Julian said. He¡¯d appeared at the door and was


    walking.


    toward us. ¡°You¡¯ll show me, Piper, right?¡±


    My cheeks began to burn.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°That hardly seems fair,¡± Julian continued. ¡°I¡¯m sure I could help offer some pointers.¡± He smirked. ¡°Or


    perhaps too much point is the problem, eh, Nichs?¡±


    Nichs immediately lowered his hands, covering his crotch. ¡°You are a bastard, Nichs.¡±


    ¡°You wish I was,¡± Julianughed. ¡°Then you¡¯d have nopetition for the crown.¡±


    ¡°I can help you stand, Nichs,¡± I said, and reached my hand out, as he had done for me.


    He looked at my hand, then my face. His eyes dropped to my breasts again for a half¨Csecond before his


    whole head dropped as if in shame.


    ¡°I need to stay as I am for a few moments longer,¡± he said.


    Julianughed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you?¡± I asked, suddenly concerned.


    ¡°No,¡± Nichs said quickly. ¡°Nothing like that.


    ¡°Come on, Piper, it¡¯s time for me to steal you away,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°For what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Did you forget already? It¡¯s time for your mental self-defense sses.¡±

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Chapter 0220


    Julian and I were on a couch in a sitting room, looking at each other. Julian had made himself


    with my hands in myp..


    I was still embarrassed about what had earlier happened with Nichs. Both our bodies had responded


    to the position we¡¯d been in, with me on top of him. I could only thank my luck that Julian had no walked


    in a minute or two earlier, or the teasing would have been relentless.


    It was bad enough now, with the knowing smirk Julian kept shing me.


    ¡°So,¡± I said, trying to get things back on track. ¡°Mental self¨Cdefense.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ve been thinking of the best way to help train you, and I¡¯ve decided on role¨Cy.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°Role¨Cy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend to be Terry and say all the terrible bullshit Terry would say, and you try to counter it. I¡¯ll


    correct you when you do or say something that I know would only encourage the asshole. This way, we


    can help prepare you for your inevitable next meeting with him.¡±


    That sounded reasonable enough, though I shivered unpleasantly at the thought of dealing with Terry


    again. I knew I would have to face him eventually. She¡¯d seemed very interested in me, and as the


    Luna¡¯s


    brother he¡¯d likely be at more events. Still, I wished I didn¡¯t have to. 2


    Especially after what happened before, when he¡¯d tried to drug and assault me.


    I worried my hands together in myp.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Julian didn¡¯t touch me, but he leaned closer. I trusted him, mostly, so I drewfort from his


    closeness. ¡°You¡¯re safe, okay? This is just a game, and you can tap out at any time.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I want to learn. I want to hold my own against him.¡±


    ??


    ¡°I know you do, but neither Nichs nor I am ever going to let him corner you like he did before.¡±


    His words were a kindness, but held doubt. The princes had their own responsibilities and couldn¡¯t be


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    around me every minute.


    I had to be responsible for my own safety. And that meant learning how to beat Terry at his own game.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Julian asked.


    I nodded.


    Julian¡¯s whole demeanor shifted in an instant. His brow lowered while his smirk sharpened. It was as if


    he was channeling Terry himself.


    It was¡­ unnerving.


    Julian stretched his arm around behind me on the back of the couch. Then he leaned in close enough to


    breathe on my shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you tonight, Piper,¡± Julian said. ¡°You¡¯ve been strutting around like you¡¯re putting on a


    show just for me.¡±


    My face went pale. This was too much, too real, too soon. I couldn¡¯t move. I was locked in that moment


    with Terry, after he had given me the champagneced with drugs.


    Julian dropped the act in an instant. Every rigid line of his body softened, and I could breathe again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°That was too much for the first time.¡±


    ¡°I¨CI have to learn.¡± I was rattled. My voice shook.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Julian said. ¡°Not that. We¡¯ll start somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Like where?¡±


    came He hummed. ¡°My uncle may lust after you, but he¡¯s also known for his pettiness. So, let¡¯s say you


    in wearing a gown that was more in line with what was poprst season.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± That sounded safer. I was used to dealing with that level of pettiness from some of the other


    candidates.


    Julian switched into Terry¨Cmode again, though this time, he kept some humor in his gaze. Terry wasn¡¯t


    yful, so I could see Julian clearly behind the fa?ade. He was holding back for my benefit, I knew, and I


    was grateful.


    ¡°What a charming dress you¡¯ve chosen for this evening, Piper,¡± Julian said. He nced down at my


    imaginary gown. ¡°You must have an interesting reason for not choosing something more modern. I would


    love to hear it.¡±

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Chapter 0221


    I tried to get into the moment, imagining Terry saying something like that to me. The softness in Julian¡¯s


    eyes kept me from falling to far into the fantasy.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Don¡¯t you find the trends of modern fashion tiresome? Not to mention wasteful. Why


    should I throw away a perfectly good dress simply because I have worn it once before.¡±


    ¡°A woman¡¯s dress adds to her beauty. You wouldn¡¯t put a rose inside a paper vase.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t pluck the rose at all.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Julian¡¯s mouth twitched upright. ¡°Not even to show off its beauty. You¡¯d keep it hidden away on some


    bush in the corner of the garden?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who knows where the rose bush is, would know they could easily go see the beauty for


    themselves. There¡¯s no need to dress it up.¡±


    Julian hummed.


    I looked at him, surprised. ¡°What? No good?¡±


    ¡°No, you did fine. The problem is we need to teach you to stop engaging with him at all.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    He leaned back. ¡°Oh, something like, ¡®If you¡¯ll excuse me, Sir, I must use the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t say that!¡± I started tough.


    ¡°You could!¡± He smiled wide. ¡°He¡¯d leave you alone for a minute, at least. Long enough for you to get


    away ande to me or Nichs. Or even Susie or Mark, or whoever.¡± His smile slipped for a moment.


    You can never be alone with him, Piper.¡±


    I agreed. I wanted to tease him more, to get him to smile again. ¡°Careful, Julian, or I¡¯ll think you might


    actually like me.¡±


    Julian didn¡¯t smile again. Instead, he stared at me deeply, as if he was looking down into my soul.


    Unbidden, I thought of his mysterious past love, Bridget. I wondered if he was still in love with her. I


    didn¡¯t know how to ask, or if I should. I wasn¡¯t sure why it mattered to me. 2


    Slowly, Julian reached up his hand and cupped my cheek. It was a gentle touch, reverent almost, as he


    continued to stare at me,


    My face burned with embarrassment and confusion, but I didn¡¯t pull away.


    Julian was being surprisingly tender. He could be teasing me, or we could be ying still. But I didn¡¯t


    know.


    I felt like Julian was letting me see behind the curtain of him, for just a moment. He looked almost¡­ sad.


    Lost.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do or say to show him the path again.


    His gaze dropped down to my lips. My breath caught.


    He started to lean in, as if to kiss me.


    I startled then, flinching back. He couldn¡¯t mean this. He was either teasing me or he wanted something


    quick, I wasn¡¯t that kind of girl.


    Julian stopped himself at once. The vulnerability in his eyes sealed away behind a door of indifference.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± he said, standing. He left the room without one more word, leaving me sitting there.


    confused about what just happened and why, What had it meant?


    As I returned to my room, I was stopped in a hall by a servant.


    ¡°Tonight will be a banquet night, Miss,¡± he said. ¡°The royal family will be in attendance for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The servant bowed then hurried away.


    My nerves began to prickle under my skin. I wasn¡¯t ready to face Julian again so soon. What was I event


    to say? How should I act? How would he act?


    We would undoubtedly be awkward around each other. At least, I would be.


    And what might Nichs think, if he were to see us behave that way?


    Would he know something happened? Had something happened?


    I was so confused. If I wanted answers, I would have to be bold and ask Julian the question.


    But I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted the answers.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted at all.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Chapter 0222


    At the banquet that night, I sat beside Julian same as always, but other than the most basic of greetings,


    we had not spoken to each other.


    ¡°Hello, Piper.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Prince Julian.¡±


    Fortunately, Veronica and Tiffany seemed fine with talking with Julian in my stead, and Julian himself


    made no attempts to talk to me either.


    my attention


    Instead of speaking with him and risking an undoubtedly awkward conversation, I let my


    wander down the table some, where Nichs was speaking with Lilliana and Olivia.


    With only 8 candidates left, the servants had shortened the table, removing many of the empty chairs.


    This brought us all closer together and made the space feel much more intimate.


    Nichs was giving both of the girls his undivided attention, looking at them as they spoke and


    responding when they asked him a question.


    I had never minded where I sat before, but with the tension between Julian and me, I wondered why


    Nichs had never asked me to sit beside him. I supposed it had something to do with the optics. After


    all, Lilliana was supposed to be Nichs¡¯s favorite, as I was supposed to be Julian¡¯s.


    I still felt a twinge of jealousy, however, watching him.


    ¡°Piper,¡± Tiffany said, reiming my attention. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel any same? You have spent all night staring


    at Nichs while you are sitting right beside Julian. It¡¯s super rude.¡±


    ¡°Very rude,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°We all know both princes selected you, bute on. Julian¡¯s right here.¡± Tiffany waved at him.


    Julian waved back at her, and she blushed.


    ¡°While I greatly appreciate your desire to defend me,dies, Piper is allowed to do whatever she wishes,¡±


    Julian said, smiling. ¡°It is her free spirit that draws me to her.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ Tiffany mumbled unhappily.


    ¡°It¡¯s no great care to me whether she chooses to scope out thepetition,¡± he added.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, with a small shake of my head. ¡°I¡¯ve been rude.¡± Looking at Julian, I gave him a small,


    apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Prince Julian.¡±


    Julian blinked at me. He almost seemed¡­ surprised. But the wide¨Ceyed look was gone in a minute.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t offended,¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you had your reasons for wanting to look away from me.


    Though I¡¯m hoping that, whatever those reasons were, they can be forgotten.¡±


    Ah. This wasn¡¯t an apology from him exactly, not that he needed to give one. This was more an olive


    branch. An offer to forget what happened and move forward like nothing had.


    Relief flooded through me at once. I was eager to move forward. ¡°Consider them forgotten.¡±


    His smile softened. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I should have been the one thanking him, but I didn¡¯t want to correct him in front of the girls, or the


    Queen, who wasn¡¯t all that far away anymore.


    Julian foo


    Confusion still lingered with me, when I thought on Julian too long. He was an enigma, who kept his true


    feelings deeply hidden. Maybe I would never know what his true intentions were in that sitting room. Had


    he meant to kiss me? Or had he just been teasing me?


    I supposed it didn¡¯t matter.


    The King cleared his throat, and we all turned in our seats to face him at the head of the table.


    ¡°A quick announcement. The details of the event have already been given to you, but now we know the


    date. The fundraising event will happen in three days¡® time, so as to give you girls the chance to prepare


    your gowns. Have you more to say, dear?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the other end of the table, closer to me, the Luna spoke up. ¡°Fashion ys a major part in helping to


    win over benefactors, so prepare well. You must consider modern trends or you will not be taken


    seriously. That is all.¡±


    ¡°Beautifully said, my Queen,¡± the King said.


    I kept a dull smile on my face, but inside I began to stress. I knew nothing of modern fashion trends. If it


    were up to me, we¡¯d all be wearing jeans and t¨Cshirts. But I highly doubted that would win me any favor


    with the benefactors.


    For the sake of the children at the orphanage, I had to do well. Hopefully Charlotte knew something of


    fashion. She¡¯d always guided me before. Or I could ask Susie. Or both.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Chapter 0223


    ¡°I can see you worrying.¡± Julian whispered to me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. You¡¯d be stunning in anything.¡±


    A light blush filled my cheeks. I nced away, embarrassed.


    Farther down the table, Nichs watched us, his mouth pressed into a hard line.


    After the banquet, Julian led me to Nichs¡¯s rooms, where Nichs was waiting to speak with us.


    When we came through the door, I was holding Julian¡¯s arm. Nichs¡¯s gaze focused in on that at once.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but his distain radiated off of him in waves, Increasing the tension in the room.


    ¡°Did you miss us enough to make you so grumpy, brother?¡± Julian asked. He kept my hand prisoner for a


    moment longer than needed, before releasing me.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I immediately pulled away.


    The situation with Julian had certainly made everything more confusing. Even though we had agreed to


    forget it, I still remembered the fondness in his eyes and his touch. I felt a bit unsteady near him now, like


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect.


    I tried not to be obvious about it, but I was never great at hiding things, especially from Nichs, who


    watched me closely.


    Swallowing hard, I looked away from both of them, finding the wall very interesting all of the sudden.


    ¡°You wanted to talk about the tunnel, Nichs? Are there updates?¡± Julian


    asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had my personal guards watch the tunnel around the clock, and so far no one has used it since


    we¡¯ve started our vigil,¡± Nichs said.


    I swallowed. Still afraid to look at them, I spoke to the wall, ¡°Is that a good thing or a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯d rather not have any shady characters sneak into the pce,¡± Julian exined. ¡°But if


    they don¡¯t, then we can¡¯t follow them to see what they are up to. In fact, we aren¡¯t even totally sure at this


    point if that tunnel is the main point of entrance.¡±


    ¡°Terry mentioned it the other night,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, but who knows if he was telling the truth?¡± Julian said. ¡°That guy likely has ns on top of ns.


    All he does is sit around and mastermind schemes.¡±


    ¡°Like someone else we know,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Julian said, mock offended. ¡°I don¡¯t just sit around when I scheme.¡±


    The banter put me at ease some, so I dared to turn around and face the brothers. Julian was smirking at


    Nichs, while Nichs was scowling back at him. A sight so familiar it almost made me smile.


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We wait,¡± Nichs said. ¡°We can¡¯t make a move until they do.¡±


    Sighing, Julian crossed his arms. ¡°Waiting is troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Scheme something else then,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t,¡± Julian replied.


    I shook my head. ¡°If that¡¯s all we can do, then we have to wait.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. For now.¡± Julian came toward me. ¡°Shall l¡¯escort you back to your room, Piper?¡±


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ept Julian¡¯s offered hand, but this time, I wasn¡¯t so sure. Were his


    intentions innocent, or would he think to kiss me? Which of those two options did I want to happen?


    The innocent one, surely. Right? 1


    ¡°Actually, I think you have isted enough of Piper¡¯s time this evening.¡± Nichs came closer too. Hel


    red at Julian. ¡°If anyone should walk her back to her room, it¡¯s me. You probably have some scheming


    to do, after all.¡±


    Julian nced between the two of us. His smile never wavered. I had no idea what he was thinking.


    Eventually, he shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s all the same to me.¡± Then he excused himself and disappeared out the


    door.


    Nichs offered me his hand. ¡°Shail we, Piper?¡±


    He stared at me with a stern expression.


    I had the distinct feeling I was in for some type of interrogation.


    Still, I was never afraid of Nichs, so I ced my hand in his. ¡°Very well.¡±

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Chapter 0224


    We made it five steps out into the hallway before Nichs started asking questions.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± he asked.


    I didn¡¯t want to lie to him, so I shrugged. ¡°Nothing big.¡±


    ¡°Nothing big is still something.


    With my hand on his arm, Nichs dictated how fast and slow we walked. He slowed now, making it


    clear he would stretch this out if he needed to. He was worried about me, I could see from the look in his


    eye. He wasn¡¯t going to let me off the hook easily.


    Softer, he asked, ¡°Did Julian do something?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said. Julian had stopped himself before he could. That was assuming that leaning in for a kiss


    had been what he was actually doing, and not just teasing me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was confusing.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    I wanted to. I needed to talk to someone about what happened, and who knew Julian better than.


    Nichs? But I was unsure. With their rivalry, and Nichs¡¯s jealousy, if he knew that Julian had tried to


    kiss me, how would he react?


    I¡¯d likely receive no answer that would actually help me.


    I decided to keep it vague. ¡°Julian¡¯s been acting strangetely. He¡¯s¡­ softer around me, sometimes.


    Kinder. I¡¯m starting to wonder if he actually feels some kind of fondness for me.¡±


    ¡°Julian isn¡¯t capable of fondness.¡± Nichs¡¯s voice lowered, Bitterness clipped his words. ¡°He cannot be


    trusted with any woman¡¯s heart. Especially yours.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say he had my heart.¡± Recognizing Nichs¡¯s jealousy, I gently corrected him. While I often


    didn¡¯t mind Nichs¡¯s envious side, especially when it came to kissing, I didn¡¯t want him to think I was so


    easily miscing my heart.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t yet.¡± Nichs sighed. ¡°But please be careful. He¡¯ll try to steal it.¡±


    I nced at Nichs out of the corner of my eye and thought of the mysterious Bridget who had once


    I tried to imagine it, a time from before even Nichs and I were together. Could Nichs have been so


    different that he wouldn¡¯t have given any consideration to his brother¡¯s feelings? Julian had made it seem


    Trying as hard as I could, I still couldn¡¯t imagine Nichs that way. Perhaps there had been a


    misunderstanding. Julian might have misread the entire thing. It just didn¡¯t seem possible.


    As we continued to walk, Nichs¡¯s arm moved from my arm to around my waist. He kept it there,


    gradually tugging me closer and closer to his side all the way to the stairwell leading up to the guest


    rooms where the candidates were staying.


    The hallways were barren by now, the candidates in their rooms and the servants done for the day.


    Nichs stopped me halfway up the stairwell, before we reached the top and could see the guards at


    my door or they could see us.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He wrapped both arms around my waist and turned me toward him. I easily slotted against his chest.


    ¨C


    There, this was the jealousy I recognized the sexy kind.


    I licked my lips, anticipating a kiss. He leaned down far enough for me to feel his breath on my cheek,


    but he did not yet close the distance..


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I whispered. My thoughts were already drifting until only this moment lingered in the forefront of


    mind. He was so close. His body was hard against me.


    my


    ¡°I should kiss you until you forget all about him,¡± Nichs whispered, his voice a low growl. ¡°Only my


    name should fall from your lips.


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He dropped his mouth closer, Our lips brushed together but never quite met.


    He leaned back with a satisfied hum. I chased his mouth but he gripped me tight, keeping me from


    seeking too far forward.


    1 whined unhappily.


    He smiled. ¡°Sometimes the anticipation of a kiss can mean more than a kiss itself. Is this what he did,


    Piper? Tease you into thinking of him?¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Chapter 0225


    I couldn¡¯t remember now. I could only think of Nichs and his hot mouth and the feel of his fingers


    running up and down my spine. He stilled one hand near the back of my neck and cupped the top of my


    spine in a traditionally possessive gesture.


    A thrill shot through my body. I wanted his mouth where his hand was, sucking in marks.


    He leaned in again, his mouth at my ear, and said, ¡°Think of me now.¡±


    Was there any doubt that I would so much as consider anyone else?


    Nichs was the one my body yearned for. Ours was an impossible, forbidden romance, but when I


    thought of surrendering myself to a mate, Nichs was the only person I could picture beside me. Over


    me. Inside of me.


    He pressed a feather¨Clight kiss to my earlobe and then pulled back. He kept his hands at my waist, as if


    he was worried I might not have the strength to stand without his help. He was probably right.


    I mourned his distance, even while I opened frowned at him. He¡¯d left me feeling incredibly frustrated,


    and it wasn¡¯t like I could just go out and release this frustration by kissing other guys.


    He was the only one I wanted.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about me now, aren¡¯t you?¡± he said, smile adding edge.


    I wanted to yful whack him and pull him close to kiss him both at once. Either way, I could admit that


    yes, I was thinking about him now. The jerk.


    He looked downright smug as he walked me the rest of the way to my door. There, he squeezed my


    hand.


    ¡°Goodnight, Piper. Sweet dreams.¡±


    I red at him. He just knew those dreams were going to be all about him.


    Inside my room, Charlotte had a few swatches of fabric lined out. When I came in, after a quick hug with


    Elva, we approached Charlotte to see what she hade up with.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved you¡¯ve already thought of something.¡± I said. ¡°When the Luna said fashion is so important, I


    was sweating.¡±


    Charlotte nodded critically. ¡°After the incident with the gloves, I vowed to never fail you again.¡±


    I lowered my chin. ¡°Thank you.¡± I was blessed to have earned such loyalty from Charlotte. The other


    ¡°I was thinking this fabric.¡± Charlotte lifted a shimmering purple that seemed to sparkle under the lights.¡±


    If we drape somece over this.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Elva said, giggling. She reached for the swatch. Charlotte passed it over, and Elva immediately


    began to y. She ran around the table, lifting the fabric high behind her. It shimmered silver and purple


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    and even pink.


    ¡°The princess has made her choice,¡± I said to Charlotte.


    Charlotte smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d. That one was my favorite too.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided,¡± I said.


    I caught Elva as she circled for her next pass, and lifted her up into my arms. Sheughed as she draped


    the fabric across my shoulders.


    ¡°You look pretty, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Not as pretty as you.¡± I kissed her cheek.


    By then, it was gettingte, so we changed into our pajamas and went to bed.


    I dreamed of shimmering fabrics and near kisses with Nichs.


    The next morning, Elva sneaked out of bed early in the morning. I pretended not to notice, hoping for just


    a minute more in bed before she called for me.


    Today, I was only gifted ten seconds.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    I rubbed my eyes. ¡°Yes, dear?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯d the pretty fabric go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s there, by the sewing machine.


    Elva shuffled a moment. ¡°Where?¡±


    With a yawn, I pulled myself from the bed and went to join her. ¡°It¡¯s right¡­ huh¡­¡±


    and with it to the night?


    Odd, the fabric wasn¡¯t where we had left itst night. Had Elva gotten up and yed with it in the night?


    No, she was a sound sleeper, and I¡¯m sure I would have noticed.


    But what could that mean?

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Chapter 0226


    A guard was seated in a chair just inside my bedroom door. He looked nervous, his eyes darting all


    around. Behind him, Mark was standing tall, arms crossed. His features were stern. In front of him,


    Nichs was pacing like a caged animal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over this again,¡± Nichs said. ¡°In the middle of the night, you allowed someone who looked


    like Piper to enter her rooms.¡±


    The guard bounced his leg nervously. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir. I¡¯ve been told that she sometimes keeps strange


    hours, and that I shouldn¡¯t ask too many questions.¡±


    That was true. I had sneaked out a lot to meet with Nichs and Julian, for our investigation. Or once, to


    kiss Nichs in the hallway. Although that hadn¡¯t been my intention when I¡¯d left the room.


    Nichs continued on, undeterred. ¡°And when you saw this personst night, you allowed them into this


    room without asking the identifying question. Is that right?¡±


    The guard swallowed hard. ¡°That¡¯s correct, Sir.¡± Above all else, this was the guard¡¯s biggest failure. At


    the very least, he owned up to it.


    ¡°He¡¯s new to the rotation, Sir,¡± Mark said.


    ¡°I know he didn¡¯t mean harm, but the cost could have been¡­¡± Nichs nced over at me, where I


    attempted to distract Elva with her toys.


    I knew what he was thinking. Jane could have killed me and Elva, or kidnapped one or both of us. We¡¯d


    been totally exposed, vulnerable, lying here asleep all night. Neither of us had been roused by my


    sister¡¯s


    silent footsteps.


    Fortunately, after careful review of the room, the only thing that seemed to have been disturbed was the


    missing fabric.


    ¡°I deeply apologize, sir,¡± the guard said. ¡°Whatever punishment you deem necessary, I will ept


    without question.¡±


    ¡°Punishment is not the issue. The issue is what could have been lost if¡­¡± Nichs sighed. ¡°No. Head


    back to the barracks while I decide what to do with you.¡±


    The guard jumped to his feet and nearly tripped in his eagerness to follow his prince¡¯smand. When


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    he was out the door, Mark slowly closed it again.


    Nichs leaves where he was toe to my side. He sits down beside us.


    ¡°Here, Nickss.¡± Elva hands him the doll she¡¯s holding. ¡°I have another in the closet!¡± She springs to


    her


    feet and heads off to find it.


    Nichs looks at the doll, then lowers it. Instead, he holds one arm open for me, and I easily move


    closer, slotting in at his side. He drops his forehead to my shoulder and for a moment, we just hold each


    other.


    I exhaled a shaky breath as some of the tension I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d held escaped my body. In Nichs¡¯s


    arms I felt safe in a way that I hadn¡¯t all morning.


    But I was angry too. My sister and my wolf had been so close, and I just slept straight through it.


    ¡°I let her get away,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t on you, Piper. She never should have been allowed to get this close.¡±


    ¡°But she did. And I didn¡¯t even wake up.¡±


    ¡°Piper¡­¡± He said it in warning, a warning based in concern. He must have known what I was going to


    say


    even before I did.


    ¡°We have to find Jane, even if that means using the tunnels again.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯te through the tunnels. I asked for confirmation from my men.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s our only lead. We know she¡¯s connected to Terry.¡±


    ¡°We should wait,¡± Nichs said. When I opened my mouth to argue, he quickly continued. ¡°I¡¯m not


    saying never, but we should think about this first.¡±


    ¡°We have to act. Who knows what she¡¯s nning? She was in here with Elva.¡± My voice breaks. ¡°What if


    she is nning something with her? Nichs¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He squeezed my shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll go. But not until tonight.¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Chapter 0227


    I nodded, just as Elva returned with her third doll.


    Nichs stayed to y untilte in the morning, when his duties finally pulled him away. He hugged Elva


    extra tightly before he left. He squeezed me too, though I pretended not to notice.


    After lunch, Tiffany stopped me just outside in the hallway. She pulled me to the side so that we could


    speak privately for a minute.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± I asked when we were far enough away from the door that the other


    girls couldn¡¯t overhear.


    ¡°Listen, Piper, Veronica and I have been noticing some strange behavior from youtely. It¡¯s kind of


    freaking everyone out.¡±


    She seemed earnestly concerned, her brow bunched up.


    Lilliana had used me of things too, but this didn¡¯t feel like that. Lilliana was a master maniptor. I¡¯d


    only known Tiffany to speak her mind.


    ¡°Tiffany, I really don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± I said. I ced my hand on my heart, hoping she


    could see the sincerity I was trying to convey.


    She must of, because her brow scrunched further. ¡°Veronica and some of the other girls too have noticed


    you walking around alone in odd ces of the pce at strange hours. Jessica said she saw your


    going in and out of rooms!¡±


    Now, I could be used of wandering around in the night, though usually I had Nichs or Julian on my


    arm. It could even be said that I had been in odd ces, since I¡¯d been down into the cer. But never,


    ever, had I gone into anyone¡¯s room but my own.


    The person Jessica and the other girls had seen must have been my sister Jane. But I couldn¡¯t just.tell


    that to Tiffany without exposing that I had a twin.


    ¡°I swear that w


    that whoever that is, it isn¡¯t me,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s someone who looks like me and has been doing


    all that. But it¡¯s not me.¡±


    Tiffany frowned at me some. I could tell that she didn¡¯t fully believe me. I couldn¡¯t exactly me her since


    I wasn¡¯t telling the full truth of what I knew.


    ¡°But if this isn¡¯t you, and just someone who looks like you, why haven¡¯t we seen her around during the


    day? Like, surely if you had a twin somewhere around, someone would have noticed her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t flinch, but only because I was holding every muscle in my body extremely tightly.


    ¡°Listen, if that¡¯s you, if that isn¡¯t you, you better figure it out.¡± Tiffany pointed at me. ¡°Because Lilliana has


    talked to the guards and they¡¯re all starting to keep an eye out for you. You¡¯re going to want to clear this.


    up before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    I had every intention of clearing it up, though not necessarily in the way she thought.


    No, instead, I was going to track down my sister and find out just what she was up to, and why, and


    make her stop before she hurt someone or herself.


    That Jane had been able to get so close to Elva still gave me shudders. She could have done anything


    while I was fast asleep.


    No number of assurances from Nichs would help me feel safe again. I wasn¡¯t sure I would be able to


    sleep even if Nichs himself camped outside my door to protect me.


    No. I¡¯d only rest peacefully once more when Jane was caught, and the underground organization


    dismantled.


    At the very least, when they no longer had Elva in their sights.


    ¡°Thank you, Tiffany,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡±


    Tiffany nodded and left me. As I watched her go, I couldn¡¯t wait for nightfall.


    Jane hade to see me.


    Soon it would be my turn to return the favor.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Chapter 0228


    That night, Julian came to escort me down to the cers so that we could explore the tunnel again. He


    waited to speak until we were clear of the other candidate¡¯s rooms, but once we had descended the


    staircase, he case me a sideways look.


    ¡°I heard about what happened,¡± he said.


    My hand tightened on his arm, bunching up the sleeve of his ck shirt.


    ¡°She was in my room, Julian. She could have been right next to me. Or Elva. If Elva hadn¡¯t wanted to see


    that fabric in the morning, we might have never known Jane was there at all. What could she even want


    to


    do with that fabric? It was just a small piece?¡±


    ¡°Some kind of mind game, most likely. Or an attempt to sabotage you.¡±


    I supposed either of those were possible, but I just didn¡¯t know. I hated not knowing.


    ¡°But if she¡¯s trying to sabotage me, why would she need to go into the other girls¡® rooms?¡± I asked.


    Julian abruptly stopped walking. I did too, since our arms were looped together.


    He looked at me, a touch of something like worry in his eyes. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    I startled a moment, surprised by the shift in him. Then I exined, ¡°Tiffany told me. Some of the other


    girls have seen Jane wandering around the castle. She¡¯s even gone into some of the girls¡® rooms. They


    all


    think it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Then she is sabotaging you,¡± Julian said. ¡°Pretending to be you, sneaking around and acting suspicious.


    She¡¯s trying to pit all the other candidates against you.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be the reason,¡± I said. Or at least, not the only reason. ¡°If I get removed from thepetition,


    then she won¡¯t be able to sneak around anymore.¡±


    Julian¡¯s brow lowered, and he frowned. The expression was unusual on Julian¡¯s face. He typically


    concealed his anger behind a mask of fake cheer or a knife¨Cedged smirk. Like this, he looked outright


    murderous.


    ¡°They want that,¡± he said, voice low and dangerous. ¡°When you and Elva are outside the protection of


    the pce and the cameras, you¡¯ll be much easier targets.¡±


    My stomach twisted into an ufortable knot. I didn¡¯t want to believe that could be the n, but it


    made sense. Without the safety of the pce, I would be more vulnerable. And if Elva¡¯s sickness


    returned


    Who knew what I would do to save my daughter.


    Julian looked at me, and the intense focus in his eyes gave me pause. He looked so much like Nichs


    in this moment.


    ¡°Come on.¡± He tugged me forward. ¡°We should tell my brother right away.¡±


    Julian led me the rest of the way into the cer, where Nichs and a guard were already waiting.


    Nichs was ring at the ground when we walked in. He looked no less miserable when he saw us


    arrive.


    ¡°Tell him,¡± Julian said. He guided me into the room and then released my arm.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± Nichs nced between us both before settling his gaze on me. He still seemed


    unhappy, but his hard re softened, looking at me.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I told him what I had told Julian, about Jane pretending to be me


    Nichs elicited a colorful string of curses, some words of which I¡¯d only heard before in kitchen


    backrooms during the dinner rush.


    He turned to Julian. ¡°They are trying to iste her so she is an easier target.


    Julian nodded.


    The knot in my stomach twisted up further. But my determination also amplified.


    ¡°Then we have to stop them tonight,¡± I said.


    ¡°Piper ¨C


    ¡°No, Nichs,¡± I said, cutting him off. ¡°I won¡¯t change


    mind. If we wait so much as even another


    night, who knows what they might do with that time? We have to act now, before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Julian stepped closer to me and touched my arm. ¡°We¡¯re only going to snoop tonight. We¡¯ll look for the


    Information we need to stop them, but nothing else.¡±


    I wanted to burn that whole house to the ground, but I understood the restraint. The underground


    organization was bigger than Terry and Jane. Too much action might bring the wrath of the entire


    organization in retaliation.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Chapter 0229


    Really, right now, the urgency was only for my sister. She was the one causing me the most danger. She


    was also the one I wanted to know the most about.


    Was she there by her own free will? Or because she was coerced? Tonight, I wouldn¡¯t rest until I learned


    the truth, and then either saved her or stopped her.


    ¡°Promise me,¡± Julian said. ¡°Only snooping.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    As Julian stepped back, Nichs came forward.


    ¡°Show me how to break a hold once more,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I was nervous too. A little bit extra practice wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Nichs locked me in a hold.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian rolled his eyes. ¡°You just want another reason to put your arms around her.¡±


    I blushed a little, but Nichs didn¡¯t let me go. ¡°Show me, Piper,¡± he whispered into my ear.


    So I did.


    Ten minutester, we were sneaking through the tunnel, following the long trek to Terry¡¯s mansion.


    Julian had brought his shlight again, but this time he kept it low to the ground, illuminating only the


    ground we were walking on and nothing else.


    About halfway through the tunnel, I felt something tug at the emptiness inside of me. The thing that used


    to be there ¨C my wolf was calling to me. It was dim, buried beneath some kind of fading magic, but it


    was there.


    ¡°My wolf,¡± I gasped, to give the princes warning, before I started to sidestep Julian to be in the lead.


    Julian made a grab for me, but/l slipped under his reach before he could connect.


    I moved quickly, recklessly. I didn¡¯t care about anything but my wolf.


    A pair of arms wrapped around my waist. Nichs¡¯s breath was warm on my ear.


    ¡°Slow down, Piper. You aren¡¯t thinking clearly.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t holding me tightly enough to hurt me. He wasn¡¯t even properly restraining me, since my arms


    and legs were free. He had taught me many tricks to get out of just this situation with a stranger,


    But Nichs was no stranger, and he didn¡¯t mean me any harm.


    I tried to control my fast breathing. My heart was beating like a sledgehammer against my ribs.


    ¡°Just breathe a moment,¡± he said. He exaggerated his own breath. I felt the steady rise and fall of his


    chest against my back. ¡°Come back to yourself.¡±


    I tried to focus on his words, hismands, but my wolf was right there. It was calling for me.


    My thoughts were scattered.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I said, but my voice wavered.


    ¡°You sure?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t run off,¡± I said as a concession. I had been lying. I wasn¡¯t okay. But even as desperate as I was, I


    knew running off now would only make things worse. For Elva¡¯s sake, my wolf¡¯s sake, Jane¡¯s sake, and


    my


    own, I had move slowly and concisely. No matter how difficult that might be.


    Nichs waited a moment more. When neither Julian nor I added anything, he slowly removed his arms


    from around my waist.


    I immediately missed his warmth and the strength of embrace. When he held me, I felt like a different.


    person almost ¨C someone who could be vulnerable, knowing they would be protected. Without it, I was


    just me again, struggling to get by in a cruel, heartless world.


    We continued walking. I stayed in the lead but I didn¡¯t run ahead. I kept pace with the others, even


    though my heart begged me to move faster.


    When we neared the end of the tunnel, Julian clicked off the shlight.


    The room of cages didn¡¯t look much different from thest time I¡¯d seen it. Still dismal and depressing,


    with a lone dim lightbulb hanging overhead. But this time, strange noises wereing from beside one


    of


    the cells.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Terry hummed. ¡°You taste delicious.¡±


    A woman faintly moaned.


    ¡±


    I leaned out from the end of the tunnel to peer around the corner.


    Terry had his arms around my sister.


    They were kissing.


    Was he attacking her?


    My vision burned red.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Chapter 0230


    Terry had his arms around my sister. His lips were against her lips. Her hands were on his shoulders.


    Holding him close? Pushing him away?


    I didn¡¯t know, but I couldn¡¯t chance it. If he had been willing to drug and assault me, then who knew what


    atrocities could be happening here?


    My mind went ck. My vision burned at the edges. I barreled forward, grabbed Terry around his waist


    and ripped him away from sister.


    Jane gasped.


    Terry, surprised and off¨Cguard, stumbled. I let him go and he dropped to the ground.


    Then I grabbed Jane¡¯s wrist and dragged her toward the tunnel. ¡°Now¡¯s our chance! We have to go!¡± I


    shouted to her.


    But then she startedughing and my whole world stopped.


    ¡°Piper, you¡¯ve always been the most gullible idiot,¡± Jane said. Her lips were twisted in a cruel smile. Her


    eyes gleamed with vicious humor. Venom dripped from her words. ¡°Did you really think I needed a


    rescue? From Terry?¡±


    Sheughed again, hard and loud. Terry chuckled as he rose from the ground behind us.


    ¡°Terry is my lover, Piper,¡± Jane said.


    ¡°No. That can¡¯t be true.¡± I shook my head again and again. ¡°You¡¯re just drugged or, or ¨C


    ¡°Or what? Is it so hard to believe I would be here of my own free will?¡±


    It was.


    I had always suspected she might enjoy being tangled in the web, but deep down I¡¯d hoped she would


    return to me and tell me this was all just a tragic mistake. I watched now as that dream crumbled before


    my eyes.


    I was afraid to ask more questions. I knew the knife in my heart would only dig deeper.


    But if I was going to know some of her treachery, then should know all.


    ¡°Why do you have my wolf?¡±


    She shrugged like it was no big deal. Like she hadn¡¯t stolen such a big part of my life away.


    ¡°I wanted it,¡± she said. Simple as that.


    No great n. No big deal. She wanted it, so she got it. Even if that meant she had to rip that power out


    of her sister. Me.


    Jane wasn¡¯t the victim here. Or, if she was, she was totally brainwashed, maybe beyond the point of


    being saved.


    I had just one more question. ¡°Why would get involved with the underground organization again? After


    everything they did? After everything I went through to get you out of it


    Jane¡¯sugh turned bitter. ¡°Oh, great hero. Give me a break. You think you did so much to save me? You


    served your purpose, Piper. You gave up your power, and got that brat out of my hair.¡±


    Brat? Surely she couldn¡¯t mean Elva!


    ¡°And why would I go back?¡± Jane clucked her tongue. ¡°Dear, sweet sister. I never left.¡±


    Suddenly, that was it. My whole perception of her shifted. The person I wanted her to be and the person


    she was were irrevocably different. And there was no going back.


    When we were kids, we had been attached at the hip. We did everything together. We knew each other


    so well, we could finish each other¡¯s sentences.


    Now when I looked at her, I saw a stranger.


    The shadows seemed to move around me. I didn¡¯t notice, I¡¯d been so locked on


    my sister. But now as I


    nced around, I saw that more members of the underground had entered the room. A half¨Cdozen at


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    least, for what I could tell.


    Terry walked around me, returning to Jane¡¯s side.


    Nichs and Julian must have still been in the tunnel, watching and waiting for an opening. I would


    never believe they would abandon me here.


    But to reveal themselves too soon would eliminate all opportunities for surprise. In training, Nichs.


    had taught me how vital that was.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you tonight, Piper,¡± Terry said. ¡°But I will never turn down a gift when it arrives so


    prettily on my doorstep. Or in my dungeon, as this case seems to be.¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Chapter 0231


    Terry motioned to the men around him, and they began toe closer.


    With a growl, Nichs, in full wolf form, pounced from the dark of the tunnel and tackled two of the ment


    closest to me at once.


    I had never seen him in his wolf form before, but I knew at once it was him. The dark brown fur was the


    same color as his hair, and those golden eyes flecked with green were unmistakable. As was his fierce.


    protection of me.


    With two men out, that still left four on their feet, as well as Terry and Jane. In the distance, I spotted


    Julian, sneaking behind every one. Footsteps wereing closer through the hallways. Backup, maybe.


    Julian closed and locked the door with a deft and silent hand.


    No one noticed at all until some of the men outside began pounding on the door to get in.


    ¡°Julian!¡± Terry snapped.


    Julian shrugged. ¡°You didn¡¯t think we¡¯d let here alone, did you?¡±


    ¡°Then this must be Nichs,¡± Terry said, gesturing wildly at Nichs¡¯s wolf form.


    Nichs moved directly in front of me, growling lowly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, get them!¡± Terry urged the four men still standing. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you are here.


    for? To do as Imand?¡±


    The men seemed uncertain for a moment, ncing at each other. But then, they all nodded, one after


    the next.


    One unsheathed a knife, and lunged for Nichs. Nichs pounced, meeting him halfway. He closed his


    jaws around the man¡¯s wrist and wrenched the knife away. It ttered across the ground near Jane¡¯s


    feet.


    Jane leaned down and scooped it up. Then she darted forward at a fast pace. I was worried that she was


    going for Nichs, so I moved as well, to intercept. I realized toote, she was actuallying for


    me.She mmed me up against the barred walls of one of the cages and held the knife to my throat.


    I could have fought against her. Nichs and I hadn¡¯t trained for this exact situation, but some of the


    moves he showed me would have surely helped. If my life was at stake, he wanted me to y dirty.


    Yet, even as angry and heartbroken as I was over my sister¡¯s betrayal, when I looked at her, I saw that


    pig-


    She was an enemy. She wanted to hurt me.


    But I couldn¡¯t raise my hand against my twin sister.


    ¡°You are weak, Piper. You¡¯ve always been weak. Undeserving of the strong wolf you carried,¡± Jane said


    with a snarl.


    Behind her, Nichs fought off two more men. Julian knocked out a third, with a swift unsuspecting


    strike to the back of his head.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Do you


    have any idea what it felt like, to constantly be in your shadow? To watch you receive opportunity after


    opportunity simply because your wolf was stronger?¡± Jane¡¯s voice was tightening, raising. Her hand


    holding the knife trembled. ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve it! None of it!¡±


    I watched her in shock. All those years, she¡¯d only ever seemed happy for me. ¡°You can¡¯t mean this¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I? I got my vengeance. I destroyed your life once. I¡¯ll be damned before I let you crawl your way


    back to the top.¡±


    Jane pressed the knife to my throat, I pressed as far back against the cell as I could.


    ¡°You are nothing.¡± Jane said. ¡°I will take everything from you once again.¡±


    ¡°W¨Cwhy?¡± I asked, barely able to find my voice.


    She dipped her face down, and peered up at me from under her brow. Like this, she looked menacing


    and evil. Nothing like the girl I knew and loved.¡±


    Coldly, she said, ¡°Because I want to.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Chapter 0232


    ¡°Get away from her!¡± Nichs shouted, his voice raw and rough in his half¨Cshifted state. He gripped


    Jane with his w¨Cshaped hands and threw her behind him. Julian ducked as she flew by. She smashed


    onto the cage along the opposite wall and fell down to the ground.


    Nichs immediately stepped into the space she vacated. He lifted his hand to my neck and gently


    prodded at my skin. He was tender, even before his hands returned to human¨Cshaped.


    ¡°Am I hurt?¡± I was in shock. I genuinely didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°A scratch,¡± he replied with a small grow. ¡°But it didn¡¯t break the skin.¡±


    I nodded, understanding that was good, even as my body was turning cold all over.


    ¡°We have to go, Nick,¡± Julian said quickly as he came to our side. He nced me over from head to toe,


    before his gaze settled on my neck. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°She did that to you?¡±


    Nichs wrapped one arm protectively around my waist. With the other, he shoved Julian toward the


    tunnels.


    ¡°We have to go, remember?¡± Nichs said.


    Together, the three of us escaped into the darkness. We walked as quickly as we could go without


    stumbling. Julian held the shlight far in front of us so we could see our exit.


    When we pushed through the other side, the guards stiffened. They didn¡¯t rx even as it became clear


    it was us.


    ¡°You were right, Nichs,¡± Julian said. ¡°We need to brick this up immediately.¡±


    Nichs turned toward the waiting guard. Call the bricyer. I want this whole thing sealed off. Get


    some wood and nails first. We¡¯ll seal it as best we can while we wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the guard said. He turned and sprinted from the small room.


    Nichs led me to the wall, and I slumped against it, trying topose myself. I was having trouble


    processing all I had seen and heard and felt.


    The shattered pieces of my heart felt irreparable, like a broken windshield too chaotic to put back


    together.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious our dear uncle is deeper in this than we previously suspected,¡± Julian said. He dusted off


    his pant legs with obvious distain. ¡°As is Piper¡¯s sister.¡±


    Nichs didn¡¯t say anything but he nodded.


    I watched them both, unable to do more than that.


    ¡°Who knows how deeply this truly goes. Is Mom involved? Is Dad?¡± Julian continued.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been funding the effort to stop the organization,¡± Nichs said.


    Julian rubbed his forehead. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a front. Maybe that¡¯s why they put me in charge of the


    investigation. Let the screw¨Cup busy himself for a while.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Julian¡­¡± I mumbled. I couldn¡¯t truly find my voice, but I didn¡¯t like him speaking of himself that way.


    ¡°Sorry, Piper.¡± He cast me a brief, sympathetic nce.


    ¡°They can¡¯t be involved,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Because if they are, we are in way worse trouble.¡±


    ¡°So your argument is wishful thinking?¡± Julian asked.


    Nichs shrugged. ¡°Until we find some proof otherwise, then yes.¡±


    Julian fell silent. None of us moved much, beyond watching the mouth of the tunnel. Soon, the guard


    returned with two servants in tow, carrying wood and hammers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have to do. I don¡¯t care how much of an eyesore it is.¡± Nichs waved toward the


    tunnel. ¡°Seal this up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the servants said in unison.


    ¡°The bricyer has been notified,¡± the guard added. ¡°He said he is gathering his supplies and will drive


    to the pce at once.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Nichs said. ¡°The minute he arrives, bring him down here. And in the meantime, send for more


    guards. I want three guards in this room day and night. No more secrecy, or stakeouts, or anything else.


    Nothing is toe through this opening, is that clear?¡±


    The guard snapped to attention. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Silently, we watched the servants work as the boarded up the opening of the tunnel. I still didn¡¯t feel safe


    until the entire thing was sealed away and the three guards were standing watch.

 Chapter 233

    ?Chapter 0233


    Eventually, Nichs returned to my side. "Let me take you back to your room."


    "But my sister -"


    *Is safely on the other side of that door. Come on." He spoke slowly and calmly. He must have seen me trembling. "You''ll feel better when you are at Elva''s side. Mark just checked on her, she is safely sleeping."


    Some relief washed through me. It wasn''t enough to totally quiet the anxiety that had taken root, but it did help smooth the edge a bit.


    Nodding, I looped my arm with Nichs and he began leading me from the room.


    At the door, Julian touched my shoulder. "Goodnight, Piper."


    "Goodnight," I said, though there was nothing good about it. And I doubted I would sleep. None of that was Julian''s fault.


    Nichs slowly walked me away. We didn''t say a word, but I found strength in his steadyfort. He was always so sturdy and strong, so dependable. I know I could count on him in any situation.


    Even this.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    His closeness gave me the strength I needed to finally give voice to heartbreak that gued me.


    "It hurts so much." I blinked and tears fell down my cheeks. I hadn''t even felt them well.


    Nichs stopped in the hallway. He faced me as much as he could without releasing my arm. I gripped fiercely at his sleeve, my only anchor in this hurricane of torment.


    "Jane was always the rebel. The troublemaker. She acted out against authority, and never listened to anyone." I sniffled. "But even with all that, I never would have thought that she''d..."


    Nichs inched closer. Finally I released his arm and he wrapped both around me. I buried my face in his chest and released a terrible sob.


    "She hates me, Nick. Maybe she always did." The tears left hot tracks on my face. I couldn''t stop them. I didn''t even know how.


    Even in my darkest moments, I''d always believed that someday Jane would find her way back to me and Elva. was her twin and Elva was her child. How could she just throw us away like we meant nothing at all?


    "I wished the best for her. I''d hoped she woulde back."


    I gripped at Nick''s shirt with both hands. I ruined it with my tears. He didn''t seem to care, he just kept holding me. "What am I supposed to do now? What should I hope for? My own sister wants to torture me."


    It was too much. My heart was aching, tearing in my chest. Anguish.


    I had not cried this hard since I had to leave Nichs. And even then, I''d felt like I had saved him. There had been anguish and tears, but it hade with the belief that Nichs would live a good life.


    What hope did Jane have for happiness? Could she only feel joy when witnessing my utter destruction?


    "I can''t give her what she wants this time," I cried. Because what she wanted was my demise. My torture. Maybe even my death.


    She''d held that knife to my throat like she had been ready to use it. She''d left a mark on my neck.


    I wanted to mourn the girl my sister used to be, but maybe this vicious, vile woman was always my sister. Maybe I started kidding myself at even a young age.


    "Nick..."


    He softlybed his fingers through my hair. "I won''t lie to you and say it will be alright. It won''t." He swallowed hard. "But I will be with you, Piper, through every step of your grief."


    "She isn''t dead," I sniffed.


    He didn''t reply.


    No, I knew what he meant.


    The sister who had been my shadow. She was gone. She wasn''ting back.


    And it was time to mourn her.


    Nichs shielded me from the rest of the world, and I cried until I couldn''t cry anymore.

 Chapter 234

    ?Chapter 0234


    I was surrounded by a feeling of warmth and safety. I blinked open my eyes, and I found myself pressed into a hard, masculine chest. Beneath my ear, I heard the steady thumping of a strong heart. Lifting my head, I looked up at Nichs.


    He was carrying me through my bedroom toward my bed. I couldn''t remember how I got here. I had been crying. Had I fallen asleep? My eyes were sore and my chest heavy. Maybe my body just gave out.


    "Nick -"


    He shushed be gently and tilted his head. Following the length of his gaze, I saw Elva resting peacefully on the bed. Her arms were stretched out above her. Her leg was kicked half-out from under the covers. She was snoring softly.


    I would have hated to wake her.


    Nichs lowered me down onto the bed. I moved myself under the nkets. He helped lift them over my body. Then he started to pull away.


    I reached out and grabbed his wrist before I knew what I was doing.


    He nced at where I held him, then looked at me with a raised brow.


    Voice low, I said, "Please stay."


    I was still shaking from what I''d seen and experienced earlier in the evening. I had Elva here, which was afort, but what if Jane came through the door again while I slept? What if she brought a knife this time?


    What if she pressed it to Elva''s throat instead of mine?


    Guards were posted at the door, but they''d failedst time. What if they failed again?


    *Just for tonight," I whispered. "Please."


    In the morning, I could go back to being capable and strong. I could pretend like my life as it was, was good enough and I didn''t need anything or anyone else.


    But here in the dark of night, with my trauma fresh, I could only be selfish.


    "I need you," I said.


    The question smoothed from his face. He looked almost... sad looking down at me. For a moment, I thought he might turn me down, and my broken heart cracked further still. But then he nudged me over gently. I inched closer to Elva to make room.


    Nichsid down on top of the nkets near the edge of the bed. He turned toward me. When I turned toward Elva, he slowly inched up behind me and draped his arm around my waist.


    The movement transported me to a past three-years prior, when cuddling like this had been the norm. Lost in time, I was able to close my eyes again and find peace, even if only for a few hours.


    When I awoke again, my shoulder was resting back against Nichs''s chest. Elva had curled toward me in the night and snuggled up against my arm.


    For a moment, I felt nothing but contentment, surrounded by warmth and the people I loved.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But then, the memories returned. Jane had showed me her resentmentst night, and I''d felt her hatred seep down into my bones, scalding me to my core. I felt irrevocably changed, like a piece of myself had shriveled up and died, never to return.


    Nichs brushed his hand up and down my arm in long soothing gestures. He must have been awake too.


    I couldn''t see his face, the way I was positioned, half-resting back against him, but I heard the concern in his voice as he whispered, "Do you want to talk about it?"


    By now, the dawn was creeping in through the cracks in the curtains. Soon, I''d have to face the world again.


    "I don''t know what to do now," I admitted, keeping my voice soft. Elva continued to sleep beside me. "I still want to bring down the organization, but..."


    It hurt to think about. With Jane twisted into the organization so tightly, I couldn''t save her. She didn''t want saving. But without her help, our options were limited, especially with the sealing of the tunnel. We couldn''t exactly sneak over to Terry''s mansion to look for information without it.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Chapter 0235


    Although perhaps Julian¡¯s initial n to hold a contest event at Terry¡¯s mansion would bear fruit. At this


    point, I felt so directionless, I wasn¡¯t sure what was even possible anymore.


    ¡°Leave it to Julian and me for now,¡± Nichs whispered. ¡°We¡¯ll give it more thought.¡± When I started to


    say something, he quickly amended, ¡°We won¡¯t keep you out of the loop.¡±


    I nodded. Truthfully, I wanted some distance from it all, if only to catch my breath. But I couldn¡¯t just do


    nothing


    ¡°I have to do something.¡±


    ¡°Focus on thepetition,¡± Nichs said. ¡°If you continue to inspire the public, you might have a


    chance at winning, no matter what the King and Queen say.


    Winning? There was no way.


    ¡°You have to stay as long as you can.¡± Nichs dropped his voice even lower. ¡°I can only protect you.


    and Elva while you are here.¡±


    His voice was so earnest, his concern so clear, I could only agree.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± I said, a quiet promise in the dim morning light.


    Later that morning, after Nichs had sneaked out and Elva had awoken, Charlotte walked into the room


    carrying bolts of a new fabric. It wasn¡¯t the shimmering purple that Elva and I had loved, and Jane.


    had stolen, but was a beautiful glittery gold instead.


    ¡°I like this better,¡± Elva said, nodding seriously in approval. Holding some of the fabric in her hands, she


    lifted it up and down rabidly to watch it sparkle. ¡°It¡¯s bright and sparkly.¡±


    I considered her words. ¡°Yes, the other one was too dark, wasn¡¯t it? We could use some brightness in


    our lives.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely better than the old fabric. Sturdier, too. It will be much easier to work with,¡± Charlotte said.


    ¡°In fact, I bet I can have the base of the dress started by this afternoon. After you try it on, we can see


    what adjournments we want to add.¡±


    True to her word, Charlotte whipped up the dresses in a sh. She moved so quickly and expertly, she


    barely even needed my help/I mainly stitched hemlines while she molded the fabrics into gowns


    themselves.


    When the dresses were finished, Elva tried hers own first.


    ¡°I¡¯m like a Queen!¡± she giggled, then went to hold court with her stuffed animals and dolls.


    Trying on my own dress, I had to agree. By now, Charlotte new my dimensions perfectly, and the dress


    reflected that. It hugged my curves. The bodice dipped tastefully low, enough to show just a hint of my


    cleavage. It was sleeveless. With my hair down around my shoulders, I felt absolutely beautiful.


    ¡°Perhaps a golden shawl,¡± Charlotte said, tapping her chin. She lifted the bolt of fabric and brought it


    closer to my shoulders.


    I couldn¡¯t tell what would look best, so I left it to her judgement. The shawl didn¡¯t seem to satisfy her,


    however.


    Suddenly, a knock sounded on the door.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I called.


    ¡°Prince Julian to see you, miss,¡± Mark replied through the door.


    I checked myself again. Perhaps I should spare the sight of my dress. After all, many girls were still


    looking to copy me. But no, Julian wouldn¡¯t share my secrets.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    The door opened and Julian swaggered in.


    ¡°Piper, I was thinking that we¡­ should¡­¡±


    His gaze fell onto me, then trailed slowly down from my face to the floor. As he looked, his words totally


    fell off.


    ¡°Julian?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything right away. He just looked and looked, and looked some more.


    Looking at me, he¡¯d gone totally speechless. A feat I never would have thought possible from him.


    I spread my arms and swayed back and forth, showing off how the dress sparkled. He continued to stare


    so muc so much, I started to feel self¨Cconscious.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I asked.


    He swallowed hard. ¡°Yeah¡­ uh, you look¡­


    He trailed off again.


    ¡°Julian?¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Chapter 0236


    ¡°Julian?¡± I prompted. ¡°You must havee for some reason?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± he said, then rubbed his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    He cleared his throat again, then stood straighter. When he started forward once more, his usual smirk


    slipped back into ce. Whatever weakness that had taken over him was long gone now.


    ¡°I thought we could utilize our time for more mental self¨Cdefense, but I had not considered you would be


    so indisposed.¡± As Julian approached, he nced at Charlotte, who still held up the fabric like a shawl.¡®


    I¡¯m not sure that works.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Charlotte said, frowning. ¡°But she might get cold with her arms bare. Even with the gloves.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps a lighter fabric. Or a whitece.¡±


    ¡°Lace? Oh, I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡± Charlotte nodded critically, then seemed to remember who she was


    talking to and jumped. ¡°Uh, Prince Julian, sir.¡±


    ¡°No need for such formality,¡± he said. ¡°Simply Prince Julian would do.¡±


    She nodded, but her cheeks were turning red. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me a moment, I¡¯ll look through the rest of


    the fabrics.¡± She scurried away.


    I gave Julian a chastising look. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t tease her.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s teasing?¡± Julian shrugged innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be both sir and Prince Julian at once.¡± His


    smile sharpened as he leered in my direction. ¡°Unless you¡¯d prefer to use both, Piper.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. On a different day, any of them beforest night, his teasing me would have made me


    smile. As it was, the drama with Jane weighed heavy on my heart, shackling me only to misery no matter


    how hard I tried to feel other emotions.


    For Elva¡¯s sake, I was putting on a fa?ade. But even she eyed me warily now and again. She was


    intuitive,


    I needed to remember that. I had to do better.


    Then Elva was suddenly there, tugging at Julian¡¯s sleeve. My breath caught as he looked down at her.


    They¡¯d met before but only interacted a handful of times.


    Unlike Nichs, who had made clear he adored children and wanted many of his own, Julian seemed


    entirely indifferent to the matter. And though he¡¯d been courteous to Elva in the past, I had no idea how


    he would respond to her in a more rxed atmosphere.


    One where she would ask a lot of questions.


    Elva looked up at Julian with her wide eyes and asked, ¡°Do you like Mommy too?¡±


    ¡°Too?¡°¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°Nickss likes Mommy. I can tell. He stayed herest night. All night.¡±


    ¡°Elva!¡± My face burned in embarrassment. I had thought she slept the whole night through. Apparently


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    not!


    ¡°Oh, he did, did he?¡± Julian cast me a yful look, waggling his eyebrows.


    I covered my face with both hands. I would likely never live this down.


    Elva tugged on Julian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Do you like Mommy too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of her, yes,¡± Julian said.


    I waited for him to add a teasing caveat. Something like, Not as much as Prince Nichs, or, She


    constantly makes a fool of herself to my endless amusement.


    But he doesn¡¯t say either of those things. He doesn¡¯t add anything at all, actually. He just lets the small


    sentence hang there, like it is a full andplete thought. (1)


    My mind reeled. I had no idea what to think. Ever since he touched my cheek, and we almost kissed, I


    hadn¡¯t been able to find level footing around Julian.


    I believed he cared for me, as a friend if nothing else, but sometimes I swore he maybe felt more. It felt


    foolish to even consider it. He¡¯d always enjoyed teasing me. He was likely teasing me now.


    Yet something felt different when he looked at me. Like he¡¯d leave his eyes on me a beat longer than


    necessary. Or his smile would soften ever so slightly when he was speaking to me,pared to anyone


    else.


    Maybe I was imagining it. I shook my head, trying not to think of it now.


    Julian kneeled down onto one knee to be at Elva¡¯s level. A pulled a quarter from his pocket and showed


    it to her. ¡°Watch this,¡± he said. He held the quarter up, clear as day. With one swoop of the hand, the


    quarter entirely vanished from his palm.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Chapter 0237


    Elva gasped. ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    Julianughed. ¡°Sleight of hand, my dear. Would you like to learn?¡± In a sh, the quarter was back in


    his


    hand. He held it out for Elva, who greedily epted it.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she said excitedly.


    ¡°No,¡± I said a secondter.


    Elva turned her doe eyes on me. ¡°Mommy! Please?¡±


    I ced my hand on my hips. ¡°Julian. I can¡¯t have you teach her these bad skills.¡±


    ¡°No skill itself is bad, Piper. It¡¯s how you use it.¡± He winked at me, and I was as charmed by him as Elva¡¯s


    doe eyes. With the twobining forces, I didn¡¯t stand a chance of telling them no. ¡°It¡¯s actually


    incredibly useful and could even save a life someday.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Elva asked. ¡°I could be a hero.¡±


    Julian made his smile kinder as he looked at her. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Elva cranked up the doe eyes, turning to me with renewed determination. ¡°Please, Mommy! I want to be


    a hero!¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Okay. Fine. But no thievery.¡±


    Julian crossed his heart with one hand. I imagined his other was behind his back, fingers crossed.


    ¡°I want to support animal conservation,¡± Susie saidter, as we talked during lunch. ¡°I was thinking of


    something like that for my cause at the fundraising g.¡±


    That sort of cause suited Susie well. She¡¯d seemed more at ease in thepany of animals rather than


    people.


    ¡°You should probably find one specific charity to represent,¡± I suggested. ¡°If you narrow your focus, it


    might make it easier to talk about with the potential benefactors.¡±


    She worried her hands together nervously. ¡°I¡¯ll do that. Though I worry even if I had notecards I wouldn¡¯t


    be able to talk to them.¡±


    ¡°You only have to be yourself,¡± I said. ¡°Tell them how much you love the animals. That will convince


    them.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± She still seemed unsure.


    Elva, in the chair beside me, was trying to palm a dinner roll off of her te. While I didn¡¯t necessarily


    approve of Julian¡¯s training, her effort was admirable.


    I lifted a wrapped peppermint from a dish on the table and ced it on her te, pushing back the roll.


    ¡°Try something smaller,¡± I told her. ¡°Work your way up to the rolls.¡±


    Elva nodded. She tried again with the peppermint. While her actions were not nearly so smooth and


    practiced as Julian¡¯s, she was still able to lift the peppermint into her palm without using her fingers.


    She gasped in excitement, but then huffed when the peppermint dropped back onto the te.


    I leaned over and kissed the side of her head. ¡°You¡¯ll get it,¡± I said, while I added in my head, but


    hopefully not too soon.


    ¡°Piper,¡± said Tiffany from behind me, shaking me from my thoughts. When I looked at her, she said, ¡°Can


    we speak for a moment?¡±


    Thest time we had spoken, she had told me about the strange behavior of someone who looked just


    like me. She wore a simr dire expression now. I wasn¡¯t about to let whatever she wanted to say wait.


    I nced at Susie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch Elva for a minute,¡± Susie said.


    With that confirmation, I rose and followed Tiffany to a far corner of the room, out of earshot of the


    others. From here, I could still see Elva, which set me at ease.


    I trusted Susie, but with everything going on, I wasn¡¯t yet ready to let Elva out of my sight.


    ¡°I saw her again,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°The girl who¡¯s impersonating you.¡±


    Wait. She said impersonating. She wasn¡¯t using me anymore.


    ¡°You believe me, then. That I wasn¡¯t the one sneaking around?¡±


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°I saw her outside in the hallway, and then I walked in here, and here you are. You can¡¯t


    be in two ces at once.¡±


    I blinked, startled. ¡°You¡­ saw her? Just now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tiffany motioned back toward the door. ¡°She was walking into the courtyard.¡±


    No. That couldn¡¯t be. The tunnel was sealed. Jane shouldn¡¯t have been able to get over here.


    The floor of my stomach dropped.


    Jane had another way inside.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Chapter 0238


    After thanking Tiffany, I excused myself from lunch and ushered Elva back to the safety of our room. I


    kept my eyes peeled for any sight of my twin in the hallways, but I saw no sight of her myself. Yet I had


    no


    reason to doubt Tiffany.


    When we were back in the room, I called Mark to the side. ¡°I need to meet with Prince Nichs and


    Prince Julian at once. We have to make sure the tunnel is secure.¡±


    Mark¡¯s face immediately grew grim. He had his phone in his hands an instantter, texting. To me, he


    asked, ¡°Has something happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± I admitted.


    With the princes¡® busy schedules, we couldn¡¯t meet until the evening. I was a nervous wreck all


    afternoon.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When it finally came time, I met Julian and Nichs down in the cer. Mark and the nanny watched


    Elva back in our room.


    I stared at where once had been the tunnel opening. Now, there was only a brick wall. It was recently


    pressed on the bricks, checking their sturdiness.


    ¡°It¡¯s solid,¡± he said.


    ¡°So there¡¯s another way in.¡± I wrapped my arms around myself forfort, but I could not seem to fight


    the chill. Nichs stepped closer to me. He didn¡¯t touch me, instead merely stood a few inches off, but


    the rtive closeness warmed more than I could have alone.


    ¡°I can check the blueprints again, but this seemed to be the only passage that led off the property. The


    rest connected rooms or hallways.¡± Julian rubbed his hand over his mouth. ¡°We can try checking the


    passages to find where she¡¯s hiding, but she could just as easily move when we get close.¡±


    I remembered how I had chased Jane before, and how she had seemed to vanish when I¡¯d thought I¡¯d


    cornered her.


    Julian shrugged. ¡°Unfortunately, all it would take is for Terry to sneak her in once, and she could simply


    hide out here for as long as she wants. If she does get spotted, she can just pretend to be you.¡±


    Terry, as the Luna¡¯s brother, could more easily pass through security than other guests. Theoretically, all


    Jane would have to do was lie down on the floor of the backseat as the security gate waved Terry¡¯s car


    through.


    But for that to happen, that meant¡­


    ¡°Terry is here?¡± My chills returned tenfold, and I shivered.


    A muscle ticked in Nichs¡¯s jaw. ¡°He¡¯s one of the benefactors for the fundraising g event.¡±


    Of course he was. He had money and close ties to the royal family. Why wouldn¡¯t he be a benefactor?


    My body trembled. I wasn¡¯t ready to face him again so soon, but if he was a benefactor, I would have no


    choice. I was obligated to speak to each of them, to give them my pitch and to convince them to donate


    to the orphanage. The entire thing would be monitored so no girl or benefactor would be missed.


    Nichs¡¯s arm wrapped around my shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do for right now. Let me


    walk you back to your room.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find my voice, so I nodded.


    We came out from the cers, left the kitchen, and walked through the main hallway when I noticed we


    were being followed. By the deep set of Nichs¡¯s frown, he had likely noticed even sooner than me.


    As we turned a corner, Nichs urged me to stop. Sure enough, a few secondster, a pair of guards


    rounded that same corner. When they spotted us, the quickly halted.


    These were not part of Nichs¡¯s personal guard. No. From the design of their uniform, these were


    clearly undermand of Joseph.


    ¡°You¡¯re following us,¡± Nichs said.


    The guards nced at each other. One opened his mouth but immediately closed it. The other lowered


    his head.


    Nichs narrowed his eyes as the wait for a reply grew longer and longer. Finally, he added some


    authoritative tone to his voice, as he said, ¡°Under whose orders were you told to keep secrets from your


    prince?¡±

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Chapter 0239


    The guard who had opened his mouth immediately did so again. ¡°Many apologies, Your Royal Highness.


    We meant no offense. It was not meant to be a secret from you, though¡­¡± His gaze shifted to me.


    Beside me, Nichs straightened, body tense as a bow string. ¡°So you are following us?¡±


    ¡°Following Miss Piper, Sir.¡± The guard started to sweat. ¡°There have been reports of suspicious behavior.


    For the safety of all, the captain¡® thought we should keep an eye on her.¡±


    I remembered Lilliana speaking with Joseph in the hallway, as they both red at me. Shortly after,


    Lilliana had made usations at me that I hadn¡¯t understood at the time.


    ¡°And you suspect she will perform this suspicious behavior even when she is in mypany?¡±


    Nichs¡¯s voice was going eerily emotionless. His anger must have been skyr?cketing¡­¡­


    I touched his arm, hoping to soothe him. ¡°They only mean to protect you, Prince Nichs.¡± I lowered my


    voice. ¡°Perhaps it is best if they continue to do so.¡±


    He nced at me sharply. ¡°What?¡±


    To the guards, I said, ¡°I understand your precautions, gentlemen, and take no offense.¡±


    The one who had spoken nodded at me, but then looked to Nichs. The other had yet to lift his chin.


    from his chest.


    Nichs searched my face. I didn¡¯t know what he saw there, but he eventually dismissed the guards.¡±


    Carry on, then.¡±


    He tugged me forward. When a buffer of space had opened between us and our tail, he said to me,


    What are you thinking, Piper? They don¡¯t need to be following you around. That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°We both know I wouldn¡¯t do something,¡± I said. ¡°But isn¡¯t it safer if they keep a lookout for who they


    think is me? They can follow her, too. This way, if she tries to hurt someone, they might be there. They


    can


    step in and stop her.¡±


    In my heart, I doubted Jane would be so careless as to let herself be trapped by the guard. If even I had


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    noticed them following us, Jane, with her years of on¨Cthe¨Crun experience, would never have been


    caught


    unawares.


    Still, even if the guards¡® presence only made her more cautious, that was time she spent hiding rather


    than carrying out whatever n she and Terry had up their sleeves. I only hoped it would give us enough


    of a chance to catch up.


    ¡°If Jane does do something, and the guards see, you will take the me, Piper,¡± Nichs said. ¡°A


    guard¡¯s word holds weight. You could even be tried.¡±


    I understood the risk. ¡°I¡¯d never put the weight of my future over the potential life of anyone else.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know she would kill anyone,¡± Nichs said.


    I thought of Jane with her knife to my throat. ¡°We don¡¯t know she wouldn¡¯t either.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to simply reveal the secret of your sister¡¯s existence. She¡¯s been in


    the shadows too long. If we force her out into the light ¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, cutting him off. I understood his heart was in the right ce, and was so grateful for it, but


    that was one secret that needed to stay buried as long as possible. ¡°How would I ever exin to Elva?¡± 1


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t make the connection.¡±


    ¡°Not right away, maybe. But she¡¯s bright, Nick. She sees everything. Eventually she will start asking


    questions. And I don¡¯t know that I have the answers to give her.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she should find out the truth,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Would that be so bad?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s practically still a baby. I can¡¯t shatter her whole world like that.¡±


    I tried to imagine a universe where Elva stopped calling me Mommy and it took everything in me not to


    cry again.


    ¡°Please, Nichs. Keep this secret. For me.¡± (1


    His jawline tensed. But, after a moment, he said, ¡°Fine.¡± A beatter, he added, ¡°For now.¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Chapter 0240


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The evening of the fundraising g, Elva and I changed into our glistening golden dresses and waited in


    the parlor with the other candidates for Nathan toe and bring us to the event.


    We stood near Susie for a while, but she was distracted. She had prepared notecards for her pitch, as


    well as some responses to questions she might be asked. She read through them aloud, over and over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hide them up my sleeve if I have to,¡± she said, when I asked her about them.


    Elva twisted and turned, catching light on her puffy shirts. Then she tried to catch it with her hands. She


    giggled at her own antics. ¡°So pretty¡­¡± she whispered to herself.


    ¡°Piper. Speak with us.¡±


    I nced up to see Veronica approaching, with Tiffany close behind.


    My nerves spiked, and I worried they had seen Jane again. But when I looked closer at Tiffany, she


    wasn¡¯t carrying her tension in quite the same way she had the previous two times she approached me.


    This time, she seemed more excited than anxious.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± I asked, forcing myself calm.


    ¡°How we should split Julian¡¯s time during the g,¡± Tiffany said. The two came to stand before Elva and


    me. Tiffany waved at Elva, smiling. Elva blinked up at her and shyly waved back.


    ¡°Splitting his time evenly would be the most logical,¡± Veronica said. ¡°We will already bepeting with


    each other in our pitches to the benefactors. It would be fruitless topete for Julian¡¯s attention as


    well.¡±


    ¡°Plus, bickering amongst ourselves won¡¯t look good to the benefactors,¡± Tiffany added. ¡°Not to mention,


    the ufortable position it would put Julian in.¡±


    Veronica gave a quick, curt nod. ¡°Julian shouldn¡¯t need to trouble himself with that.¡±


    I stared at them both in disbelief. Compared to Linda, Lilliana, Olivia, and almost every other candidate !


    had dealt with, aside from Susie, these two genuinely seemed to have Julian¡¯s best intentions at heart,


    even more than their own.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be in awe of them, as well as incredibly grateful that they were the ones I was working


    with now. At least, in part.


    Across the room, Lilliana and Olivia were in a conversation of their own, all fake smiles and dagger-


    I doubted this same conversation with them would go half so well.


    ¡°Piper, you take the first hour with Julian,¡± Veronica said. ¡°Then Tiffany. Then me.¡±


    Tiffany and I both agreed.


    ¡°May the best candidate win,¡± Tiffany said.


    Veronica looked at her. ¡°I intend to,¡± she said, deadpan. A tense moment passed, but then the edge of


    her lip curled up into a smile. She¡¯d been joking.


    Tiffany immediately burst into augh.


    I smiled too, just a little. One of my few real smiles since Jane held a knife to my throat. I knew I would


    have to smile a lot tonight, to win over the benefactors, so I had been practicing in the mirror, trying to


    find the smile that looked the most convincing.


    It was nice not to have to fake it, even if only for a passing moment.


    Not long after, Nathan came into the room to collect us, and we were being herded to the ballroom.


    As with each of the previous balls, each candidate was announced and led down the stairs. When it was


    our turn, I lifted Elva into my arms and carried her. As soon as she reached the bottom, she squirmed to


    be let down. Iplied but made her hold my hand instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold hands.¡±


    ¡°You have to,¡± I said. ¡°Those are the rules.¡±


    ¡°What rules?¡±


    She seemed cranky tonight. I wondered if she was getting enough sleep.


    ¡°We talked about this, Elva. It¡¯s unsafe to let go of Mommy¡¯s hand.¡±


    Elva pouted but didn¡¯t argue. She hung her arm like a wet noodle, perhaps herst line of defiance. I


    could hold her hand even if she didn¡¯t put any effort in, so I didn¡¯t mind.


    As per the agreement with the other candidates selected by Julian, I began to search him out in the


    ballroom. He found me first, suddenly appearing at my side.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Chapter 0241


    Elva immediately perked upon seeing him. ¡°Jul¨Can! Teach me the trick again.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been practicing,¡± I said softly to Julian, like a secret.


    ¡°Then maybe you should show me.¡± Julian withdrew a quarter from his pocket and handed it to Elva.


    I let go of her hand so she could move, though I ced my hand on the top of her head instead. I wasn¡¯t


    going to let Elva out of my sight tonight, or likely any other night. Not until Jane was caught and the


    organization brought down.


    ¡°Okay. Watch!¡± Elva held out the coin like Nichs had taught her. Then with a flick of her wrist, the coin


    ttered down onto the floor. ¡°Oh!¡± Elva bent and picked it up.


    ¡°An excellent attempt!¡± Julian said and pped. ¡°You¡¯ll be a little thief¨Cah, that is, a little magician in


    now time.¡±


    I scowled at him for the slip of the tongue.


    Elva beamed at the praise. She held out the quarter to give back to him.


    ¡°You keep it, Elva. Keep practicing, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± And she did just that, pausing only when I made her hold my hand again. Still, she persisted,


    trying to learn the trick one¨Chanded instead.


    Julian smiled at me. ¡°Well. Ready for the main event?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I was ready to earn that money for charity.


    Each candidate and benefactor was assigned their own servant, who would keep track of who spoke


    with who, to avoid any ovep. They worked as something like handlers, leading the candidates or the


    benefactors to the correct spots to speak with each other. Then they moved us away when our time was


    up.Julian was charming when he wanted to be, disarming many of the sterner¨Cfaced benefactors with an


    unexpected joke and an easy smile. Elva won the hearts of the rest. She insisted on showing her coin


    trick, with limited sess, to everyone we encountered.


    ¡°How darling,¡± said an older benefactor to her husband.


    Julian leaned close to my ear and whispered, ¡°See, she¡¯s saving lives already.¡±


    I didn¡¯t roll my eyes, since I was being watched, but it was a near thing.


    By the end of my hour with Julian, I had one confirmedmitment to my cause, and a half dozen


    maybes. It felt like a victory.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, Piper, I¡¯m afraid this is where we must part.¡± Julian took my hand, lifted it to his lips and kissed my


    knuckles.


    He was teasing. He had to be teasing. But his lips lingered at my skin for a half¨Csecond longer than


    needed. When he pulled away, he didn¡¯t look at me, instead his gaze shifted to Elva.


    He patted her lightly on the head. ¡°Keep practicing.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jul¨Can!¡±


    Julian¡¯s help had been immeasurable for the hour I had him, though I knew eventually I would have to go


    it alone. I didn¡¯t mind all that much. I was determined to garner as much money for the orphanage as I


    could.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t keep my gaze from looking across the ballroom, searching for Nichs. I frowned when I


    finally spotted him..


    He stood directly between Olivia and Lilliana. Each was speaking to their own benefactor. They


    asionally would turn to Nichs and try to include him, but as soon as one of them did, the other


    would start up, stealing him away.


    Nichs¡¯s face was a mix of confusion and difort. I doubted he could follow either conversation


    when being constantly tugged between them.


    Pity rose in my weary heart. I wished he could be free from this contest, and find love on his own terms.


    A foolish notion, perhaps, given who he was.


    Yes, he was a prince, but he was also a man. A good man, worthy of the most passionate love.


    As if he could hear my thoughts, his gaze suddenly lifted, finding mine instantly. His eyes held me


    prisoner, and I was willing.


    I wanted little more than to move closer to him. To rescue him as he so often rescued me.


    But there was a great length of space between us, bigger even than this room.


    So my feet stayed still on the ground.

 Chapter 242

    ?Chapter 0242


    Beside me, Elva yawned. "I''m tired, Mommy."


    I immediately crouched down beside her. I touched my hand to her forehead, but I didn''t feel a fever. Still, my nerves were frayed and I couldn''t help but worry. "Do you feel hot?"


    "No. Just sleepy." She rubbed at one eye.


    I hated to leave early. We really needed this victory to stay in thepetition. The stakes were so much higher now that I knew the underground organization had their sights on me and Elva. The minute we stepped foot off the pce grounds, we''d likely be snatched up.


    But I couldn''t chance Elva''s health. She''d been doing so well since she started receiving regr treatments. I wouldn''t dare risk taking her heath any steps in the wrong direction.


    *Honey, do you want to go -"


    *There you are, Piper,"


    A shiver rattled my bones. I knew that voice. I dreaded that voice.


    I looked up and Terry was beside us, standing too close, peering down with the eyes of a viper.


    *A pleasant picture, seeing you on your knees," Terry said. He smirked, but the joy of it did not extend beyond his lips.


    "A vile thing to say in front of a child." I pushed myself up to my feet, then ushered Elva behind me.


    *I meant it innocently, I assure you."


    I hadn''t needed Julian''s mental self-defense lessons to know that was a lie.


    "But is that anyway to greet me?* Terry continued. His gaze narrowed slightly, like a predator eyeing his prey." After all, we are such good friends now that you feelfortable visiting unannounced. I only wished I knew you wereing. I would have prepared one of the cells for you."


    He was needling me, trying to get a reaction. I had to stay calm, as Julian had helped me train. I couldn''t let him get to me. Only if I was calm, could I poke back.


    "You had your hands full, as I recall," I said, attempting a sneer.


    Something sparked in his eye, a flicker of fire. "Yes, I did."


    I tasted bile.


    This wasn''t going to work. I didn''t want to go toe to toe with Terry. I didn''t want to even be in the same room as him. But I especially didn''t want to talk about my sister somewhere Elva could overhear.


    *You shouldn''t expect a return visit," I said, struggling to maintain myposure. I was proud when my voice didn''t waver. "That path has been permanently sealed."


    It was a bluff. The secret tunnel might have been sealed but I already knew Terry had brought Piper back into the house through some other means. Unfortunately, I couldn''t call him out on it and press for more information. Not with Elva in earshot.


    Just then, Elva peered around my shirt to look up at Terry.


    Terry shed her a crooked grin.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Elva gasped and returned to hiding behind me.


    "Why don''t you just go?" I said. "I''m sure many other women would be interested in speaking with you tonight." His smile turns cruel.


    I wanted to run from him. To take Elva, and fly to an entirely different continent if I had to. Whatever it took to get away from him and keep him away.


    Terry leered openly at my barely-exposed cleavage. He licked his lips.


    "Oh, Piper. Don''t you know? I''m a benefactor tonight. And as a benefactor, it is my obligation to speak with each and every candidate, including you. Such a lovely little practice, isn''t it? A bit of money, and I get what I want?"


    I swallowed the rising lump in my throat. "You donate the money to charity," I said. "You don''t get anything."


    "I get time with you," he said.


    "That time is up."

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Chapter 0243


    Suddenly, Nichs was beside me, a look of unabashed anger on his face. Terry met it with an easy,


    self-


    satisfied smirk.


    ¡°Why, nephew. How good of you to join us.¡±


    ¡°The feeling is not mutual,¡± Nichs snapped.


    ¡°Nickss?¡± With her free hand, Elva reached for Nichs. He caught her hand in his and held it.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you moved on, Terry,¡± Nichs said, softer, with Elva was listening.


    ¡°A knight to the rescue. How charming.¡± Terry huffed augh. ¡°Sometimes I think a suit of armor would


    serve you better than a crown.¡±


    Nichs handled Terry¡¯s prodding better than I had done. He didn¡¯t even bat an eye, just continued to


    re unwaveringly.


    Terry picked at his nails. ¡°Unfortunately for you, Piper is also under obligations to speak with me. I am to


    hear her pitch, after all. If I do not hear it, why, that would be in disregard of the rules. We wouldn¡¯t want


    that, would we? I¡¯m sure Piper wouldn¡¯t want to be disqualified from the entirepetition.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t,¡± I gasped, though I had tried hard not to.


    His piercing gaze found mine, and I felt as if he¡¯d stabbed me. ¡°I only ask for one dance, Piper. One


    chance to talk to you. Do this, and there¡¯s no reason to cause a fuss. No rules are broken, and who


    knows? Perhaps I will even donate to your charity. It¡¯s only money.¡±


    Only money. Like my life wouldn¡¯t fundamentally change with just a few thousand dors in the bank.


    I frowned down at myself. The dress I had earlier loved now seemed too tight. His hands would be


    practically right on my hips, with such thin fabric. I should have asked Charlotte to make it a turtleneck, to


    totally hide my cleavage.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Elva asked.


    I looked at Nichs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the rules say.¡±


    My heart warmed for him, and I desperately clung to that little glowing me. It would see me through


    whatever happened next.


    ¡°Please watch Elva.¡±


    1/2


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask,¡± he said. At once, he returned his re to Terry. ¡°If you threaten or try to hurt her


    in any way ¨C¡±


    ¡°Such unusual zest from my typically level¨Cheaded nephew. I¡¯m pleased to see a woman has finally


    brought it cut in you, though saddened that the woman is one you will never possess.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s mouth snapped closed. A muscle ticked in his jaw.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Terry smiled wider. He knew he had gotten under Nichs¡¯s skin. ¡°What could I possibly do In


    the middle of a crowded room?¡±


    Nichs turned to me. ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay,¡± I whispered to him. I swiveled to face Elva. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, honey. You stay with Prince


    Nichs.¡±


    ¡°But, Mommy¡­¡± She clung to my skirt. ¡°Don¡¯t go with the bad man. He¡¯s scary.¡±


    My bleeding heart ached like an open wound. Slowly, I pried her tiny fingers away from the fabric of my


    dress, one by one. Each broke my heart more than thest. She even held on with her pinky.


    I gave her hand to Nichs, who then lifted Elva up into his arms to hold her closer. She seemed to try


    to burrow into him.


    ¡°Clock¡¯s ticking, Piper,¡± Terry said. He held out his hand for me to take.


    Not all that long ago, I had seen that hand wrapped around my sister. I didn¡¯t understand how she could


    want to be with someone so vile.


    I shook the thoughts away. They were pointless. My sister was a stranger.


    I inhaled one more deep breath of freedom. Then I ced my hand in Terry¡¯s.


    His fingers snatched closed around mine like a trap.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made the correct choice.¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Chapter 0244


    As Terry pulled me out onto the dance floor, I at least felt the relief of knowing Elva wouldn¡¯t overhear


    whatever terrible things Terry was sure to say to me. About me, or about my sister. This worked for me,


    because I wanted answers.


    Terry ced his hand on my waist. His other gripped my hand firmly.


    I pushed my free hand to his shoulder, using my arm like a wedge to maintain distance between us.


    Anytime Terry would try to tug me closer, I would push him back. It was a never¨Cending, exhausting little


    game.


    ¡°What have you done to my sister?¡± I demanded.


    Heughed. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ve done anything to her?¡±


    ¡°She would never be with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, darling Piper. So na?ve. I assure you that Jane is my willing mistress. Never once have I forced her


    to do anything against her will.¡±


    Remembering the drug in my champagne, I severely doubted the truth to his words. Although, Jane had


    been so hateful to me, maybe she didn¡¯t care who else Terry hurt. Maybe she even liked that about him.


    My stomach twisted in disgust.


    ¡°Never fear, darling. Soon you will see for yourself,¡± Terry said. He was a good dancer, leading me in a


    perfect waltz around the room. I hated that about him. I didn¡¯t want him to be good at anything. ¡°I¡¯ll win


    you over, and you can join us.¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± I snapped.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He shrugged like my vehement rejection mattered little to him.


    ¡°It will happen. Then I¡¯ll finally have thepleted set.¡± He smiled to himself, a vile and twisted thing.¡±


    I¡¯ve always wondered what it would be like,ying with twins.¡±


    Bile rose in my mouth. ¡°I will never be yours. I¡¯ll die first.¡±


    ¡°Piper, not only will you be mine, but you will be begging me to take you in.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°We all know you are not meant to be Luna. Sooner orter, by the King¡¯s directmand or otherwise,


    you will be forced out of thispetition. Then, when you have nowhere to go, you¡¯ll get desperate. And


    ¡°I would never turn to you for help.¡±


    ¡°You say that now, but what happens the next time Elva is sick? Without the pce¡¯s protection. Without


    the benefits of a live¨Cin doctor. How will little Elva survive?¡±


    He says Elva¡¯s name like a mockery. I hate the way his voice curls around it, cutting into it with its


    venomous baritone.


    What I hated worse was the fear he might be right. I would do anything to save my daughter. I didn¡¯t


    know where the line was. I likely wouldn¡¯t, until I was in the position. Until Elva was so sick she might die,


    and I would have to make a choice: her life or my body.


    I shuddered thinking of what my surrender would mean. It wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to sleep with me.


    He wanted to own me. Possess me.


    He wanted the set. Twins.


    He whisked me around the room once more, then led me to Nichs.


    I was stunned into silence. I couldn¡¯t say more, not even to defend myself. He could tell. He smirked the


    entire time. He kissed my hand and then deposited me at Nichs¡¯s side.


    Nichs immediately ced his hand under my elbow.


    I felt light¨Cheaded, like I might fall.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Nichs asked me.


    Nichs¡¯s other hand was holding Elva¡¯s. She looked up at us both with curious eyes. I didn¡¯t dare


    repeat the terrible things he had said, not with Elva listening.


    I nced at her, then up to Nichs and hoped he could see the reason for my hesitation. He seemed


    to. ¡°I can have him removed.¡±

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Chapter 0245


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s one of the benefactors.¡±


    ¡°To hell with it. With all of it. If it keeps you safe, I¡¯ll drag him from the grounds myself.¡±


    ¡°And then what? The Luna brings him back. Or the King? And you are on the outs with them. There¡¯s


    nothing you can do, Nichs,¡± I said.


    ¡°But, Piper.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    He stepped closer to me. He couldn¡¯t hold me here, with so many eyes on us, but with the way his hand


    slid around my arm, I could tell he wanted to.


    ¡°You¡¯re trembling,¡± he whispered.


    I closed my eyes and tried to gather myself. He was right. I¡¯d been shaken to my core and my whole


    body felt like it was trying to tter apart.


    ¡°Let me take you back to your room,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Just for tonight,¡± he said.


    God, it was tempting. To just throw in the towel for now. Regather myself. And try again tomorrow. And


    if Nichs was offering to go with me? If I could feel thefort of his embrace away from prying eyes?


    I opened my mouth to agree, only to close it immediately as Lilliana and Olivia came into earshot. Their


    greedy gazes pivoted directly to Nichs. Olivia slid her way directly between Nics and me. I had to


    step back to amodate her, or she likely would have pushed me over.


    Lilliana at least, stepped around Elva without endangering her. Although that could have been because


    of how tightly Nichs was holding her hand.


    ¡°We were looking for you Prince Nichs,¡± Olivia said. ¡°There is a charming benefactor who I¡¯m sure you


    wouldn¡¯t mind speaking with on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Or mine,¡± Lilliana said, inching closer. Elva stepped into her path every time she tried to move closer to


    Nichs. When Nichs turned his attention to Olivia, Lilliana openly red at Elva. When Nichs


    nced back, she changed her expression to her usual delicate grace.


    What a phony.


    ¡°Come on, Elva,¡± I said and opened my arms.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But¡­¡± She looked up at Lilliana again.


    Poor kid. There was nothing we could do. Nichs had to spend time with other people. That was the


    nature of thepetition.


    ¡°Come now, honey,¡± I said.


    Elva pouted but she obliged. Nichs released her hand and she walked into my waiting arms. I lifted


    her


    up against me, and she rested her head against my shoulder.


    ¡°Are youing, Prince Nichs?¡± Olivia said, all smiling confidence. She was beautiful in a low¨Ccut


    purple velvet gown. ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t keep my benefactor waiting.¡±


    ¡°Or mine,¡± Lilliana said, chiming in.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll go soon, but first I must


    ¡°Piper¡¯s fine. Aren¡¯t you, Piper?¡± Olivia asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Julian is around here somewhere,¡± Lilliana said with false sweetness. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d love to


    spend time with you.¡±


    Julian, as I could see, was on the other side of the room, spending his hour with Tiffany, as the three of


    us had previously agreed on. I wasn¡¯t about to steal him away now.


    Especially when the one I wanted was Nichs himself.


    But I couldn¡¯t have him either.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Piper,¡± Nichs said.


    Oliviaced her arm through one of his. Lilliana hooked her arm around his on the other side.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°I understand.¡±


    And I did understand. Though that didn¡¯t make it easier to watch him walk away. A pang of loneliness


    struck through my chest.


    Elva yawned. She was falling asleep on my shoulder. I didn¡¯t want to jostle her too much, so I just stood


    there, unsure where to go. What to do.


    On the other side of the dance floor, Terry caught my eye. Holding my gaze, he lifted his drink as if


    saluting me.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Chapter 0246


    For too long, I watched Nichs across the room, as he greeted a benefactor and then introduced


    Olivia. As it wasn¡¯t Lilliana¡¯s turn with the benefactor, she had been asked to stand back. She red at


    Olivia behind Nichs¡¯s back.


    Nichs turned on the charisma for the elderly benefactor. Olivia, beside him, did the same. They looked


    like a matching pair, working together to charm the benefactor. With the way the benefactor


    blushed and smiled, it was clearly working.


    I didn¡¯t want to hate Olivia. Compared to Linda and some of the others, she had never physically done


    me or Elva harm. But watching the way she kept touching Nichs¡¯s arm¡­ Or how she smiled at him¡­


    Or


    once, she winked¡­.


    My heart had emotions all its own that had little to do with logic or reason. My heart hated Olivia out of


    sheer jealousy. She had closeness to Nichs now. She could smile andugh and flirt, and might even


    be sessful.


    I imagined Nichs choosing Olivia as his Luna and my gut squeezed tight. She was a good choice.


    She¡¯d make a respectable Luna.


    But I didn¡¯t want her to marry Nichs. I didn¡¯t want anyone to marry Nichs.


    Except me.


    I sighed. What a foolish notion. One I had to let go of, the sooner the better.


    Nichs might be the one for me, but I would never be the one for Nichs. I had to ept that and


    move on, for both our sakes.


    ¡°Mommy. I¡¯m so sleepy,¡± Elva said, mumbling the words against my shoulder. ¡°Can I go to bed now?¡±


    I had other benefactors to talk to yet. I really shouldn¡¯t leave. But my heart was sore and lonely, and I


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    worried Elva might be getting sick again. Her exhaustion didn¡¯t entirely seem natural.


    ¡°Okay, honey. Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± At the very least, I could have the doctor check her out. Then I


    could leave her in Mark¡¯s care and hurry back to the party.


    No one stopped me as I carried Elva out of the ballroom. The guards at the door didn¡¯t even look at me


    twice.


    The hallways were empty, with the candidates at the g, and the servants likely enjoying their free time


    until the g was done.


    With all my sneaking down to the cers, I was used to seeing the hallways so barren. Though typically, I


    would have Julian or Nichs at my side. On my own, my nerves prickled on high alert.


    When I turned the corner, I nearly jumped out of my skin seeing another woman standing in a purple,


    shimmering gown at the end of the hallway.


    Odd, that dress was made of the fabric that Jane had stolen from my room.


    The woman turned toward me, exposing her face. My breath caught in my throat.


    The woman was Jane.


    I stopped walking, feet nted firmly.


    I was frozen at one end of the hallway and Jane at the other. We stared at each other across the


    distance.


    If I didn¡¯t have Elva in my arms, I would have moved closer. I would have confronted her and maybe


    even fought her.


    But I did have Elva in my arms. She was vulnerable, sleeping and likely sick. I couldn¡¯t risk her, not for


    Jane. Not for anyone.


    Jane smirked at me. Then she turned again and disappeared around a corner.


    My every instinct wanted me to give chase. Instead, I clutched Elva to me more fully and went my own


    way.


    Once I had reached the safety of my room, I roused Elva enough to change her into a pair offortable


    pajamas. Then I tucked her into bed. When she was resting, I walked to the door.


    One of the guards looked back at me. ¡°Please send for the doctor. I believe Elva might be sick.¡±

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Chapter 0247


    The guard nodded and went to carry out the task.


    Back inside my room, I couldn¡¯t help but pace, worried about what Jane could possibly be doing in that


    gown.


    Did she decide to go to the g? Was she pretending to be me? What could she possibly be saying to


    the benefactors, or the candidates, or the cameras?


    When I reached one end of the room, I swiveled on my heel and began walking the other way instead.


    I wished I could go down to the g and see for myself, but I would never abandon Elva. She could be


    sick. She would always be my top priority. I only hoped that whatever Jane was doing, it wasn¡¯t so


    egregious that I would be forcibly ejected from the contest.


    I continued pacing until the doctor arrived a few minutester with Mark following quickly behind.


    The doctor, familiar by now of Elva¡¯s situation, nodded at me before immediately going to Elva¡¯s side.


    Mark came to mine.


    He looked at me for a moment, then said, ¡°Elva¡¯s a tough girl, and the doctor is well trained. She¡¯ll be


    okay.¡±


    I was worried about Elva, but thoughts of her illness weren¡¯t the only thing on my mind. Mark seemed to


    notice, when his words didn¡¯t seem to soothe me.


    ¡°Did something else happen?¡±


    I wrapped my arms around my waist. ¡°I saw Jane.¡±


    Mark immediately straightened. ¡°What? Where? When?¡±


    ¡°In the hallway just now, when I was brining Elva back to the room.¡± I described the location to him, and


    then gave him the description of her gown from what I could remember.


    ¡°You think she went to the g?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I do,¡± I said. ¡°God knows what she¡¯s doing there. Likely trying to ruin my life.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Mark procured his phone from his pocket and began to text. His fingers flew


    across the screen. I¡¯d never seen anyone text so quickly. ¡°If Jane went to that g, Nichs will stop her.


    before she does any true harm.¡±


    Remembering how Olivia and Lilliana hung of his arms, iming all of his attention, I doubted he would


    An unpleasant tingling of pain burrowed deep down inside my chest. I hated to admit that I was jealous.


    I knew Nichs had other priorities than me. He was burdened with a crown, and someday he might be


    king. He would always have obligations bigger than his personal love life.


    ¡°Thank you, Mark.¡±


    Lilliana or Olivia were more suited to be the Luna the kingdom needed. They didn¡¯t have children yet, or


    debts, or a history tied with the underground organization, even if it was unwilling. They were free to fully


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    dedicate themselves to Nichs and the kingdom.


    I would never have such freedom.


    ¡°I¡¯m also activating more of Nichs¡¯s personal guard,¡± Mark said. ¡°They¡¯ll patrol the grounds, starting


    first at the ballroom. Don¡¯t worry, Piper. If Jane is here, we¡¯ll find her.¡±


    I wanted to believe that, but I doubted. Jane had knowledge of hidden passageways. She had


    connections with Terry and whoever else. She wore my face, which had others let their guard down.


    Pretending to be me, she wouldn¡¯t seem out of ce.


    None of that was Mark¡¯s fault, and I was grateful for his attempts at helping, even if I thought they were


    foolhardy.


    He continued to text, so I left his side to walk toward the bed. The doctor was checking Elva¡¯s pulse.


    I didn¡¯t dare speak while she was working, but I watched. And I worried.


    I prayed Jane wasn¡¯t in the ballroom trying to destroy what little I had left.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chapter 0248


    Nichs


    I helped Olivia as best I could with one of the benefactors, though in truth, she hadn¡¯t need me to do


    much but give her the initial introduction.


    1


    Olivia seemed like a natural at speaking with others ¨C or at least, those she wanted something from.


    After introducing her, all I did was stand there and watch her work her magic. The benefactor seemed


    enamored. I imagined he would do anything Olivia asked him to.


    I wished I could return to Piper¡¯s side. I was still worried about her. When she had danced with Terry, he


    must have said some truly awful things to her for her to look so tired and stressed when she returned.


    Knowing Terry, I could only imagine what vile fantasies he tried to ce upon her.


    She¡¯d been shaking when I¡¯d been pulled away. It had been my duty to escort all the candidates I had


    selected. I couldn¡¯t, by nature of the rules, drop everything just to stay at Piper¡¯s side.


    I wanted to, though. And now, I deeply regretted upholding the rules and not following my heart.


    Especially when I looked back to where Piper had been and found her missing. I stretched my searching


    gaze across the entire ballroom, but Piper nor Elva were anywhere in sight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Prince Nichs?¡± Oliva said. She did that now and then, to try to include me in the


    conversation. The benefactor seemed to enjoy the attention of a prince.


    I hummed, not paying attention, and continued looking for Piper.


    Elva had been tired. Perhaps Piper took her back to the room. But would she return afterwards? She still


    had to meet with several benefactors, and I had not helped her very much. Julian had spent a full hour


    with her. I wanted at least that much.


    Olivia continued talking, not missing a beat. As I suspected, she only needed me as a showpiece, and


    not a person.


    Suddenly, a sh of shimmering purple caught my attention. The gown was beautiful but the woman


    wearing it was who truly imed/my eye.


    Piper? Had she changed when she¡¯d taken Elva to bed?


    That didn¡¯t seem like something she would do, but perhaps she was trying to make a statement, or


    create some waves to make her the talk of the evening. None of the other candidates had left to change.


    The cameras moved in close to her. She waved at them, and even blew them a kiss.


    That wasn¡¯t like Piper at all. Piper didn¡¯t hate the cameras. She¡¯d always given them attention and


    answered any of the producers¡® questions. But to blow a kiss?


    A sinking feeling pulled in my chest, the more I looked at this woman. The way she carried herself heavy


    on one hip while sticking out her ass and breasts. The way sheughed, her whole head thrown back,


    while the producer tried to talk to her. She was openly flirting with him.


    This wasn¡¯t Piper. This was Jane.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me a moment,¡± I said to Olivia and her benefactor.


    ¡°But ¨C¡± Olivia reached for my arm, but I sidestepped her.


    I rushed across the room, but I still couldn¡¯t stop Jane before she moved on from the producer to one of


    the benefactors.


    ¡°Like I would want money from such a fat cow,¡± Jane said,ughing. The benefactor she¡¯d been


    speaking to went red in the face. ¡°Maybe you should invest in a personal trainer before you think about


    any more charity work.¡±


    ¡°H¨Chow dare¡­!¡± the benefactor sputtered.


    I slid myself between Jane and the man, facing him.


    ¡°Please forgive Piper¡¯s rudeness,¡± I said at once. ¡°She¡¯s hasn¡¯t been feeling well, and it is effecting her


    mood. I¡¯m afraid she just isn¡¯t herself right now.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The benefactor shook his head. ¡°No illness could possibly excuse that level of disrespect, Your Royal


    Highness. If you will excuse me for saying so.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said. ¡°Though I hope you can consider forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can.¡± The benefactor tilted his head to something urring behind me. ¡°But Mrs. Marble will


    not.¡±


    Mrs. Marble, the old widow, had enough wealth to rival the royal family. Her importance, therefore, in


    terms of charity and support, was paramount to the kingdom.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    I turned around in haste.


    Jane had sneaked away from behind me and was pointing Mrs. Marble roughly in the corbone.


    ¡°Old hags like you are the reason this kingdom is in the shitter,¡± Jane sniped.


    I rushed to intervene. This time, I snatched Jane¡¯s wrist in a vice lock.


    I forced augh. ¡°What a joker. Mrs. Marble, you must know Miss Piper is only kidding you.¡±


    ¡°Must I?¡± Mrs. Marble lifted one lone brow high on her forehead. ¡°I expect better of you, Prince Nichs,


    than to choose someone of this¡­ personality¡­ to be Queen.¡±


    Mrs. Marble never lost her patience. She simply said her peace, sneered once at Jane, then turned and


    walked away.


    Janeughed as she went.


    I hissed, ¡°You made a terrible mistakeing here, Jane.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°It¡¯s been delightfully fun so far. My perfect sister never lets herself have any fun. If anything, I¡¯m doing


    her a favor, putting these stuffed shirts in their ces.¡±


    ¡°You are trying to ruin her life.¡±


    Jane gave me a vicious kind of grin. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s working?¡±


    It was so strange looking at Jane. She looked just like Piper in appearance and height, but she couldn¡¯t


    be more different in expression and mannerisms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to have such a caring woman as your sister,¡± I said.


    Jane snorted: ¡°Perfect Piper. Spare me. You have no idea what it was like growing up in her shadow.


    Never been good enough. Never being seen. Piper this, Piper that. What about Jane?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had many chances to improve your own life. You are the only one still clinging to Piper¡¯s


    shadow.¡±


    ¡°Worried about her, huh?¡± Jane leaned closer. ¡°You should be. You can¡¯t watch her every second, Prince.


    Sooner orter, your kingly duties will pull you away and she¡¯ll be left behind in the dirt. Then, Terry and I.


    will get our fun.¡± 1


    I squeezed her wrist. My heart thundered in my chest. My wolf prowled in the back of my mind, ready to


    ¡°I will never let you hurt Piper.¡±


    Jane watched me for a moment, her eyes widening at the ferocity in my tone. Yet, in the next moment,


    her cocksure smirk slips back into ce.


    ¡°Oh, I see. You are still in love with her.¡± Janeughed, loud and mocking. ¡°You just can¡¯t say no to


    heartache, can you? You think your little breakupst time was painful? Wait until you see what bes


    of Piper next.¡±


    A low, dangerous growl escaped my throat, and for a few seconds, fear returned to Jane¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Keep your wolf in check, nephew. You are making a scene.¡±


    Jane¡¯s fear diminished the second Terry arrived beside us.


    I could have torn both their heads off. But I restrained myself. Barely.


    ¡°Unless you want people to believe you are angry with Piper,¡± Terry continued.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Piper.¡± Not even close.


    ¡°And who knows that but us, hm?¡± Terry asked. ¡°Unless you want to reveal Piper¡¯s secret to the whole


    world. That it hasn¡¯t happened yet makes me believe Piper wouldn¡¯t want that. After all, what would Elva


    think? Finding out her Mommy isn¡¯t her Mommy after all.¡±


    I hated that Terry was right. But Piper did want to keep her secrets. Elva finding out the truth would hurt


    them both.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I growled.


    ¡°Release my lover back into my care,¡± Terry said.


    I wanted to arrest her, but how would I exin it? ¡°She needs to leave. Now. And not return again.¡±


    Terry looked at Jane, and she shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯ve probably done enough,¡± she said.


    To me, Terry said, ¡°Then we ept your terms.¡±


    Cameras wereing closer. I couldn¡¯t keep holding onto Jane without causing a scene.


    I hated this. Hated everything at the moment. 2


    But what choice did I have? (1)


    I loosened my grip and Jane yanked her arm free. Terry touched her back, leading her away. Together,


    they walked out of the ballroom.


    The producer shoved a microphone into my face.


    ¡°Prince Nichs, did you have an argument with Piper?¡±

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like this exhaustion is directly rted to her illness,¡± the doctor told me. We stood a


    few feet away from the bed where Elva rested, watching her. ¡°She likely got so excited for tonight that


    she


    simply wore herself out.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯ll be alright?¡± I asked.


    The doctor nodded. ¡°She just needs a good night¡¯s rest. Let her sleep. In the morning, I¡¯ll return and


    check on her.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±


    The doctor saw herself out. When she¡¯d gone, Mark approached me.


    ¡°I can watch her,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll stay inside the room. No one will get past me.¡±


    I was worried about what Jane might have been getting up to at the g in my absence.


    Mark checked his phone. He frowned.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± I asked. My heart began to race.


    ¡°Still no reply from Prince Nichs,¡± Mark said. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if he received my messages.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he hasn¡¯t checked,¡± I said. ¡°When Ist saw him, he was busy talking with the benefactors. It


    would be rude to check his phone at that time.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Mark didn¡¯t seem convinced. ¡°I tried to warn him about Jane¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think¡­?¡± No, surely Nichs would be able to tell the difference between Jane and me?


    ¡°You¡¯d better get down there,¡± Mark said, and I agreed.


    I went to Elva¡¯s bedside onest time, and brushed some hair away from her face. She was sleeping


    soundly, her chest steadily rising and falling with each breath.


    ¡°Sweet dreams, princess,¡± I whispered.


    Then I stepped away.


    When I walked into the ballroom, I felt the weight of many pairs of eyes all pressing down onto me.


    One of the candidates hear me whispered to someone else. ¡°She changed again. Who does she think


    she is? None of the rest of us got to change.¡±


    I had no idea what they were talking about. I hadn¡¯t changed. This was still my same gown.


    Many of the candidates were ring at me. Even Tiffany and Veronica were casting me dark looks. Only


    Susie waved when our eyes locked, though she looked more worried than pleased to see me.


    I looked over the ballroom first for Jane, and then for Nichs. Jane, I didn¡¯t see. Nichs was hurriedly


    walking toward me.


    When he stopped at my side, he asked at once. ¡°What was today¡¯s identifying answer?¡±


    ¡°Moon dust,¡± I answered as quickly.


    He exhaled, but rxed only marginally. His whole body seemed wired with tension. A muscle ticked at


    the corner of his jaw.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. ¡°Why is everyone looking at me like they want to push me off a bridge?¡±


    ¡°Jane was here,¡± Nichs said. ¡°She pretended to be you. She¡­ caused a stir.¡±


    The fear that had taken root in my stomach blossomed now, spreading throughout the rest of my body.


    ¡°What did she do?¡±


    ¡°She purposefully insulted many of the benefactors while pretending to be you.¡±


    Oh, no. To keep my hands from trembling, I worried them together.


    Yet, as terrible as that was, I could tell Nichs was holding something back. He seemed more upset


    than seemed necessary, even for such an act.


    ¡°Did something else happen?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer right away, so I pressed.


    ¡°Did she say something to you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said. But it clearly did matter. He looked like he wanted to tear the room apart.


    Even his hands were curled like he expected ws at any moment.


    A shocking thought crossed my mind. ¡°Are you close to shifting?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but that was answer enough.


    I stepped closer to him and ced my hand on his chest. Beneath my palm, I felt the thunderous beat of


    his chest and the tense pull of his muscles.


    He was struggling to keep himself in check.


    Nichs was typically so calm. I¡¯d never seen him so near a shift before. The only other time might have


    been when he hade to my rescue in Terry¡¯s dungeon, but even then, he had emerged already in


    wolf


    form. I¡¯d never seen him actually struggle for control.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Whatever Jane had said to Nichs must have been something horrific.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, and Elva¡¯s okay,¡± I said, hoping to soothe him and his prowling wolf. ¡°If the worst she¡¯s done is


    tarnish my reputation, then we can recover from that.¡±


    A storm raged in Nichs¡¯s eyes, the green shing against the gold.


    ¡°She threatened you,¡± he said and it came out a growl.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing new.¡±


    ¡°What she said¡­ cannot be allowed¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever she said is just words. I¡¯m here and I¡¯m safe. She can¡¯t touch me while I¡¯m beside you.¡± 1


    That, atst, finally seemed to bring him some measure offort. He breathed in deeply, held it, then


    released. Some of the tension bled away from his shoulders. He closed his eyes, and when he


    opened them again, they were clearer.


    Slowly, I lowered my hand away from his chest.


    ¡°I need to speak with the benefactors Jane insulted. If I apologize, then maybe¡­¡±


    and


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will work,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Their pride won¡¯t allow them to ept your apologize. At


    least, not this soon.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing. I have to repair what she¡¯s done.¡± 1


    ¡°Even with me beside you, they will refuse to speak to you. The things she said to Mrs. Marble -¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Marble? The ultra¨Crichdy?¡±


    Nichs nodded, expression grim.


    This past week, all the girls had been talking about the wealthiest of the benefactors, Mrs. Marble.


    Everyone had her in their sights, d¨¦ciding that whoever won her support, won the whole thing. I had


    never


    heard of her before, never cared to, but now I understood her influence.


    To insult her was to insult the whole of the nobility. The only thing worse would have been to insult the


    Queen herself. 1


    Blood drained from my face. ¡°She didn¡¯t talk to the royal family¡­?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nichs said, and as bad as things were, that was at least somewhat of a relief.


    I spoke with Nichs a minute more, trying toe up with some kind of n to improve my situation.


    As it was, we wereing up short. Everyone ¨C the benefactors, the candidates, and the guests ¨C


    red


    at me as they past.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The camera crews, however, were all too interested in capturing my every expression. The producers


    meanwhile shouted out questions.


    ¡°Prince Nichs! Did you and Piper make up?¡±


    I nced at Nichs. ¡°We were fighting?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I had a few terse words for Jane. Before Terry intervened. Then I had to let her go.¡±


    Ten minutester, Nathan imed everyone¡¯s attention. He stood beside the King and Queen on the


    lifted thrones at the middle edge of the room. He held a few papers in his hands.


    ¡°We will now announce the organizations that the benefactors have chosen to support tonight,¡± Nathan


    said. We appreciate everyone¡¯s time and generosity. Many good causes will be receiving donations this


    evening.¡±


    Nathan lifted his list and began reading the names of the benefactors and the organization they have


    chosen to support. One by one, he ticked down his list.


    Not once did I hear the name of the orphanage.


    Not even from those that had promised me to my face to support me.


    I supposed I couldn¡¯t me them. Whatever goodwill I had garnered, Jane had taken apart in ten


    minutes of rudeness and insults.


    Tears welled in my eyes, unbidden, as Nathan continued down the list. Many of the names I didn¡¯t even


    recognize. Had I truly missed talking to so many people?


    I felt ashamed. I failed those kids at the orphanage. And I failed myself.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    I sniffed, but I wouldn¡¯t let the tears fall. By the end of Nathan¡¯s list, I had been the only person to have


    received zero support. The orphanage I supported would receive no donations from tonight, despite my


    best efforts.


    In her ten minute appearance, Jane had undone hours¡® worth of my efforts.


    I¡¯d been getting res since I returned to the ballroom, but now, the whispers started too.


    I wished the ground would open up and swallow me whole. Then I wouldn¡¯t feel so much


    embarrassment and shame.


    I¡¯d hoped to gain enough donations to be able to give the orphanage at least some relief. They knew


    about my backing them. We had to submit the organizations we supported to Nathan and the producers


    ahead of time. They likely mademercials and promos for the g utilizing that information.


    I could only imagine what thementators were saying now.


    ¡°The orphanage will receive nothing. The children will go hungry tonight. And it¡¯s all Piper¡¯s fault!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I wiped my eyes with the back of my hand. Nichs, beside me, noticed.


    ¡°We congratte all of our participants tonight,¡± Nathan said. His speech was wrapping up. The event


    was almost over.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Nichs called out. He started walking toward the stage. The crowd parted for him, clearing his


    way.


    Julian appeared in the now empty space beside me. He handed me a handkerchief.


    ¡°Took him long enough to step forward,¡± Julian said. ¡°I thought I¡¯d have to do it myself. It would have


    totally ruin my reputation as the reckless, devil¨Cmay¨Ccare yboy.¡±


    I dabbed the handkerchief at the corners of my eyes. ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Nichs stepped onto the lifted tform and approached Nathan. The King and Queen gave him


    suspicious nces.


    Nichs held out his hand and Nathan passed him the microphone.


    Nichs cleared his throat. ¡°In the spirit of tonight¡¯s generosity, I would like to offer my own donation of


    $20,000 to the orphanage that Piper is supporting tonight.¡±


    Many people oohed and awed. That gift was twice as much as the next highest donation tonight.


    Everyone started to p.


    Suddenly, some of my shame lifted away, and I started crying for a new reason: gratitude. (1)


    Julian wrapped his arm around my shoulders. ¡°Chin up, Piper.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just so happy¡­ Those kids¡­ I failed them.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. Jane stole from them.¡±


    I nced at him. ¡°Did you see her?¡±


    Julian¡¯s smile twisted in disgust. At Jane or at himself, I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°Nichs did,¡± I mentioned, hoping he wouldn¡¯t feel bad. So long as someone was there to interfere in


    Jane¡¯s ns, did it matter who it was?


    Yet my words seemed to have the opposite effect on Julian. He squared his jaw. ¡°Yeah.¡± He didn¡¯t sound


    all that happy about it.


    Nichs slowly came down from the lifted tform. He was stopped several times as he walked, by


    smiling people shaking his hands andplimenting his generosity.


    ¡°Ever the hero, my brother,¡± Julian said. I couldn¡¯t read his tone.


    ¡°Julian¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Piper. Some of us work better from the shadows.¡± He lowered his head a little. ¡°Though, for


    what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m sorry that I let Jane slip by me. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°She fooled everyone,¡± I said.


    Julian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t get fooled.¡±


    He walked away before Nichs reached me. I realized toote that I hadn¡¯t returned his handkerchief.


    Nichs nced at it. Julian¡¯s initials were embossed onto the corner.


    Nichs¡¯s jaw clenched.


    I didn¡¯t know why he was upset, especially when I was so pleased.


    ¡°Thank you, Nichs,¡± I said. My voice wavered. This evening had been a trial, but Nichs¡¯s actions.


    had helped make it just a little better.


    supposed, I was still in a bad ce. My poor showing in this event would reflect in my standings among


    certainly didn¡¯t help either.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Even now, standing as we were with the crowd around us dispersing, I was earning many passing


    res.


    Gratitude filled my heart for what Nichs had done. But worry still harbored in the rest of me.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jane hade here tonight to harm my reputation and she had seeded in doing so. I didn¡¯t know


    what I could do now to repair it.


    ¡°Ignore them,¡± Nichs said. ¡°They have no idea who you are.¡± 1


    ¡°Does it matter who I am? If they think I am a disgrace, they will have the power to be rid of me.¡±


    ¡°They have no such power,¡± Nichs said firmly. ¡°Only the royal family can make those decisions.¡±


    ¡°But surely the nobility has the royal family¡¯s ear.¡±


    ¡°We may listen. We may even consider. But they do not make the decisions for us.¡±


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to tell him that, though I was incredibly thankful for his defending me, I


    knew it was only a matter of time until I was removed from the contest. It had always been this way. I


    daily walked on the edge of a knife. That I had stayed this long was a miracle. 1


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up yet, Piper. Please.¡±


    Above all, I didn¡¯t dare disappoint him. So I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep trying.¡± 1


    ¡°Good.¡±


    As far as I was concerned, this evening couldn¡¯t end fast enough. I was ready to go to my room, put on


    myfortable pajamas, curl into bed, and forget everything for a while. Tomorrow, I could pull myself


    back together and figure out how to restore my reputation.


    Tonight, I just wanted to sleep. To unwind and forget.


    The universe had other ns for me.


    Nichs had taken my arm and was escorting me to the door of the ballroom. I assumed he intended to


    walk me all the way back to my room. Three feet from the exit, Nathan walked directly into our path.


    ¡°The King wishes to speak with you, Piper.¡± Nathan nced at Nichs. ¡°Alone.¡± 1


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Nichs said at once.


    Nathan lifted both brows. ¡°You would defy the King¡¯s orders.¡±


    Nichs grit his teeth together


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Prince Nichs. ¡°I will speak with the King.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going alone,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°That is what the King requested,¡± Nathan said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going too,¡± Nichs added. ¡°My father can tell me to my face to get out, but I won¡¯t let you face him


    alone.¡±


    Nathan seemed resigned to the matter, like he had faced this argument in the past. ¡°You¡¯ll have to


    exin yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Nathan turned and began to walk. He expected us to follow.


    Nichs gripped my arm more firmly. ¡°Whatever he says ormands, I will not leave you alone to face


    him.¡±


    ¡°He might try to kick me out for my behavior tonight.¡±


    ¡°Jane¡¯s behavior,¡± Nichs corrected. ¡°I won¡¯t let him.¡± 2


    I trusted Nichs, but I doubted that when push came to shove, he would be able to overturn the


    decision of the King himself.


    It seemed very likely that tonight, I would be headed back to my small apartment.


    How long would it take before Elva got sick again? How long until I was desperate enough to seek out


    help to save her?


    How long until I ended up in front of Terry¡¯s door?


    I cold shiver ran up my spine.


    Nichs squeezed me a little, in support. ¡°I¡¯ll stay by your side. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    But he couldn¡¯t stay with me forever. He couldn¡¯t protect me from what I truly feared.


    Maybe we could face his father together. But sooner orter, I would have to face the rest of the world


    on my own.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Chapter 0254


    Nathan led Nichs and me into a sitting room where the King sat upon a chair. All other chairs had


    been pushed to the back of the room. It was clear he meant for the rest of us to stand.


    As we entered, the King narrowed his eyes in Nichs¡¯s direction. Nichs lifted his chin.


    ¡°Nathan, I believe I was clear in my orders that Piper arrive alone,¡± the King said.


    Nathan bowed his head. ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I refused to allow Piper to face you on her own.¡±


    The King frowned deeper. ¡°And if I ordered you to leave?¡±


    Nichs squared his shoulders. ¡°You would have to have be forcibly taken from this room.¡± (1


    The King and Nichs stared at each other for a moment, as if in silent conversation. Then the King


    sighed, long¨Csuffering.


    ¡°Stay then,¡± the King said. ¡°I will be amused to hear how either of you can defend Piper¡¯s actions from


    tonight.¡±


    I spoke at once, ¡°I deeply apologize ¨C¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± the King scoffed, cutting me off. ¡°You honestly believe that a mere apology will fix all that


    you¡¯ve done? You called one of our benefactors tonight a ¡®fat cow. And I won¡¯t dare repeat the things you


    said to Mrs. Maple.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to redeem myself,¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your redemption! I want to know what possessed you to speak and act as you did to


    start with! Did you temporarily lose your mind? Has the pressure of the contest addled your senses?¡±


    The


    King¡¯s voice slowly rose.


    I lowered my chin down to my chest. ¡°I have no excuses, Your Majesty. I surrender myself to your


    punishment.¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t,¡± Nichs snapped. He stepped forward and half in front of me, shielding me from


    some of the King¡¯s re.


    ¡°Nichs, you are treading on thin ice,¡± the King said through his teeth.


    ¡°I will not allow punishment to fall on her when she has done nothing to deserve it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe her actions are worthy of punishment?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The King was bbergasted. ¡°Why ever not?¡±


    ¡°Nichs, please,¡± I whispered. Was he nning on revealing the truth about Jane? He couldn¡¯t do that!


    Nichs hesitated.


    ¡°Answer me, Nichs. Exin to me why she does not deserve punishment.¡±


    ¡°She just doesn¡¯t,¡± he said, haltingly, like each word pained him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if I may.¡± I sidestepped around Nichs. ¡°If I may ask, Sir, please allow me a list of


    everyone who I offended so that I may personally apologize through letters.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be enough. Many of the nobility are fiercely angered. Even those you did not directly insult.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Sir. But I would like to try anyway. My behavior tonight was truly out of line, and I will


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    make amends. This I promise to you.


    The King considered me a moment. ¡°That¡¯s very good of you, Piper, but this should never have been


    necessary.¡±


    ¡°I understand and agree,¡± I said.


    Silence filled the room for a long moment.


    ¡°I still require a reason. Despite the misunderstandings you¡¯ve created, Piper, you have generally been


    harmless. I would know what drove you to make such a fool of yourself, and of me, for hosting you.¡±


    I swallowed hard. I did not want to lie to the King, but I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. I searched through my


    thoughts and feelings, and pulled out the most logical, honesty¨Cadjacent reason I could find.


    ¡°Elva wasn¡¯t feeling well again,¡± I said. ¡°I fear my worry for her drove me to act irrationally.¡±


    The King watched me with a h¨¢rd expression. I stood tall and proud, epting his judgement. Then he


    shook his head.


    ¡°I can understand your concern over your ailing child. But a Luna would never allow her personal worries


    to interfere with her royal duties. Tonight has disyed your weak character not just to me and


    my Queen, but to the entire Kingdom through the television.¡±

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Chapter 0255


    I nodded, grim.


    ¡°I should send you home tonight,¡± the King said.


    ¡°But, father¡± Nichs began.


    The King held up his hand, stopping him. ¡°But I will wait for the public¡¯s reaction. They have protected


    you thus far, Piper. Tonight you showed them your true colors. We¡¯ll see if their love for you persists.¡±


    I bowed. ¡°Thank you for your leniency, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Nathan will procure you a list for your apology letters,¡± the King said.


    ¡°Right away,¡± Nathan agreed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again, Piper. There will be no leniency a second time.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Sir.¡±


    The King waved his hand, dismissing us.


    Nichs offered me his arm and then led me from the room.


    When we were safe down a lonely hallway, Nichs stopped, released my arm, and turned to face me.


    ¡°We could have told him the truth.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said.


    ¡°He¡¯s the King. If anyone could help us-


    ¡°Remember what Julian said? We don¡¯t know who to trust! And even if the King himself isn¡¯t in on it,


    who knows what lies Terry has been feeding him over the years?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the public instead,¡± Nichs said. ¡°They¡¯ve always supported you before. If they knew


    the truth ¨C


    ¡°And what of Elva? If the whole world knows the truth, how would we keep it from her?¡± 4


    Nichs crossed his arms but fell silent. He didn¡¯t have an answer.


    After a long moment, he spoke again. ¡°If we don¡¯t do something, you will be a victim in the court


    of public opinion, Piper. My father did not expel you from the contest simply because he believes he


    doesn¡¯t have to. He expects the public toe for your head.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡± Of course I knew that. The King has always made his disdain for me clear. Even from the


    beginning, Julian had told me I was only here as a publicity stunt. I¡¯d always only been here by the grace


    of the public. If they were to turn on me, I would be out the next hour, if not the next minute.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Nichs exhaled. ¡°Piper, I want to protect you.¡±


    His words made me soften. ¡°I know, Nichs. But I¡¯m trapped. Don¡¯t you see? Jane has me cornered


    and she knows it. And once I¡¯m gone from the pce¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that what Terry talked to you about? Did he threaten you?¡±


    ¡°It was less a threat than a promise. He made clear I¡¯de crawling to him.¡±


    ¡°That bastard.¡± Nichs¡¯s voice took on a dangerous growl. ¡°As if you would ever.¡±


    ¡°But I might have to¡­¡± When I spoke, I taste bile. ¡°When I¡¯m out on the street, who else will help me with


    Elva?¡±


    ¡°Not him.¡± Nichs gripped me by the upper arms. ¡°Never him. He takes things, Piper. He doesn¡¯t give


    back. You¡¯re worried the underground organization wille for her? If you go to him, he will deliver her


    straight to them.¡±


    I worried about that too. But what else could I do? If no one would help, she could die. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll be able


    to convince him¡­ If I¡¯mpliant enough¡­¡±


    Nichs pulled me into his hard chest and wrapped his arms securely around me. 1


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen. I don¡¯t care what I have to do. I will never let him have his way with you or with


    Elva.¡±


    I clung onto Nichs¡¯s shirt. I wanted to believe him so badly, but what could he do? His parents trusted


    Terry implicitly. If he betrayed his uncle, it wouldn¡¯t go unnoticed by the crown.


    ¡°Give me time. I¡¯ll think of something,¡± he said.


    I didn¡¯t have much time to give, but¡­ ¡°Whatever time I have left here, it¡¯s all yours.¡± (4


    Nichs kissed the top of my head. The anchor of his embrace was the only thing keeping me from


    washing away in despair.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Chapter 0256


    The next morning, Elva was still resting peacefully after I awoke and changed, so I left her in the care of


    Charlotte, the Nanny, and Mark, and went down to breakfast alone.


    I was nearly there, when both Veronica and Tiffany blocked my path.


    ¡°We want to talk to you,¡± Veronica said.


    We were about to have breakfast beside each other. ¡°Could it wait until breakfast?¡± If they were going to


    yell at me about ¡®my¡® behaviorst night, I¡¯d prefer it not to happen on my empty stomach.


    ¡°No,¡± Veronica said.


    Okay, then. I sighed in resignation and followed them to a quieter spot away from the doorway to the


    dining room.


    Tiffany crossed her arms. ¡°We talked to the other¨Cyoust night at the g.¡±


    ¡°She looked like you and spoke like you, but it was clear to us both that she was not you,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°Yeah, plus¡­ why would you change clothes? That¡¯s not like you at all. And then change back?¡± Tiffany


    shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t add up, Piper. So spill. Tell us what¡¯s really going on.¡±


    My heart pounded. Of all people that didn¡¯t know the difference, why were these two so observant?


    Even the King had been willing to believe the worst of me.


    ¡°It was me¡­ I was just having a bad night,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t want to lie, but I couldn¡¯t tell anyone the truth,


    not even them. Too many people knew it already, from Nichs¡¯s guards to some of the servants. It was


    a miracle the truth hadn¡¯t leaked yet.


    That it hadn¡¯t was apliment to the strong character of everyone on Nichs¡¯s payroll.


    ¡°That was not a bad night,¡± Tiffany said.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t you,¡± Veronica added.


    ¡°Did


    you


    lose a bet or something?¡± Tiffany said. ¡°Someone extorting you?¡±


    Veronica gave Tiffany sideways look. ¡°It wasn¡¯t her.¡±


    Tiffany looked back. ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    They both looked at me expectantly.


    I closed my eyes. ¡°I wish I could tell you, but I just can¡¯t.¡± If it were only me that could be hurt, I would


    reputation.


    Elva. The underground organization. This ran so much deeper than just me and Jane.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Piper,¡± Julian said. Appearing beside me, he ced a gentle hand on my shoulder. ¡°You can


    trust these two.¡±


    I frowned at him. He was the one who was so adamant about not trusting anyone.


    Julian grinned at my upset. ¡°There¡¯s a reason I picked these two. Well, other than their great senses of


    humor.¡± Heughed. ¡°They¡¯re trustworthy.¡± He shrugs. ¡°And they hate the underground.¡±


    ¡°The underground is behind this?¡± Tiffany asked, her voice taking on a sharp edge.


    ¡°I should have known,¡± Veronica said. At her sides, her hands clenched into fists. ¡°Those bastards.¡±


    Julian nudged me. ¡°You can tell them.¡±


    So I did. Not everything, of course. Not about my wolf, or Elva¡¯s involvement. But I did exin that I had


    a twin sister who was caught up with the organization. I said Jane wanted to ruin my life to get me


    desperate enough to fall into the underground¡¯s web.


    As I spoke, their gazes became more pitying than judgmental. By the end, they were outright angry on


    my behalf.


    It was something of a relief, to finally be able to tell someone the truth and to not have to bear the


    weight of their misguided judgement anymore.


    ¡°So this bitch of a sister of yours is running around pretending to be you?¡± Tiffany asked. ¡°And that was


    herst night, being terrible to everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°And yes.¡±


    Tiffany whistled. ¡°I thought my family was messed up.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be fooled again,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°Yeah, for sure.¡± Tiffany sighed. ¡°Sorry if we were jerks to youst night. It took a minute for us to put


    two and two together.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°We do,¡± Veronica said. ¡°The underground organization has taken from us both.¡±


    Veronica and Tiffany nced at each other. Julian lowered his hand from my shoulder to my lower back.


    ¡°Then we¡¯re all in this together now,¡± Julian said. ¡°We¡¯ll have to work to take them down, but


    ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°Me, too!¡± Tiffany added with a fist pump.


    We all smiled at each other. It felt good, like I had just gained two more friends.


    ¡°Please keep it a secret though,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s a secret I can¡¯t afford to have revealed yet.¡±


    ¡°You must have your reasons,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°Man, that¡¯s got to suck, not being able to tell anyone. Your sister must be getting you in a world of


    trouble.¡±


    After I nodded, they both agreed.


    ¡°Your secret is safe with us,¡± Veronica said. She always spoke definitively, so this gave mefort.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Veronica and Tiffany then excused themselves to go to breakfast. I nearly joined them, when a good


    look at Julian gave me pause. I waved them ahead without me.


    ¡°Julian.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    His eyes were red, bloodshot, with heavy bags hanging underneath them. He wavered unsteadily as he


    stood, swaying back and forth. He looked terrible.


    He looked exhausted.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He could barely keep his eyes open.


    I gripped his arm to keep him from swaying too far in one direction.


    ¡°You are dead on your feet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? I just need some coffee and I¡¯ll be fine.¡± He yawned. ¡°Nichs kept me up all night. We kept


    trying to think up ways to trap Jane.¡±


    Julian and Nichs stayed up all night?


    ¡°We¡¯re not any closer, though,¡± Julian said with regret. ¡°Trying to keep your secret. Trying to capture Jane


    without killing her. We¡¯re running out of options, especially with you under fire now.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Did you already forget the knife she held to your throat? Nichs hasn¡¯t, I can tell you that much. And


    afterst night? We can¡¯t decide if Jane wants to kill you or damage you beyond the point of return.


    Neither option is ideal, obviously.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten the knife to my throat, or the cold look in Jane¡¯s eye. Nor had I forgotten all of Terry¡¯s


    dark promises.


    Nichs had a right to be worried about me.


    ¡°Nichs wants to tell the King the truth,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°I know.¡± I worried my bottom lip with my teeth. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°He¡¯s too close to Terry. He¡¯d never believe us ¨C you over his brother¨Cinw. His trust with Nichs


    and I goes a bit further, but even that has limits. If we don¡¯t have definitive proof that your sister exists,


    and Terry¡¯s involvement, the King will never believe us.¡±


    ¡°Nichs thinks otherwise?¡±


    ¡°He wants to believe in our father. His dedication often renders him blind.¡± Julian yawned again. ¡°Up all


    night, and we have nothing to show for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Maybe a nap would help,¡± I suggested. Fear gripped at my chest, but everyone needed rest. No great


    ns were ever thought of in a sleepless delirium.


    ¡°Coffee,¡± he said. He patted my back in aforting way. ¡°Hang in there, Piper. We¡¯re not down and out,


    yet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Julian lifted his hand to my shoulder, drawing my eyes back to his. He was tired, but he held my gaze


    with tight focus as he said, ¡°Terry won¡¯t have you, Piper. Nichs and I would die first.¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Chapter 0257


    I entered the dining room and sat down for breakfast across from Tiffany and Veronica and beside


    Susie. Susie gave me a supportive smile.


    ¡°How¡¯s Elva?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She was just exhausted,¡± I replied. ¡°I let her sleep in this morning.¡± 1


    ¡°Oh good. I was worried.¡± When Susie said something like that, I believed her.


    Jessica sat on Susie¡¯s other side. She quietly ate her breakfast without making much fuss. However,


    further down the table from her, Olivia and Lilliana were both ring at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised the King let her stay,¡± Olivia said loudly to Lilliana, who agreed.


    Tiffany rolled her eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that was any of your business, Olivia. Maybe you should focus on


    yourself.¡± Softer, to only Veronica and me, she grumbled, ¡°Like usual.¡±


    ¡°Did you say something, Tiffany?¡± Olivia called.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about,¡± Tiffany replied.


    Olivia frowned. Everyone went back to their breakfast.


    Lilliana, however, did not seem as willing to let things go. ¡°Piper¡¯s behavior from the g is inexcusable,


    no matter what you say. She doesn¡¯t deserve to even be eating breakfast with us, let alone, to stay in the


    ¡°Let it go,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°No,¡± Lilliana snapped. Her wilting flower fa?ade had been crumbling for a while now. I noticed at the


    gst night. She¡¯d red more than usual when Nichs¡¯s back was turned. Usually she¡¯d hide it


    better.


    I wondered if it had to do with how Nichs had been giving Olivia and me more attention than he had


    to her, when she had been the supposed favorite for so long. Lately, it seemed, she had been falling out


    of


    favor.


    ¡°Could you imagine someone like that as Luna? Our Kingdom would be theughing stock of the entire


    continent. She¡¯s a disgrace, An embarrassment. Someone should show her the door before she makes


    everything worse.¡±


    ¡°And that someone should be you, Lilliana?¡± said Nichs from the doorway..


    Lilliana instantly paled.


    Tiffany snickered into her hand. Veronica smirked,


    Lilliana pushed herself off her chair. ¡°Oh, Prince Nichs, you must have misheard me¡­¡± She pouted a


    little, her eyes wide and vulnerable.


    She¡¯d used that look on him before. Usually he bought into it.


    This time, he glowered.


    ¡°Are you also attempting to judge my hearing, as you have judged Piper?¡± he asked.


    ¡°N¨Cno¡­ Of course not¡­¡±


    1


    ¡°Piper has earned her spot in thispetition, and no one especially not you can say she does not


    belong here. The King himself has allowed her to stay. Or perhaps you feel yourself above the King?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lilliana scrambled closer to him, desperation in her eyes. ¡°Please, hear me out, Prince Nichs.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Please, return to your breakfast.¡± Nichs red at her, until she wilted back down


    into her chair and obeyed him. Then he turned to me. ¡°I would escort you back to your room, Piper, if you


    are ready to go.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± I pushed my te away and rose to my feet.


    Susie, Veronica, and Tiffany waved goodbye to each other, then I epted Nichs¡¯s arm and let him


    lead me from the room.


    When we were out in the hallway, I said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°She had no right saying that to you,¡± Nichs replied.


    ¡°She was talking about Jane,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure she was,¡± Nichs replied. ¡°From what I¡¯ve been able to tell, she¡¯s resented you for a


    while.¡±


    I tilted my head and looked at him sideways. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d been able to see through Lilliana¡¯s


    veneer.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t hide her disdain as well as she thinks she does,¡± Nichs said.


    I hummed my assent. ¡°Is she still your favorite?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t totally sure why I asked. I didn¡¯t want to know the answer if the answer was yes. Maybe it was


    somewhat.


    I knew it was all only temporary, and that I was ying with fire. But I still couldn¡¯t stay away. It didn¡¯t


    matter how much it burned.


    Nichs looked at me. ¡°She was never my favorite.¡±


    My heart began to race, the treacherous thing. I had no reason to think that meant I was his favorite


    instead, except the intense focus of his gaze, the way he stared down into my soul.


    ¡°Nick, I¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Piper,¡± he said. I guessed I didn¡¯t need to know.


    Nichs was the kindest man I had ever met by fair. Brave and strong. Valiant, always upholding his


    sense of justice.


    He would make a great King. And a wonderful husband.


    I wished I would be able to see him as both. I would have to settle for one.


    When we walked closer to the staircase, Nichs pulled me into an alcove. In the shadow of the


    doorway, he tugged me into his arms and kissed me until I was breathless.


    I smiled against his mouth. ¡°What was that for?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait anymore,¡± he said, like that was reason enough. Maybe it was.


    ¡°Then kiss me again,¡± I said. ¡°Make itst until next time.¡±


    One of these kisses would be ourst, but I prayed it wasn¡¯t this one. Or the next. Or the next.


    He cupped my cheek with his hand. Tilting me gently, he deepened our kiss, licking his way past the


    seam of my lips.


    I sighed against him and wrapped my arms around his neck. Ibed my fingers through the hair on


    the back of his head.


    He pulled away, enough for us to breathe, then he repositioned and dove back in.


    If I had the power to extend time, this was the moment I would have wanted tost forever. I could


    have stayed just like this, tucked away from the world in this alcove, wrapped in his safety and warmth.


    Here, my worries felt terribly far away. His soft, persistent mouth chased away every bad thought that


    meant to haunt my waking hours.


    Here, there existed only me and him and the bond that connected us ¨C the one we so often ignored.


    It was a long time before we parted again. We held hands as we ascended the stairwell toward the guest


    wing. At the top of the stairs, we both stopped.


    A pair of paramedics were standing at my door.


    ¡°Elva!¡± I gasped and rushed forward. Nichs was hot on my heels.


    As we came closer to the room, we found one of the guards on the ground, a knife¨Cwound across his


    stomach. The other guard raised his sword against me.


    ¡°Hold!¡± Nichs shouted. He pulled me behind him.


    The guard immediately lowered the sword. ¡°Forgive me, Prince Nichs.¡± To raise a weapon against


    one of the royal family was akin to treason.


    ¡°Forget that. Tell me what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± The guard motioned towards me. ¡°She stabbed him!¡±


    !


    Nichs nced back at me. Then he returned his gaze to the guard. ¡°We¡¯ve gone over this. You mean


    her sister. Did you ask the identifying question? Where¡¯s Mark?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elva?!¡± I chimed in.


    The guard motioned toward the door. The paramedics continued to work on the other guard.


    Nichs opened the door and I rushed inside. I skidded to a stop as I came face to face with the barrel


    of a handgun.


    ¡°What is today¡¯s identifying answer,¡± Mark asked. His hand was steady. His aim true. A fired shot would


    kill me, straight through the heart. ¡°Answer. Now.¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Chapter 0258


    Nichs walked into the room behind me. ¡°Mark? What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Protocol, Sir.¡± Mark did not lower the gun away from me. ¡°The answer, Piper. Please.¡±


    ¡°Morning glory.¡± I said.


    Instantly, Mark lowered the gun. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Whatever it takes to keep Elva safe. Where is she?¡±


    Mark motioned toward the closet. I rushed over and opened the door.


    Elva, the Nanny, and Charlotte were ying dress up.


    Elvaughed when she saw me. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    I rushed forward and pulled her into a tight hug. She was wearing a pair of my high heels. Her foot


    slipped right out of the shoe when I lifted her.


    ¡°y with us, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°1 will. Just give me a moment, okay?¡± I lowered Elva back to the ground, and she returned to the Nanny


    to y.


    Charlotte met my eye across the closet. She gave me a nod. I understood: Elva was okay. They were


    able to keep her in the dark about what happened.


    But what exactly had happened?


    I excused myself from the closet and came to stand beside Nichs and Mark.


    I¡¯m sorry. Sir. I don¡¯t want to threaten Piper but the circumstances required it.¡±


    ¡°I was standing right behind her, Mark.¡±


    You could have been fooled. You assigned me the task yourself. Protecting Elva is my first priority


    above anything else. Even Piper¡¯s safety. Even your own, Sir.¡±


    Nichs rubbed his hand over the back of his neck. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, Mark. I know your orders, and I¡¯m


    d you camed them out. But my wolf. Seeing Piper in danger like that nearly made me shift.


    My apologies, Sir.¡±


    Don¡¯t apologize.¡± I said I would face ten thousand gun barrels if they were meant to keep Elva safe


    +15 BONUS


    Nichs startled like he hadn¡¯t noticed me approach. He recovered quickly enough though.


    ¡°How¡¯s Elva?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay. From what I can tell, she has no idea anything bad happened.¡±


    ¡°At the first sound of a struggle, the Nanny and Charlotte relocated Elva into the closet,¡± Mark said.


    We¡¯d decided on that n of action from the start. I¡¯d hoped that we wouldn¡¯t have to put it into practice.¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened here, Mark?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my understanding from what I¡¯ve been able to gather, that Jane came to the room,¡± Mark said. ¡°The


    guards, as per protocol, asked her the identifying question. She didn¡¯t know it. We heard yelling from


    inside. She was demanding to see Elva.¡±


    Suddenly chilled, I wrapped my arms around myself.


    ¡°Then she had a knife. She stabbed one guard, went for the other. After securing Elva, I stepped into the


    hallway. Our numbers scared her off. We alerted the paramedics, then I came inside to secure from


    within.¡±


    Jane had been here. She¡¯d been so close. She¡¯d tried to see Elva.


    ¡°Why would she want to see Elva? What could she have hoped to gain from such a thing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My assumption, Miss Piper,¡± Mark said, ¡°is that she intended to kidnap her.¡±


    ¡°Oh my Go d.¡± I was going to be sick.


    Nichs immediately came to my side. He wrapped his arms around me.


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh.¡± He held me tightly.


    I buried my face into the crux of his neck and shoulder, and felt my body shake apart. I was going into


    shock, from seeing the knife wound, from nearly being stabbed, and then nearly shot, to know hearing


    that


    Jane had been so close to stealing away my daughter.


    My body couldn¡¯t handle the stress. It was too much. It was all too much.


    I couldn¡¯t let Elva see me like this. I had to get it out of my system.


    to fall apart.


    piece me back together was chs,


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Give us a moment, Mark,¡± Nichs said.


    Mark nodded, and went into the closet. His gun was holstered now, like he had never held it all. I wished


    he hadn¡¯t of needed to hold it.


    ¡°Jane will be back. She¡¯ll just keeping. She won¡¯t stop until she has what she wants.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop her.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I know you and Julian stayed up all night, trying to think of a n. I know you couldn¡¯t


    decide anything.¡±


    ¡°Give us time,¡± Nichs said. ¡°So we didn¡¯t plot anythingst night. That doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll never have


    any ideas. I will find her and I will stop her, Piper. If I have to tear this entire pce apart, brick by brick.¡±


    It was then that I noticed I wasn¡¯t the only one shaking.


    ¡°Shees into my home and threatens the people I care about the most.¡± A growl lined beneath his


    words, deepening his voice, low and dangerous.


    I looked up at him. His eyes were shing, more green now than gold. Nich s¡¯s wolf was struggling,


    wing its way to the surface.


    I ced my hand t against his face, hoping to soothe him. He leaned into my palm.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let her take you and Elva,¡± Nichs said. Or maybe it was his wolf talking now. I couldn¡¯t be


    sure. ¡°You are my family.¡±


    The wolf, then. Nichs would never call Elva and I that. With wolves, even friends were considered


    family. Pack. Of course, it would see Elva and me as part of that.


    1 shushed him gently. ¡°We are both still here. No one has taken us.¡±


    He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the gold had taken over once more and Nichs had


    returned to himself.


    He inhaled a shaky breath. ¡°I keep losing myself.¡±


    I start to lower my hand, but he grabs it and ces it right back where it was, on his cheek. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯m usually much more in control of my wolf,¡± he said,


    There likely hasn¡¯t been danger like this before


    tre how many people threaten me,¡± Nichs said. ¡°But when theye for you, or for Env


    goes out the window. I only know I have to protect you


    +15 BONUS


    You do protect us.¡±


    ¡°Not well enough.¡±.


    ¡°Nichs. It¡¯s only because of you and those you¡¯ve selected to surround us that we remain safe. If I


    was on my own, I¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to give voice to those thoughts. I well and truly knew the answer, however.


    If I had been on my own with Elva, and Terry and Jane had found us. We¡¯d either be dead, or already


    part of their grand design.


    Regardless of whatever happened next, we¡¯d only made it this far safely because of Nichs.


    ¡°I need to see Elva,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I need to make sure she¡¯s safe.¡±


    I understood that sentiment. I wanted to see her too.


    Together, we walked to the closet and opened the door.


    ¡°Nickss!¡± Elva cried and rushed toward us.


    Nichs scooped her up into his arms. ¡°There¡¯s my princess,¡± he said. He held her in a tight embrace for


    a moment, before opening up one arm to invite me.


    I moved closer. I draped one arm around Elva¡¯s waist and the other, I wrapped around Nichs.


    For several long minutes, Nichs, Elva, and I held each other.


    Elva giggled after a while, not understanding the purpose of the hug. She didn¡¯t know the danger she


    faced. She didn¡¯t need the affirmation that each of us three were alive and present.


    But I understood. And Nichs did too.


    So we kept holding on.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Chapter 0259


    That evening, I met with Nichs and Julian in one of the sitting rooms. Julian had unfurled the


    blueprints to the pce out on one of the small tables. Now, he was holding a cup of coffee in each


    hand.


    He likely hadn¡¯t been to sleep yet.


    Neither had Nichs, though he was running on adrenaline instead of caffeine.


    ¡°With Jane escting in violence, we have to move quicker as well,¡± Nichs said. ¡°We need to put a


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    n into action as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°We need a n first,¡± Julian said. ¡°You are skipping steps.¡±


    Nichs pushed a hand through his hair.


    ¡°There has to be something we can do,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m tired of waiting around for Jane to make her move.


    We¡¯re constantly on the back foot.¡±


    ¡°Piper¡¯s right,¡± Nichs said. ¡°We need to go on the assertive. Stop ying defense and go on offense


    instead.¡±


    ¡°Take the fight to them?¡± Julian asked with a smirk. ¡°Surely you all haven¡¯t forgotten my initial n from


    weeks ago. Sneaking into Terry¡¯s mansion and snooping around.¡±


    ¡°We barricaded the tunnel,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about a tunnel. I¡¯m talking about holding an event in Terry¡¯s mansion. Then snooping


    around when their backs are turned.¡±


    Nichs and I nced at each other.


    1 remembered Nichs had been vehemently against this n at the start. Now however, he seemed


    less so.


    Julian waited. I waited too. When Nichs didn¡¯t object to anyway, Julian prompted, ¡°You¡¯re going to let


    me suggest it this time?¡±


    What can I do? Nichs crossed his arms.


    He clearly wasn¡¯t happy, but he was willing to go along with anything


    too close. She very nearly sneaked past our defenses if Mark hadn¡¯t been the


    Five will always be in danger so long as Jarse and Terry have


    ed to bring fan and Terry down as feet co


    My heart was warm, listening to Nichs so valiantly willing to protect Elva and me.


    Julian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s about time you came around to this idea, brother. Evenst night you said no.¡±


    ¡°That had been before Jane. Before the attack.¡±


    Julian nodded, understanding.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ve been leaning on the producers for a while now, putting this idea in their ear,¡± Julian said. ¡°So


    it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to get them to line everything up and move quickly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been pitching this idea to them, even though I opposed it?¡± Nichs asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Julian shrugged. ¡°Like I¡¯m going to let your misguided orders get in the way of my bestid


    ns. I knew you¡¯de around eventually. I wanted to be ready. Now, we¡¯re ready.¡±


    Julian was true to his word. The next afternoon, all of the candidates were called down into the parlor


    room for some announcements. Gossip was rampant among the girls. Many were whispering about how


    the next event would take them away from the pce grounds.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready for a change of scenery,¡± Tiffany said.


    ¡°Careful,¡± Olivia replied. ¡°If you make it to Luna, you will hardly ever leave.¡±


    ¡°The pce is beautiful, don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Tiffany amended. ¡°But¡­ surely the Luna gets to go to a


    party somewhere else once in a while?¡±


    ¡°She does,¡± Susie said, softly.


    ¡°I would befortable staying,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Though, of course, I would go wherever the Luna is


    needed.¡±


    ¡°I will go wherever Nichs decides,¡± Lilliana added.


    Nearly everyone rolled their eyes.


    Ever since Nichs had overheard Lilliana be cruel to me and then called her out, Lilliana has fully


    reverted to her agreeable flower routine, even when Nichs wasn¡¯t around.


    She was likely nervous now, like Nichs might be hiding around the corner ready to hear her true self


    and not the act she put on.


    stepped onto the stage tform and tapped on his microphone, gaining our attention.


    anticipating what our next event will be. Nathan said I¡¯m st


    esgerly awaiting the next on


    +15 BONUS


    At the sound of that name, all the blood drained from my face.


    ¡°Ladies, please wee Terry among us.¡±


    The girls politely pped. I did too, even though I wanted to run up and kick him in the shins.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you. You are very kind,¡± Terry said. He walked toward us and took turns cing his


    hand on each of our shoulders. Only Susie and Tiffany visibly slunk away from his touch. I steeled


    myself,


    counting the seconds until it was over. Even Olivia seemed tenser than normal.


    I¡¯m d the other girls at least had the good sense to know something was wrong with this man, even if


    he wasn¡¯t actively trying to take control of their lives.


    ¡°Allow me to be the one to announce the event, Nathan,¡± Terry called out.


    Nathan obliged with a nod.


    ¡°Ladies!¡± Terry stretched out his arms. He spoke louder than he needed to. There were only 8 of us.


    You are each hereby cordially invited for as dinner guests to my mansion.¡± 1


    The girls gasped. Some seemed delighted, others less so. Tiffany seemed happy enough just to get out


    of the pce. Susie worried her bottom lip with her teeth. 1


    While I wasn¡¯t terribly surprised by the announcement ¨C Julian had made it clear it would happen ¨C the


    involvement of Terry himself was a surprise. Julian couldn¡¯t have arranged that? Unless part of his ploy


    was making Terry believe this had been his idea all along.


    I resolved to ask Julian about itter.


    For now, Nathan reimed everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°At this dinner event, you will be judged based on your


    etiquette, as well as your attire, and your ability to hold Terry¡¯s interest. Terry, the Luna¡¯s brother, will be


    the primary judge for this event.¡±


    My stomach began to churn ufortably. Terry was the judge? That did not bode well for me. He was


    likely to tank my score just to see me fail again. I didn¡¯t know the nature of the third elimination, but I


    couldn¡¯t imagine bombing two events in a row would do me any favors.


    Terry moved around the girls again, giving them each as a smile as they thanked him for his uing


    Hospitality. When he reached me, his smirk was as sharp as a dagger¡¯s edge,


    idn¡¯t want to thank him I didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. But I couldn¡¯t be the only one who had


    is would talk, and I was already on thin ice due to Jane¡¯s behavior at the g


    rising lump in my stomach, and spoke


    Terry¡¯s smile added teeth. ¡°You are very wee, of course, Miss Piper. I am looking forward to having


    you in my home.¡±


    I thought of kicking him in the shins again, but held myself back ¨C barely.


    ¡°I can guarantee you will have the time of your life,¡± Terry continued. ¡°Why, by the end of the evening, !


    doubt if you¡¯d be able to pull yourself away.¡±


    He said the words pleasantly enough, but to me, it sounded like a threat.


    Involuntarily, I shivered.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Chapter 0260


    I was not excited for this new event at Terry¡¯s mansion. While Julian had only helped arrange it so that


    we could sneak into Terry¡¯s office and snoop around, the problem, of course, was that now I would be


    forced to interact with Terry.


    A man who had some twisted fantasies about being with me and my twin. 1


    Needless to say, selecting a dress for this event was proving to be somewhat of a challenge.


    Charlotte had offered to sew me a new gown, but I refused. Terry was not going to see me in a dress


    just for him. So we moved to the closet.


    But then, Nichs entered to help us decide. So far he had vetoed every single dress Charlotte held up


    to my person.


    ¡°That dress is too tight,¡± he said to a slim blue dress.


    That one is too short,¡± he said,ter, to a ck cocktail dress.


    ¡°You can¡¯t show your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°That shows too much cleavage.¡±


    After a while, Charlotte gave up and left the room. I was down to two dresses. One was a ck


    shapeless gown with a super¨Chigh neckline. The other was so baggy it looked like a circus tent.


    The circus tent, I vetoed myself. The ck dress had Nichs shaking his head.


    ¡°Absolutely now,¡± he said.


    I nearly threw it at him. ¡°Why not? You can¡¯t see my shoulders. It¡¯s not too short. It has zero cleavage.¡±


    I will hug your breasts too much.¡±


    I sighed dramatically. ¡°Nick, I have breasts. They are going to show no matter what I wear


    Not in that one.¡± He pointed to the circus tent I¡¯d discarded onto the floor.


    Tot not wearing that one.¡± I lifted the ck one again. This is modest and respectable.


    Nothing about this is modest?


    ¡°This is ridiculous, Nick! You are being purposefully difficult!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! You¡¯d be too sexy in this. Terry doesn¡¯t get to see you like that!¡±


    I stopped tugging. Nichs ripped the hanger from my hands and tossed it onto the nope pile. The nope


    pile consisted of everything in my closet ¨C except for the circus tent.


    ¡°I would not be sexy in that,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re sexy in everything,¡± Nichs grumbled.


    I blinked. What did he just admit to?


    No, I couldn¡¯t let his ttery of me alter my decision making here. He was only trying to get me to wear


    the circus tent. That wasn¡¯t happening!


    ¡°I can¡¯t wear a potato sack, Nick. I have to be somewhat in style. We know Terry¡¯s going to give me low


    points. I have to do the best I can.¡± The best I could, without stoking Terry¡¯s ego or imagination too


    much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to wear a potato sack. I¡¯m asking you to wear that!¡± He pointed to the circus tent.


    ¡°Same thing!¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡±


    I threw my hands up in frustration. ¡°You know what, fine. Maybe I¡¯ll just go naked, huh? At this point, I


    don¡¯t even care anymore.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t,¡± Nichs said. It came out a growl.


    I wouldn¡¯t, of course. But I really wanted to annoy him like he¡¯d been annoying me.


    ¡°Maybe I would,¡± I snapped. ¡°That would show you.¡± Show him what? I wasn¡¯t even certain what I was


    arguing anymore. I just wanted to have thest word.


    No. Nichs moved closer still. His eyes were fiery. His body tense as a bowstring. I inched.


    backwards, recognizing an Alpha wolf storming my direction.


    But then my back hit the wall and I had nowhere else to go.


    Nick my voice was breathy. I barely recognized myself.


    nt out to see you like that. Nichs¡¯s voice was rough. He didn¡¯t sound like hims


    ¡°Nick¡± said again, but this time, I said it differently. It came out a whine, near begging.


    He didn¡¯t make me actually beg. Instead, he just kissed me.


    The kiss was feral, wild, all teeth and demanding tongue. His hands gripped my hips, fingers biting into


    the meat of my ass.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I gasped against his mouth. He barely gave me time to breathe before he imed my mouth in another


    passionate kiss.


    clutched at his shoulders, holding on for life.


    ¡°Only me. Piper.¡± His voice was all growls now. God, it was so sexy, I felt like I was losing my mind.


    I leaned up, hoping to catch his mouth, but he pulled back before our lips could connect.


    I whimpered, wanting him close. Closer. As close as I could have him.


    ¡°Say it.¡± That was his Alpha voice. A pleasant tingle ran up my spine.


    In his right mind, he couldn¡¯t have possibly thought that I was actually going to go to Terry¡¯s mansion


    naked, or that I wanted Terry to see me like that in any way.


    But he wasn¡¯t in his right mind at the moment. He was all Alpha instinct and lust, and I was the fortunate


    object of his desire.


    There was only correct response for this moment. At least, for me to get what I wanted, which in this


    case, was more kisses and possibly his hands under my shirt.


    ¡°Only you, Nick. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he said, so satisfied, so feral. Then he plunged his tongue back into mouth.


    my


    I lost myself to the feel of his insistent lips on mine. His hands circled around my hips, where he grabbed


    at my backside and yanked me forward. His dick was growing hard in his pants. I pressed


    against it just to hear him gasp.


    Don¡¯t tease,¡± he said lowly, voice and breath hot on my ear. ¡°Or I¡¯ll fuck you right here in this closet.


    No you won¡¯t¡± I said with certainty.


    Fite zed in his eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t doubt me.¡±


    17


    won¡¯t, I said. Because I¡¯m a virgin


    I¡¯m sure I had told him before. Maybe he hadn¡¯t believed me then.


    ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I doubt you will ravage me in this closet for my first time¡­¡±


    Nichs was too much of a gentleman for that. And I loved that about him. He wanted me desperately.


    but he cared for me more.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°I won¡¯t fuck you, but don¡¯t think I won¡¯t taste you.


    Now it was my turn to be surprised. My eyes went wide and my breath caught.


    He dropped to his knees.


    ¡°Nick!¡±


    His hand went to the buckle of my pants. He looked up at me through hisshes and it was the sexiest


    thing I had ever seen in my entire life.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been dying to feel you on my tongue, Piper. Let me. Please.¡±


    I was nodding before my brain even caught up to the words he was saying. Fortunately, my brain agreed


    with my instinct.


    Nichs unbuckled my pants. He slid the zipper down.


    His eyes on mine, he hooked his fingers around the waist of my pants and slowly started to tug.


    ¡°Prince Nichs, you have been¡­¡±


    Everyone froze. Nichs, me, and Mark, who had just walked into the closet.


    ¡°Um.¡± Mark said.


    My face burned so much, I felt it could catch fire at any moment.

 Chapter261

    ?Chapter 0261


    Mark, looking at me against the closet wall and Nichs kneeling in front of me, went very pale very quickly. "Uh... I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to... intrude."


    Nichs refastened my pants and pulled up the zipper. Slowly, he rose to his feet.


    "Some other time," he whispered to me.


    "Promise?" I whispered back. My face was hot with embarrassment, but I couldn''t deny the idea of his mouth on me had driven me to the brink of madness.


    Nichs winked at me. Then, he tumed to face Mark.


    "What is it, Mark?"


    "Sir, I..."


    "It''s fine, Mark. Just tell me what you need."


    "Your father, sir. The King wishes to see you."


    Nichs sighed. "Likely regarding what he expects from me during the next event."


    "Most likely," Mark agreed. He quickly nced between Nichs and me. "I, uh. I''ll be outside." He awkwardly turned and hurried out of the closet.


    Nichs looked back at me. "I''m sorry, Piper."


    "It''s not your fault."


    "Still." Nichs approached me again. He reached his hand up and brushed his thumb along the side of my cheek. "There never seems to be enough time for us.">>


    I smiled a bit, sadly. I didn''t have the heart to say that it would be worse if he was King. Someday, there would be no time for us. We''d both have to move on.


    Maybe it would have been better to end the dream now. To tell Nichs that nothing like this could ever happen again. Then, maybe, we could protect both our hearts.


    But, even to protect us, I couldn''t do it. These fleeting moments we shared, even if they were always too short, were some of my most precious moments. I wouldn''t trade them for anything.


    I knew they would hurt to rememberter. But I''d still rather have the memories at all, then to never know them.


    Nichs let his hand drop. He sighed. "I''m in for a lecture when I go see my father. He''s certain to tell me which girl to give the most attention too."


    Tignored the jealousy growing in my stomach. "Surely it would be Lilliana?"


    "I don''t know," Nichs said. "She''s falling out of favor. Olivia had the better showing at the g. He might insist that I switch. He''s been micromanaging my life for so long. I didn''t exactly mind it before but.."


    His gaze lifted to me. He gave me a small smile. "I never fought against it after we broke up.


    I just went along with whatever he wanted. I figured he would know best what the kingdom needed. But now, more and more, I find myself wanting to fight against him."


    "Nick..."


    "I want things for myself, Piper. I know that might be impossible, but it''s what I want. I can''t deny it."


    I stepped into him this time. I leaned up and softly pressed my lips to his.


    Our stolen moments were just that. In the end, Nicholes would have to choose someone else whether he wanted to or not.


    But for now, I would hold him. I would kiss him, until I simply wasn''t allowed to anymore. After Nichs left, I went outside to join Susie, Elva, and Mark in the gardens. Elva was gently wrestling with the wolves Silver and Night. Silver licked at her face. Elva giggled.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Susie and Mark sat on the grass, close but not touching. They kept stealing nces at each other. Those two. I wondered if they''d kissed yet. From the soft blush to Susie''s cheeks, I was willing to bet they had stolen a moment or two.


    Things were going well. We were talking andughing. For a moment or two, I was able to forget my worries about the future and simply rx around my friends.


    I enjoyed our time, though it was a bit bittersweet. Someday, I would have to go back to my old life. And though I had some good friends back home, I would miss Susie, Mark, and the wolves. And the easy moments were we could simply be.


    "What''s on your mind, Piper?" Susie asked me. "You seemed really far away just now."


    "I''m sorry," I said. I didn''t want to lie to her. "I guess I was just thinking about the future."


    I regretted the words as soon as they were out of my mouth, because Susie instantly wilted. She inched away from Mark. Mark nced at her, a touch of hurt in his eyes.


    "It will be difficult," Susie agreed. "When all this is over and we have to go back to our regr lives."


    "I''ll miss you," I said to Susie.


    She smiled at me. "I''ll miss you too. Though when we have our cell phones back, there''s no reason you and I can''t stay in touch."


    "Your family might not like that. I''m going to go back to being a nobody."


    "You won''t be a nobody to me," Susie said. "You''ll always be my friend. I don''t care what my farmily says."


    Her kindness warmed my heart and pushed away the dreary thoughts for a while.


    But then, suddenly, the wolves went on alert. They moved to stand in front of Elva, blocking sight of her from the woods. Their ears peaked, facing the trees.


    Elva rushed to my side. "Mommy! I''m scared!"


    I pulled her into my arms.


    Mark was on his feet in an instant, searching for danger.


    I looked to Susie. "What are the wolves saying?"


    Susie inched closer to the wolves.


    Silver chuffed.


    "They say that they sense someone in the woods. They''ve noticed many people hovering nearbytely, especially when Elvaes outside."


    My stomach dropped.


    Susie paused, listened. "The wolves are doing their best to keep the strangers away. They sense that they mean to do harm to the child."


    I hold Elva closer. "It''s okay, honey," I whisper in her ear. "The wolves are protecting you. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Susie''s eyes went wide a moment, listening to the grumble of the wolves. "They say your..." She stopped herself before she said it, looking at Elva. "Jane has been in the woods sometimes."


    "They can tell the difference?" I asked. I had to be vague, for Elva to not understand. "Yes. The looks are the same, but the smell is different. The wolves are not fooled."


    A bit of relief washed over me. I had been worried, that if the wolves came to help, they would not be able to tell friend from foe when dealing with me and my twin. Though it seems I needn''t have worried.


    The wolves, at least, could tell the difference between my sister and me, even if most people could not. I thanked the universe for small blessings.


    "The strangers are leaving," Susie said.


    The wolves stayed on alert. After a moment, Night darted into the woods.


    "He''s going to follow them," Susie said.


    "We should go inside," Mark said. I agreed.


    I pushed myself up to my feet. Yet before I turned, I looked at Silver. I wished I had my wolf so I couldmunicate properly. As it was, I could only clumsily convey how much their protection meant to me.


    "Thank you, Silver. From the bottom of my heart."


    She chuffed at me, then trotted off into the woods.


    Susie tranted, "She says you''re wee."

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Chapter 0262


    During a mental self¨Cdefense lesson, Julian tried to instruct me on the best way to evade answering


    Terry¡¯s invasive questions.


    ¡°He¡¯ll goad you,¡± Julian said. ¡°You just have to keep your head. If all else fails, just don¡¯t say a word. He


    can¡¯t twist your words if you don¡¯t give him any to twist.¡±


    As the lesson went on, I started to notice something was off with Julian. He didn¡¯t smile as much as he


    had in the past. A line was often seen splitting his brow.


    I stopped him near the end of the lesson. I couldn¡¯t wait any more before asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He opened his mouth. Closed it. Blinked a few times. ¡°What makes you ask?¡±


    ¡°You seem¡­ different. Like something¡¯s bothering you.¡±


    Heughed a little, but it sounded nervous. ¡°Can¡¯t a guy have some nerves before a big operation? This


    event could make our break our entire case against the underground organization.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like you to show your nerves. Usually you y it off.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I guess there¡¯s more to lose this time than usual.¡±


    I tilted my head, confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Come on, Piper. Is it so hard to believe that I¡¯m actually worried about you and Elva?¡±


    The words startled me. ¡°You¡­ are worried¡­ about me?¡±


    ¡°And Elva,¡± he said.


    It was hard to believe. I never bought into the idea Julian often pushed of himself, that he cared for no


    one but himself. But to hear him say he was actually worried for Elva and I¡­ And to see it in the lines of


    his face, and the slight tremble of his voice¡­


    I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.


    Thave something for you,¡± he said, and reached into the bag he had at his side. From it, he produced a


    all velvet box, He handed it to me. ¡°It might help us both.¡±


    open the box. Inside was a beautiful golden ne, a pendant on a chain. The pendant was


    ce of a full moon


    ?????


    ok. I raced my finger along the chain. It was coolto the tow


    ¡°Beautiful and functional.¡± Julian leaned over, plucked the ne out of the box then held it out for me.


    As it dangled, I saw that the moon was something like a button that could be pushed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a GPS and a panic button. If you are in trouble, all you have to do is press the moon, and a message


    with your location will be pinged to my phone. I cane rescue you, no matter where you are.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± Such a thoughtful and beautiful gift. ¡°Thank you so much, Julian. Does Nichs also


    get the message?¡±


    Julian, whose smile has been growing since giving me the gift, hesitated. His smile wavered. For a half-


    second, I could have sworn I saw a sh of hurt in his eyes. But between one blink and the next, it was


    gone.


    ¡°Julian, I didn¡¯t mean ¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Piper. I can set it up so it goes to him too. The more the better, anyway. Increase those odds of


    saving you.¡±


    He was acting strangely now. Talking too fast.


    He was almost acting¡­ jealous. But that couldn¡¯t be. Even if Julian worried about me, which he must


    have to give me such a gift, that did not mean that he wanted me romantically.


    Yet¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Julian. I mean it.¡±


    He nodded, and we continued on, both pretending everything was fine.


    The afternoon of the event, I spent way too long in my closet trying to pick out my dress. I held up the


    dress that fit me like a circus tent. This was the only one Nichs approved of. But¡­ it was so bulky and


    out of fashion, I couldn¡¯t possibly wear it.


    No, instead, I reached for the modest ck gown with the high cor. I draped my new ne around


    my neck. The gold glistened against the ck.


    Dressed, I kissed Elva goodbye.


    ¡°Be good for your Nanny and Mark,¡± I told her.


    21 will she promised, sing¨Csong.


    We had decided for Elva¡¯s sake that she shouldn¡¯t go anywhere near Terry¡¯s mansion. Mark had agreed


    ay behind to guard her


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything, Piper,¡± Mark said. ¡°We¡¯ll be secure here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mark.¡±


    I walked down to the driveway, where I met with the other candidates. A line of ck sedans circled


    down the driveway. Each car stopped and a different candidate would enter.


    When it was down to thest three of us, Nichs exited the mansion.


    He came down the stairs, likely to wait for his own car. When he saw me, he froze. Then, his brow


    lowered and his lip curled up into a snarl.


    I swallowed hard. He looked angry. Or horny.


    Or both.


    He stormed over to me before I could even think to move. He grabbed me by the arm, firmly but not


    enough to hurt, and pulled me closer to the house, away from the others.


    ¡°What are you wearing?¡± he asked, voice low and growly. He dragged his gaze down my front. His eyes


    stopped, staring openly at my breasts.


    I remembered now what he had said. That this dress would show off my breasts too much. But surely


    no one would notice? No one but him anyway.


    I looked down, trying to see what he saw. The dress did hug my curves, but it didn¡¯t show off my breasts


    any more than anything else I wore.


    1 decided to y coy. ¡°A dress?¡±


    He leaned in close. I could feel his hot breath on my cheek. It sent pleasant tingles up my spine.


    Didn¡¯t we agree¡­ that you wouldn¡¯t wear this dress?¡±


    You agreed,¡± I whispered. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to wear that circus tent.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Piper¡­ You like ying with fire?¡±


    Llicked my lips. ¡°I do if that fire is you.¡±


    The other girls entered their cars. When the final one pulled up, the driver exited and waited for me.


    have to go, I said to Nichs.


    shook his head. ¡°You aren¡¯t going anywhere in that.¡±


    ¡°Nichs.¡± Surely he hadn¡¯t forgotten the purpose of our little venture here. We were headed into the


    lion¡¯s den with intent. We had to uncover information to take down the underground organization ¨C or at


    the very least, Terry and Jane.


    He growled a little, and I saw the conflict in his eyes. Oh, he knew our purpose then. But he was still


    struggling. His desire to keep me safe, as well as his possessive nature, wanted to keep me close and all


    to himself. But the logical part of his brain knew I had to go.


    I¡¯ll drive you there myself,¡± Nichs said.


    He waved to the driver, and the driver nodded. He entered his car and drove away.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Nichs said. He grabbed my hands and led me around the driveway towards the


    garage.


    ¡°Nick, how will we exin it? When I arrive with you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? No one will question it.¡± He was in one of his Alpha moods again. I didn¡¯t know


    whether to be nervous or filled with lust.


    My body decided that both was the correct answer.


    Nichs tugged me into the garage. Before he even turned on the light, he pulled me into his arms and


    kissed me.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Chapter 0263


    Nichs¡¯s mouth was hot on mine. His arms wrapped around my waist, holding me closely. I clutched


    at his shoulders, early epting his kisses, until the need for air forced us apart.


    He rested his forehead against mine. ¡°You have to change.¡±


    ¡°Nick,¡± I said. He was being ridiculous. ¡°This dress is not revealing.¡±


    ¡°You look so sexy in it. I can¡¯t stand the thought of Terry seeing you like this.¡±


    I smiled a little. This dress was not ttering on me. I knew that. I looked okay, but out of fashion. I¡¯d


    worn more revealing clothes before.


    I imagined a big part of Nichs¡¯s trouble was that he was attracted to me in anything. ¡°You¡¯d probably


    be jealous even if I wore a potato sack.¡±


    He didn¡¯t argue. ¡°I don¡¯t like the way Terry looks at you.¡± His arms squeezed me closer. ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    stay here, after all. Stay with Elva. Julian and I can snoop around Terry¡¯s mansion. You don¡¯t need to


    endanger yourself.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that. Even if I wanted to. I had such a poor showing in thest


    event, that I can¡¯t risk botching another. I need attend and do the best I can.¡±


    ¡°Terry won¡¯t make it easy on you.¡®


    ¡°I know that,¡± I said. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any other choice.¡±


    Nichs frowned deeply but he made no further remarks. Instead, he stepped back from me and


    turned on the lights to the garage. Taking my hand, he led me through the various fancy cars until we


    reached a ck sedan with tinted windows.


    He opened the passenger door and helped me inside. Then he went around to the driver¡¯s side. The


    seats were soft leather, the console ck and impably clean. When Nichs turned the key, the car


    started with a confident purr.


    He put the car into drive and carefully navigated out of the garage and driveway.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When we pulled out onto the street, my nerves began to prickle again. I worried my hands together.


    Nichs continuously nced over at me, likely seeing my tense posture and the way I couldn¡¯t sit still.


    No one else was on the road at all. The other cars were long gone and no one else seemed to use this


    road this time of night. The sun had set, and the road was dark. Nichs clicked on the high beams.


    The light sliced through the darkness, illuminating the road.


    I focused on the double yellow line, trying to collect my thoughts. Yes, I was amb headed into the


    lion¡¯s den. But Nichs and Julian would be there. And Susie and the other girls. If Terry wanted to


    iste me, he¡¯d have to do so with a lot of witnesses.


    That didn¡¯t make me feel all that better. Terry was bold. He didn¡¯t seem like the type that would be all


    that bothered what others thought of him or his actions. He had the ear of the Luna and the King. Why


    should the opinions of the lowlymoners matter to him? Even the nobles were beneath him.


    We were reaching the mansion. I could tell from the way Nichs¡¯s hands choked the steering wheel,


    his knuckles white.


    Woods lined the road on either side of us. Nichs lifted his foot off the gas. Slowly, he pulled onto the


    side of the road, where a dirt road seemed to lead to nowhere. He put the car into park.


    ¡°Nichs?¡±


    He turned to look at me and I saw a bit of desperation in his gaze. I knew what it was because I felt it


    too, all the way down into the deepest parts of me.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said, and Iplied at once, leaning toward him. He leaned too, and caught me


    halfway.


    Our hug was a bit awkward, with the center console jutting unweed into the space between us. But


    our need to hold each other overcame any obstacle. Nichs buried his fingers into my hair. I wed


    at his back, trying and failing to pull him closer.


    I wanted him so close that I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell where he ended and I began. That way, maybe I


    could finally feel safe again.


    Terry would find a way to separate us tonight. I knew that to be true. Somehow, I would have to be


    strong, depend on my physical training from Nichs, and my mental lessons from Julian. I didn¡¯t feel


    ready.


    I was frightened. I held Nichs tighter.


    His face turned toward mine, and our mouths found each other¡¯s. He licked his way past the seam of


    my lips. I opened willingly for his greedy tongue, and held on while he stole my breath away.


    Like this, with our lips pressed together and our hands holding each other closer, I could almost forget


    about what was going to happen tonight. I could find sce in this man, in his closeness, in his


    strength and his desire for me. My desire for him.


    Whatever Terry threw at me tonight would not be about to surmount this stolen moment of closeness


    with this man I was so soft¨Chearted for. Nichs and I couldn¡¯t be together long term, but for now, like


    this, nothing mattered but he and I and the pursuit of the pleasure only attainable from our kiss.


    ¡°Piper,¡± Nichs breathed against my lips, my name twisted in worry.


    I didn¡¯t want him to say my name like that, like he was frightened too, or concerned, or jealous, or all


    three. So I pressed my lips back to his and worked on muddling his thoughts for a while instead.


    He hummed against my mouth, pleased. I moaned but he swallowed it.


    When we broke again, he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to change your mind. Until the moment you cross


    the threshold, I can take you back to your room.¡±


    I smiled, small and pitiful, and shook my head. ¡°You know I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I want you safe more than I care about catching Terry.¡±


    ¡°I can only be safe when Terry is caught.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s face went grim. ¡°I hate that you have to do this.¡±


    To reassure him, I ran my hands across his shoulders and down his arms. His worry for me brought out


    something in me, a hidden courage I didn¡¯t know I possessed.


    ¡°I¡¯m frightened,¡± I admitted, ¡°But I know that you will help keep me safe.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I will never leave your side.¡±


    We both knew that was impossible. We were supposed to go our separate ways when we sneaked


    through the mansion. Three people individually searching would cover more ground, quicker, than an


    individual and a couple would.


    ¡°Even if we aren¡¯t, I know all I have to do is press my panic button and you and Julian woulde


    running.¡± I brushed my hair back from my shoulders, showing off the golden ne around my neck.


    Nichs looked at it, then up at me. His brow pulled together. ¡°What panic button?¡±


    I clutched the pendant of my ne and held it up for him to see. ¡°This? I have it if I get into any real


    trouble. It¡¯s a relief, knowing you and Julian are only a push of a button away from me.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s frown fell impossibly deeper. ¡°Piper. I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±


    Wait. Julian had promised he would tell Nichs about the panic button and get him in the loop?


    Hadn¡¯t he?

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Chapter 0264


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Julian mention the pendant to you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Nichs said curtly.


    ¡°He gave me this.¡± I lifted the pendant higher, for Nichs to see. ¡°He said that all I have to do is press


    down on the moon, and my location would be sent to him. I asked him to include you in on it¡­¡±


    ¡°Conveniently he failed to mention it to me.¡± Jealousy dripped like venom from his voice.


    ¡°He must have forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Doubtful.¡± Nichs epted the pendant and examined it closely. He fl*pped it over to look at the


    back of it. ¡°I would have felt better if he had told me about this, but¡­ I can¡¯t deny it gives me some


    measure offort to know you have it.¡±


    ¡°It does?¡±


    Nichs nodded. ¡°I want you protected, even if I¡¯m not the one doing it. Julian is many things but he is


    not on Terry¡¯s side. If he gave you this to protect you from him, that offer was genuine. As is the threat.


    If even Julian is worried about you¡­¡±


    Nichs and Julian seemed to have skewed ideas of the other. I had seen Julian¡¯s concern before, in


    albeit fleeting moments. But Julian was not so rambunctious and carefree as Nichs assumed him to


    be.


    I doubted that defense of Julian would be wee right at this moment, with Nichs barely


    containing his envy, so I withheld it. Julian would probably prefer the misconception anyway, since he


    so often sought to cultivate it.


    ¡°I will be speaking to Julian about this, however,¡± Nichs said, his voice lowering with dark promise.


    Iughed a little, nervously, hoping I didn¡¯t get Julian in too much trouble. Though, knowing him, he


    could handle himself just fine against his brother.


    Nichs leaned forward and pulled me into his arms again. For a few more blissful moments, I closed


    my eyes and enjoyed his warmth and closeness. But then, too soon, he pulled away again.


    ¡°Unfortunately, if we continue to dy, we risk being sote that it will affect your standing,¡± he said


    with regret.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to lose even one more rank, so I leaned back as well.


    Nichs put the car into reverse and returned us to the street. Then he moved the gear into drive and


    we continued on.


    Terry¡¯s mansion wasn¡¯t too far from where we had been, a mile or two at most. We were thest car to


    pull into the driveway, though several servants were still outside as if expecting us. When Nichs


    stopped, one of the servants opened my car door.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± I said as I exited.


    The servant kept his eyes down and did not engage me at all, not even to respond.


    Odd, I thought at once, though perhaps this particr gentleman took his position as a servant very


    seriously. I wouldn¡¯t hold it against him. I simply stepped away and waited for Nichs toe around


    the car.


    Nichs held his arm out for me, and Iced mine around his.


    At the doorway, a pair of servants opened the door for us. ¡°Thank you very much,¡± I said to them both.


    Both ignored me, eyes low, as if they had been instructed not to look at me. No, it wasn¡¯t just me. They


    deferred their gazes from Nichs as well.


    I nced at Nichs in confusion.


    Nichs huffed. ¡°They say Terry treats his staff kindly and pays well. Neither of those things are true.


    His cruelty knows no bounds, and I suspect, though I have no proof, that many of his staff aren¡¯t here


    by choice. I suspect ckmail.


    ¡°Surely your family would have done something about it by now,¡± I said.


    Nichs shook his head. ¡°Everyone has turned a blind eye. I¡¯ve broached the topic with my parents


    before, but they will not hear me. His cruelty breeds loyalty, unfortunately. The servants won¡¯t speak to


    me, let alonee forward about their treatment.¡±


    I hated that notion. I wanted to save the servants here. But when I looked at them, their gazes were on


    the floor, their bodies still as statues. I doubted they would speak to me either. Perhaps the only way to


    help them now, was the same way to help myself.


    We had to bring Terry down.


    Nichs led me further into the bulk of the mansion, Into a greeting room at the base of a grand


    staircase. Gold adorned nearly every surface from the banisters of the staircase to the molding across


    the room.


    Oil paintings and tapestries hung on every wall, under lights and sometimes cases. I had little doubt


    that over them, let¡® I dirty them with the bottom of my shoes.


    The candidates and a few other guests were scattered throughout the room, with Terry standing in the


    center of the room. Servants, their downcast gazes in ce, walked around the room carrying trays of


    champagne and hors d¡¯oeuvres. Camera crews catch every potential moment of action.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Terry, when he spots us, waves Nichs and me closer. Nichs holds tightly to my hand as we


    approach.


    Terry¡¯s gaze drifts down to my l*ps, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Why, Piper. It seems you have smeared


    your


    l*pstick.¡±


    He procures a handkerchief from his pocket and passes it over to me. I hesitate a moment before


    epting it and dap at the corners of my l*ps.


    ¡°Why look absolutely debauched, like some cad had his way with you.¡± Terry slices his sharp gaze


    toward Nichs. ¡°Interesting how Nichs has chosen to wear the same shade.¡±


    I hand the handkerchief out to Nichs, but he ignores it to wipe at his mouth with his sleeve. I hadn¡¯t


    noticed any of the l*pstick had smeared before, but under this light, I could see the touch of red that


    had tinted parts of Nichs¡¯s l*ps,


    My cheeks burned in embarrassment. What must we have looked like?


    ¡°I would have thought Piper might have better taste in men,¡± Terry said.


    ¡°If thepetition looks like you, dear uncle, then I believe her taste in men is more than fine.¡±


    ¡°You may be of age, but you are nothing but a boyparatively. A true man would be able to keep her


    satisfied.¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Do I get a say in the matter? I feel as though I should, since this directly concerns


    me.¡±


    Terry rolled his eyes at me. ¡°Women don¡¯t know what they want. They need a firm hand to guide them.¡±


    My entire b*dy recoiled from him and his vile words. I inched closer to Nichs. Nichs started to turn


    his b*dy so that I was a step or two behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken stronger women than you, Piper, and now they live to serve me.¡±


    ¡°Servitude is not how rtionships work,¡± Nichs snapped, and I was proud of him for it. ¡°A


    rtionship is a partnership, on equal footing. Somehow I doubt you have consent for what you do.¡±


    ¡°Theirints end abruptly enough, when they see what I can do,¡± Terry said, undeterred. He


    leered


    Nichs t¨Cout pulled me behind him now. He directly stepped between Terry and me. ¡°You will keep


    your distance from Piper,¡± he snarled.


    Terry shrugged, undisturbed. ¡°You can¡¯t be around every minute, nephew. And the minute your back is


    turned¡­¡± He snapped his fingers. ¡°Your little favorite is mine.¡±

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Chapter 0265


    While the princes were giving interviews with the camera crews, Terry and a few of his servants


    escorted the candidates, including myself, on a tour of his mansion.


    When the n had been suggested, I had seen the worry in both Nichs¡¯s and Julian¡¯s gazes, but


    their concern was merely blinding them to the benefits of such a move. If I could take the tour, perhaps


    Terry would show us to some of his more private offices. And if I could sl*p away¡­


    I tried to convey as such with my eyes, unable to privately speak with Nichs and Julian, but my


    efforts only seemed to double their worry. I wouldn¡¯t be waid from my n, however. This was the


    reason we had even pushed to have this event.


    We needed the dirt on Terry, and this was the perfect way to find it.


    Terry led the way, with the candidates behind, and the servants following. I had hoped there would be


    enough of us that I would have a chance to sl*p away. As it was, Terry kept me in his shadow. He


    touched my wrist when I dared stray too far from his side.


    The gleam in his eyes made me nervous to openly disobey, almost like that was what he wanted me to


    do, so that he could put into practice his promise of¡­ breaking me.


    I shuddered at the thought. I could only imagine the horrors of what that would entail. From what it


    sounded like, my consent was not a part of the equation.


    Finally, after several long minutes of waiting for Terry¡¯s guard to drop, Jessica stopped him and asked


    about one of the artworks.


    ¡°Is this real? These brushstrokes look fake,¡± she said.


    Terry¡¯s entire face went red with outrage. ¡°I can assure you this is legitimate, youngdy.¡±


    He walked closer to her and the artwork in question. He reached out, tracing the lines of the


    brushstrokes without actually touching the painting.


    ¡°This is his early work. If you look/closer here¡­¡±


    Step by step, I backed up until I was even with the servants. None of them looked at me. None seemed


    to notice or care when I stepped behind them.


    By heart hammered all the way up into my throat as I continued to move backwards until I was near a


    corner of a hallway. Then, just as I reached it, I turned and darted down the hall.


    Terry hadn¡¯t shown us down this hallway. I had no idea where I was going. But this was the only good


    People tended not to ask too many questions when hit with that excuse.


    I ducked my head into every open door. I found many bedrooms, some closets or storage rooms, a few


    sitting rooms, and then finally an office.


    After sweeping my gaze across the office to make sure it was empty, I ducked inside.


    The desk was immactely clean, with every pen in its ce and no stray papers in sight.


    I opened the drawers, found one filled with man folders, and began fl*pping through them. They all


    seemed innocuous: copies of electric and water bills, a statement from an inte provider, an estimate


    for next year¡¯s insurance information.


    The paperwork was mostly signed by Terry¡¯s ountant, which made me wonder if this was even


    Terry¡¯s office at all. The walls were trimmed in gold, but I was learning from the tour that Terry trimmed


    most things in gold, even rooms he rarely visited.


    Terry¡¯s pride seemed to be directly connected to his decadence. So this room could easily be his


    ountant¡¯s office, or just an office used to store paperwork.


    The other drawers turned up simr results. One drawer held a fancy paperweight with no papers


    underneath. The drawer nearest the desktop was filled with meticulously arranged pens and notepads.


    Nothing was written on the notepads. The pens were all symmetrical and identical. They gave nothing


    away.


    With a sigh, I realized this room was likely a bust. Nothing here seemed to be incriminating in the


    slightest. Or, if it was, I would need an ounting degree to be able to tell. I was good with numbers,


    but not that good.


    I made my way to the door. Maybe I still had time to check another room before my absence would be


    noticed enough for me to be actively looked for. My bathroom excuse would only carry me so far. After


    an hour, people might stop believing.


    When I came close to the door, suddenly, it mmed shut. A lock turned. I heard footsteps walk away.


    I froze and held my breath, scared even the sound of breathing too loudly would bring back whoever it


    was that closed the door.


    I waited for a long moment for all sounds to cease, and then I waited a minute more to be safe.


    Then I went to the door. When I had heard the lock, I hadn¡¯t panicked, expecting there to be a knob to


    turn on the inside. There¡¯was no lock on the inside. The only thing on the door handle was a keyhole.


    No other locks were on the door.


    I tried the handle anyway. Maybe I had been hearing things. Yet when I turned the doorknob, it


    ttered and would not open. The door was locked.


    I was trapped.


    What was I going to do?


    The panic started to set in now. No one would believe I had wandered in here looking for the bathroom


    and then said nothing as I was locked inside. There was no innocent exnation for my presence here.


    An even worse thought: perhaps I had been locked in here on purpose.


    Terry had made his intentions for me well known. The only way he would be able to break me like he


    wanted was if he could get me away from Nichs, Julian, the cameras, and the other candidates.


    I didn¡¯t want to be paranoid. Being locked in here could have been an ident. But this house was too


    full of dangers for me to be making any assumptions.


    I paced the length of the small room, considering. I didn¡¯t know how to pick a lock, and without a wolf, I


    wasn¡¯t strong enough to force it. My options therefore were limited. Mainly, I had to wait to be rescued.


    Nichs and Julian woulde looking for me if the tour returned without me..


    But this mansion was giant. Would they even be able to find me?


    It would take them a long time¡­ unless they had GPS.


    My pendant!


    I grasped it in my hands at once and pressed down on the full moon gemstone. It made a soft clicking


    sound. I released it and the gemstone lifted again to its original position.


    I hoped with all my heart that it worked. I wished I had tested it first somehow. But Julian must have,


    before he gave it to me, right?


    I wished I felt more confident that he had.


    There was nothing for it now. I simply had to wait. I continued to pace the room.


    I was only waiting for five minutes before the door knob began to jostle.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    My breath caught. Five minutes was not enough time for Julian to sneak away and find me. This had to


    be someone else!

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Chapter 0266


    Where could I hide? Behind the desk? But wouldn¡¯t that be the first ce someone would go to if they


    came to this room? There weren¡¯t many other spots to hide. A couple of high¨Cback chairs were dotted


    around, but they wouldn¡¯t provide much cover.


    ¡°Piper?¡±


    My thoughts came to a screeching halt.


    That was Nichs¡¯s voice.


    I rushed back to the door. ¡°Nichs?¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank God,¡± came Nichs¡¯s voice, muffled with the barrier between us.


    ¡°How did you know I was in here?¡±


    ¡°I was snooping around. When I didn¡¯t see you with the tour group, I came looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Did they move on without me?¡± I asked. If they had, Terry likely immediately noticed my absence.


    ¡°The servants were taking them back, from what I could tell,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Terry wasn¡¯t with them.¡±


    A pit opened in my stomach. Did that mean he was looking for me too?


    ¡°I want to get out of here,¡± I said, fear apparent in my voice, even to me.


    ¡°Step back, Piper.¡®


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of there.¡±


    Oh, God, he was going to break down the door! I rushed away at once, moving behind the desk.


    ¡°Okay!¡± I called. ¡°I¡¯m clear!¡±


    ¡°Three¡­¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Two¡­¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Julian hissed. ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing?¡±


    ¡°Piper¡¯s in there. I¡¯m getting her out.¡°.


    ¡°And making it clear we¡¯ve snooped through the room. Stop. Just stop. Let a professional handle this.¡±


    Metal jingled in the lock.


    I came close to the door again. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Picking the lock like a civilized person,¡± Julian said back. ¡°Just one moment¡­¡®


    The lock clicked.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Julian said with pride. ¡°There we go. No brute force needed.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Nichs grumbled.


    The door knob turned and the door pushed open. Suddenly, Nichs and Julian were both spilling into


    the room.


    Nichs looked me over up and down, his face serious. Julian smirked.


    ¡°I got your message, Piper. The GPS works.¡±


    I moved between them both, and pulled them both into a hug at the same time. My relief was palpable.


    I had been even more scared than I had wanted to admit. My hands were still trembling.


    If Terry had found me first¡­


    Both Nichs and Julian held me back, even longer than they needed to. For a long, special moment


    we stood together, united in our relief and happy with our reunion. Then, too soon, we began to


    separate.


    Julian stepped back first. In his absence, Nichs wrapped both arms around me, holding me closer.


    ¡°We should get going,¡± I said.


    ¡°This looks like my uncle¡¯s office,¡± Julian said, looking around.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything in here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Julian held up a finger. ¡°But did you look in the right ces?¡±


    Reluctantly, Nichs and I stepped away from each other. I followed Julian toward the desk.


    ¡°I searched the drawers,¡± I said. ¡°Everything seemed normal.¡±


    ¡°Watch.¡± Julian opened the drawer with the paper weight. He pressed his hand up along the underside


    of the drawer above it. There was a popping sound, and then a secret drawer dropped open.


    My eyes went wide. Of course someone like Terry would have secret drawers.


    ¡°Check the other drawers,¡± Julian said. In the secretpartment he opened was a si ring. Julian


    slid it into his pocket.


    Following Mile Indra, congs?troen. The one work


    ¡°ep trying,¡± Julian sand. held the way drawers on my ween, I found another secret pity


    Nodding, I moved to the red drawer.


    Nichs moved closer, watching us from the opposite side of the desk. He crossed his arms over his


    chest.


    ¡°I imagine Piper pressed on the pendant, and that¡¯s how you knew where she was, Julian?¡±


    Nichs asked.


    Julian¡¯s hand slipped off the drawer handle. He cleared his throat and quickly grabbed it again. *1


    guess Piper told you about my gift,¡± Julian said.


    Following his instruction, I checked the other drawers. On my own, I found another secret


    compartment. This one was empty.


    ¡°Keep trying,¡± Julian said.


    Nodding, I moved to the next drawer.


    Nichs moved closer, watching us from the opposite side of the desk. He crossed his arms over his


    chest.


    ¡°I imagine Piper pressed on the pendant, and that¡¯s how you knew where she was, Julian?¡±


    Nichs asked.


    Julian¡¯s hand slipped off the drawer handle. He cleared his throat and quickly grabbed it again. ¡°I guess


    Piper told you about my gift,¡± Julian said.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Chapter 0267


    ¡°You said you would tell him,¡± I said.


    ¡°¡±


    ¡°I was getting around to it.¡± Julian shrugged. ¡°The right moment just hadn¡¯te up yet.¡®


    ¡°You gave her that ne to help her out specifically in this ce,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I highly doubt that


    you couldn¡¯t find a moment to tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth,¡± Julian said. ¡°Besides, so long as one of us gets the message to help her out, does it


    matter which one?¡±


    ¡°Then switch it to me,¡± Nichs said.


    ¨C


    an argument they


    I gave Nichs a t look. He wasn¡¯t helping deescte this argument shouldn¡¯t even be having in the


    middle of Terry¡¯s office while searching for secretpartments in his desk.


    Nichs deted a little, under my look, though he didn¡¯t uncross his arms. The moment his eyes


    returned to Julian, they hardened again.


    ¡°I wanted both,¡± I said.


    ¡°And I will set it to both,¡± Julian said. ¡°The very next free moment I have.¡±


    ¡°Now, Julian. I imagine it will take you two minutes on your phone,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t think we¡¯re doing something vastly more important at the moment?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nichs was firm.


    Julian sighed. ¡°Keep searching, Piper.¡± He retrieved his phone from his pocket.


    The current drawer I looked through didn¡¯t have apartment along the top, but when I traced my


    hand along the side, I felt a small catch. I pressed down and a lid sprung open, revealing a letter tucked


    away underneath.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I pulled the letter from the secretpartment and unfolded it.


    ¡°Find something?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were on his phone.


    Nichs rounded the desk toe to my side. I opened the letter then nearly dropped it. Nichs


    caught it and me, steadying both.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he destroy this?¡± Nichs asked, more to himself than anyone else. ¡°It even says to burn


    it?¡±


    ¡°Why does uncle do anything?¡± Julian put his phone away. He scooched closer to me to peer at the


    letter over my shoulder.


    ¡°Hubris,¡± I said.


    ¡°Even so¡­ This¡­¡± Nichs was at a loss for words.


    Julian whistled. ¡°It¡¯s damn incriminating.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    In my hands, I held a letter addressed to Terry, weing him to the underground organization.


    The letter was dated back a few years, long enough that he very well could have been the man


    to tempt Jane over to the darkness.


    Disgust and hatred swirled in my gut.


    ¡°Do you recognize that signature?¡± Nichs asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make it out¡­¡± I said. I only saw swirls. There was no printed name underneath.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hawk,¡± Julian said. We both looked at him. ¡°The unofficial underground organization¡¯s leader? If


    you can call him that. Their leadership is more like a council. But Hawk is the one keeping them all in


    line.¡±


    Julian would know. He¡¯d been investigating into the underground organization for who knew how long.


    ¡°Hawk.¡± I tried the word out in my mouth. I felt bad for the bird that had to share its name with such an


    undoubtedly vicious person. ¡°Who is he really?¡±


    ¡°No one knows,¡± Julian said. ¡°I doubt even Terry does, something that probably irks him to no end.¡±


    ¡°Receiving this letter would be an honor, then,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Something Terry would want to


    remember.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably mad he can¡¯t hang it up,¡± Julian said with augh. ¡°But, lucky for us, he¡¯s vein enough to


    hold onto it regardless. Tuck it into your pocket, Nichs, and let¡¯s get the hell out of here. That should


    be proof enough.¡±


    Nichs folded the letter and put it into his inside jacket pocket.


    It felt like a victory, securing something like that.


    But we still had to survive the rest of the night to get it to safety.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Nichs said, and held out his hand for me.


    I took it.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Chapter 0268


    Together, Julian, Nichs, and I walked out into the hallway. We made it down to the main hallway


    before Terry himself saw us and stepped into our path.


    Julian, Nichs, and I stopped in our tracks.


    ¡°There you are, Piper. And I see you¡¯ve run into my errant nephews.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle, lost.¡±


    Julian said smoothly. ¡°We found Piper before she became hopelessly


    Terry tilted his head. He was smiling, but its edges were sharp and dangerous. ¡°And why would Piper


    need to be found? Last I saw her, she was with the tour group. I turn my back for one moment to


    correct an ignorant girl, and in that single moment, Piper vanished.¡±


    ¡°I went looking for a bathroom and got lost,¡± I said, falling back on my initial nned excuse.


    ¡°You were gone for an hour.¡± Terry¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I got very lost.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s lucky we found her,¡± Julian said. ¡°Who knows how long she would have been wandering.


    Sometimes I think you forget how big your mansion is.¡±


    ¡°I have not forgotten,¡± Terry said. His gaze never left me.


    Nichs was still holding my hand. He squeezed it, as if saying, I am here. I¡¯m not going anywhere.


    The notion gave mefort.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you,¡± I said, hoping to end the discussion. ¡°I¡¯m back now so everything


    should be fine.¡±


    Terry watched me for several long seconds, too long to feel like a natural pause. He wanted me to


    squirm, to feel ufortable, or maybe even apologize? I tried my best not to have any outward


    reaction other than to vaguely smile.


    Inside, I wanted to scream.


    Eventually, he relented. ¡°Very well. I¡¯m d you have been returned to us. Now, we should


    make haste. Dinner is about to be served.¡±


    I nodded. Without another word, he turned away from us. We fell into step behind him. I traded looks


    with both Nichs and Julian. Nichs¡¯s face was stern and rigid. Julian winked at me.


    Neither helped me settle the growing unease in my gut.


    As we entered the dining room, the other guests and candidates were already finding the table.


    ¡°You are beside me, Piper,¡± Terry said, as he found his seat at the center of the table. I was to sit on his


    right.


    Nichs seemed reluctant to let go of my hand. In my ear, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll trade seats with whoever


    is beside me.¡±


    Neither of us seemed to have any misconceptions that Terry would ce Julian or Nichs beside me.


    Their right as princes would let them have the right to im any seat they wanted.


    Except when we moved to my seat, we saw the name on the card belonging to the post next to me.


    It read Joyce.


    A prince could had the right to im any seat they wanted at the table- unless it was already upied


    by another member of the royal family. With Joyce sitting here, there was little Nichs could do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak with him,¡± Nichs said. He released my hand and walked away.


    Julian, meanwhile, switched seats with the person directly across from me. They were forced to move


    down to the other end of the table. I imagined Terry had intentionally ced Julian and Nichs as far


    from me as possible.


    Terry red at Julian now. Julian just smiled at him, all faux innocence.


    When most of the group had found their ces at the table, we began to sit down. I reluctantly sat


    beside Terry, with Julian across the table from me.


    Oddly, Susie had been ced on the other side of Terry. I would have thought we would want someone


    with more standing nearer to him, like Olivia. Susie seemed nervous as she epted her seat.


    I waited for Nichs, but was surprised when Joyce arrived to im his seat. Nichs, it seemed, had


    been unsessful at convincing Joyce to move. That seemed strange to me. I couldn¡¯t have imagined


    that Joyce would care so much. Perhaps it was because Jessica was seated on his other side?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Instead, Nichs imed the seat beside Julian and directly across from Terry. His frown was deep


    with displeasure. Whatever the conversation had been between him and Joyce, Nichs seemed


    rather irritated about it.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Chapter 0269


    No sooner had we all sat down, then Terry stretched his arm across the back of my chair. He leaned


    into me enough to whisper, ¡°Should we make those two brothers jealous, Piper?¡± He reached up,


    snatched a loose strand of my hair, and tucked it behind my ear. His fingers lingered on my cheek.


    I wanted to turn my entire body inside out to get away from that touch. ¡°I think we should just focus on


    dinner.¡±


    ¡°Is that any way to treat the man who controls your entire future?¡± Terry asked.


    I gave him a confused look.


    His smile added teeth. ¡°You had a poor showing at yourst event, didn¡¯t you? I know how important


    this one is to you and your standing. To dear little Elva, who is always so sickly. You want to stay in the


    contest, yes? To keep her healthy and happy?¡±


    My stomach churned in disgust. I hated that he was right. I wanted to pull away, but I couldn¡¯t. Not yet.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Julian said sharply. ¡°The cameras are waiting for your introductory speech. Unless you want


    me to cover for you¡­¡±


    Terry¡¯s smile twitched. Julian hit him where it hurt. Terry would never miss an opportunity to steal the


    limelight. His arm retracted from my cheek. His other moved away from my chair as he rose to address


    the table.


    He waited for the cameras to zoom in on him. ¡°Thank you to all my honored guests, for joining me this


    evening. I have followed thepetition with the upmost interest. I am thrilled to now be a more formal


    part of it.¡±


    He reached down onto the table and picked up his flute of champagne. ¡°Though tonight is an event to


    be judged, I hope you will each find the time to enjoy yourself while you are here. There¡¯s no reason a


    contest can¡¯t be fun.¡±


    He looked down at me. I did my best to avoid his gaze without making it obvious.


    Terry lifted his ss. ¡°Cheers!¡±


    The others and me lifted our sses as well, then took a sip. The taste of champagne wasn¡¯t as good


    as I remembered, reminding me too much of when Terry drugged me. I covertly spit my drink back into


    my ss.


    I was not going to drink any alcohol tonight.


    The first and second courses arrived with minimal issue. Terry engaged several of his nearby guests


    without paying me much attention. It was only as the entre arrived, after Terry bit in,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Piper, this steak is to die for.¡± He speared a piece of the meat and held his fork out for me to taste.


    I froze. It eat something off of his fork felt overly intimate. It had even garnered the attention of several


    nearby candidates and the cameras. The candidates gave me pitying looks. The cameramen moved in


    closer.


    If I epted, it was akin to epting his advances. If I rejected, it would be like a p in the face. I


    might as well show myself out now for how much standing I would lose, being rude to the host.


    I clenched my stomach, ignoring the way disgust swirled within it, violent and angry.


    I leaned forward, closed my eyes, and epted the bite of meat from Terry¡¯s fork.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good girl,¡± Terry said, and I wanted to spit the food in his face.


    Instead, a ss shattered.


    My eyes shot opened.


    Nichs had clutched his water ss so tightly it shattered. Blood dripped down from his fist.


    ¡°Why, nephew. Don¡¯t know your own strength perhaps?¡± Terry was absolutely delighted by the disy


    and made no attempts to hide it. ¡°You should go clean yourself up before you stain the tablecloth.¡±


    Nichs frowned harder, but, after casting a nce at Julian, who nodded in return, Nichs excused


    himself from the table.


    Servants immediately cleared away the ss shards and reced the broken cup with a fresh one.


    Terry looked at me. He leaned in and whispered, ¡°Now that we¡¯re alone¡­¡±


    He ced a hand on my upper knee.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Terry slowly trailed his hand up the length of my thigh. He stopped at the meatiest point, just beneath


    my hip and squeezed.


    I wanted to bolt from the table. I wanted to elbow him in the ribs or kick at his shins.


    All I could actually do was sit very still and try not to draw attention from the cameras or the guests,


    while simultaneously trying to only get Julian to notice.


    However, every time Julian nced at me, his attention was immediately imed again by Joyce sitting


    beside me. It was strange to hear him talk so much, especially when the topics. seemed to be entirely


    superfluous.


    ¡°Did you watch that television show the other night?¡± Joyce asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t watch a lot of TV,¡± Julian replied.


    ¡°It was such a good episode.¡±


    Julian nodded, and nced back at me.


    I widened my eyes.


    ¡°Did you hear what happened to Aunt Ruby?¡± Joyce said.


    Julian¡¯s eyes went to Joyce again. ¡°No, what?¡±


    ¡°She bought another dog.¡±


    Julian huffed augh. ¡°Don¡¯t word it like that, then, Joyce. You made it sound like it was something


    serious.¡±


    ¡°A new dog is a seriousmitment,¡± Joyce said.


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡±


    Their argument progressed, Julian totally focused on proving Joyce wrong, that he did not look at me


    again for a long moment. When he did, it was only for a second, before returning his gaze to Joyce, as


    he brought up yet another point of contention.


    Meanwhile Terry was rubbing his hand on my thigh, back and forth. His fingers were moving gradually


    toward the inside.


    I tried to shift away from him, but he simply moved his hand right along with me, keeping it affixed to


    my leg like he had glued it there.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Before long, he had coaxed his hand between my thighs, undoubtedly wrinkling my dress. Though my


    dress was the veryst of my worries at the moment, because ever so slowly, he


    ¡°Piper, this steak is to die for.¡± He speared a piece of the meat and held his fork out for me to taste.


    I froze. It eat something off of his fork felt overly intimate. It had even garnered the attention of several


    nearby candidates and the cameras. The candidates gave me pitying looks. The cameramen moved in


    closer.


    If I epted, it was akin to epting his advances. If I rejected, it would be like a p in the face. I


    might as well show myself out now for how much standing I would lose, being rude to the host.


    I clenched my stomach, ignoring the way disgust swirled within it, violent and angry.


    I leaned forward, closed my eyes, and epted the bite of meat from Terry¡¯s fork.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good girl,¡± Terry said, and I wanted to spit the food in his face.


    Instead, a ss shattered.


    My eyes shot opened.


    Nichs had clutched his water ss so tightly it shattered. Blood dripped down from his fist.


    ¡°Why, nephew. Don¡¯t know your own strength perhaps?¡± Terry was absolutely delighted by the disy


    and made no attempts to hide it. ¡°You should go clean yourself up before you stain the tablecloth.¡±


    Nichs frowned harder, but, after casting a nce at Julian, who nodded in return, Nichs excused


    himself from the table.


    Servants immediately cleared away the ss shards and reced the broken cup with a fresh one.


    Terry looked at me. He leaned in and whispered, ¡°Now that we¡¯re alone¡­¡±


    He ced a hand on my upper knee.


    I tried pushing him away by his wrist, but that only made him grab me tighter. His fingers bit into my


    skin, likely leaving bruises.


    I felt trapped, a cornered animal with nowhere to go. No one wasing for the rescue.


    Julian continued to argue with Joyce. Nichs hadn¡¯t returned from the bathroom. The other


    candidates asionally gave me pitying nces, like they knew what was happening under the table,


    but none made a move against it.


    I didn¡¯t me them. Terry held all the power here. To speak against him would very well cost them their


    spots in thepetition. Just like if I spoke up, I too might lose my spot.


    I turned toward him. ¡°Please stop,¡± I whispered so no one but Terry could hear me.


    ¡°Request denied,¡± he replied, smirking.


    I wanted to scream.


    When his bold pinky finger pressed against my core, I jumped from the chair as if it had been lit on fire.


    His hand subtly fell away. He looked up at me with fake innocence and surprise.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Piper?¡± he asked. He knew very well what he had done and that I hadn¡¯t liked


    it. And that didn¡¯t seem to matter to him in the slightest.


    I wanted to throw my drink in his face, or to cuss him out like he deserved. Everyone should


    know what a cad he is.


    But then I thought of Elva, of her sickness, of what being cast into the street would mean for her.


    I huffed a breath, trying to control my anger and fear.


    ¡°Someone should check on Nichs. He¡¯s been gone a while,¡± I said.


    ¡°The servants can,¡± Terry said.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about him,¡± I admitted. I didn¡¯t think there was any harm in it.


    The cameras moved closer, catching this moment on film.


    Julian finally came to my rescue. ¡°Better to let her check, uncle. It won¡¯t do any harm, but if you keep


    her here, worried, she might not eat at all.¡±

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Chapter 0271


    Terry narrowed his eyes a small margin. Julian had put him in a corner now. It would seem almost cruel


    to deny Piper, especially with Julian himself defending her.


    ¡°Hurry back,¡± Terry said, voice silky smooth for the watching cameras.


    ¡°I will,¡± I promised, a tant lie, and hurried away from the table.


    Outside the dining room, I turned to a lingering servant.


    ¡°Excuse me, can you direct me to the bathroom?¡±


    But the servant, eyes downcast, gave no indication that he even heard me. This ce was a hell¨C


    scape. God knew what these poor people endured on the regr.


    I left the servant without a word and sought out the bathroom on my own.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After a few minutes, I easily found Nichs. All I really had to do was follow the sound of his cursing.


    The bathroom door was halfway open. He sat on top of the closed toilet lid with a small waste bin


    between his knees, as he callously plucked the shards of ss from his hand and dropped them into


    the trash.


    As I neared, I felt a sudden tapping on my shoulder. I turned, and it had been a servant. They held out


    a basket for me. Inside was cleaning wipes and bandages.


    I epted the gift quickly. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, heartfelt. With the way they had obviously been trained


    to be obedient only to Terry, I knew this offering came with a risk to them.


    They nodded. Not once in the entire encounter did they look at me. Instead, they turned and scurried


    away.


    Approaching the door, I knocked on the wood and pushed it open.


    Nichs was on his feet in a second, body suddenly tense. When he saw it was me, he exhaled long


    and slow, and his whole body rxed again.


    ¡°Sit,¡± I said,ing into the room.


    He plopped back down on the closed toilet lid. I dropped my gift basket onto the edge of the sink and


    came near him.


    ¡°Let me see,¡± I said.


    He lifted his bloody hand toward me. ¡°I got most of the ss out, but I can¡¯t see the underside as well.


    There¡¯s one piece stuck in there, I can feel it.¡®


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± I set to work. The shard was clearly visible.


    He clenched his teeth but didn¡¯t otherwise react as I quickly removed the ss and dropped it into the


    wastebasket.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    He sighed in relief. ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Come over to the sink. We¡¯ll clean you up.¡±


    He smirked at me a little. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I blushed, realizing how demanding I had sounded. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He rose to his feet and followed my instruction, moving to the sink. ¡°I like when you tell me


    what you want. It saves time.¡±


    My blush burned hotter. ¡°Nick!¡± I scolded lightly.


    He smiled wider. He¡¯d been purposefully teasing me, of course.


    ¡°I wanted to see you smile,¡± he said. ¡°I know this evening has been¡­ unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s putting it mildly.¡± I turned on the facet, and touching Nichs¡¯s wrist, guided his hand under the


    water. Red filled the sink basin. ¡°After you left, he was pawing at me like I was some kind of sex doll or


    something.¡±


    Nichs stilled. His whole body went tense again.


    I realized my mistake toote. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t think Nichs should know what happened after he


    left, but I certainly hadn¡¯t intended on telling him in such a s¨¦ way, when he was already upset at our


    being here!


    I should have waited until we were somewhere safe, like back in the pce, where Nichs could lose


    his cool without endangering his reputation.


    As it was, he was a well of barely¨Ccontained rage, nearly shaking from it.


    ¡°He did what?¡±

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Chapter 0272


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°I got away before anything truly bad happened.¡± At his insistence, I then proceeded to


    exin exactly what Terry had done.


    ¡°He tried to touch you,¡± Nichs growled. ¡°He did touch you.¡±


    ¡°I left before anything could happen. I got myself out of that situation.¡±


    After cleaning his wounds, I wrapped his hand in a sanitized white bandage. He held himself very still


    for me, though I could feel the tension buzzing under his skin.


    The moment I fastened the bandage, securing it, he pulled me against his chest and wrapped his arms


    around me.


    ¡°I should have been there,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be there every minute. Besides he was so subtle about it, even Julian didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Nichs hummed, a deep rumble I felt in his chest against my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried,¡± I said. ¡°Stepping out like that was not the most tactful move. My standing is sure to


    suffer.¡±


    ¡°You protected yourself,¡± Nichs said. ¡°That is the most important thing.¡±


    To him, maybe it was. But I wasn¡¯t as sure about myself. Elva needed the medicine and treatment only


    the pce could provide. Any loss of standing, any risk of being removed, was a danger to her.


    Still, I wrapped myself in thefort of his worry for me, and let it help build my courage. I would


    protect Elva. I would do anything for her. But I didn¡¯t need to sacrifice myself to Terry.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At least, not yet.


    ¡°We should get back,¡± I said. ¡°We can¡¯t risk looking too suspicious.¡±


    Nichs lowered his face down into my neck, where he breathed me in for a long moment. Then,


    reluctantly, he released me.


    As we returned to the dining room, he stayed very near my side, not touching but never more than an


    inch away.


    As we approached the table, I noticed that Julian had moved into my seat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you, Piper?¡± Julian asked, eyes alight with mischief. ¡°This makes it so much easier


    to talk to Joyce.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,


    ,¡± I said, and moved to Julian¡¯s old seat, which now ced me across the table


    Nichs pulled back my chair for me, then pushed me in as I sat. When I wasfortable, he lowered


    himself in the chair beside me.


    Terry red at both of us.


    A small sense of victory filled me. Itsted only a moment, long enough for Terry to stretch out his arm


    and wrap it around the back of Susie¡¯s chair.


    Susie instantly paled.


    My heart leapt into my throat. Susie was quiet and self¨Cconscious. I didn¡¯t know if she would have the


    confidence to stand up for herself against Terry¡¯s flirtatious onught.


    Terry leaned into her and whispered something into Susie¡¯s ear. Susie tried to lean away, but Terry


    brought his arm around her and locked her into ce.


    Her eyes were wide and panicked. She stared at her empty te like it might offer help.


    I kept my gaze on Terry¡¯s hands. So far they were both visible. If one so much as slipped out. of view


    for a second, I was going to jump across the table and throttle Terry, standings be damned.


    I knew, deep down, that Terry was only flirting with Susie to get to me. This must have been his backup


    n all along, if I showed any kind of resistance. He somehow knew we were friends and plotted to use


    that knowledge against me.


    I hated him deeply, almost as much as I hated myself for getting Susie caught up in all this.


    The empty entr¨¦e tes were taken away, and in their ce, a desert was brought in. It was


    cheesecake, smothered in a rich¨Clooking chocte sauce. If I¡¯d had any appetite at all, I would have


    gobbled it in a sh. As it was, I was struggling to keep my lunch down.

 Chapter 273

    ?


    Chapter 0273


    Susie, apparently thrilled with the distraction, leaned forward to eat her cheesecake. After the first bite, Terry stopped her by raising his napkin.


    "My dear, you have a touch of chocte syrup right here..." He tabbed the napkin to theer of her mouth. Susie went still as a statue.


    I moved, ready to stand and do something, when Susie looked across the table at me and met my gaze. Subtly, she shook her head no. She was telling me to stop.


    But why? To protect me? To protect us both if our standings should suffer?


    Terry shouldn''t be allowed to treat people this way.


    I looked at Nick, and his face was grim. He wasn''t eating either, simply ring at his uncle.


    Terry smirked. "Are you enjoying your dessert, dear?" Terry asked Susie in a low, sultry voice that made my skin crawl. "Go ahead and eat more. I''m right here, ready to help clean you up if you make a messy,"


    Susie''s hand shook as she cut off another portion of cheesecake. She lifted it halfway to her mouth, but then lowered it instead.


    "I''m sorry," she said, "I''m not hungry anymore."


    "Is it not to your liking?" Temy asked. "You wouldn''t want to upset my chef."


    "I''m sorry," Susie said again. She offered no more exnation, even after Terry waited.


    Eventually, though he looked disappointed, he said, "Suit yourself."


    After dinner, the candidates and guests were brought into a sitting room to socialize. The princes were called in to give more interviews with the camera crews.


    Coffee and tea were served, but I declined both.


    I sought out Susle and found her alone in the farer of the room, looking for all the world like she hoped she could disappear.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    She worried her bottom lip with her teeth. "He is vile."


    "Did he touch you?"


    She shook her head. "No more than you saw."


    That, at least, was a small relief.


    "Susie, I''m so sorry. This is all my fault. He''s only going after you to get to me...


    "I know that," Susie said. She looked up at me, and though there was fear in her eyes, there was something like conviction too. "He doesn''t actually want me. I''m just a ploy. If he keeps his attention on me, then he might leave you alone."


    "I will not let you sacrifice yourself-


    "He won''t actually touch me," Susie said. "It''s you he wants."


    She seemed certain of that but I was incredibly less so. Susie was shy, but she was beautiful and sweet. Terry might not want her long term, but I highly doubted he wouldn''t still try to im - and ruin - her if the opportunity presented itself.


    Especially since he knew it would hurt me.


    Yet before I could express any of that to Susie, Terry approached us.


    "Susie, my dear," he said, and though he said it so charismatically, words smooth like honey, it absolutely turned my stomach.


    It must have done the same for Susie. She visibly flinched.


    "I would like to invite you on another tour," Terry said. He was purposefully ignoring me.


    "We already went on a tour," I said.


    He didn''t even nce at me. "This one would be much more private and.. personal. You would have all my attention, Susie. Wouldn''t you like that? I''m sure it would improve your standing."


    Susie sunk into herself, making herself small. Even so, I could see the cogs behind her eyes tuming. She was actually considering this!


    She must have wanted to protect me. She must have actually believed that he would leave her alone.


    I knew better. I was half-ready to grab her hand and keep her by my side with force, if necessary.


    Finally, Terry slid his gaze to me. "That is, unless Piper would like to go in your stead?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Susie was na?ve to believe that Terry would take her on this private tour and not try to fool around with


    her. And, knowing her, she would likely be too shy and meek to properly defend herself from him.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I couldn¡¯t let her put herself in that position to start with.


    Terry was only looking at her as a way to get to me. I wouldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to Susie for my


    sake.


    I nced around the room. The three princes were still nowhere in sight. Their interviews must have


    been long ones. I could try to dy but who knew how much longer it would take? And if I waited too


    long to answer Terry, he really might pull Susie into his web.


    I had my training, both from Nichs and Julian, and I had my ne if I needed a rescue. I could do


    this. I could protect myself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± I said. I kept my voice carefully level, certain not to let it waver even once, despite how


    much I was shaking inside. 2)


    ¡°But, Piper¡± Susie began to protest at once. She didn¡¯t realize her own danger.


    ¡°Piper has made her choice,¡± Terry said curtly, cutting her off.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Terry extended his arm. I had no choice but to take it.


    Terry led me away from the rest of the group and down a familiar hallway we had previously taken on


    our group tour. Yet all too soon, he veered from that path and took me down a hallway of closed doors.


    The door at the very end was even more borate than all the rest, with sparkling clear gemstones


    pressed straight into the wood. The door seemed to shimmer under the crystal chandeliers that hung in


    the hallways.


    He opened the door and guided me inside. Before I could even get my bearings, he closed the


    door and locked it behind me.


    Arge bed sat in the very center of the room. On it, attached to each of the four posts was a cuff. Two,


    presumably for the wrists, and two for the ankles. Hanging on the wall behind were a series of items:


    whips of various sizes and types, ribbons and ropes, what looked like some type of harness¡­ 2


    My blood ran cold.


    ¡°We should head back,¡± I said. I tried to turn toward the door, but he was suddenly behind


    1/2


    +25 BONUS


    ¡°We are both morefortable here.¡± It was amand of stay, even if he didn¡¯t actually say the


    word. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t an Alpha. His orders didn¡¯t hold as much mental sway. Unfortunately,


    without my wolf, he was still physically stronger than me so I still couldn¡¯t


    move.


    Think of everything you could have, if you agreed to be mine,¡± Terry said, voice all honey and venom.


    ¡°You could live in my pce. I would adorn you with gems and fine gifts. You¡¯d be well cared for,


    without a single need unfulfilled.¡±


    ¡°You want me to be some dress¨Cup doll more than a person.¡±


    His grip tightened, fingers digging deeply into my skin. I¡¯d likely have bruises on my arms to match the


    ones on my thighs he¡¯d earlier left.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Only I can fulfill your every need, Piper. Not just possessions, but sexually. My prowess is legendary.


    You will be crying for me.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°And Jane? You would cheat on her?¡±


    Terryughed loud and cruel. ¡°Your sister understands that I have certain desires that cannot be


    satiated with only one lover. I have dozens of women ready at my whim. Someday maybe they will join


    us. They all love this room the most.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe they can entertain you while I see myself out.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t be in this room a moment longer, thinking of him and those poor girls. Who knew if they¡¯d


    been actually willing?


    Did Terry imagine he would chain me up to the bed? Was he fantasizing about using those¡­ items on


    me?


    Fear coiled in my stomach, hot and acidic. I longed for Nichs to be near, to burst through that door


    and save me.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Chapter 0275


    Terryughed again. ¡°Piper, did you truly believe that once I brought you to this room, I would ever give


    you the chance to leave it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    He pressed himself against my back. I felt his growing hardness along my backside.


    In my ear, he whispered cruelly, ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    At once, my body reacted on its own. Remembering the training I did with Nichs, I lifted on leg, then


    mmed my foot down hard onto Terry¡¯s toes.


    His leather shoes were expensive but flimsy. Everything he owned was built for appearance not


    durability. My heel crunched right down to his bones.


    His hold on me loosened and I stumbled forward. I didn¡¯t make it far, before he grabbed the back of my


    dress in to handfuls and ripped it in half, pulling it from my body.


    I stumbled forward in my bra and panties.


    Terry tossed the ruined fabric aside and grabbed at me. I dodged, avoiding his first attempt, but I hadn¡¯t


    expected that he would anticipate the move.


    He hooked his arm around my waist, then lifted me, and threw me down on the bed.


    Panicking, I clutched at my ne, squeezing it tightly. I kept my arms tight to my chest. But he was


    able to overpower me. He grabbed one of my wrists and yanked it upright.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    With the quickness and ease that must havee from practice, Terry locked my hand into one of the


    cuffs. He moved slowly around me, locking me in, one cuff at a time, until both my


    wrists and ankles were bound.


    No amount of struggling seemed to make a difference. He had simply overpowered me. And now the


    chains did the work.


    He stood by the bed, crossed his arms and smiled. ¡°You look good like this. Although¡­¡± His eyes


    narrowed in on the pendent around my throat. ¡°Did one of the princes give you that? Nichs, I


    presume?¡±


    It had been Julian¡¯s gift, but I wasn¡¯t going to tell him a damn thing.


    He grabbed the pendent and tugged. The chain snapped at the back of my neck and the ne


    pulled free.


    He threw it on the ground and then smashed it under his heel for good measure.


    ¡°They don¡¯t own you anymore, Piper. I do.¡±


    1/2


    +25 BONUS


    ¡°N¨Cno one owns me!¡± I shouted, fear making my voice quake. Had the pendant worked? Or had Terry¡¯s


    smashing it disturbed the signal somehow?


    I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of being trapped here at the mercy of Terry, without anyone knowing where


    I was.


    Maybe no one wasing to my rescue.


    I pulled at my bounds with renewed fervor. I had to save myself. I couldn¡¯t rot in here.


    I couldn¡¯t let this vile man touch me!


    I was still a virgin. If he¡­ If¡­


    No!


    Terry kneeled on the edge of the bed. His gaze trailed down the length of me and then back up again.


    He traced his fingers along my panty line. I squirmed away as best I could but I couldn¡¯t go far enough.


    He could look and touch his fill and there wasn¡¯t anything I could do about it.


    ¡°I will break you down to nothing and rebuild you into just how I want you,¡± Terry said. His smile twisted,


    vindictive. ¡°I like the ones with fight in them. It makes it all the more satisfying when youe to heel.¡±


    ¡°I will never submit!¡± I said, as strong as I could.


    He trailed one lone finger up my stomach to the valley between my breasts. ¡°You will eventually, Piper.


    They always do.¡±


    Tears welled in my eyes, but I refused to give into terror or doubt.


    Nichs and Julian woulde. They would.


    Suddenly, there was a loud pound against the door.


    Both Terry and I snapped our gazes to look.


    A half¨Csecond of silence followed, then a batch of hurried footsteps, and BAM.


    The door broke open. Wood splintered in all directions. That beautiful, expensive door was totally


    trashed.


    Good.


    Standing over the wreckage, totally shifted into wolf form, was Nichs

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Chapter 0276


    Nichs¡¯s wolf eyes looked at me for only a moment, before turning to Terry. A growl erupted from the


    back of his throat. Then, all at once, he tore forward, pounced, and knocked Terry away from me and


    down onto the ground.


    Julian, in human form, burst into the room behind Nichs. He rushed to my side. When he saw the


    handcuffs, his eyes narrowed. He reached into his pocket at retrieved his lock picking tools. Only then


    did I notice his hands were shaking.


    ¡°Julian?¡± My voice was weak, fear making it small.


    ¡°Give me a minute,¡± Julian said. ¡°We¡¯ll get these things off of you.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked.


    He blinked, then nced down at my face. ¡°Am I¡­? How can you be asking that right now?¡± He


    returned to his work.


    ¡°You¡¯re trembling¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to shift, Piper. I¡¯m barely holding myself together. I want to rip that motherfucker¡¯s throat out.¡±


    Thest words came out in a snarl. He closed his eyes a moment, breathed deeply, then opened them


    again.


    The first handcuff clicked open. I lowered my strained arm back down to my chest.


    Julian moved to my ankles next. He moved quicker now, like he was focused. Both my ankles were


    free in no time.


    Across the room, Terry shifted into his own wolf, to attempt to hold his own against Nichs. His wolf,


    light brown in color, was small than Nichs¡¯s. Hecked both the speed and strength of Nichs¡¯s


    alpha, but he snapped back enough for Nichs to not immediately bite his head off,


    They circled each other, snapping and snarling.


    The final handcuff clicked open. I brought it toward my chest to rub some of the pain away. Julian


    helped me to sit upright, Then he removed his jacket and draped it around my shoulders.


    I gripped it with both hands and tightened it over my chest, attempting somewhat futilely to preserve my


    modesty.


    Nichs lunged toward Terry. The attack was obvious, but Terry, even prepared, wasn¡¯t strong enough


    to hold back the sheer size and strength of Nichs¡¯s wolf. Nichs pinned Terry down to the hard


    ground. He brought his sharp teeth down to Terry¡¯s neck.


    Nichs was going to kill him.


    +25 BONUS


    I wanted to stop him, but I felt frozen in ce. I couldn¡¯t move or even speak.


    Fortunately, Julian doesn¡¯t have the same limitation.


    ¡°Nichs!¡± Julian shouted. Nichs stilled. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Nichs growls, low and dangerous.


    ¡°I know he deserves it, but how the hell would we exin it? We have to focus on getting Piper out of


    here and to safety now.¡±


    Those words seemed to convince Nichs. He snarled once more in Julian¡¯s ear, then, slowly, eased


    back from him. Terry stayed on the floor as Julian guided me from the room with a strong arm around


    my waist. Nichs, in wolf form, stayed in our shadow.


    We escaped through a servant¡¯s entrance so others, including the cameras, wouldn¡¯t see my state of


    undress. In the dark, we walked around the side of the mansion until we reached the driveway where


    all the cars were parked.


    Nichs¡¯s car, since we had arrivedst, was closest to the exit. Julian led me there, then helped me


    sit down in the passenger seat. He left the door open.


    Near the hood of the car, Nichs, shifted now back into human form, was pacing back and forth and


    back and forth. He was clearly agitated. I wanted to go to him, to assure him that I was okay, but I was


    still struggling to move.


    My thoughts felt clear, yet somehow disconnected with the movements of my body. Every limb was


    sluggish. It wouldn¡¯t listen to my brain¡¯smands.


    I was in shock, most likely. I hated it. I wanted to move, to go to Nichs so we could both feel the


    reassurance of knowing the other is okay.


    ¡°You should have let me kill him,¡± Nichs said. ¡°That asshole deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°He does, but what would that mean for you, huh? Or Piper? You think they¡¯ll just let her walk out of a


    room where Terry¡¯s dead? You think she¡¯ll just be allowed back into thepetition like nothing


    happened?¡± There was an unusual strain in Julian¡¯s voice. It was tight with concern and rage.


    Nichs shook his head so hard, it looked painful. ¡°We could have sorted it out.¡±


    ¡°You have to sort yourself out now,¡± Julian said. ¡°Calm yourself down so you can drive Piper home.


    She¡¯s out here in her underwear, you big oaf.¡±


    Nichs stopped pacing. His gaze shifted to me. I watched him through the windshield.


    Something changed within him then. Some of the tension slipped away from his nearly- rampaging


    body. His eyes, wild only a moment before, settled into some of their usual


    steadiness.


    ¡°Drive her home,¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest here tonight. Got it?¡±


    Nichs nodded.


    Julian came around the car to my side again. He leaned his elbows over my door. ¡°Go home and rx.


    There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Nichs and I will keep you safe. Just get some rest, okay?¡±


    I looked at him with wide eyes. I couldn¡¯t nod like Nichs had, and I didn¡¯t have my back yet. Instead I


    pressed my lips together and hoped that he could ept that as the semnce of agreement I


    intended it to be.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said, and I felt relief.


    He made sure my limbs were clear of the car, then he closed the door.


    voice


    At the same time, Nichs entered from the other side. He was still breathing heavy as he slid into the


    driver¡¯s seat. He gripped the wheel tightly, like he was trying to suffocate it.


    I looked at him. When his eyes met mine, he eased somewhat. ¡°Piper, I¡­ I don¡¯t even begin to


    express how sorry I am¡­


    I continued to look at him, confused. He thought this was¡­ his fault? How?


    ¡°If we had left that damn interview earlier¡­ They kept asking us questions, keeping us there. It was so


    asinine. Maybe Terry arranged the whole thing to get you alone, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He beat his palms against the steering wheel and I flinched.


    He instantly stilled. He watched me a moment in silence, before saying, softer, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Reaching down to the side of the steering column, he started the car. He didn¡¯t say one more word as


    he pulled out of the driveway and onto the street.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be home soon,¡± Nichs said.


    I knew exactly how close the mansion was to the pce. I knew he was telling the truth. Still, I couldn¡¯t


    keep my body from trembling.


    How closely I had been to losing my virginity to Terry, that vile, vicious monster disguised as a man.


    He¡¯d wanted to chain me up and break me, with his body and his whips, until I was broken enough that


    he himself could reshape me.


    It hadn¡¯t mattered how hard I fought. The physical and mental defense training sses couldn¡¯t protect


    me from the sheerck of strength I possessed without my wolf.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡± I managed to say. He had always meant safety to me. His name came easier than most


    other words. ¡°Nichs¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay, Piper,¡± Nichs said. It sounded like a promise. I foundfort in that. ¡±

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Chapter 0277


    When we returned to the pce, Nichs pulled the car into the garage. As he turned off the engine,


    he said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back to your room.¡±


    The words shot a volt of life through me. ¡°No.¡±


    He looked at me. ¡°No?¡±


    Fear in my eyes, I returned his gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t let Elva see me like this.¡±


    Nichs pressed his lips hard together. He took in the sight of me, scantily d, hiding in Julian¡¯s suit


    coat with my bare legs exposed.


    ¡°You can stay in my rooms,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll stay nearby so you won¡¯t be alone.¡± I nodded.


    Nichs texted Mark to let him know the n. ¡°Mark will stay and guard Elva through the night.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, and hoped he would convey my appreciation to Mark himself.


    Nichs sent another text, and then rounded the car and helped me from it.


    Together, Nichs and I moved slowly through the hallways of the pce. I was grateful they were


    mostly empty. I didn¡¯t want anyone else to see me as I was.


    Nichs walked with me the entire way to his private rooms, and then saw me inside.


    ¡°The bedroom is this way,¡± he said, and guided me toward one of the side doors away from the entry


    room.


    Nichs had an borate and plush bed with four tall posts and a canopy. He guided me toward it,


    then left me lean against it as he crossed the room toward his closet. He returned a momentter with


    a pair of soft-looking pajamas: a button-up top and long pants. He handed them for me.


    ¡°The bathroom?¡± I asked.


    He pointed toward a nearby door. ¡°Take as long as you need.¡±.


    Holding the pajamas to my chest, I shuffled inside. I shucked off Julian¡¯s coat, and then looked at


    myself in the mirror.


    I looked harried, with my hair a mess and my eyes wide and red-rimmed. There were bruises on my


    upper arms and on my thighs, as well as ugly red rings around my wrists and ankles.


    I was lucky to be free, to be standing here in Nich s¡¯s bathroom. But I still felt soiled and


    I went to the bathtub and turned on the hot water. Slowly, I removed my bra and panties until I was


    naked. Then I stepped into the tub.


    The water was a soothing balm. I sat and soaked for a long time, breathing in the steam so that the


    inside of me felt as clean as the outside. I stayed there until the water cooled. Then I exited and


    dressed in Nich s¡¯s pajamas.


    They were too big on me, hiding both and feet. But they were unbelievably soft. Maybe the softest


    fabric I¡¯d ever worn in my life. And they carried Nich s¡¯s calming scent. lifted the shirt cor to my


    nose just to brea


    ¨C


    Nichs knocked on the door. ¡°Are you alright, Piper?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I said in reply. My voice felt stronger now. I wasn¡¯t quite as shaky. But I had no idea how I


    would sleep tonight.


    When I opened the door, Nichs was on the other side of it. He had changed as well, and now wore a


    pair of gray sweatpants and a in white t-shirt. I had never seen him dress so casually as a prince.


    This look seemed much more like the boy I knew and loved three years before. Nostalgia curled


    around my heart, and I felt even more endeared. ¡°I can leave if you want,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the


    bed.¡± I shook my head. I knew what I wanted. ¡°Stay, and hold me.¡± He nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± We moved


    to the bed. Nichs went in first. Then he rolled toward me and stretched out his arms. I fitfortably


    into the space between them. I curled my back into his chest, so that we were facing the same


    direction. cing our hands, palms together, I measured the lengths of our fingers. His hands were so


    much bigger and stronger than mine.


    The cuff on my shirt sleeve slipped down to my elbow. The red rings around my wrists had started to


    bruise an ugly purple.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    With them showing, a growl rumbled in Nich s¡¯s chest. I understood his anger and felt it too. I had


    felt so powerless, so defenseless. ¡°If I had my wolf, I would have been able to break free,¡± I said, then


    relented. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t have been in that position at all.¡± Would have been able to rip out Terry¡¯s throat


    all on my own. I wouldn¡¯t have needed a rescue. ¡°Terry destroyed the pendant ne,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll


    get you another one.¡± I didn¡¯t want another one. I wanted the ability to defend myself. ¡°I miss my wolf.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Nichs sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure but maybe there¡¯s a way we can get it back.¡± I shot upright in


    bed, and turned to face him. ¡°You think so? How?¡± Nichs seemed thoughtful. ¡°If magic exists that


    can remove it, then there should be magic that can put it back.¡± His expression hardened. ¡°If that magic


    exists, we will find it. I won¡¯t rest until your wolf is returned to you, Piper.¡± My whole heart softened.


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡± ¡°You should never be made to feel defenseless.¡±


    His words filled me with hope andfort both. If Nichs set his mind to something, he would see it


    done. Simple as that.


    I lowered myself back into his embrace. He closed his arms around me and held me to him. With my


    ear to his chest, I listened to the steady beats of his heart.


    ¡°Do you think you will be able to sleep like this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. I wasn¡¯t sure, though this was the more rxed than I thought I could have


    ever managed in this moment. When I had been shaking in the car, I thought I might keep shaking until


    the day I died.


    He dropped a soft kiss into my hair. ¡°Tell me what you need.¡±


    ¡°Just hold me,¡± I whispered. His shirt muf f led my words. ¡°Don¡¯t let me go.¡±


    His arms tightened around me. I felt safe there, rising and falling with his breath, lulled to sleep by his


    heartbeat.


    ¡°Stay with me¡­¡± I said quietly, hating how broken my voice still sounded.


    I didn¡¯t want to beg, not over this.


    I should have known that I didn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± Nichs said.


    When had he ever denied me what I needed?


    With his assurances, surrounded by the warmth andfort of the bed and his closeness, my eyes


    grew heavy and soon I drifted off into a peaceful dreamless sleep.


    I slept soundly, not waking once until the early morning.


    When I opened my eyes, the sun creeped in through the windows, casting a strong beam of morning


    glow across the room.


    My face was pressed into a pillow. I lifted my head.


    I was alone in the bed. I reached out to Nich s¡¯s side, where he¡¯d been the night before. The


    bedsheet was still warm. He must have just left.


    I pressed myself up to my elbows.


    ¡°Nichs?¡± I called, but the room greeted me with silence.


    Nichs wasn¡¯t here.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Chapter 0278


    Nichs


    My mind would not let me rest at all that night. My body was at rest, findingfort in knowing Piper


    was safe and within reach. But my thoughts constantly reminded me that soon, when thepetition


    ended, Piper would be gone from my side.


    Soon, I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her.


    Tonight had just been a shadow of that future. I had very nearly been toote. If Julian hadn¡¯t given


    Piper that pendant¡­ If she hadn¡¯t been able to press it¡­


    How close we came to disaster.


    A pendent like that wouldn¡¯t matter soon enough. When Piper was gone from the pce, neither Julian


    nor I would be able toe to her rescue.


    I had to make sure she was in a position to properly defend herself. I had promised to help restore her


    wolf to her, which would help her defend herself. But I had to do one better.


    I had to take down Terry, to make sure he would never be able to hurt Piper or anyone else ever again.


    All night, I stayed up and plotted. We had the letter that implicated Terry was directly connected to the


    underground organization. But that might not be enough.


    Before I went to the King, I needed as much evidence as possible.


    At the first sight of the approaching dawn, I carefully rolled Piper away from me and slipped out of bed.


    With luck, I wouldplete my task and be back before she would wake. She had a long day the day


    before. I imagined she would sleep for a long time.


    I quickly dressed then left my rooms. I walked down the hallways to where I knew the camera crews


    and producers gathered each morning. I asked Mark to meet me on the way.


    Mark was exhausted, but obliged. He left Elva¡¯s protection in the hands of our most trusted guards and


    met me in the hallway.


    I had text him updates sporadically the night before. From that, and our friendship, I had no doubt he


    could discern the seriousness of the situation.


    When we met, he didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t even greet me. He just nodded. I nodded in return, and we


    continued on together.


    We entered the crew¡¯s room without knocking. Everyone startled, seeing me, and rushed to bow and


    show deference.


    I waved away their concerns. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the footage fromst night.¡±


    One of the producers helped me. They had set up a series of monitors in the corner of the room where


    they always reviewed the previous night¡¯s footage the next day. Most of the event was shown live to the


    public, but they were collecting the best moments to be released in a futureption.


    Unfortunately, they had not collected footage of Terry¡¯s private tour with Piper.


    ¡°Terry had very specific rules about what we were allowed to film,¡± the producer said. ¡°I felt we were


    walking on eggshells all night.¡±


    I understood. ¡°I assume you have footage of the dinner.¡±


    ¡°We do.¡± The producer scrolled through the timeline, skipping back to the dinner, where there was


    direct evidence of Terry¡¯s excessive flirtations with both Piper and Susie.


    Beside me, Mark suddenly tensed. I had told him about Terry¡¯s behavior toward Piper, but I had failed


    to mention Susie¡¯s involvement. A mistake, I know realized.


    As the footage progressed, Mark began to growl low in his throat. Mark was usually quiet and reserved.


    I had never seen him lose his patience or his temper. With Susie, he seemed as protective as I was


    with Piper.


    ¡°We¡¯ll bring him down,¡± I whispered to Mark. Mark looked at me, searching. Whatever he saw in me


    helped calm him down. My sincerity, perhaps. Or my determination.


    To the producer, I said, ¡°I need a copy of this footage. Now.¡±


    The producer rushed toply.


    I saved a chunk of it to my phone, and the rest to a sh drive. Then I split with Mark and walked to the


    King¡¯s personal chambers. Nathan opened the door for me.


    The King and Queen were sitting at their table, eating breakfast.


    ¡°Nichs?¡± the King said when he saw me. ¡°You look like hell.¡±


    ¡°I have reason.¡± I walked to him and showed him the footage on my phone.


    The King watched it all with a furrow in his brow.


    ¡°Terry¡¯s behaviorst night was beyond inappropriate,¡± I said. ¡°He made Piper, Susie, and many of the


    other girls ufortable.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    My mother scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s always been a flirt, Nichs. You know that. I¡¯m sure those girls are being


    oversensitive.¡±


    ¡°He tried to feel up Piper under the table,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady and calm. Losing my


    temper never worked with my parents.


    ¡°And you have footage of that?¡± the Luna asked.


    No, I didn¡¯t. None of the camera angles caught Terry¡¯s movements under the table. I grit my teeth,


    holding in my anger.


    ¡°Piper said ¡±


    ¡°And we ept the word of amoner over that of nobility?¡± the Luna asked.


    I gripped the back of the chair I stood behind. Anything to keep me from throwing something


    across the room.


    ¡°There is merit to her concerns,¡± I said, gesturing to my cell phone still in the King¡¯s hands. ¡± The


    footage shows ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Piper is too sensitive. And this other girl, Susie, was it?¡± The Luna cut into her breakfast so hard her


    knife scraped across the te. ¡°She¡¯s that quiet one, right? I imagine she¡¯s much the same. A Luna


    would have to be able to reject men¡¯s advances without bing offended¡­¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t just advances,¡± I said, my voice lowering despite my best efforts. ¡°Terry tried to her.¡±


    The Luna lowered her cutlery abruptly, making a tter. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bring such vulgarities to my


    breakfast table.


    ¡°Dear,¡± the King said to her and she huffed out a breath. To me, he said, ¡°That is quite the usation,


    Nichs. Do you have proof?¡±


    ¡°The shackle marks marring Piper¡¯s wrists and ankles speak for themselves. And I saw for myself when


    I burst into the room¡­¡±


    The Luna narrowed her gaze. ¡°It was consensual, no doubt. But when you caught them in the act, she


    had to pretend otherwise, lest she be used of breaking the rules.¡±


    The wood of the chair under my hands began to splinter. ¡°That is not true.¡±


    ¡°You have never liked your uncle,¡± the Luna said. ¡°You are conspiring with that brat against him.¡±


    ¡°Dear,¡± the King said again, more forcefully.


    She lowered her fiery gaze back to her breakfast.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± the King said to me. ¡°You must know that I need more than this to use my wife¡¯s most


    admired brother.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t all he has done,¡± I said. ¡°This is only the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I reached into my jacket pocket and produced the letter from Hawk to Terry. I passed it to him. My


    mother looked up from her breakfast again to track the movement.


    My father opened the letter and read through it. His gaze darkened.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± the Luna asked.


    When he had finished reading it, he passed it to my mother. She finished quickly.


    In a panicked voice, she said, ¡°This has to be faked.¡±


    ¡°How many excuses can you make for him?¡± the King asked her. ¡°You are letting your love for him blind


    you, my dear wife.¡±


    ¡°But ¨C ¡±


    ¡°We have been trying for years to bring down the underground organization, with limited to no results.


    Terry¡¯s involvement could be the very reason we¡¯ve never been able to get the upper hand.¡±


    My mother fell silent. Defiance shown on her face, but deep within her eyes was a touch of heartbreak.


    To herself, in a whisper, she said, ¡°It has to be fake¡­¡±


    With the King¡¯s assurance to investigate the matter, I rushed out of his rooms to return to my own. I


    couldn¡¯t wait to tell Piper about my sess.


    Yet when I entered my bedroom, Piper was gone.


    Walling up in bind see, with bol nowhere wight, & Ball rejected adamanty Sought against the feeling,


    melting myself everything was fine, Nichs won a very important and busy man. But the hurt war


    perditent, rooted deep within me


    Worse, I was now also humiliated, it was early, but stillte enough for the servants and other


    candidates to begin to rouse and wander the halle. I had none of my own clothes, only Nichs¡¯s


    pajamas or Julian¡¯s jacket.


    1 kept on the pajamas, but pollled the jacket into my arms to return to Julianter.


    Then, with my cheeks burning red, I began the long trek back to my room. I didn¡¯t want anyone to see


    me like this, so I checked around corners and hid in alcoves to avoid all people.


    I was nearly caught once, by a pair of servants dusting the picture frames along the hallway, but I


    ducked into a dark closet until they moved past.


    Then, mortified, I rushed the rest of the way. The guards lifted a brow as they asked the identifying


    question, but they didn¡¯t say a word when I answered correctly. They merely stepped aside


    I exhaled a loud, heavy breath. Finally I was safe.


    Was what I thought


    Until I saw Piper standing in the middle of my bedroom.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elva?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The Nanny and a guard took her down to breakfast.¡± Julian nced at my attire. A mischievous smirk


    tugged at his lips. ¡°Long night, Piper?¡±


    I looked down at myself. My blush spread down my neck and over my chest, disappearing under the


    top of the pajamas.


    ¡°I slept well,¡± I said.


    ¡°I bet you did,¡± Julian said. ¡°Those princely pajamas look ratherfortable.¡±


    I tugged at the cuff of one sleeve. ¡°They are.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He sauntered closer. ¡°Is that my jacket?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± 1 held it out for him. Was this why he hade by room? To reim his jacket?


    He didn¡¯t reach for the jacket right away. Instead, he just stared at me, but I couldn¡¯t quite discern the


    look in his eyes. There was an edge to his yfulness.

 Chapter 279

    ?


    Chapter 0279


    The King and Queen were sitting at their table, eating breakfast.


    "Nichs?" the King said when he saw me. "You look like hell."


    "I have reason." I walked to him and showed him the footage on my phone.


    The King watched it all with a furrow in his brow.


    "Terry''s behaviorst night was beyond inappropriate," I said. "He made Piper, Susie, and many of the other girls ufortable."


    My mother scoffed. "He''s always been a flirt, Nichs. You know that. I''m sure those girls are being oversensitive."


    "He tried to feel up Piper under the table," I said, trying to keep my voice steady and calm. Losing my temper never worked with my parents.


    *And you have footage of that?" the Luna asked.


    No, I didn''t. None of the camera angles caught Terry''s movements under the table. I grit my teeth, holding in my anger.


    "Piper said -"


    "And we ept the word of amoner over that of nobility?" the Luna asked.


    I gripped the back of the chair I stood behind. Anything to keep me from throwing something across the room. "There is merit to her concerns," I said, gesturing to my cell phone still in the King''s hands. "The footage shows- *Piper is too sensitive. And this other girl, Susie, was it?" The Luna cut into her breakfast so hard her knife scraped across the te. "She''s that quiet one, right? I imagine she''s much the same. A Luna would have to be able to reject men''s advances without bing offended..."


    "This wasn''t just advances," I said, my voice lowering despite my best efforts. "Terry tried to rape her."


    The Luna lowered her cutlery abruptly, making a tter. "Don''t you dare bring such vulgarities to my breakfast table."


    "Dear," the King said to her and she huffed out a breath. To me, he said, "That is quite the usation, Nichs. Do you have proof?"


    "The shackle marks marring Piper''s wrists and ankles speak for themselves. And I saw for myself when I burst into the room..."


    The Luna narrowed her gaze. "It was consensual, no doubt. But when you caught them in the act, she had to pretend otherwise, lest she be used of breaking the rules."


    The wood of the chair under my hands began to splinter. "That is not true."


    "You have never liked your uncle," the Luna said. "You are conspiring with that brat against him."


    "Dear," the King said again, more forcefully.


    She lowered her fiery gaze back to her breakfast.


    "Nichs," the King said to me. "You must know that I need more than this to use my wife''s most admired brother."


    "This isn''t all he has done," I said. "This is only the beginning."


    "Oh?"


    I reached into my jacket pocket and produced the letter from Hawk to Terry. I passed it to him. My mother looked up from her breakfast again to track the movement.


    My father opened the letter and read through it. His gaze darkened.


    "What does it say?" the Luna asked.


    When he had finished reading it, he passed it to my mother. She finished quickly.


    In a panicked voice, she said, "This has to be faked."


    *How many excuses can you make for him?" the King asked her. "You are letting your love for him blind you, my dear wife."


    "But -"


    "We have been trying for years to bring down the underground organization, with limited to no results. Terry''s involvement could be the very reason we''ve never been able to get the upper hand."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    My mother fell silent. Defiance shown on her face, but deep within her eyes was a touch of heartbreak. To herself, in a whisper, she said, "It has to be fake..."


    With the King''s assurance to investigate the matter, I rushed out of his rooms to return to my own. I couldn''t wait to tell Piper about my sess.


    Yet when I entered my bedroom, Piper was gone.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Chapter 0280


    Waking up in bed alone, with Nichs nowhere in sight, I felt rejected.


    I adamantly fought against the feeling, telling myself everything was fine, Nichs was a very important


    and busy man. But the hurt was persistent, rooted deep within me.


    Worse, I was now also humiliated. It was early, but stillte enough for the serv ants and other


    candidates to begin to rouse and wander the halls. I had none of my own clothes, only Nich s¡¯s


    pajamas or Julian¡¯s jacket.


    I kept on the pajamas, but pulled the jacket into my arms to return to Julianter.


    Then, with my cheeks burning red, I began the long trek back to my room. I didn¡¯t want anyone to see


    me like this, so I checked around corners and hid in alcoves to avoid all people.


    I was nearly caught once, by a pair of serv ants dusting the picture frames along the hallway, but I


    ducked into a dark closet until they moved past.


    Then, mortified, I rushed the rest of the way. The guards lifted a brow as they asked the identifying


    question, but they didn¡¯t say a word when I answered correctly. They merely stepped aside.


    I exhaled a loud, heavy breath. Finally I was safe.


    Was what I thought¡­


    Until I saw Piper standing in the middle of my bedroom.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elva?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The Nanny and a guard took her down to breakfast.¡± Julian nced at my attire. A mischievous smirk


    tugged at his lips. ¡°Long night, Piper?¡±


    I looked down at myself. My blush spread down my neck and over my chest, disappearing under the


    top of the pajamas.


    ¡°I slept well,¡± I said.


    ¡°I bet you did,¡± Julian said. ¡°Those princely pajamas look ratherfortable.¡±


    I tugged at the cuff of one sleeve. ¡°They are.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He sauntered closer. ¡°Is that my jacket?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± I held it out for him. Was this why he hade by room? To reim his jacket?


    He didn¡¯t reach for the jacket right away. Instead, he just stared at me, but I couldn¡¯t quite discern the


    look in his eyes. There was an edge to his yfulness. ¡°Maybe you¡¯d be happier if it was Nich s¡¯s


    jacket,¡± he said.


    I blinked.


    He looked away. ¡°Never mind. Sorry.¡± He grabbed the jacket.


    ¡°Julian¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you are okay, Piper.¡±


    Oh. So that was why he was here. Under the jealous and the teasing, he had just been worried about


    me.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± he said, and sidestepped me.


    ¡°Julian, wait.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He stilled.


    I walked up to him, put my arms over his shoulders, and pulled him into a hug.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten his part in saving mest night.


    His gift was the only reason I had been found in time. His skill at picking locks had freed me from those


    terrible handcuffs. His jacket had protected me from watchful eyes. And his levelheadedness had


    helped snap Nichs back to the present enough to take me home.


    ¡°Thank you, Julian. I mean it.¡±


    Slowly, his arms came around my waist and he gently returned the hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare Nichs and I like that again,¡± he said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could get scared,¡± I said, teasing lightly.


    His arms tightened around me, a reply on its own.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need another ne,¡± I said: ¡°Terry destroyed thest one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll gift you a hundred of them.¡±


    After another quick squeeze, Julian pulled back, ending our hug. He winked at me. ¡°Better get dressed,


    Piper. If people see you like that, they might make assumptions.¡± 2


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    Heughed all the way through the door.


    When he was gone, I hurried to change clothes.


    Down at breakfast, I was reunited with Elva.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± she cried and rushed into my waiting arms, abandoning her chair and her half- caten waffle.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Chapter 0281


    I carried her back to her chair. Then I took the chair beside her.


    Tiffany and Veronica were sitting on the other side of the table. Tiffany gave me a soft, sad- looking


    smile. Veronica just tly stared.


    I pulled a waffle from a stack at the center of the table onto my own te. As I began to prepare it with


    butter and syrup, I realized just how quiet the rest of the table was.


    Usually the girls were boisterously sharing rumors and gossip, especially the morning after an event.


    This morning, however, everyone was quiet, even Lilliana and Olivia.


    I noticed Susie¡¯s absence. I hoped she was okay. I would have to remember to check on herter. She


    might have had too much socialization yesterday ¨C the unweed kind. It wasn¡¯t unusual for her to


    hide in her room when she was exhausted in that way.


    Even Elva seemed quieter than usual, as if she was feeling the downtrodden vibe of the rest of the


    room.


    I quietly ate my waffle.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Veronica asked suddenly, startling me. I nced up and found her looking at me. ¡°Last


    night was¡­¡± Her gaze shifted to Elva, who had lifted her head, clearly listening too. ¡°I just want to make


    sure you are okay. You disappeared.¡±


    I¡¯d worn a long sleeve dress this morning, but even those sleeves couldn¡¯t entirely cover the ugly


    bruises around my wrists. Veronica undoubtedly noticed. She nced at them again, now.


    I lowered my hands down into myp.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer. I wasn¡¯t okay, not fully. I was hurt and felt a bit broken. The very


    thought of Terry made me shudder in fear. ¡°I¡¯m getting there.¡±


    Veronica nodded grimly.


    ¡°Nichs and Julian bolted so fast when they realized you weren¡¯t in the room,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°Susie


    said Terry was taking you on a private tour¡­ That seemed kind of odd, given that we¡¯d already been on


    a tour¡­¡¯


    Veronica gave Tiffany a telling look. Tiffany shrank in her chair.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize,¡± I said. I understood where she wasing from. To someone who didn¡¯t fully


    understand what was happening, the action would seem odd. Terry was respected. People¡¯s first


    thought might not be that he was dangerous.


    A notion I wanted to correct. At the very least, I could give those listening a warning.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I said. ¡°If Terry invites you to be alone with him, don¡¯t go. Do not be alone with him, not if you


    can help it.¡±


    Tiffany nodded grimly. Veronica stared.


    ¡°So the tumor was true,¡± said a strong feminine voice from the dining room entryway. I looked up to see


    the Lama standing there, frowning at me. ¡°You seduced my brother, and now you deign to badmouth


    him.¡±


    My eyes went wide. My heart sunk down into my stomach. Exactly what had she heard? Had Terry told


    her this lie?


    ¡°I can assure you that wasn¡¯t what happened,¡± I said.


    ¡°Spare me your false exnations. I know what kind of girl you are. The video evidence is clear


    enough,¡± the Luna said. She openly red at me. ¡°Everyone saw how you flirted with Terry.¡±


    I flirted with him?! No way! He flirted with me! Not the other way around.


    But I had to be careful here. I couldn¡¯t just yell at the Queen, no matter how much I wanted to defend


    myself. I had no power here. She could expel me from thepetition for simply raising my voice.


    ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten the rules, Piper,¡± the Luna continued. ¡°You are not to flirt with anyone but


    the princes. You are treading on dangerous ground, the kind that could have you removed from the


    pce.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Chapter 0282


    Her threat made me go silent. I wasn¡¯t flirting with Terry. He was flirting with me. But maybe that was


    still enough to be held against me.


    ¡°You seduced my brother,¡± the Luna said, ¡°And you will not get away with it.¡± An angry me burned in


    her eyes. Her usually demure expression was filled with disgust.


    I didn¡¯t want to have this conversation with Elva listening.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± I said, rising from my chair. ¡°If we could please have this conversation in the hallway, or


    somewhere else more private¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± the Queen said, narrowing her gaze. ¡°Are you afraid of the other candidates learning you are a


    loose woman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not


    ¡°A slut who tempts men,¡± the Queen said, voice full of malice.


    I nced at Elva. She tilted her head.


    I hurried toward the Queen. ¡°Please, your Majesty. Not in front of my daughter.¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to protect her, you should have done more to protect your own character. The child


    should know the truth about her mother.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not the truth.¡± I lowered my voice, so only she could hear. ¡°Terry assaulted me. He tried to -¡±


    ¡°Lies,¡± she said fiercely. ndering him to protect yourself. You may have my bighearted sons fooled,


    but I see you clearly, Piper. You seduced Terry, just to lure him into apromising position before


    ying the victim. You think this will earn you favor with my sons.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°If you would hear me out ¨C ¨C ¡±


    ¡°I protect my family from vultures and snakes,¡± the Queen said, venom dripping from the words.


    ¡°I am neither of those things,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then apologize,¡± she said.


    I blinked, surprised. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Issue a formal apology to Terry, ept responsibility for your actions, and perhaps we can move


    beyond this little episode of yours.


    I swallowed thickly. ¡°And if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Then you will face judgement for breaking the contest rules,¡± the Queen said.


    I didn¡¯t want to risk being sent home, but the thought of standing before my attempted rapist, to


    apologize to him, made my stomach churn.


    Even to save myself, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have been able to do it. He was simply too vile and repulsive.


    What he had done to me was so terrible and inexcusable, that I was still struggling to process it had


    even happened to me for real. And now she wanted me to take the me for it too? ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± I


    said. She frowned. ¡°Then you better start packing your bags.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for anymore arguments or


    excuses or pleas. She turned on her heel and left the room. I watched her go for a long moment before


    I returned to my chair. Elva looked at me. ¡°The Queen seems mad, Mommy.¡± ¡°She does,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Are we in trouble?¡± Elva asked. Her eyes were wide with concern. I had thought I already hated Terry


    with the full entirety of my being, but now, seeing how this situation had brought worry onto my


    daughter, I found that my hatred for him was as deep as a bottomless well.


    I leaned over and kissed Elva on the top of her head. ¡°We¡¯ll be okay, honey. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡±


    Elva said, though she didn¡¯t seem fully convinced. I couldn¡¯t me her. My promise didn¡¯t have much


    backing behind it. If the Luna wanted me gone, I didn¡¯t know how I would be able to convince everyone


    else that I should stay. Her word wasw. Her disapproval was likely the final nail in my coffin.


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say. I had no other means offorting her. So I let her return to her


    breakfast, and I returned to mine.


    Later, as I was walking down the hallway alone, intending to head to Susie¡¯s room to check on her, I


    was spotted by Nichs at the other end of the hall. I abruptly swiveled on my heel and started


    heading the other direction.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to face him yet after his sudden disappearance that morning. I was absolutely certain if


    he was seeking me out now, it was only to apologize for being ufortable with me staying in his


    bed. He had stayed in mine before, but this felt difference somehow.


    I had been in his pajamas, after all, and he had held me so tenderly and close, like a lover would.


    Not ready for more rejection, I started walking quickly. Unfortunately, his stride was bigger than mine,


    with his long legs.


    ¡°Piper!¡±


    He caught up to me quickly and gently touched my elbow, stopping me. He came around to my front.


    Confusion and a dash of hurt was in his eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me?¡± he asked.


    I looked away from him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± It was an obvious lie. We both knew it.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± He seemed unsure. ¡°I just wanted to make sure you are alright. When I returned to my room


    and you weren¡¯t there, I wasn¡¯t sure what to think ¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure what to think? ¡°Imagine how I felt when I woke up alone.¡± I tried to keep the. bitterness


    out of my tone. I had no idea how sessful I was at it. My guess was not very. His face crumpled at


    once, concern fading into realization and inexplicitly, despair. ¡°No, Piper. You can¡¯t think I purposefully


    left you there.¡¯ I lifted a brow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what happened?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He vehemently shook his head. ¡°I decided to speak with my parents at once, to present them the


    evidence about Terry. I showed them the letter and the footage of him being inappropriate to you and


    Susie. I thought the sooner they knew the truth, the sooner you might be safe.¡±


    Oh. So it hadn¡¯t been a rejection? A touch of relief spread through me. It didn¡¯tst long, however,


    before another realization set it.


    ¡°Did you show the footage to the Luna?¡± I asked.


    As he nodded, his mouth formed a tight thin-lipped line. ¡°She was not as receptive to the truth as I


    would have hoped.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°She said some words to me this morning¡­¡±


    Nich s¡¯s features hardened. A touch of darkness dimmed his eyes. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    I exined to him what had happened, ending with, ¡°She will only let me stay if I offer Terry a public


    apology.¡±


    ¡°No. You will not be doing that,¡± Nichs said.


    I was d we agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak with her,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to convince her?¡±


    ¡°She will listen to me. I don¡¯t care what I have to do. She has no right to demand that of you. To put you


    in front of your attacker and¡­ No. As far as I am concerned, that monster will nevery eyes on you


    again.¡±


    His hands curled into tight fists. His body trembled with rage. The green in his and I recognized he was


    trying to control his wolf.


    I stepped closer to him, hoping my closeness would offer him enoughfort to stay inmand.


    He closed his eyes and inched closer to me. Our arms brushed. He breathed deeply.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if neither of us face Terry again,¡± he said.


    I understood, but I still asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If I see him around you again, I will kill him.¡±

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Chapter 0283


    The ferocity of Nich s¡¯s protection of me gave me morefort that it probably should have. I


    certainly didn¡¯t want Nichs to kill anyone, but knowing that he would go to any limits in order to keep


    me safe helped me feel truly cared for.


    Still, I decided to move beyond that topic, for fear the anger would root in him and cause him to seek


    out vengeance for me.


    ¡°Susie wasn¡¯t at breakfast,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m worried about her, so I¡¯m going to check on her. Would you like


    to join me?¡±


    Nichs softened somewhat at the subject change. ¡°Susie¡¯s okay. She probably just wants to rest.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t mind me checking on her.¡±


    ¡°I think you probably shouldn¡¯t,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    He pressed his lips hard together and would not answer.


    Odd. Was he hiding something?


    ¡°I¡¯m worried. I¡¯ll only stay a minute,¡± I said. ¡°When I see she¡¯s okay, then I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    I understood Susie liked her alone time, especially after events where she was forced to be so social.


    So I knew she might not want me to stay for a long time. But surely she wouldn¡¯t mind. me checking on


    her. After all, she often did the same for me.


    Nichs didn¡¯t argue further, so I continued walking down the hallway towards Susie¡¯s room. Nichs


    fell in step beside me.


    At Susie¡¯s door, I knocked lightly. I waited a moment, but there was no reply.


    Did she leave? I should check.


    Slowly, I turned the kn ob and pushed open the door.


    Susie was indeed in her room, and she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Mark had his arms around Susie¡¯s waist, with her pulled tightly against him. Susie¡¯s own arms were


    wrapped around Mark¡¯s shoulders.


    Their lips were connected in a passionate, deep kiss. Both were so caught up in it, they didn¡¯t seem to


    notice me at the door. Not even Mark, who was usually the most observant. For a moment, I¡¯m stunned


    speechless. I knew they had been flirting and that they cared progressed this far. Mark began to unzip


    Susie¡¯s dress. Nichs ced a hand on my shoulder and guided me from the room. He gently shut


    the door behind us. I couldn¡¯t stop from blushing at what I had just seen. They were going to¡­! A small


    bit of joy filled me. Good for them, for finding happiness with each other. For stealing precious moments


    to bind their affection. Yet, bitterly, I also felt jealous. I hated this side of me. It wasn¡¯t fair to anyone. My


    ¡°I imagined,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Mark was¡­ upset when he saw the footage of Terry and Susie.¡± Fresh


    guilt washed through me. I shouldn¡¯t feel jealous. Susie had a terrible night too. She hadn¡¯t been


    chained to a bed, but she still had to endure Terry¡¯s relentless flirtations and sexual harassment. At


    least she had Mark to help her sort through it now. Nichs watched me. He must have seen the


    change in my mood. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I shook my head no. ¡°Terry stole many things from me. It could


    have been worse, I know that. But¡­ I feel like so many things are tainted now.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around myself. Nichs stepped closer. I leaned into his warmth.


    ¡°Which things?¡±


    ¡°Being naked. Being tied up.¡± I didn¡¯t hate the thought of surrendering control, but it could only be with a


    man of my own choosing, one I trusted about all others. A man like Nichs. Thest was the hardest


    to say. ¡°Being kissed.¡±


    ¡°Piper,¡± Nichs said, iming my attention. Looking at him, I returned to the here and now, no longer


    chained up in that torture room in Terry¡¯s mansion.


    Nichs lifted his hand near my cheek, hovering just over my skin. But he didn¡¯t touch me. After


    everything I¡¯d been through, he was likely waiting for consent. He didn¡¯t have to. He was the man I


    implicitly trusted. I covered the back of his hand with my own, and brought his palm to my cheek.


    ¡°When you are ready,¡± he said, voice soft, ¡°I will rece each and every memory and desire he tainted


    in you with a brand new, much more pleasant one. And I will do so happily.¡± I turned into his hand and


    ced a kiss onto his palm. ¡°Any desire?¡± I asked him. ¡°Yes.¡± No hesitation.


    My heart melted a little. My affection for this man seemed immeasurable, growing all the time.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind a kiss?¡± I asked.


    He smiled as he stepped closer. Keeping one hand on my cheek, he moved his free arm around my


    waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to help.¡± He leaned down and pressed his lips to mine.


    The range of Nich s¡¯s kisses could go from soft, barely there butterfly, to an all- epassing


    plunge of teeth and tongue. This was somewhere in the middle.


    He moved slowly, as if giving me time to pull away, but still licked lightly at the seam of my lips as if


    asking for entrance. I granted it, and he dipped his tongue into my mouth. Even then, he only traced


    along my own with a tender caress.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Not demanding. Not insistent. More a simple I¡¯m here, you¡¯re here, and we¡¯re both enjoying this.


    I hummed into his mouth, and he swallowed all of my noises. His hand moved down to my jaw, coaxing


    my face upward more. I moved however he guided, lost in the sensation of his soft lips and tongue, or


    his hard chest against me, and the hand pressing against my lower back, just above my tailbone.


    Time lost all its meaning. We could have kissed for a minute or an hour. I didn¡¯t know, though it would


    never be enough.


    I wanted to stay here, like this, until the rest of the world came crashing down. Even then, I¡¯d just


    continue to hold on, to give and to take with this man who wanted me to feel safe with him.


    Eventually, he had to break the kiss apart to breathe. We didn¡¯t separate far. Our noses. brushed and


    then we pressed our foreheads together.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I whispered. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted to say, but I had to say something, to convey to him


    just a hint of what I was actually feeling in that moment. I was overwhelmed. with gratitude and


    affection. His kiss had helped wash away some of the stain Terry had left on my soul.


    He seemed to understand and squeezed me around the waist just a bit tighter. His thumb brushed


    gentle streaks back and forth across my cheek.


    Someone cleared their throat behind us, and we both jumped apart like we had been burned. How


    could I forget that we were right in the middle of the hallway! Anyone could have walked by!


    Fortunately, this time, the person who had caught us was Julian, who had already previously found us


    in apromising position. At that time, he had teased us relentlessly.


    This time, he seemed much less enthused. His usual smirk was entirely missing.


    He frowned deeply in Nich s¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Why would you confront our parents without me?¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Chapter 0284


    Julian was angry, that much was clear, though I couldn¡¯t exactly fathom why. Yes, it would be irritating


    to be excluded from Nich s¡¯s confrontation of the King and Queen, but Julian usually handled


    irritation with cutting humor and sarcasm, not outright anger.


    ¡°Your presence wouldn¡¯t have made any difference,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t think the person who has been investigating the underground organization. wouldn¡¯t


    have had evidence and knowledge to help your case?¡± Julian scoffed.


    Nichs sighed. He ran a hand over the back of his neck. ¡°It wasn¡¯t personal, Julian.¡±


    ¡°Like hell, it wasn¡¯t. I was the one who helped find the evidence, and I even have some of my own. You


    should have looped me into your ns. Aren¡¯t we a trio in this? When did you decide that you¡¯d rather


    do everything alone?¡±


    Nichs shook his head.


    I didn¡¯t necessarily want to take a side here. I could see the situation from both angles. But the fact was


    Nichs hadn¡¯t told me his ns either. He simply left me before I had woken up. He¡¯d apologized, I


    was no longer hurt. But I could understand Julian¡¯s upset.


    Still, I decided to stay out of their conversation, mostly because it felt deeper than this one. singr


    argument. This issue may have been the one that finally brought them into an open. conflict, but


    underneath the surface, this resentment had likely been festering for a long time.


    ¡°Admit it,¡± Julian said, a sharp edge in his voice. ¡°You purposefully excluded me. You genuinely do not


    believe that I am capable.¡±


    Nichs crossed his arms. He didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡± I whispered, feeling pity for them both.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an as shole,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°You may be capable, Julian, when you want to be, but you aren¡¯t reliable. You have been a foolhardy


    y boy since our youth,¡± Nichs said. ¡°You may be doing the right thing right now, but I can¡¯t trust


    you to always make the best choices.¡±


    ¡°You think I would have, what, stood in front of our father and then sided with Terry?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you would have done,¡± Nichs said. ¡°You are unpredictable. Your whims are


    fleeting. You do whatever you want without worry of the consequence.¡± Julian huffed out augh too


    short and loud to be genuine. ¡°That you honestly believe that tells me you don¡¯t know me at all, brother.


    You think I¡¯m some kind of monster. You think I would throw Piper to the wolves.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t mean it


    like that,¡± I said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he? Because that¡¯s what he¡¯s saying,¡± Julian said. I looked at Nichs,


    expecting him to take back some of the harsher things he¡¯d said, or at least rify them so they weren¡¯t


    so hurtful. Surely he couldn¡¯t believe that Julian would actually want to see me harmed? But stubborn


    Nichs kept his mouth firmly closed. I wondered what the stories were that I wasn¡¯t privileged to.


    These two had a lifetime of history, memories upon memories where their capability and reliability were


    disyed and practiced with each other. For Nichs to so firmly believe that Julian was such a cad,


    something terrible must have happened to imnt that conception of him.


    ¡°Forget it, Piper,¡± Julian said, snorting. ¡°He¡¯ll never see me as anything but a nuisance, and honestly,


    I¡¯m tired of trying.¡± Julian dipped his head to me in goodbye, then turned and left. ¡°Nichs,¡± I said


    when Julian had gone. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so cruel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being honest, Piper,¡± Nichs said, voice


    t, void of emotion. ¡°He can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    I sighed, unsure how to resolve this rift between the two brothers, or if resolution was even possible at


    this point.


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree,¡± he said.


    I didn¡¯t. ¡°It¡¯s unhealthy for two brothers to fight like this.¡± Nichs shook his head. ¡°What would be


    unhealthy is to pretend everything is fine between him and me. My expectations of him are all the way


    down on the floor and he still finds ways to go beneath him.¡±


    Nichs set his jaw. There seemed to be no peaceful end of this conflict, so for now, I simply let it go.


    Maybe, someday, if I could discover more of the things that went wrong between them, I could make


    another, better effort to help push them to resolution. But for now, perhaps the best course of action,


    was simply to keep the two brothers apart. After lunch, I was walking back toward the room when I was


    stopped by Nathan. ¡°The King wishes to speak with you.¡± He did not wait for a response. He just turned


    and began walking. The expectation, I was sure, I was led into a sitting room and ushered inside. After


    I walked through, Nathan stepped outside the room and closed the door, leaving me alone with the


    King.


    The King stood behind a small couch. His back was turned toward the room as he gazed out a window.


    Uncertain where to stand, I moved into the center of the room.


    ¡°You must be curious why I wanted to speak with you, Piper,¡± the King said.


    I had a few guesses. I wasn¡¯t in the meeting with Nichs and the King. I had no idea what exactly


    Nichs had told the King regarding the previous event. But I imagined whatever he wanted to speak


    about with me now had to do with Terry.


    Yet I didn¡¯t want to say his name, not even to guess. I half worried to say his name allowed might make


    him magically appear.


    The King, fortunately, seemed entirely unaware of my inner conundrum, and proceeded without any


    reply from me.


    ¡°I have heard Nich s¡¯s side of the story. My Queen has told me Terry¡¯s. This leaves only one side left


    for me to hear and to know: yours.¡± Slowly, he turned away from the window to face me. ¡°Tell me


    everything you know about Terry¡¯s involvement in the underground organization.¡±


    My breath caught and my blood ran cold.


    I had been men tally preparing myself for questions about Terry¡¯s assault on me. I didn¡¯t want to talk


    about it, but I had been willing to, for the sake of justice.


    But this? How could I tell the King everything I knew without mentioning my sister Jane? Jane was my


    main connection to any knowledge I had rued on Terry. She was the catalyst. Without that piece of


    the puzzle, the King might be suspicious of me.


    Though to tell him about Jane felt dangerous as well. If he knew I had a twin, and that she was involved


    so deeply in the underground¡­ What would his reaction be? Would he assume I was also involved?


    Or were things deeper even than that?


    Julian had told me not to speak about my sister to anyone, not even the King. He had made it seem


    like no one in the royal family could be trusted but him and Nichs.


    This could be some kind of trap. The King could be testing me to see how much I knew, or how much I


    was willing to reveal.


    My head was starting to hurt from all the possibilities of this moment. Every possible answer I could


    give felt like a wrong one.


    I was frozen with indecision. And with fear.


    The King narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you keeping secrets, Piper?¡±

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Chapter 0285


    ¡°It¡¯s simply difficult to talk about,¡± I said as an excuse. It wasn¡¯t a lie. Answering the King¡¯s demand


    about Terry was difficult, though not entirely for the reasons he might have thought.


    His mouth pressed into a hard line. I couldn¡¯t tell if he believed me or not. ¡°Do the best you can.¡¯


    I took onest moment in a lengthy inhale, gathering my thoughts. Then I started speaking.


    I mentioned everything that had happened with Terry and me, all while talking around the existence of


    my sister. I even included the time Terry had slipped something into my champagne and tried to take


    advantage of me, though I needed a breather after that one.


    The King listened quietly as I exined Julian¡¯s suspicions that Terry had been working for the


    underground organization, which led to our exploration of the tunnels. And the confirmation of Terry¡¯s


    involvement, by reaching the room with the cages.


    ¡°This tunnel is still there?¡± the King said, suddenly on alert.


    ¡°Nichs demanded it be sealed, Your Majesty. To my knowledge, it is still so.¡±


    The King rxed marginally. ¡°I will ask him about it. Continue.¡±


    I continued on, talking about thetest event and Terry¡¯s unwee flirtations. I told him about the


    letter we found, and ended with my near assault and timely rescue.


    The King listened quietly until I finished. Then, he crossed his arms. ¡°That is all?¡±


    ¡°As of now, Your Majesty.¡±


    The King paused a moment, as if collecting his thoughts. Then he said, ¡°You are withholding the full


    truth.¡±


    My breath caught in my throat, but I didn¡¯t dare argue with the King ¨C especially when that argument


    would be based on a lie..


    In truth, I was keeping things from him. Big things. Like everything to do with my sister.


    ¡°Terry is a flirtatious sort,¡± the King said. ¡°He always has, but this feels like something more. He¡¯s


    practically obsessed with you. The King shook his head. ¡°Terry¡¯s tastes are fleeting. A woman rarely


    holds his interest for more than a single event, and even then I would question it. But you are saying he


    continues to hunt you down.¡± I swallowed down the rising lump in my throat. Did he not believe me that


    his brother-in-w could be so terrible? ¡°I assure you, he has done these things, Sir.¡± The King lifted his


    hand and waved away my concerns. ¡°I did not mean to imply otherwise,¡± he said. ¡°What I don¡¯t


    understand is why he would feel this attraction towards you. You are a pretty enough girl, but no


    striking beauty. And your blood makes youmon, with no rare breeding.¡±


    I grit my teeth. While I wanted to exin to the King that Terry¡¯s behavior did not need. reason, I dared


    not speak against the King. Not if I wanted to stay in thepetition. So I pushed down my growing


    outrage and let him continue uninterrupted.


    ¡°You are not wealthy. You have no great influence. You don¡¯t even have a wolf. No, as far as anyone


    can tell, you are utterly insignificant.¡± Tilting his head, the King looked at me like I was a puzzle with


    missing pieces. ¡°So why would my brother-inw take such a relentless fascination with you?¡±


    The truth, I knew, was his obsession with wanting to possess me as he had his sister.


    I couldn¡¯t say that, so I didn¡¯t say anything.


    The King rounded the couch and came closer to me. ¡°I don¡¯t like when secrets are kept from me, Piper.


    I am King. I should know all.¡±


    ¡°Yet you are ignorant to the ways of your own brother-inw,¡± said Julian, suddenly in the doorway.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nathan scurried past him. ¡°I tried to stop him, Your Majesty. I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡±


    The King sighed, some of his aggression slipping away into weariness. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Speak your mind,


    Julian. I know you will regardless. You might as well have my permission.¡±

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Chapter 0286


    ¡°Thank you, father,¡± Julian said with a flourishing bow. He smirked at Nathan as he entered the room.


    Nathan red at him, but said nothing. He stepped outside the room and closed the door behind him.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Julian sauntered over to my side, stepping between the King and me.


    ¡°May I present, an item we found inside the desk alongside the letter.¡± Julian reached into his inside


    jacket pocket and produced the si ring. He then held it out for his father.


    The King¡¯s eyes wentically wide. He snat ched it out of Julian¡¯s hands, then turned to hold it under


    the light.


    ¡°This is genuine,¡± he said.


    ¡°It is,¡± Julian replied.


    ¡°You found this in Terry¡¯s desk?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In a secretpartment.¡±


    The King¡¯s expression darkened.


    Julian nced at me and spotted the confused expression on my face.


    ¡°You see, Piper, the si on that ring is the King¡¯s official seal,¡± Julian said. ¡°It had gone missing from


    his private chambers many months back. I bet if we looked more closely at our records, they should


    show that Terry had recently visited.¡±


    The King turned the ring round and around in his fingers, like he couldn¡¯t believe he was holding such a


    thing. ¡°Leave,¡± the King said then, frowning deeply. ¡°I have much to think about and need to do so


    alone.¡± Julian bowed, despite the King no longer looking at him. I did too, for propriety¡¯s sake. Julian


    held out his arm for me. When I epted it, he lead me through the door and out into the hallway.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to Nathan, though he ignored me to re openly at Julian.


    Julian waved at him. ¡°See youter, Nathan.¡±


    Nathan huffed a sharp breath, then disappeared into the sitting room with the King.


    Julian led me down a few other hallways, until we were far from where the King was holed up.


    I still hadn¡¯t fully understood what the King had hoped to gain from his interrogation of me. He had


    clearlye into the meeting with his own ideas of what had gone on.


    ¡°See? This is exactly why Nichs should have included me in his earlier confrontation with our


    parents,¡± Julian said. ¡°If I had presented that ring sooner, father might have been decent enough to


    leave you out of it, and not force you to relive your trauma.


    I looked down, embarrassed.


    ¡°Nichs never thinks I¡¯m good enough to actually contribute,¡± Julian said. ¡°He resented that I was


    assigned with the task of tracking down the underground. He likely thought I¡¯d blow it off.¡±


    He was clearly still angry about the brothers¡¯ earlier fight.


    Trying to make peace, I said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Julian, that you cultivated that image.


    ¡°A brother should know the truth about his own brother. For him to have bought into my fa?ade is an


    insult to our shared childhood.¡±


    I frowned a little. ¡°Surely there is some reason for this animosity between you?¡± I didn¡¯t want to pry, but


    I cared about them both. Caring about them meant that I wanted to help. ¡± What happened that drove


    you to such hatred.¡±


    ¡°You should ask him that,¡± Julian said. ¡°He¡¯s the one who has been unwilling to let go all these years.


    I had serious doubts that Nichs was the only one who was holding onto a grudge. I gave Julian a t


    look, letting him know my disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he said, doubling down. ¡°You only see the good parts of him. The sides he wants you to


    see. What you can¡¯t or won¡¯t see, Piper, is just how selfish my brother is.¡±


    ¡°Nichs?¡±


    Julian nodded. ¡°Nothing is more important to Nichs than his own self-image.¡±

 Chapter 287

    ?Chapter 0287


    I couldn''t believe that. Nothing from the time I had been with Nichs to what I had experienced knowing him now indicated to me that he only cared about himself.


    He helped out regrly at an orphanage. He turned the other way to Mark and Susie''s romance. He spent time with Elva. He was so protective of me, always looking out for me.


    None of these were indicative of a selfish man.


    Julian seemed absolutely convinced however. "I can tell from your face that you don''t believe me. But doesn''t this action prove it to you? Nichs was trying to steal the glory here. That''s why he went behind my back."


    "That''s not true," I said. "He only wanted to tell the King as soon as he could, to bring down Terry as quickly as possible."


    Julian huffed. "He has you fooled, then."


    "Julian. Don''t you think you are being too hard on Nichs?" I could sympathize with Julian. I knew being excluded had hurt him, and it was exceedingly shortsighted of Nichs, if nothing else, as Julian held some of the evidence that the King needed to help make his decision.


    Nichs was stubborn and a man of action, but he was also forthright. He plunged ahead, sometimes without the many calctions that Julian would make. But he did so with the best intentions at heart. Of that, I was absolutely certain.


    "He''s always done this is in the past as well," Nichs said. "He''ll undercut my aplishments in order to prop himself up."


    "Julian..."


    "Every exam, every sport, every concert... Every moment where I could have shone, could have made something of myself, he stole the spotlight and kept it from me."


    He smirked as he spoke, but it was a mask, one he was used to wearing. I was starting to be able to see through it, to the more vulnerable man underneath.


    I didn''t doubt that Julian had been denied glory. I also didn''t doubt that Nichs had imed it, though I''m sure it was unintentional to cast such a dark shadow over Julian,


    Was this why Julian always acted out? He was just a lost boy who never had enough attention growing up? No. That was likely unfair. This hurt felt too raw, too deep. There was something deeper going on.


    "You can''t believe that Nichs would purposefully steal


    "I would," Julian said, cutting me off. "He doesn''t want me to have anything. That''s partially why he stole my girlfriend Bridget from me all those years ago."


    The words gave me pause. This wasn''t the first time he mentioned such a thing. I hadn''t truly believed it then, and I didn''t fully now either. The Nichs I knew would have never intentionally steal anyone''s girlfriend away.


    That left only two options for the truth. Either Nichs hadn''t realized Bridget was dating Julian, or Julian wasn''t telling the full story.


    I didn''t think Nichs would be quite so oblivious, which left Julian withholding facts, something he had been known to do in the past.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "She was the only woman I ever truly loved, Piper," Julian said. His gaze fell away from me a moment, but I kept watchful. Even as his attention dropped, I could still see his eyes. Within them, I saw a sh of heartbreak.


    Whatever had happened between Nichs, Bridget, and him had hurt him. There could be no denying that.


    "I''m sorry you were hurt," I said.


    Julian scoffed. "Sorry I was hurt. Not sorry that Nichs betrayed a brother''s trust."


    I frowned. "I''m sorry for that too." If that was truly what happened.


    I tried to imagine it for a moment: Julian dating the woman he loved, following after her like a lovesick puppy, while Nichs slunk in the shadows, plotting their breakup.


    It felt too.. cartoon. It couldn''t be reality.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Chapter 0288


    Even imagining Julian in love felt like a stretch, though I felt like a jerk for thinking so.


    Why shouldn¡¯t he fall in love?


    She would have had to be a special woman to keep his attention.


    I wondered what kind of woman Bridget really was. It was possible Julian had rose colored sses,


    remembering her and the past. But I just didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it,¡± I said. ¡°Nichs does not have one vindictive bone in his body. He¡¯s not selfish. He


    wouldn¡¯t actively try to hurt you.¡±


    Julian sighed as he slowly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you, Piper. You¡¯ve only seen him at his


    best side. But just wait. Someday he¡¯ll show you his true colors.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to agree to disagree,¡± I said.


    Julian added, ¡°For now.¡±


    That afternoon, I sat out in the grasses near the woods with Susie, watching Elva y with Silver and


    Night.


    Across the gardens, Nichs was standing beside Olivia. They were deep in a lively conversation. One


    leaning in to hear the other speak and then vice versa.


    I didn¡¯t want to be jealous. They were just talking. But jealousy still sat, cutting, behind my ribcage.


    Susie, bless her, was trying to distract me. ¡°Elva is doing quite well with the wolves,¡± Susie said, smiling


    softly. ¡°They speak to each other now like dear friends. They would probably ept her into their pack


    if she wasn¡¯t already weed in another.¡± A sense pride settled deep within me. I always knew Elva


    was talented, but to have it acknowledged by others gave me no shortage of happiness. If only such


    strength of talent did not also ce Elva in danger. No, I couldn¡¯t think like that. We were on our way to


    bringing down Terry. The rest of the underground organization would soon follow. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to


    Susie. She nodded.


    After a moment, I noticed she was distracted too, though when I followed the length of her gaze, I


    found that it ended with Mark, standing also on the other side of the gardens near his prince.


    I very nearly turned to tease her about him, when my gaze snagged on where Olivia had ced her


    hand on Nich s¡¯s wrist, so very near his hand. She wouldn¡¯t try to hold it, would she?


    I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away.


    ¡°Rumors say that Olivia might be the new favorite for Nichs,¡± Susie said.


    ¡°What about Lilliana?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Too many bad showings,¡± Susie said. ¡°Olivia, meanwhile, has been steady in every event since the


    start. She¡¯s from a prominent pack, too. And from what hear, she does well on camera too¡­¡±


    Susie¡¯s voice trailed off. Susie herself wasn¡¯t so great at the social matters. I gave her a small smile to


    help lift her spirits. She gave me one in return, but it didn¡¯tst.


    ¡°Olivia is on top of the standings,¡± Susie said. ¡°I¡¯m next tost.¡±


    ¡°You are doing fine,¡± I said. ¡°Prince Joyce seems to think so.¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°Mark sure agrees.¡±


    A light blush dusted her cheeks. She dipped her head to hide it.


    I was pleased by her happiness, for her and Mark stealing what rays of sunshine they could. for


    themselves.


    It gave me the courage to ask, ¡°If you are next tost, then who is lowest in the standings?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It couldn¡¯t be Jessica, as she was Joyce¡¯s first choice. And though Lilliana had dropped in the rankings,


    I couldn¡¯t imagine her asst, simply from the high respectability of her pack.


    Susie hesitated, worrying her bottom lip with her teeth.


    ¡°Susie?¡± I prompted. A growing feeling of dread rooted in my stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Piper,¡± she replied. ¡°You are the lowest in the current standings.¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Chapter 0289


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mark told me. ¡°I will not leave this room. Elva will not leave my sight.¡±


    I nodded. That did make me feel marginally better.


    We¡¯d received word earlier in the day that Terry himself wasing to the pce to personally deliver


    the results of his event. Since then, we¡¯d mostly barricaded ourselves inside of the bedroom.


    However, I was required to attend this meeting, which was to be treated as an official event,


    broadcasted live across the kingdom.


    I wasn¡¯t looking forward to seeing Terry again, by any stretch. But at least, with Mark¡¯s promise to


    protect Elva, I didn¡¯t have to worry about her.


    I hugged Elva goodbye.


    ¡°Good luck, Mommy!¡± she said brightly. Thank G od I had protected her from the worst of the trauma I


    had experienced from Terry¡¯s hands. I would rip the whole world apart before I ever let Terry enter


    within a hundred feet of my daughter.


    ¡°Be good, Elva. Listen to Mark and the nanny.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After onest squeeze, I released Elva and stood. Then I walked to the door, where Nichs was


    waiting for me.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asked, as I stepped into the hallway.


    ¡°Not really.¡± I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever be ready to see Terry again.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you,¡± Nichs said, determination making his voice strong. ¡°I will be


    your shadow tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have other duties./¡±


    ¡°They can wait. Your safety takes precedence.¡±


    With relief, Iced my arm with his and together, we walked down to the ballroom.


    In the ballroom, the other candidates were already waiting around, while Nathan spoke with a camera


    crew on a makeshift stage. Terry wasn¡¯t there yet. Neither was the rest of the royal family.


    Susie approached Nichs and me when we entered. ¡°Have you seen him yet?¡± she asked.


    I shook my head.


    It was strange. Maybe it was the anticipation of seeing Terry, or the knowledge that he was in the same


    building, but my nerves pri ckled sinceing here. Even with Nich s¡¯s closeness, I could not


    release the tension of my shoulders.


    All too soon, Nathan cleared his throat and the event began. It felt more informal,pared to the rest.


    The candidates were in our nice gowns, with our hair and makeup done in the modern fashion. But


    there were no other guests, and no fanfare.


    The royal family came in them, Terry among them, with Julian sauntering along behind.


    When I saw Terry, my stomach clenched ufortably.


    The royal family all moved onto the stage, sans Nichs who stayed beside me as promised.


    On the stage, the Queen was standing between the King and Terry, though she was physically much


    closer to her brother than her husband, almost as if an invisible barrier has separated her and the King.


    The King did not look at her once while he stood there, nor did he so much as nce at Terry, even,


    after his introduction, Terry began speaking.


    ¡°I will now reveal the distribution of points for the evening event at my mansion. The points were


    rued through the candidate¡¯s decency as a dinner guest, including politeness, demeanor, and


    general likeability.¡±


    A skewed scoring criteria for sure. Terry would just arbitrarily assign points to whoever he felt like, to


    hell with the rest. I could only imagine the type of mind games he wanted to y with me. Would he


    assign me many points or only a few?


    The points would go toward our standing. Those with more points would do better in the overall


    competition.


    I wasn¡¯t ready for this. I wished I could escape back to my room.


    Terry cleared his throat. ¡°Only one candidate received full points. This woman is not only a delight to


    converse with, but a beauty to watch. Congrattions, Olivia.¡±


    The candidates and royal family politely pped.


    Olivia smiled graciously, though she didn¡¯t seem all that surprised.

 Chapter 290

    ?


    Chapter 0290


    Terry continued, listing each girl as well as the points they earned.


    Toward the end, he said, "Susie. Two points." He offered no exnation. Susie looked relieved.


    *As for our final candidate," Terry began. I held my breath because by now, I was the only one who had yet to be mentioned. "I rmend the royal family dismiss her from thepetition entirely."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    My breath caught. Some of the other girls turned to look at me. I wanted to crawl out of my skin.


    Terry looked straight at the camera, as if speaking directly to the viewers at home. "This woman attempted to seduce me in my own home. She flirted relentlessly. When I attempted to refute her, she grew violent."


    He turned toward the royal family. "Please. I implore you. For the sake of thepetition... For the good of the kingdom.... remove this girl that has been nothing but a blight among us."


    The Luna nodded, clearly agreeing.


    The King frowned, seemingly less sure.


    Beside me Nichs started growling,


    I felt numb, like I was trapped inside of a nightmare. This couldn''t be reality. He couldn''t have just stood up there on that stage and insisted to the entire world that he was the one who was wronged. That I was the one who attempted to assault him, and not the other way around.


    In the King''s hesitation, the Queen stepped forward. "Bring Piper to the stage," she demanded.


    Guards began to weave through the crowd.


    Nichs tugged me behind him. As the guards came close, he snarled, "Fucking try it, and I''ll tear your throat out."


    The guards seemed unsure, their brows crumpling.


    "I said, bring her to the stage," the Queen said again, more forcefully.


    The guards began to inch forward again. The hierarchy was clear. In the royal family and beyond, the Queen''s word weighed more than the prince''s.


    Nichs''s growl became louder. His body tensed. His hands curled like they might be ws.


    I touched his shoulder. I didn''t want there to be a brawl. Besides, "They are just following orders."


    "That''s no excuse," Nichs said.


    Yet before Nichs could start a brawl, I pushed forward and offered myself up to the guard.


    "Piper!" Nichs called.


    The guards gripped me roughly by the arms and pulled me toward the stage. I was dragged up the stairs and then shoved across it. I stumbled, tripped over the hem of my dress, and fell to my knees at Terry and the Luna''s feet.


    They both sneered down at me, the Luna in obvious distain, Terry with a hint of a smile. He was enjoying this.


    Julian took one step toward me from the end of the stage. The Queen shot him a sharp re. "You stay there, Julian, and don''t you dare interfere."


    Julian''s hands formed fists.


    The Luna looked down at me.


    "Piper, it is against the rules of thepetition for a candidate to flirt with another man outside of the three princes," the Luna said. "You have broken this rule."


    "I''m innocent," I said.


    "Silence," the Luna snapped with such ferocity that it startled me. "The cameras have captured evidence of your deception and now you will face judgement for what you''ve done"


    A sob caught in my throat. I couldn''t handle the injustice of it all. I was the one who had been harassed and then assaulted. I had almost been raped.


    Yet now, I was the one being paraded like a criminal, thrown down to my knees, and told I needed to face judgement. Judgement for what? Being the object of a sick man''s obsession?


    I could have cried, but I held back the tears. Terry would want me to cry. He''d want to see my desperation.


    I wasn''t going to give him anything that he wanted.


    "Piper, as Luna, I decree -"


    Suddenly, the King came to stand beside his wife and said, "Stop."

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Chapter 0291


    ¡°Stop this at once,¡± the King said.


    It was then that I noticed, Julian had swiftly moved around the stage without catching his mother¡¯s


    attention. I hadn¡¯t seen him move either.


    Yet there he was, standing behind the King like he had been there all along. Like he had just been


    whispering in the King¡¯s ear.


    The Luna turned toward the King, frowning. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± She spoke with indignation,


    but in a reserved, demure kind of way that kept her from raising her voice to her husband.


    The King ignored her. To the guard that was holding me down by the shoulder, he said, Remove Terry¡¯s


    shirt.¡±


    Terry, who had been standing stoic, suddenly took a step backwards. His eyes widened for a half-


    second before narrowing. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He smiled but his voice was too tight for any


    calm to seem genuine. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡±


    The guard looked to the King. The King waved him forward.


    The guard moved his hand from me and walked toward Terry instead. Terry started to pale.


    ¡°But,¡± the Luna began to say, but a quick, sharp look from the King silenced her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me,¡± Terry said. ¡°D-don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    Nichs came up onto the stage, to my side. He gently eased me up onto my feet.


    Terry stood ramrod straight, facing off against the guard. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡±


    The guard lunged. Terry attempted to dodge but his pampered body moved slower than that of a


    trained soldier. The guard gripped the back of Terry¡¯s shirt and held fast. Terry himself pulled away and,


    the shirt tore away.


    As he turned to face the crowd, whose eyes were wide watching the unexpected action unfold, his bare


    torso was on disy. On the right side of his body, along his ribs, was a tattoo of an upside down wolf


    skull.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Someone gasped. A few of the candidates covered their mouths. I nced at Nichs for exnation.


    He was stunned speechless for a moment. Then he spoke, ¡°The upside down wolf skull is a symbol of


    the underground organization. I didn¡¯t know someone would¡­ tattoo themselves with it.¡±


    The producers seemed uncertain. G od knew what the camera feeds were actually capturing.


    Julian cleared his throat as he stepped toward the center of the stage. With his confident swagger, he


    imed the attention of everyone in the room, including the cameramen. ¡®How odd, uncle,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Why in the world would you have a symbol of the underground organization tattooed on your chest?


    Surely you¡¯ve heard that obtaining such a mark is a rite of passage for any new members of the


    organization¡­¡± ¡°Oh, Terry,¡± the Luna said, despair breaking her voice. ¡°What have you done?¡± She


    must have felt terribly helpless. With Terry carrying such an obvious dark mark, the Queen could not


    hope to save him without tainting herself.


    Terry must have realized the same. The blood drained from his face. The mischief vanished from his


    eyes. For once, he was the one trapped, backed into a corner, unable to escape the fate heid for


    himself. Panic seemed to take hold of him. He tried to cover his chest with his hands, but the damage


    was done. Everyone had seen. He had nowhere to hide. ¡°I was forced to get this!¡± Terry cried out.


    ¡°They forced me. I had no choice! You have to believe me, sister. Brother.¡± ¡°You are no brother of


    mine,¡± the King said, voice cold as ice. There were more guards heading onto the stage. The King


    spoke to them, ¡°Put him in chains.¡± The guards began to surround Terry. Terry backed up, perhaps


    thinking he might escape, but there was a guard behind him. Terry bumped into him and was


    immediately righted. The guards wasted no time mping handcuffs onto Terry¡¯s wrists. The ck of


    the cuffs being tightened, seemed to snap something awake in him. The panic dimmed, reced now


    with hatred and brimstone. He straightened to his full height, lifted his chin in defiance, and spoke


    loudly. ¡°You think you can hold me. You doubt my importance. When I am free, you all will suffer. I will


    see to it personally.¡± ¡°Get him out of here,¡± the King snapped. The guards pushed Terry forward. Terry


    moved, but he did not silence himself. ¡°The kingdom will fall!¡± The guards pushed Terry nearer to me,


    on their trek to remove him from the stage. Instinctively, I inched closer to Nichs. Nichs wrapped


    his arm around my waist. Nichs red at us both. ¡°Piper will be mine.¡±


    Nichs snarled.


    Terry smirked. Softer, he said, ¡°Enjoy this victory while you can, nephew. It will gut dat After Terry was


    removed from the ballroom, an ufortable silence settled over the The excitement had dimmed, but


    the overall mood remained lense. No one seemed qui about to process what they had seen.


    I was trembling like a leaf, even with Nich s¡¯s arm around me. I knew Terry for where was. I wasn¡¯t


    surprised that he had been caught, but the overall suddenness of it left un feeling uncertain.


    I could scarcely believe what had happened. It didn¡¯t feel real.


    And Terry¡¯s warning left a chill deep down in my bones.


    ¡°He can say whatever he wants,¡± the King said. ¡°His words are empty.


    The Queen stood nearby, her arms wrapped around herself. She stared at the floor. Herface was


    expressionless now, as if she were in shock. Her handmaidens began to offer her contur. urging her to


    move to the edge of the stage.


    Behind them, I saw a familiar figure at one of the far doorways of the room. A figure that looked just like


    me.


    Jane. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± I said, and slid away from Nich s¡¯s side. ¡°Piper?¡± He seemed hesitant to


    let me go. He followed me as I walked down off the st didn¡¯t have it in me to try and stop him. Instead, I


    picked up speed as Jane disappeared into the hallway. ¡°Piper, wait!¡± Nichs kept speed with me.


    I rounded the corner of the hallway.


    ¡°Piper!¡±


    Nichs immediately tackled into me, pressing me down. He caught me in his arms, protecting me


    from the hard floor. His body entirely covered me.


    I could feel the racing beat of his heart in his chest. It thundered as hard and loud as my n


    Slowly, he eased off of me, and helped me up to my feet.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked me. His eyes were wild with worry.


    I nodded. My attention was snagged immediately by a spot on the wall.


    A spot level to where my head had been only a few mere seconds before.


    And in that spot, was the sharp edge of a knife.


    Had Jane thrown that? Had she meant it for me?


    If Nichs hadn¡¯t been here¡­ Would she have killed me?


    My blood ran cold. I shivered.


    Nichs, seeing the knife, grabbed me around the waist and pulled me against his chest.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you. You¡¯re alive. You¡¯re safe.¡±


    I knew Jane hated me. I knew she wanted to do me harm.


    But to¡­ kill me? Like this?


    ¡°She won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I won¡¯t let her.¡±


    I wanted to believe him but she had been so close this time.


    Next time, Jane might be luckier.

 Chapter 292

    ?


    Chapter 0292


    The next morning after the event, I went with Nichs to speak with Julian. He was in a sitting room, sipping coffee while reading through a newspaper. Terry''s face was stered all over the front page, under the headline: Traitor.


    It still didn''t seem real. I expected him to pop out from anyer.


    Though perhaps Terry wasn''t the one to be afraid of anymore. After all, Jane was the one who had sent that knife flying for my face. I shuddered to think what might have happened if Nichs hadn''t been there with me.


    "Julian, we need to talk," Nichs said as we approached Julian at his small round table.


    Julian motioned toward the two other chairs at his table. "Coffee?"


    Nichs and I nced at each other, then sat down. A pair of servants immediately delivered two cups of coffee for us. Julian nudged the bowl of sugar closer to us.


    "You''ll feel better after some caffeine," Julian said.


    "Forget coffee," Nichs said. Things were tense between Julian and Nichs. While Nichs red openly at Julian, Julian avoided looking back at him. "How did you know about the tattoo?"


    Nichs, I thought, was being too demanding to properly earn answers from Julian. For knowing Julian his whole life, I wasn''t sure how he couldn''t realize by now that kindness eamed more favors from Julian than spewing orders ever could.


    "Julian," I said, much softer and friendlier than Nichs. "Why didn''t you mention the tattoos before? We could have checked for that much sooner."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Julian, ignoring Nichs, smiled at me. "I only recently leamed about it. We knew the symbol of the upside-down wolf skull was tied to the underground organization, but I had no idea they branded themselves... until I was told about it."


    "Told by whom?" Nichs demanded.


    I asked, more gently, "Who told you?"


    Julian leaned back on his chair. It creaked with the new weight distribution. "I have a new informant. An ex member of the underground. They''ve been feeding me more information than I ever dreamed."


    "Who?" Nichs asked.


    Looking at me, Julian leaned forward again. He slid his hand across the table toward me.* They worked directly with magic, Piper. They understand the ins and outs of it. They might know some way of returning your wolf."


    My mouth fell open. "Truly?"


    "I believe so," Julian said. "At the very least, they will know where to start."


    I didn''t want to get my hopes up. Having my wolf returned to me felt like such an


    impossibility that in my wildest dreams I could only barely imagine it.


    Yet if Julian''s informant did work with magic, then they would at least know if returning my woll was even possible, or if searching for a way was a waste of time.


    "I want to meet this informant," Nichs said.


    To me, Julian said, "They are skittish, and for good reason. They possess the kind of knowledge that makes them invaluable to our investigation, but dangerous to the


    underground. Though they are well protected, they are frightened."


    *For good reason, it seems," I said. To be hunted by both sides sounded like an exhausting ordeal, "What made her finallye forward to you?"


    "I''m not sure," he said. "You''ll have to ask them."


    I blinked. "You think they would speak with us?"


    "Not all of us," Julian said.


    Julian''s gaze slid to Nichs. Nichs immediately straightened and crossed his arms. Julian shrugged,


    *I''ll have to clear it with them first," Julian said. "I wouldn''t want them to disappear on me now."


    "I understand," I said. "While I hope they will agree to speak with me, I wouldn''t want to risk the investigation either. If necessary, I trust you to ask the right questions."


    Julian''s eyes went wide for a blink or two. "You do?"


    "I know your heart is in the right ce," I said.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Chapter 0293


    Beside me,


    Nichs grunted.


    We both ignored him now.


    Julian smiled at me. ¡°Thank you, Piper.¡±


    As day turned into evening, and evening into night, I could not stop thinking about Jane¡¯s knife and how


    closely I hade to being skewered.


    If Nichs had moved a half-second slower, and I could be dead.


    If I had died..


    I dreaded the thoughts, but I still forced myself to face them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    If I had died, I would have died as someone who held themselves back from the things they wanted. I


    had my reasons, and they were good ones. My needs had always been secondary to Elva¡¯s. They


    always would be.


    But, while we were here in the pce, keeping Elva safe, fed, and happy did not require my sacrifice.


    While we were here, I had the chance to pursue my own happiness, however briefly. And I was


    squandering it. I waited until Elva was asleep, then sunk out of the room. The guards saw me leave, of


    course, ever watchful, but other than a passing nce, they did nothing to indicate interest in where I


    was going. No questions were asked, no answers were given. I hurried down the halls, moving down a


    now-familiar path to the royal family¡¯s rooms. Life was too short. How many regrets I would have died


    with had that knife met its mark. And while I couldn¡¯t resolve every single regret I¡¯ve umted over


    the years, one at least felt within my power to change. Nichs had offered to rece the memories


    that Terry had tainted with happier ones.


    I hadn¡¯t been ready when he first offered, or I¡¯d been holding myself back for the sake of my wounded,


    lonely heart.


    But now I knew better. I didn¡¯t want someone like Terry to steal my virginity from me. It wanted to give it


    willingly to someone that I admire. Someone I knew would be gentle with me, and treat me like a


    queen, even if only for the one night.


    Someone who would still respect me in the morning, when we had to go our separate ways.


    So I walked straight to Nich s¡¯s door, lifted my hand, and knocked.


    Then, with my breath in my throat, I waited. And waited. And waited.


    Was he asleep?


    I leaned closer to the door.


    No, I definitely heard voices within. It almost sounded like he was arguing with someone, but in a more


    gentle than forceful kind of way.


    I knocked again, a little louder. Some of my desire ebbed. Maybe Nichs just actually needed help.


    Footsteps came closer to the door from inside the room, and then it pulled open, revealing Nichs.


    Nich s¡¯s clothes were slightly disheveled. His suit coat was missing. The buttons of his shirt had


    been undone down to the ribs. His hair was mussed like someone had run their fingers through it.


    And worst of all, the thing my gaze zeroed into and could not look away from: he had lipstick on his


    cor.


    ¡°Nick?¡± I asked in disbelief. He wouldn¡¯t be as intimate with others girls as he would have with me¡­


    would he? Yes, we were in apetition, and yes, someday he would have to marry one of these


    other girls and start a family, but.


    What we shared felt bigger than all this. Whatever was between us could only be temporary, but that


    didn¡¯t make it less special.


    ¡°Piper¡­¡± His voice was strained.


    Behind him, a woman moved into sight. It was Lilliana, and she was wearing only a sheer nightgown


    and panties. Her bare breasts were on full disy behind a thin veil of white.


    The hurt started before I even recognized what it was, a sharp pain that sliced me between my ribs,


    plunging straight into my heart.


    I had hoped to be with Nichs.


    Nichs, it seemed, already had ns for tonight.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Chapter 0294


    Confronted with the scenario of the man I wanted to sleep with very clearly about to sleep with


    someone else, I did the only thing I could think to do.


    I swiveled on my heel without a word and took off down the hallway. I fully intended on returning to my


    room, crying my eyes out, and then pretending this never happened.


    I would never be such a fool again either. I didn¡¯t know how I could think that Nichs would want only


    someone like me. He obviously had needs. Maybe he really had changed since I¡¯d known him, but-


    A hand caught my arm, stopping my body and my thoughts at once.


    ¡°Piper, wait.¡±


    We were in the hallway. We had to keep our voices soft. He might as well have shouted at me,


    because my entire body flinched.


    Maybe he noticed. Maybe he didn¡¯t. Either way, he did not let me go..


    ¡°Piper, please. I need your help.¡±


    I looked back at him.


    There was desperate, wild look in his eyes. He seemed utterly lost.


    His hopelessness softened my demeanor, until I remembered the lipstick on his cor and I hardened


    again.


    ¡°Surely Lilliana can help you with whatever problem you have,¡± I snapped. ¡°I have no intention of being


    involved.¡± ¡°Lilliana is the problem,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to give you love advice -¡± ¡°She¡¯s


    drunk,¡± Nichs said.


    I paused. My brow scrunched in confusion.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s ast ditch effort from her to maintain her position as my favorite despite her poorer showing


    recently. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t care. I only know she came to my room dressed like that, and grabbed me


    by the cro tch as soon as I opened the door.¡±


    His fingers on my arm held me with a gentle insistence. I could break free with enough force. He¡¯d even


    let me.


    But I stood still.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why she thought this would work,¡± he said, frowning. ¡°Even if I wanted her, which I don¡¯t, I


    would never bring someone drunk like this into my bed.¡±


    ¡°So if she was sober?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I would turn her away,¡± Nichs said. He stepped closer to me, and I closed my eyes, feeling his


    warmth. ¡°You know my heart and body desire another¡­¡±


    I open my eyes and find him staring at me with such open fondness that it steals my breath away. It


    makes me want to fall into him right here and now, forget everything, and just push forward with this


    man.


    But that wouldn¡¯t solve the current predicament of Lilliana mostly naked in Nich s¡¯s room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she needed to get this drunk to have the courage to approach me so tantly, or if the


    alcohol is instead an excuse she could use as a cover if things went poorly for her,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not


    fond of either possibility.


    ¡°If she¡¯s that drunk,¡± I suggested, ¡°maybe we can convince her to go to her own room, and in the


    morning she might forget any of this ever happened.¡±


    ¡°I hope so, Piper, because right now, she refuses to leave my rooms unless I sleep with her. I¡¯ve spent


    the past ten minutes exining to her why that can¡¯t and won¡¯t happen, but she refuses to listen. I fear


    being more forceful. I don¡¯t want to physically harm her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak with her,¡± I said, surprising us both. Embarrassment and jealousy were beginning to fade


    from me as the truth of the situation became more and more clear. In their ce, however, anger was


    taking root.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Nichs was the one worried about taking advantage, but Lilliana was the one who wanted to take


    advantage of him and his kindness. She kept pushing after he declined. Would she have kept pushing


    him all night if I hadn¡¯t shown up?


    I imagined Nichs hiding behind a locked door as Lilliana continued to try to seduce him. Even that


    more amusing thought did little to quash the rage growing within me.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Chapter 0295


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Nodding at Nichs, I moved past him and returned to his rooms. He released me at once and fell in


    step behind me instead.


    Inside his rooms, I moved toward Lilliana, who was down on one of the ornate rugs. Her legs were


    kicked out of her, her nightgown drawn up to her hips. She peered up with a sultry look, likely expecting


    Nichs.


    She sighed when she saw it was me, but didn¡¯t move much otherwise.


    ¡°I should have known he¡¯d invite you too. Well, it¡¯s all the same, really. I can do a three some if that¡¯s


    what he wants. What do I care anymore?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no,¡± I said at once, taken aback both by the sudden and inappropriate offer, as well as her


    resignation to it. This had to be the worst seduction in the history of wolf-kind.


    She clearly wasn¡¯t into any of this. Was this what she thought she had to do to maintain Nich s¡¯s


    interest? Surrender her body without passion or desire for the sake of a crown?


    My anger slowly dimmed and I felt pity instead.


    What a sad life, to never be able to live for herself. To sacrifice so much for power alone. Did she even


    like Nichs at all? Did she find him as se xy as I did? Did she gravitate toward his generous, caring


    heart like me?


    It sure didn¡¯t seem like it. Instead, it seemed like she wanted this to be over as fast as possible so she


    could sleep.


    To me, it seemed the drunkenness had been a necessity for her, to do what needed done. How¡­


    tragic. ¡°Lilliana¡­ Is this even what you really want?¡± I asked. Lilliana shrugged, then stretched out


    more fully on the rug. ¡°What I want doesn¡¯t matter. I will do anything to please my prince.¡± Nichs,


    meanwhile, was nearby but facing the wall, not looking at Lilliana at all. To Nichs, I said, ¡°Can you


    get a bathrobe? Something soft and fluffy?¡± He moved at once, rushing into the bathroom. To Lilliana, I


    said, ¡°You can¡¯t be veryfortable on the floor? Perhaps you¡¯d like to return to your own room, your


    own bed, and get some sleep? It¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°I am sleepy¡­¡± Lilliana yawned. She tried not to. ¡°But I came here for a reason. I have to¡­¡± Another


    yawn,rger than the first. ¡°I have to¡­¡±


    Whatever she was going to say, she didn¡¯t finish it. I didn¡¯t press, not wanting her to remember why she


    came here. Nichs returned with a white fuzzy bathrobe, exactly what I had been hoping for. I


    epted the robe from him, and with effort, was able to convince Lilliana to pull it on. ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    cold?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she said.


    It took longer still to convince her to stand off the ground.


    ¡°The prince might trip over you and hurt himself,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true,¡± she said and let me help her up.


    The sleepier she got, the morecent she grew.


    ¡°I think the prince would be happier if you slept in your own bed,¡± I said. ¡°He wants you to. be


    comfortable.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡±


    Nichs started to open his mouth as if to say something of his own, but I cast him a sharp look,


    quieting him. If Lilliana heard his voice, who knew what would happen.


    Out in the hallway, I propped Lilliana up against the wall and went back to the doorway to speak with


    Nichs lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see her back to her room,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Thank you, Piper. You are a lifesaver.¡± He paused a moment, but I knew he wanted to say more so I


    lingered. ¡°You came here for a reason tonight. I never asked what it was.¡±


    I looked away from him, back to Lilliana barely holding herself upright against the wall. ¡°Maybe I was


    making my own reckless choices,¡± I said and left him to help Lilliana.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Chapter 0296


    The next morning at breakfast, Elva and I sat beside Susie and across from Veronica and Tiffany. The


    excitement with Terry¡¯s capture seemed to be the popr topic for everyone else at the table, except


    for us. None of us seemed overly thrilled to ever mention Terry¡¯s name ever again.


    At least, I knew I wasn¡¯t. I could take a guess about Susie, too. Tiffany and Veronica were likely being


    respectful of us.


    We were half¨Cway through eating, when Lilliana stumbled into the dining room. She was put together


    well enough, in a very simple sundress with matching cardigan. Though the buttons of the cardigan


    were fastened incorrectly, making it longer on one side.


    She rubbed at her forehead with one hand, half covering her eyes. She shunned the bright lights,


    keeping her gaze firmly down.


    All of the girls stopped to look at her as she stood there, miserable and oblivious. When she noticed,


    she blushed and hurried forward toward her usual empty seat near Olivia. The moment she sat down,


    Olivia stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat the rest in my room,¡± she said. A servant quickly went behind her, grabbed her te and


    followed Olivia out the door.


    Lilliana sunk further down into her chair.


    Elva was staring. I tapped at her te. ¡°Eat your food, honey. Be polite.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mommy,¡± she said and lifted her fork.


    I did the same, trying to ignore Lilliana myself. It was difficult. Knowing what I knew, I wanted to make


    sure she was okay, at least health¨Cwise, but staring would only make others stare too.


    Unfortunately, the damage had seemed to already been done. Everyone was looking at Lilliana.


    Whispers were beginning to sound.


    Even Tiffany whispered to Veronica, ¡°She looks hungover.¡±


    Veronica replied, ¡°She is hungover.¡±


    Elva was staring again. I tapped her te.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She lowered her head. ¡°Sorry, Mommy.¡±


    Veronica and Tiffany returned to their own meals as if scolded too.


    Susie gave me a sad sort of smile. I wondered how much she knew, if Nichs had told Mark and


    Mark had told her. Whatever knowledge she had, she was keeping it to herself, so for that,


    Though her pitying looks made my heart hurt. If Susie knew Lilliana went to Nichs¡¯s roomst night,


    then she probably knew I had gone there too. Susie was smart. She could surely piece together what I


    had been doing there and how it had turned out, thanks to Lilliana¡¯s presence.


    I returned Susie¡¯s smile as best I could. Her worry came from a ce of friendship, I knew, not


    mockery. I had no reason to be rude, even if I wanted to forget the previous night had happened


    entirely.


    After breakfast, Elva and I returned to our room. Elva took a small nap and then yed with her toys.


    Charlotte and I chatted over coffee until a visitor walked through the door.


    Nichs.


    I had known that I couldn¡¯t avoid him forever, certainly, but I had hoped for at least a few more hours


    before we would have to face the embarrassment that had happenedst night.


    ¡°Piper. Charlotte. Elva.¡±


    ¡°Nickss!¡± Elva bounced up from her spot on the floor and rushed toward him. He bent down and


    lifted her up into his arms. Her noodle arms threaded around his neck and they held each other in a


    tight hug.


    ¡°I missed you!¡± she said.


    Nichs teased a little. ¡°I spent time with you two days ago.¡±


    ¡°Not enough. I want to see Nickss every day.¡±


    He smiled as he leaned in and softly kissed her cheek.


    Elva beamed with happiness.


    My own heart melted at the sight. This wasn¡¯t the first time they had disyed such familial affection for


    each other, but every time it urred felt like it was the first.


    I hated that these moments couldn¡¯tst forever. But I would enjoy them for what they were while they


    lasted.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Chapter 0297


    Soon, Elva got squirmy and Nichs lowered her down. She rushed back to her toys and Nichs


    came toward Charlotte and me.


    Charlotte immediately stood. ¡°Please.¡± She offered him her seat.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t,¡± he said.


    ¡°I have chores that need tending to,¡± Charlotte said. That didn¡¯t seem entirely truthful, but gave


    Nichs enough reason to sit down. Charlotte winked at me behind his back. ¡°Would you like a cup of


    coffee, Your Royal Highness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you. That would be lovely.¡±


    Charlotte removed her own cup and walked toward the doorway where a pot of coffee and some cups


    had been set. As she worked, Nichs inched his chair closer toward mine.


    Even those few inches of closed distance sent my heart racing. His gentle smile set my skin on fire.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night,¡± he said, and that cooled me somewhat, though not enough to want to be


    away from him. If anything, I only wanted to be closer, to feel his warmth ignite within me again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize,¡± I said. ¡°You had no control over what happened.¡±


    ¡°I should have been more forceful.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You could have hurt her without even realizing it.¡± Lilliana had been so drunk, she


    would have just kept pushing without feeling any pain, no matter how Nichs tried to push her away.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I came when I did,¡± I said. Maybe I saved the both of them. Saved myself too, from acting too


    rashly.


    I was a virgin and had always wanted to stay one until I found either my perfect person or my fated


    mate. Nichs, unfortunately, couldn¡¯t be either of those things.


    He was a prince. He wouldn¡¯t marry for love. He¡¯d marry whoever would fit him best on the throne


    beside his. This person wasn¡¯t me. I had no idea how to sit on a throne, and I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to


    learn.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I had enough problems. So did the royal family.


    Our problems didn¡¯t mix well.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that our¡­ attraction, or even our affection, was irrelevant. It just¡­ wasn¡¯t enough.


    I wanted to be intimate with Nichs, but I couldn¡¯t cross that line. Last night I had been willing. This


    morning, I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    I was d I didn¡¯t have to find out if I would have regretted giving my virginity to Nichs. Nichs


    leaned in closer. I leaned in too.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to surrender my virginity, but everything else¡­?


    ¡°Piper,¡± he whispered. ¡°Why did youe to my roomst night?¡±


    ¡°You know why,¡± I said. I licked my lips. He watched and licked his own. ¡°I¡¯m not ready for everything.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do as little or as much as you want,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯d never press you¡­


    ¡°But¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, but¡¯s,¡± he said, and seemed earnest. His voice lowered. ¡°I want you however you are willing¡­¡±


    I swallowed hard. My nerves itched to be closer to him, to touch him, to wrap myself around him and


    never let him go.


    Charlotte returned with Nichs¡¯s cup of coffee, and he and I jumped apart.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Charlotte mouthed to me, when Nichs wasn¡¯t looking.


    I shook my head lightly. It was fine. It was good, actually. Every time I was near Nichs, I was ready


    to throw almost everything away to be with him.


    I needed to remember myself and my temporary ce in his life.


    I needed to protect my heart, that wanted so badly to reach out to his and make him my special person.


    As Charlotte walked away, Nichs smiled at me. A fire burned in his eyes.


    ¡°You shoulde back tonight,¡± he said, and I knew I would before he¡¯d even finished speaking.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 0298


    That night, I sneaked out of my room when everyone else was asleep. The guards pretended they didn¡¯t notice. Then I quietly walked down the hallway, keeping my steps light as I wound my way through the pce until I stood before Nichs¡¯s door.


    I gently knocked, and it opened right away.


    Nichs stood behind in. He wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt. His muscles were on full disy. He did wear a pair of thin lounge pants that hung low on his hips. His feet were bare.


    ¡°Piper,¡± he said, voice low. A shiver ran down my spine.


    ¡°Were you expecting me?¡± I asked.


    He smiled a little, sheepish. It was boyish on his face, making him appear much as he did back when we had dated three years ago. My heartbeat went into overdrive.


    ¡°I was hoping¡­¡± He stepped back from the door. ¡°Come inside. Please.¡±


    I entered the room and he closed the door behind me.


    Despite my trust andfort around Nichs, I was nervous in what I was doing here, in what was about to happen. So I continued to face the rest of the room, my back to Nichs. If I looked at him, I might lose myself.


    Maybe I came here for that. But I was afraid of it too.


    Nichs moved into the space behind me. He ced his hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re tense,¡± he said. ¡°Nervous?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be with me. I know your boundaries and will never press you. You can trust me.¡±


    ¡°I do trust you.¡±


    He began to give me a massage, pressing his thumbs deep into the strained muscles of my upper back. ¡°Then trust me to take care of you¡­¡±


    I rxed at once, turning to putty in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you, Piper.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± I sighed, happiness spreading through me.


    He stepped closer to me, pressing his chest against the length of my back. His hands trailed from my shoulders, down the length of my arms. My nerves prickled pleasantly where his


    He lowered his mouth to my ear. ¡°Tell me what you want tonight, Piper.¡±


    Deep within me; a fire sparked and burned. It spread out up into my heart and down, down into my core.


    ¡°You know what I want,¡± I said.


    He hummed. ¡°I want to hear you say it.¡±


    My heart soared. He had such a way to make me feel safe and special. Even this, right here ¨C his obvious consideration for me made me feel properly cared for.


    ¨C


    ¡°I want you¡­¡± I swallowed down my embarrassment. This was Nichs, the man I trusted. The man I loved once. Maybe loved still, somewhere inside of me. I was afraid to think about that now.


    ¡°How do you want me?¡± he asked, voice so low, it was practically a growl.


    ¡°Touch me¡­¡± My cheeks burned. ¡°Taste me¡­


    Slowly, he slid the sleeves of my dress off my shoulders and down the length of my arms. The top half of my dress fell down, catching on my hips and pooling at my waist.


    Nichs traced his knuckles down the length of my spine. He stopped when all he felt was bare skin.


    ¡°Piper¡­¡± He didn¡¯t sound disapproving. More, surprised. ¡°You are not wearing a bra.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I confirmed.


    He slipped his fingers around my waist and teased my stomach.


    ¡°Such a bad girl,¡± he whispered into my ear. His breath was so hot on my skin. Slowly, he lifted his hands upward and cupped my bare breasts. His fingers were cold and I gasped. At the same time, my nipples hardened, peaking into his palms, searching for friction.


    I moaned at the sensation.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    For a time, he simply massaged me with his hands. I dropped my head back against his shoulder, enjoying his ministrations. Then, blessedly, like he could read my mind, he pulled his thumbs inward and brushed against my nipples.


    ¡°Nick,¡± I gasped.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you. Let yourself go, Piper. I swear I won¡¯t let you fall.¡±


    My mouth fell open. I could barely catch my breath as he teased, flicking and then rolling the nubs with his thumbs.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Chapter 0299


    ¡°Oh, Nick.¡±


    ¡°Does it feel good?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Good.¡± He continued to touch until it was nearly too much. I clutched at his upper arms with both my


    hands, squeezing.


    ¡°Maybe we should see what else you aren¡¯t wearing,¡± Nichs said, then. He held onto one breast with


    one hand, while his other lowered down to my hips. He tugged the dress down over my curves, and it


    dropped fully down to the floor.


    His hand slipped around my backside, and traced the bare globe of my ass.


    I had decided to forego my panties as well.


    ¡°You are a very bad girl, Piper,¡± he purred. ¡°Let me see you.¡±


    Stepping back, he came around to my front. His hooded gaze traced the expanse of my now- naked


    body. Heat and lust shimmered in the gold in his eyes, sparkling like coins under the candlelight I now


    realized we were surrounded with.


    How easily he had distracted me from my surroundings.


    How romantic he had wanted this moment to be for us.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡±


    While I was appreciating the candlelight, Nichs was appreciating me. His pants were now straining


    in the front. His fingers twitched, like he wanted to touch but didn¡¯t know where to start.


    He¡¯d seen me naked before in the past, but this felt different somehow. I was standing here, in his


    room, bare and begging. We were different people than we had been three years ago, but we were the


    same too, in some ways.


    Our lust for each other had a hair trigger.


    Nichs suddenly stepped forward and scooped me into his arms in a bridal carry. He struggled to


    walk, but he managed to hobble with me into the bedroom. So softly, so tenderly, he lowered me down


    onto the soft cushion of the bed.


    ¡°Nick, please¡­¡±


    He lowered his lips to mine and imed my mouth with his kiss, licking his way inside. Gently, so as


    not to put too much weight onto me, he shifted over me, rested in the cradle of


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    His hands traced up and down my sides, starting tiny wildfires along my skin. Wherever he touched


    burned with my desire for him. I wanted more. So much more.


    I whimpered against his mouth.


    That was all the guidance he needed. He broke the kiss, and instead, dragged his open mouth down


    the side of my neck. He nted soft kiss after soft kiss down my chest, through the valley of my


    breasts, and over my t stomach.


    Eventually he lowered so far that he had to stretch my hips out further to rest his torso more


    comfortably between them.


    He licked his lips, looking at my exposed core. With extreme softness, he reached forward and pulled


    back the hood from my clit.


    I swallowed my nerves, suddenly feeling so exposed.¡±


    This was Nichs. He was safe. He was kind.


    ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± he said, then leaned forward and took me into his mouth.


    I threw my head back against the pillows. My back arched up off the mattress, pressing my breasts out


    into the air. I wished he would touch my nipples again, but his hands were busy pinning my bucking


    hips in ce while hevished my most sensitive nub with his tongue.


    The sensations were incredible, almost too much. His mouth was a hot, wet temple dedicated, in this


    moment, to my pleasure alone.


    He was relentless in his attentions, quickly driving me into a begging, whimpering mess. Words had no


    meaning. Only his name sat on the tip of my tongue.


    ¡°Nick. Oh, God, Nick¡­¡±


    My delirium was his encouragement, and somehow, he moved even faster, even more insistent,


    nudging and licking with his tongue, bringing me to the cusp of pleasure.


    I wed at the bedsheets, bunching them in my fists. It was almost too much, I was so close.


    Then, without warning, he slipped a finger inside of my core. He slowly moved it in and out. He curled


    it, pressing into the bundle of nerves deep within me.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±


    My pleasure spiked impossibly high. It couldn¡¯tst. I toppled over the edge into bliss. ¡°Nichs!¡±

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Chapter 0300


    I passed out from the intensity of the pleasure.


    When I reawakened some timeter, I was bundled up in Nichs¡¯s arms, resting against his chest. I


    was entirely surrounded with warmth, and contentment swirled within me. Never in my life had I felt so


    satisfied and safe.


    Nichs kissed the top of my head. ¡°How are you?¡± He must have felt me rousing.


    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± I said with a soft sigh. ¡°Great, even.¡±


    He hummed. ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± He sounded quite satisfied with himself. Honestly, he should.


    I started to turn toward him. ¡°You need to let me return the favor.¡±


    His arms tightened around me, keeping me still. ¡°Another time. This time was all about you.¡±


    ¡°But ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Piper,¡± he said gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I promise.¡±


    He was so reassuring, that I immediately rxed. ¡°Next time,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s about you.¡±


    He kissed my cheek this time. ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    We stayed together in his room until just before dawn, holding and dozing, and trading soft kisses.


    Then, after we dressed, Nichs led me back toward my room. In the hallway just around the corner,


    where the guards couldn¡¯t see, Nichs pulled me into his arms again and soundly kissed me.


    ¡°Thank you for our night together,¡± I whispered.


    He shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I do.¡± I felt light all over. He had satisfied me so thoroughly. ¡°I really, really think that I


    do.¡±


    Heughed a little, then kissed me again.


    ¡°Thank you for not pushing me,¡± I said. I worried my bottom lip with my teeth. Maybe it wasn¡¯t in fashion


    to wait to have prative sex anymore, but I still wanted to wait.


    ¡°You definitely don¡¯t need to thank me for respect you, Piper.¡± Nichs hugged me tightly for a


    moment. ¡°I know you want to wait for your true mate¡­¡±


    His voice trailed off, and a bit of tension added into his shoulders. I could sense his jealousy, thinking


    about me with another person, but he didn¡¯t say a word. Ibed my fingers through the short hairs at


    the back of his neck, offering whatfort I could.


    I would never say so aloud but if I could so easily imagine a world where we were people of different


    circumstances. If we had met when we were bothmon or both nobles, maybe we could have


    mated with each other.


    I could so easily imagine a life with Nichs beside me for the rest of our lives.


    But ourpatibility was never our problem. Instead, what divided us was simply our birthrights.


    Nichs was a prince, mostly likely to be the heir. And me? I was just some girl.


    ¡°I admire you for wanting to wait,¡± Nichs said, his voice strained but earnest. ¡°But in the meantime, I


    hope you will continue to allow me to give you pleasure when we can.¡±


    ¡°I would like that,¡± I said. ¡°Very much.¡± I wanted Nichs for as long as I could have him, even knowing


    it would end in tragic heartbreak. For now, I was filled with only affection and appreciation, and


    asionally desire.


    He smiled and I smiled too. We kissed a few minutes more before we started to hear the footsteps of


    servantsing to work, and we begrudgingly had to separate.


    The day continued as normal. I thought perhaps Nathan might collect us to let us know of the next


    event, but it seemed, after everything that had happened with Terry, the royal family needed time to get


    their own house in order before they would start worrying about the contest again.


    This was fine with me. In the moments of respite, Elva and I went for long walks around the gardens.


    Or we yed cards with Susie and Charlotte or Mark. We had tea parties and tag matches. It was


    great to see Elvaugh and y and enjoy simply being a kid.


    Toward the end of the day, when Elva was napping, and I wasing down to the dining room for


    dinner, Julian stopped me and pulled me aside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with¡­¡± His voice trailed as his gaze dripped down to my neck.


    Without my wolf, I didn¡¯t heal as fast as other shifters. So the line of love marks Nichs had left the


    night before were still dotted along the column of my neck. I had tried to cover them with makeup but


    Julian was always so observant. His attention veered straight to them like he had a hickey tractor


    beam.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve had your fun,¡± Julian said. He smirked but it had a sharp edge. ¡°My brother¡¯s handiwork,


    no doubt.¡±


    My face burned, likely beet red. I dipped my face down, hoping to hide my neck with my hair. But it was


    already toote. He had clearly seen and hiding it now would not change that.


    Still, to stop my blush, I felt I had to do something.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d at least one of us is having some fun,¡± he said.


    I lifted my gaze, a bit surprised. Julian had a yboy reputation, and though I knew that and breaking


    their hearts.


    Nottely, then. Or perhaps I misjudged him?


    His smirk added teeth, and he looked positively sinful. No, I definitely hadn¡¯t misjudged him. He was a


    heartbreaker for sure.


    I rolled my eyes at his scandalous look. ¡°So go get a date. I¡¯m not stopping you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I will,¡± he said andughed a bit too forcefully. When he stopped, he recovered quickly,


    returning to a more serious mood, even though his smile remained. ¡°But this isn¡¯t why I stopped you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with my informant,¡± Julian said. ¡°They are ready to talk to you. Right now, in fact, if you are


    up for it.¡±


    I had been on my way to dinner. A moment ago, I had been hungry enough for my stomach to growl.


    But now, hearing this, that necessity seemed so far away that it wasughable.


    ¡°I¡¯m up for it,¡± I said at once.


    Julian nodded and beckoned me to follow him. I fell into step at his side. We didn¡¯t go terribly far, just to


    a nearby sitting room.


    Inside, Veronica was sitting in the middle of a sofa. She looked up as Julian and I entered. She seemed


    the same as always. Did the informant want to speak with her too?


    I looked at Julian for an exnation.


    He met my gaze, then dipped his head toward Veronica as if that exined everything.


    It took a minute for everything to sink in with me. It all seemed so unbelievable. Veronica was someone


    who had been in thepetition from the start.


    He was now telling me that she was his informant? She was the one who was involved in the


    underground organization? She was the one with magical abilities?


    Julian closed the door behind us.


    Slowly, I made my way to Veronica, then sat beside her on the couch. Her eyes never left me the entire


    trek.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it,¡± she said.


    ¡°I have questions,¡± I admitted.


    She was wearing a solid blue sweater and gray cks. Slowly, she began to lift up her sweater,


    revealing a tattoo along the side of her ribs: an upside down wolf skull.


    ¡°I was once a secret member of the underground organization,¡± Veronica said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you whatever


    you want to know.¡±

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Chapter 0301


    I was speechless.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe Veronica could have been involved in such a dark thing as the underground


    organization but the evidence was clear on her ribs.


    She lowered her sweater, hiding the tattoo again, but it was seared into my mind now.


    It was exactly the same in size and cement as Terry¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who told Julian about the tattoos," I said.


    Veronica nodded.


    ¡°True,mitted members of the underground, were gifted the tattoo.


    They were prized, a rite of passage.


    I knew that if Terry was in the organization, as Julian had thought, then he would take pride in his


    tattoo, no matter how dangerous it would be for someone like him to have one."


    Julian came around to the front of the couch and sat in a stand-alone chair from which he could see us


    and the door.


    I appreciated his watchfulness.


    No one would be able to sneak in or even cr ack the door enough to listen without his keen


    observational skills picking up on it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know he was in the organization?" I asked.


    ¡°Rarely do the members directly interact with each other.


    Especially those of our level.


    We have intermediaries that connect us to the will of Hawk or the other leaders."


    I still struggled to understand how someone like Veronica, so young and beautiful and noble, could fall


    in with such a terrible organization that only wanted to do harm.


    ¡°I¡¯d showed some magical prowess from a very young age.Since I was a toddler, really," she said.


    ¡°My parents were more proud of my abilities, than cautious that someone might want to use them


    against me."


    She closed her eyes and went very tense for a moment.


    ¡°My pack is well-renowned, and my parents are very social.


    Our house had a constant flow of people in and out.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the underground to nt a few individuals into my parents¡¯ circle."


    ¡°They would do that? Attempt to get close to you, despite you being a child?" I asked.


    My thoughts were with Elva, and how the underground might attempt to sneak into her life.


    ¡°They prefer recruiting children," Veronica said in her usual t tone.


    ¡°Children are malleable.They can¡¯t yet create their own opinions, their own thoughts.They can be


    molded into the perfect little followers."


    ¡°Groomed," Julian said.


    Veronica agreed.


    ¡°Groomed."


    ¡°How terrible," I said.


    A bit of fear clutched around my heart.


    ¡°Yes," Veronica said.


    ¡°The organization made me feel like I was special in a way my outgoing +15 BONUS She sighed.


    ¡°To my parents, I was a centerpiece, a talking point.


    ¡®Oh, look how our daughter can make sparks with her hands.¡¯ The underground treated me like a


    person.


    Like I belonged, not to be looked at but to be a part of something bigger."


    She shook her head.


    ¡°For years, they helped me cultivate my magic while also convincing me that I needed to keep it a


    secret from everyone.


    I didn¡¯t understand at first, because the said my magic would be used to help people.


    Shouldn¡¯t everyone want that help?"


    Julian snorted in distaste.


    ¡°They lied to you."


    ¡°They said most people didn¡¯t want my help.


    That while our mission was noble, it was something that needed to be done secretly.


    We had to help people, whether they agreed or not, and the best way to do that is with them none the


    wiser."


    She shrunk in on herself, curling her shoulders downward.


    ¡°I knew they were training me to steal wolves from people, but I had no idea it was used to hurt those


    people.The organization told me the wolves were rabid and harmful.To remove the wolf was to save the


    shifter."


    My stomach twisted at the memory of being restrained.


    The pain so hot and intense.


    The misery of having a part of myself ripped away without my consent.


    ¡°That changed the minute I saw the actual wolf transfer in action,"


    Veronica said.


    ¡°In that moment¡­ When I saw¡­"


    Her voice became very quiet.


    ¡°I knew it was wrong.I knew what she had seen.I had lived through it myself.The pain was bad, but the


    heartbreak was worse.The loss of the wolf was something to grieve, but there was never any closure.


    The wolf still existed but always just out of reach.


    Veronica¡¯s voice grew stronger again.


    ¡°I told my parents the truth after that.It was only through their powerful connections, and many threats


    from my father and pack leaders, that I was allowed to leave the group.But it is a disgraceful pack


    secret.One I was honor bound never to reveal."


    ¡°Until now," I said.


    ¡°When I realized the truth about Terry, I couldn¡¯t keep quiet.And that he was after you, Piper ¡­ And


    you¡¯ve always been so kind to me.To everyone.I had to help Julian protect you where I could, so I came


    forward and told him the truth." Veronica frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t reveal the truth sooner.Gently, I shook my head.


    ¡°You told us now.That¡¯s what counts.I am no less grateful, I assure you."


    ¡°You remain too kind,"


    Veronica said, but I disagreed.


    Veronica was the one who had lost her childhood to this retched organization.


    She deserved


    Maybe, someday soon she might have it.


    ¡°Julian told me that you are curious if your wolf can be returned," Veronica said.


    I immediately straightened.


    ¡°Yes, please.Tell me everything you know."


    ¡°I believe it is possible," Veronica said.


    ¡°If we can find the person who has your wolf¡­"


    ¡°I know who has my wolf," I said.


    Veronica nodded.


    ¡°The wolf is not diminished in the transfer, though the host may be.


    The only risk in returning the wolf might be your own safety."


    Julian immediately leaned forward.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mention that,"


    Veronica had no reaction to his sudden worry.


    ¡°I need to do some research, to see if there is a way to retrain your body to be the perfect host for


    your wolf once more."


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the risk is,"


    I said, ¡°Piper,"


    Julian scolded, disapproving.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Elva will.


    And Nichs.


    And maybe even me."


    ¡°I will research,"


    Veronica said again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you the answers."


    I nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Veronica."


    ¡°It¡¯s penance for all the bad things I¡¯ve contributed to,"


    Veronica said, and it sounded definitive.


    She rose to her feet.


    ¡°If that is all, I would like to stretch my legs and clear my head."


    ¡°Of course,"


    Julian said, Veronica nodded and left us.


    Julian and I nced at each other.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me you would be at risk,"


    he said.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Why does that change anything?"


    I asked.


    ¡°It just does."


    He wouldn¡¯t give me any further exnation, 2 When I finally went to the dining room, Nichs was


    already there.


    He looked up when I entered the room.


    He kept ncing at me all through dinner.


    Curiosity was in his eyes, presumably about my good mood and lifted spirits, But also there, burned a


    fire of lust, that dropped down to my bodice on asion.


    My cheeks burned each time.


    Still, I was hungry and ate my full meal.


    Afterwards, I discreetly excused myself.


    Nichs did punicu me into an alcove and kissed my breath away.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Chapter 0302


    Together, Nichs and I stumbled into his room.


    We had trouble moving, since we couldn¡¯t keep our hands off of one another.


    As soon as the door closed behind us, Nichs worked at the fasteners of my dress, not content until


    the offending garment was removed from me and forming wrinkles on the ground.


    I shoved at Nich s¡¯s jacket, pushing it down off of his shoulders.


    Then I reached for his buttons and opened them one by one.


    It felt like I was unwrapping a present, slowly exposing all the tone muscle underneath.


    Nichs imed my mouth with his own, kissing me thoroughly, then breaking for breath, only to dive


    back in and kiss me again.


    We tugged and pulled each other toward the bedroom, losing clothing as we went.


    Nichs worked open my bra next.


    The instant my breasts bounced free, he closed his mouth over one of my nipples.


    I wed my fingers through his hair, desperate to keep him where he was while he licked and suckled


    me.


    G od, it felt so good.


    His mouth was so damp and hot.


    It was nearly electric, with the way it shocked pleasure through my nerves.


    So terribly distracted, I struggled to move my legs.


    At least, I couldn¡¯t move them quickly enough for Nichol a s¡¯s liking.


    He easily lifted me up against him until my feet dangled.


    He dropped me on the bed, then attacked my other breast,ving it with the same attention as the first.


    ¡°Oh, Nichs¡­"


    He popped off my nipple, such a sinful, delightful sound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never tire of hearing you say my name like that.


    Touching and tasting¡­ G od, I can¡¯t get enough of you.


    Hearing you moan my name is the icing on that cake."


    He leaned down and kissed me.


    At the same time, he trailed his hand down my front, and then slipped his fingers into my panties.


    The moment his finger brushed against my c lit, I nearly jumped off the bed.


    It felt so good.


    Too good.


    It made me want more.


    So much more.


    It made me want to break all my rules and beg him to f uck me.


    The thought startled me so hard, that I jolted.


    Nichs stilled, watching my face.


    ¡°Piper?"


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­"


    +15 BONUS At once, Nichs removed his hand from my panties.


    He leaned away so that none of him was touching me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t what?"


    I mourned the loss of his closeness, but the distance did give me time to think.


    I needed that rity.


    I was so full of lust for him that I felt like I was losing my mind.


    I licked my lips.


    I wanted him to f uck me.


    That was a clear fact in my brain.


    But he never could.


    Because I was saving myself for my mate, and he was not my mate.


    He never could be.


    Tears welled in my eyes.


    I suddenly felt very cold and alone.


    ¡°Piper, what¡¯s happening?"


    he asked, panic in his voice.


    ¡°I want to slow down,"


    I said.


    I needed to.


    My heart was making too many attachments ¨C signing too many checks that my reality couldn¡¯t cash.


    If we made love like I wanted to, we would cross a line that we could never go back on.


    Nichs likely wouldn¡¯t cross that line.


    He knew my boundaries.


    Knew that I couldn¡¯t be trusted when I was out of my mind with lust.


    It was me who couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    ¡°Just for a while,"


    I amended quickly.


    ¡°Until¡­"


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin,"


    he said.


    He rolled away from me.


    ¡°I just need to¡­ Is it alright if I ¡­..?"


    ¡°Of course,"


    I said, nodding aggressively.


    He nodded too.


    ¡°I will be right back.


    Please don¡¯t go anywhere.


    I will be right back with a clear head and we can talk and hold each other."


    ¡°Okay."


    He stood off the bed and retreated into the bathroom.


    For a moment, Iid on the bed in total silence, regretting everything I¡¯d ever done that led me to this


    choice.


    I¡¯d said I would help get him off and yet here I was, pulling away.


    He seemed okay with it, but I still felt bad.


    I still wanted to be able to ¨C ¡°¡­Mmm¡­"


    I heard a muf fled moaning from the bathroom.


    Oh.


    Oh.


    When he said he needed to¡­ What he meant was that he wanted to mast urbate.


    Yes, that would help.


    Then he would think clearly.


    +15 BONUS I listened as hard as I could for more noises from the bathroom, but everything felt so


    distant.


    Slowly, careful as to not make much noise and ruin his pleasure yet again, I crept to the bathroom door


    where I could hear more clearly.


    And I could hear everything.


    The p of skin.


    The strained gasps.


    The bit back moans.


    ¡°Go d¡­ Piper¡­"


    The breathy way he said my name set me afire once more, as if I had been doused in gasoline.


    I quickly stuffed my own hand into my panties and began rubbing at my cl it.


    Nichs was ahead of me in chasing his pleasure, but I quickly caught up, until I was touching myself


    at the same brisk pace he was using.


    I imagined seeing his di ck, ready for it to be pushed inside of me.


    I knew he was big.


    I wondered what it would feel like.


    Would it hurt? The only thing I could think was that I would feel so full.


    I always felt so empty.


    To be filled gave me such an intense longing that I reached the crest of pleasure faster than I meant to.


    ¡°Ah.Ah.Piper.Ah.Yes.Just like that."


    His sounds were driving me wild.I was so close.


    If he would just ¨C A moan broke from his throat.


    ¡°Aa-aah!"


    I felt it vibrate through me all the way to my core.


    I came in my panties, fingers rubbing desperately at my cl it, biting back my own cry of Nich s¡¯s


    name.


    Then I hobbled back to the bed before my legs gave out.


    After another moment, Nichs appeared from the bathroom.


    His hair was disheveled and his cheeks slightly pink, but he seemed more coherent than he had when


    he went in there.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    By now, my faculties had somewhat returned.


    He held out his hand for me and I took it.


    He kissed me softly.


    I broke it to collect my clothes from the floor.


    Nichs followed along, collecting his too.


    I found my bra nearby, and then my dress nearer the door.


    As I pulled it on, I noticed a set of pictures hanging on the wall that I hadn¡¯t noticed thest time I had


    been there.


    From theyer of dust, it was likely the pictures had been there for a while, and it was simply me who


    hadn¡¯t noticed.


    +15 BONUS They were photos of Nichs from his younger years, from even before I met him.


    The center picture, the biggest, was the one that caught my eye.


    In it, a girl sat between a school-aged Nichs and Julian with her arms h ooked through both of theirs.


    Nichs pushed his arms into his shirt and began refastening the buttons.


    ¡°Nick?"


    I asked, and he came closer.


    ¡°Who is this girl?"


    ¡°Oh,"


    he said.


    A small smile stretched his lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s a childhood friend.


    Bridget.¡±

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Chapter 0303


    Bridget.


    The girl that Julian had said he loved who Nichs had stolen away from him. This girl in the picture,


    wearing a bright smile, wedged between Julian and Nichs, was her.


    A younger version than who she was now, but at least I finally had a face to ce with the name. Even


    as a young teenager, she was beautiful, with a head of loose blonde curls, and a big, toothy smile.


    Her blue eyes were bright with life and joy.


    She seemed the kind of person that lightened those around her, if Nich s¡¯s and Julian¡¯s easy,


    matching smiles were anything to go by. Nichs finished dressing and came closer.


    ¡°The three of us were thick as thieves back then.We did everything together.Julian, ever the instigator,


    led us straight into trouble.Bridget followed him blindly, and I followed her.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Once, he had her entirely convinced that he found a tunnel that led to the center of the earth.I was


    skeptical, but Bridget believed anything those days.Julian took us to a cave and we got lost, of course.


    We were only missing an hour, but it was long enough for our parents to cause an uproar.


    ¡°We stumbled out of the cave and straight into a massive search party.Julian was grounded for three


    months.I knew he was bluffing the entire time about having found a path to the center of the


    earth.Bridget, though¡­ She defended him until we all parted ways.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°What happened?" I asked.


    ¡°You seemed so close.What could change?¡± Nich s¡¯s eyes went distant a moment.


    ¡°We grew up.¡± I waited a moment, but he seemed to be unwilling to give more information than that.


    Or he was simply lost in a memory.


    Either way, the wall between me and his past seemed thicker than it had before, I wasn¡¯t sure how to


    sneak past it. ¡°What happened to Bridget?"


    I asked. Nichs startled, like he had forgotten I was there.


    I frowned, but tried not to let it get to me.


    I knew what it was like to be lost to nostalgia.


    It wasn¡¯t a personal slight against me. I just wished he hadn¡¯t been lost on a nostalgia trip thinking of


    another woman. ¡°We all went our separate paths," Nichs said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in years.Well, except for in the movies¡­ She¡¯s a big actress now.¡± I didn¡¯t watch


    many movies.


    I¡¯d never been willing to spend the money I didn¡¯t have, when ! so desperately needed it for other things


    like food and rent. But now that Nichs mentioned it, I did faintly recognize her face, likely from


    posters or Julian, Bridget was the one that got away.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure yet if he was telling the full truth about what happened, but I could easily believe


    that much. I wondered how many other hearts she¡¯d broken along the way. Was Nichs one of them?


    Looking at him now, he wasn¡¯t giving much indication.


    His eyes were on me, his smile soft.


    He was present again, returned from the nostalgia trip that had imed him only a few minutes ago.


    This untangled some of the tight web of emotions in my chest.


    Even if Julian had been right, and Bridget was a part of their past lives, they had all moved on now.


    Nichs was here with me. Though there weren¡¯t any pictures of me in this room. Okay, maybe it still


    stung a little. ¡°I should go,"


    I said. He hesitated, then agreed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The door wasn¡¯t far.


    I walked there, with Nichs close behind me. ¡°Piper,"


    he said, as I reached for the doorknob.


    I nced back. His eyes were deep wells, showing a sea of emotion.


    Maybe he was still stuck in the past, or maybe he was here with me now.


    I couldn¡¯t really tell.


    I only knew he was about to say something, and it might be something we would bothe to regret,


    since we were who we were. ¡°Piper, I ¨C I ced my fingers to his lips, stopping him before it was too


    late.


    If he spoke of his affection for me, I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to hold myself back. ¡°We have to slow


    down, Nick.


    It¡¯s too dangerous otherwise.¡± He pressed a soft kiss to my fingertips.


    ¡°Dangerous for who?¡± ¡°Both of us."


    I pulled my hand away. ¡°Piper ¡°I¡¯m serious, Nick.


    We can steal moments here and there, but we¡¯ll never be able to stay together.


    If we talk about this thing between us¡­ if we give it a name and a life, it will only hurt uster.¡± He


    closed his eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°But it will."


    I was so sure of it.


    ¡°At least for me."


    I licked my lips.


    I didn¡¯t want to admit my own feelings, but if I did, maybe he would understand.


    ¡°Until I can properly distance my heart around you, we shouldn¡¯t fool around like we have been.¡±


    ¡°Distance your heart¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me exin.


    Please.¡± His mouth snapped shut, but his gaze bore into me like he could see deep down into my soul.


    Whatever he saw, pained him.


    I could tell by the way the corner of his mouth curved down. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you," he said.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t," I replied.


    ¡°Let me say goodnight.¡¯ He swallowed hard. It made his Adam¡¯s apple bob.


    ¡°So long as it¡¯s not goodbye.¡± I smiled, though it was sad.


    ¡°You know better than that. I¡¯m still in thepetition¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean."


    He reached for my hand and ced it, palm t, on his chest over his heart.


    Under my hand, I felt the strong, steady beat of his heart. He didn¡¯t mean goodbye as in us never


    seeing each other, he meant it in that we might not get more quiet moments like this. He was leaving it


    up to me.


    Whatever I wanted, I was sure he would go along with.


    Even the hold he had on my wrist was light, so that I could pull away at any moment I wished. I didn¡¯t


    want to be distant from him.


    Truly, I wanted to tug him back into his bedroom,y with him, and never leave his side for the rest of


    my life.


    If he was just another man, maybe we could have made that fantasy a reality. Unfortunately, he was


    not just another man, he was a prince.


    And I was amoner who would never be able to be his wife. I leaned into him, brought my lips up to


    his and ced a gentle kiss against his mouth. He closed his eyes.


    One of his arms snaked around my waist and held me to him.. I sighed in his arms.


    He was so perfect, my heart ached.


    If only we were any two different people than who we were. But¡­ Slowly, I pulled back from him.


    His eyes remained closed for a few seconds longer before blinking open to gaze down at me.


    The green flickered in their golden depths.


    ¡°After I distance my heart,"


    I said, ¡°Then we can continue¡­¡± He nodded, even as some of the emotion shut off behind his eyes.


    ¡°I understand," he said, I went to the door, stepped out into the hallway, and didn¡¯t look back.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Chapter 0304


    Nichs


    Piper wanted to distance her heart. She felt she was too close to me. She needed space before she


    could kiss me again, or touch me, or let me please her the way I wanted to.


    I understood her feelings. I knew as well as she did that we could never be together. But¡­ to be apart


    from her like this¡­ I hated it.


    I didn¡¯t want her to distance herself. I didn¡¯t want her to put her heart on ice, and withdraw her feelings.


    It was only because we felt so strongly for one another that our stolen moments together had been so


    thrilling and so satisfying.


    My love for Piper had never dimmed in these years apart. Yes, hurt had festered into something dark


    when I had thought she left me for another man. But now that I knew the truth, I could admit to myself


    that the anger and betrayal I had felt stemmed from love.


    In fact, my affections for her had only grown since our reunion for thispetition.


    She wanted to find a way to put her feelings for me on hold. Meanwhile, I didn¡¯t know if such a thing


    were possible for me. Three years apart hadn¡¯t chilled my heart. I doubted a lifetime away from her


    would make me care for her less.


    I didn¡¯t care that we couldn¡¯t be together. I wanted her as much as I could have her now, so that in my


    future moments of loneliness, I could look back and remember.


    But if she felt differently¡­ I would never push her.


    Instead, I would swallow down the loss I felt, grief in my own way, and wait until she would let me bask


    in the glow of her pleasure once again. Even if it would hurt me, knowing she had tucked her heart


    away, out of my reach.


    Sighing, I pushed a hand through my hair and tried to organize my priorities.


    Regardless of Piper¡¯s feelings for me now, or in the future, the time would eventuallye when we


    would be forced to part, and I needed to be ready for that.


    I needed to make certain she and Elva would be protected.


    I checked the time, then went back into my room for my jacket.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Half an hourter, I met with Julian near the foyer. He had his arms crossed and was leaning against


    one of the columns near the entryway. He looked up when I came closer but didn¡¯t otherwise move.


    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Only by a few minutes,¡± I said, though felt guilty. If Piper hadn¡¯t left me, I would have been brother who


    hated me,


    Julian smirked a little, but there was no joy in it. ¡°Piper okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± I said.


    Julian rolled his eyes. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The tension between Julian and I felt palpable, like something that could so easily take physical form. I


    knew it was my fault. Over the years, I¡¯d med Julian for many things much of which he was


    responsible for. But perhaps my usual assumption of his guilt was¡­ misguided this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, though the words were ufortable in my mouth. ¡°I should have taken you with me


    when I spoke to our father about Terry.¡±


    ¡°Damn right you should have.¡±


    I swallowed down my annoyance. I was apologizing. It would do no use to get angry again now.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your help, we would not have been able to take down Terry,¡± I said.


    ¡°And don¡¯t you forget it,¡± Julian snapped, irking my nerves.


    ¡°I am trying to apologize,¡± I said. ¡°I deserve credit for it.¡±


    ¡°You want credit for everything. I¡¯m allowed to be pissed at you.¡±


    ¡°You can be pissed without causing a scene.


    ¡°A scene for who? It¡¯s just us. Who cares if we argue or not?¡± Julian kicked off the wall. ¡°You are so


    stuffy, brother. That infallible nature of yours will be your undoing if you aren¡¯t careful.¡±

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Chapter 0305


    ¡°It¡¯s not a fault to be dependable,¡± I said.


    ¡°It is if it makes you immovable. You have to be more willing to be wrong.¡±


    I closed my mouth and red at him. As usual, my sharp looks seemed to bounce right off of him


    without taking hold.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Julian began walking. He didn¡¯t look back, expecting me to fall in line behind. him. Damn


    him, I needed to, for Piper¡¯s sake, so I did. ¡°We can¡¯t keep our dear uncle waiting.¡±


    Together, Julian and I walked out of the pce and toward the guard barracks. In the basement


    beneath their facility was a type of prison. Julian jokingly called it, ¡®the dungeon,¡® though that title wasn¡¯t


    far from the truth.


    It had been built long ago and though lighting and plumbing had been addedter, it still maintained a


    certain level of castle dungeon aesthetic: thick stone walls, iron bars, chains on the walls. The


    interrogation rooms were once torture rooms, though no torture took ce now.


    At least, none that I was privy to know about. I had suspicions though.


    Terry was kept in a special cell at the end of the long, narrow hall. His cell was dimly lit, with only a bulb


    light on the ceiling in the middle of the stone room. Terry¡¯s hands were bound in shackles. His hair was


    messed, his beard overgrown.


    I blinked, seeing him like this. I¡¯d never seen the man in such a state of disarray.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°How delightful it is that my nephews came to visit me,¡± Terry said, distain dripping from his voice like


    poison. ¡°What the hell more could you possibly want from me?¡±


    The shock wore off Julian much faster than me.


    ¡°Call off Jane,¡± Julian said. ¡°Before Piper gets hurt.¡±


    Terry, who was sitting on the floor, dropped his head back against the wall. ¡°Jane went for her head, did


    she? I imagined she would. It was only my lust for the girl that kept her safe from Jane¡¯s wrath.¡±


    ¡°Call. Her. Off,¡± I said now, adding an Alpha threat into my voice.


    Terry nced at me incredulously, and thenughed ¨C loud and hard and mocking.


    ¡°What the hell is so funny?¡± Julian asked sharply. He was losing his patience too, it seemed.


    ¡°The both of you are, thinking I have any say over what Jane does.¡± Terry¡¯sugh ebbed, though the


    mockery remained in the patronizing lilt of his tone. ¡°She is higher up in the underground organization


    than I am, you blubbering fools. She was only ever with my by


    I freeze, the words slicing through me. Jane is¡­? How could that be?


    But, looking back, I supposed it made sense. Per the letter weing Terry to the underground, his


    admittance had been rather recent. More recent than Jane, from what Piper had previously indicated.


    Jane had fallen in with a wayward crowd at a young age. She¡¯d had more time to rise in their ranks.


    ¡°Piper is graver danger than she ever was with me running free,¡± Terry said with a smile. My distress


    clearly amused him. His eyes stayed on my face, as a smirk curled his lips. ¡°Jane can be quite the little


    hellspawn when she wants to be. Fantastic in bed, too. Probably like her sister.¡±


    Julian groaned. ¡°Please, stop.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said, ignoring hisments that were only meant to further upset me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    matter. We will chase Jane from the pce, and without your help, she won¡¯t be able to return.¡±


    Terryughs again. ¡°You are so sure about that!¡±


    ¡°Why the hell wouldn¡¯t we be?¡± Julian growled.


    Terry stifled himself, but only so long to say, ¡°You think I¡¯m the only connection Jane has in the pce?¡±


    Then heughed andughed.


    As my stomach sunk lower and lower.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Chapter 0306


    The next morning, as Elva yed with her toys, I sat and drank tea with Charlotte and Mark.


    Per thepetition rules, I wasn¡¯t allowed to watch television to keep up to date with current events,


    but Charlotte and Mark were, and oftentimes, we would sit, just like this, and go over the thoughts and


    rumors of the public about me or thepetition.


    Today was a special kind of exception.


    ¡°Every channel is still discussing Terry¡¯s arrest,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Arresting him so publically has caused


    something of an uproar.¡±


    ¡°It was necessary,¡± Mark said. ¡°Only with the public¡¯s support, will we be able to take down the


    underground. Everyone has to help.¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± Charlotte replied, ¡°But that¡¯s not how the public sees it. They see a royal family with corrupt


    connections. If Terry was this deep in the organization, then maybe the others are too.¡± At Mark¡¯s


    growing frown, she quickly held up her hands. ¡°That¡¯s what they think, not me!¡±


    Mark frowned deeper, but at least looked away this time.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m right,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the demonstrations out front same as me.¡±


    I had seen them too. Crowds of protesters were appearing just outside the gate. They held signs with


    slogans disparaging the royal family. Someone had a bullhorn.


    ¡°They¡¯ve lost faith in the royal family,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°They need to build it back.¡±


    ¡°There may be some difficulty with that,¡± Mark said. He nced at me. ¡°There is some talk among the


    royal family and the producers that thepetition be ced on hold.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped.


    Since Terry¡¯s arrest, the previous event had been called into question. Terry¡¯s inappropriate behavior


    had not gone unnoticed by the public, and people were calling any standing gained or lost in that event


    to be thrown out.


    The royal family and the producers would need time to determine their next move.


    Still, I was surprised that the royal family would actually take that time, considering the tensions


    growing just outside their front gate.


    ¡°cing thepetition on hold is the worst thing they could do,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°The only way to turn


    around the public perception is to continue to build goodwill through thepetition. Cutting it short


    only hurts them.¡±


    ¡°The royal family can¡¯t make any decision rashly,¡± Mark said. ¡°They would risk doing more harm than


    good.¡®


    I nodded along with both. I could see both sides. If I allowed myself to consider fully, I would likely


    agree with Charlotte. Thepetition could generate the goodwill necessary to bring the public away


    from Terry¡¯s corruption.


    However, I was tired. Lately the events had brought only danger down on me. A break to rx and


    regather myself sounded awfully nice.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°What do you think, Piper?¡± Charlotte asked me. Mark looked at me too.


    I slouched down in my chair a little. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    That opinion wasn¡¯t very Luna of me. Luna¡¯s were to be decisive and strong¨Cwilled.


    But I was exhausted. From my sister nearly killing me to having to push away the man I desired more


    than any other, I didn¡¯t want to do much other than crawl back under my covers and forget the world for


    a while.


    I only wished I could be that selfish.


    Later, as I walked through the hallways, I caught sight through the window of the driveway, and the


    growing crowd beyond. The number of protesters had doubled since I hadst seen it, and it was no


    small amount before.


    The sheer number was startling. They stood strong, taking up all of the street, nearly as far as I could


    see in both directions.


    They seemed angry too, chanting and jeering. Even through the walls, I heard their angry voices,


    cheering as one. ¡°Liars! Cheaters! Thieves!¡±


    Someone screamed at the top of their lungs, ¡°Death to Tyrants!¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Chapter 0307


    Things were direr than even Charlotte had made it seem.


    My stomach twisted into knots. The people¡¯s usations weren¡¯t limited to singr nouns. They


    weren¡¯t just talking about Terry and no one else.


    The use of plural told me they meant the entire royal family, including Nichs. This meant he was in


    grave danger. If the people turned on the royal family, if they thought to overthrow them, they would not


    stop with just the King.


    shes of Nichs trapped in a prison cell came through my mind. Or worse. Maybe they would kill


    him.


    The dark thoughts took hold of my heart so strongly that I couldn¡¯t remember where I had been


    headed. I only knew where I wanted to go now: to see Nichs, to ce my eyes on him. and know


    that he was safe.


    I darted in the direction of his personal rooms. Along the way, I noticed the increased number of guards


    around the pce. At first, I chalked it up to the increase in the number of protestors. It made sense to


    increase the protection of the royal family when they were being threatened.


    But then, as I came around the corner, I heard a set of voices, and recognized that these. guards were


    here for a more specific purpose.


    To personally guard their princes, Nichs and Julian. As well as to¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve thoroughly checked this passageway, Sir,¡± said one of the guards. ¡°It was clear.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Keep a guard posted there. This one leads to the kitchens, which is a pivotal


    location. We cannot allow any intruders there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± said the guard.


    I stepped into the room from which I heard the voices, and found Nichs and Julian peering over a


    familiar set of maps and blueprints. We¡¯d used those blueprints to find the secret passageway that had


    led from the cer to Terry¡¯s mansion.


    Several sets of guards were scattered through the room. Some were disappearing into an opening in


    the middle of the wall. A bookcase had been shoved out of the way. A painting had been knocked to


    the ground. No one had bothered lifting it.


    Julian spotted me first. ¡°Ah, Piper. There you are. We were hoping you would stop by.¡±


    ¡°You were?¡± I asked.


    Nichs looked up too, then. His eyes met mine, held them for a moment, and then dropped


    Julian smiled wider, as if topensate for Nichs¡¯s coldness. He didn¡¯t have to do that. I knew I was


    the one to me for the wall between Nichs and myself now.


    Julian waved me closer, so I walked to his side. He traced his finger over a secret passageway in the


    map.


    ¡°See this here?¡± he asked. ¡°We¡¯re checking this one next. One by one, we¡¯ll get through them all.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re also searching for the ones that aren¡¯t on this map,¡± Nichs said.


    Julian nodded, grim. ¡°Terry made alterations on his own. We¡¯ve had soldiers dig through his private


    documents, searching for his own personal maps, but so far we¡¯vee up empty.¡±


    ¡°He kept everything,¡± Nichs said.


    Terry shrugged. ¡°There are many damning pieces of evidence against Terry in his mansion.


    Unfortunately, none of the ones we¡¯ve found so far are the ones we need.¡±


    ¡°Why the search?¡± I asked. ¡°What could be found in these passages?¡±


    Nichs lifted his gaze to mine again. ¡°You know why.¡±


    Jane. ¡°Surely she left the pce while she had the chance. Without Terry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than you think, Piper,¡± Julian said. He nced at his brother. ¡°Worse than we thought too.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    Julian sighed.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nichs spoke, ¡°Jane has more influence than any of us have given her credit for.¡±


    I blinked. I still didn¡¯t understand.


    Nichs paused a moment, then spoke again, ¡°We believe she might be Hawk¡¯s right hand.¡±

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Chapter 0308


    I thought of my twin sister, a child trailing along in my shadow in her pigtails and id dress the same


    as mine, sk ipping away from me and down a dark alleyway. At the far end, a shadowy figure held out


    their hand. Jane, willing and happy, epted that hand and weed the shadow around her too.


    How could it be that a girl so near me in looks and personality, could have taken such a veering path to


    mine? For her to be so high ranking in the organization meant she had to have pursued it for a very


    long time longer than these past 3 years.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised anymore. Jane had cut into my heart so many times. She


    wanted me dead.


    But it still hurt anew, to know the woman Jane was now was so far removed from the girl I knew, that


    the girl I knew might not have existed at all.


    Nichs came around the table and stood at my side. He didn¡¯t touch me, but his closeness alone was


    afort I was incredibly grateful for.


    ¡°I¡¯m assigning more guards to your room,¡± Nichs said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go anywhere without a


    personal guard following beside you. Do you understand?¡±


    I didn¡¯t. Not really. The protestors outside were not there to call me a tyrant. Nichs was the one in


    actual danger. Julian too.


    Nichs must have been able to discern my confusion. I was never very good at keeping my feelings


    from my face..


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for Jane,¡± Nichs said. ¡°With her being such a high ranking member of the


    underground, it¡¯s possible she has¡­ others helping her.¡±


    ¡°Others, who?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If we knew that, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess,¡± Julian chimed in. ¡°Maybe we should have everyone


    strip. See who has the tattoo.¡¯


    Nichs considered it. ¡°Our loyal guards would acquiesce, but it will be much more difficult to convince


    those that are actually guilty of going along with it.¡±


    Julian snorted. ¡°Dear old dad likely won¡¯t lift his shirt.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think¡­¡± The King?


    ¡°No,¡± Nichs said quickly. ¡°The King is not likely to be involved, and I will remind you, Julian, that


    suggesting otherwise is treason.¡±


    Julian shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m only saying that if he did it, everyone else would do it too. But we


    ¡°Regardless,¡± Nichs said, speaking to me again. ¡°We have reason to believe that someone is


    helping her. And until we find her, you cannot be left unprotected.¡±


    I understood that now. Jane wanted me dead. If someone was letting her into the pce, she would


    have no shortage of opportunities toe for my head.


    A dash of fear zipped through me and I shuddered.


    Nichs inched closer to me. His arm brushed alongside mine. For a moment, I closed my


    eyes and soaked up the shing warmth of that touch.


    Then, a voice, turned us both away.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness,¡± said a new guard who had rushed into the room. He was out of breath, his


    cheeks red from exertion. ¡°We¡¯ve discovered a new passage, one not on any of the maps.¡±


    Nichs and Julian nced at each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Julian said. He scooped the maps up into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡± I announced.


    Nichs looked at me, a stern look in his eyes. Yet just as I thought he was going to say no, and I was


    going to have to argue, he nodded.


    ¡°Stay close.¡±


    The secret passage was inside one of the smaller libraries in the pce, far from the beaten path the


    candidates and royal family regrly frequented.


    ¡°Most of the books here are over a hundred years old,¡± Nichs said.


    I inspected the beautiful old spines of the books. Most seemed good as new, dated only by the


    borate decoration of their covers and spines.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I want toe back here,¡± I said in amazement. When the danger had passed, I would love to be lost


    for a while within these tomes and these stories, surrounded by the smell of a library and the dash of


    lavender that a s ervant had ced on a h o ok at the end of a bookcase.


    ¡°I promise,¡± Nichs said.


    The passageway was deep within the stacks, tucked away within the bookcase itself. It was a narrow


    opening, Nichs and Julian would have to be careful not to hit their heads.


    ¡°How did you ever find this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We suspected this room held something,¡± Julian said, lifting a rolled-up map. ¡°It¡¯s close to many


    ces, but far from our regr route. It¡¯s where I would have put in a passageway.¡±


    Julian set aside the maps onto one of the tables on the library then followed a guard into the


    passageway. A moment,ter, his head reappeared. ¡°It¡¯s an old one. The stone ground is uneven. Be


    careful, Piper.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not going in,¡± Nichs said, but Julian disappeared again quickly without listening.


    ¡°I am going in,¡± I said, and rushed to the opening.


    ¡°Piper!¡± Nichs called, following behind me.


    I was slighter than him, I slipped into the passageway without much effort. He, meanwhile, had to


    crumple himself up some to stay with me.


    He moved quickly, however, even like that, so he stayed near. His hand slipped around me. Please


    don¡¯t run off without me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m safe,¡± I said. ¡°Julian¡¯s here too.¡± Though he was so far ahead, I could only make out the outline of


    his body in the shlight several yards ahead.


    Then, at once, a loud crash sounded from the far end of the passageway, it echoed down the corridor,


    coming closer.


    Nichs grabbed by arm and yanked me into the hard line of his body. It was a tight fit, but somehow,


    he managed to press me against the wall of the passageway, with his body covering mine.


    His breath was even. I felt his chest rise and fall. Mine, meanwhile, was going wild.


    His hands were on either sides of my waist, keeping me still and safe.


    His body was all around mine, so close, it was as if we were one.


    I looked up at him, and found his golden gaze peering down at me, watchful and alert.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he whispered.


    I shook my head a little, just once. It was all I could manage.


    This close, his lips were so near mine. All I would have to do is press forward just a hair and


    ¡°Hey!¡± Julian called from further down the passageway. ¡°You guys are going to want to see this!¡±


    I swallowed hard.


    Nichs eased back away from me.


    I immediately felt colder. My heart ached.


    ¡°Stay behind me,¡± Nichs said, and I was too speechless to argue.


    I stayed in his shadow as we pressed forward. Eventually, the passage opened into a tiny room with a


    small desk and a patch of hay covered with a nket in the corner, a makeshift bed.


    A second passage led from the room in the other direction. Julian stood there, barking orders.


    ¡°Get down there and see where thates out. Keep an eye out for any offshoots in the passage.


    Check the ceiling too.¡±


    When the guard disappeared, he turned back to Nichs and I. He waved toward the desk.


    There was a handwritten note, pinned to the wood with the sharp end of a dagger.


    In my sister¡¯s delicate scrawl, written text read, You¡¯ll never catch me.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Chapter 0309


    In the following days, new rules were assigned to the candidates. None were allowed to wander the


    pce without a personal guard. No one was allowed outside, not even into the gardens.


    The King and Queen had totally barricaded themselves away. Joyce had too. Only Nichs and Julian


    could asionally be seen, flittering through the hallways with maps and blueprints under their arms.


    They¡¯ve kept me privy to their activities, mostly with messages sent through Mark.


    Despite the number of passageways found, my sister remained like a ghost. She always seemed to be


    one step ahead. No one really knew how it was possible. Julian and Nichs were getting more and


    more frustrated.


    The tension in the pce was cracking, soon to break one way or another. The candidates were stir-


    crazy. Even the guard seemed unnerved. Outside, the protestors chanted day and night without end.


    One morning, at breakfast, Tiffany dropped her face onto her empty te and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    scream.¡±


    Veronica calmly continued to eat her oatmeal.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Susie leaned forward. ¡°All this is only temporary,¡± she said. Then she looked at me. ¡°Right?¡±


    I worried my bottom lip with my teeth. Truthfully, I had no idea. No one did. That was part of the reason


    everyone was so on edge.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Piper,¡± Nathan said from the doorway, startling me so badly, I nearly jumped out of my skin. Susie


    ced a concerned hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°You okay, Mommy?¡± Elva asked from my other side. Her eyes were wide and fearful. She hadn¡¯t asked


    many questionstely about what was going on, but surely even she could feel the terse environment


    around her.


    I immediately wanted to put her at ease, so I forced a smile. ¡°Of course, dear. I¡¯m sorry to have scared


    you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said, but looked at me strangely, like she didn¡¯t quite believe me.


    Nathan stepped closer to us.


    ¡°My apologies,¡± I said to him, as I pushed myself up from my chair. ¡°What did you need of me?¡±


    ¡°The King wishes to see you,¡± Nathan said.


    A hush fell across the table. Most of the candidates looked at me with curiosity. Lilliana and Olivia


    stared at me with daggers in their eyes.


    I looked at Susie, ¡°Susie, can you walk Elva to her room?¡±


    Susie brightened. To suggest such a thing, meant she would soon see Mark again,


    ¡°This matter concerns the child as well,¡± Nathan said suddenly, Susie¡¯s smile fell. Mine did too. ¡°Bring


    the child with you.¡±


    ¡°My name is Elva,¡± Elva said. I


    Nathan gave her a t look. Elva wilted a little.


    I held out my hand for her. ¡°We¡¯ll go together, okay?¡±


    Elva nodded and ced her small hand in mine.


    I didn¡¯t this. Why would the King want to see Elva as well? What matters could possibly concern her?


    She was just an innocent child.


    But I knew I couldn¡¯t ask. To even infer that the King might not have the best reasons for doing anything


    could be akin to treason, depending. And while the King might not be looking to kill me, I had no doubts


    the royal family was always on the hunt for reasons to have me kicked out.


    I couldn¡¯t give him those reasons, so I followed Nathan with Elva beside me. We left the dining room


    and were led to a sitting room where the King, the Luna, and Julian were waiting As we walked through


    the door, I felt as if we were disturbing an argument. They all looked stressed.


    Julian then looked at me and Elva and smiled. He jumped to his feet.


    As he came closer, I hissed quietly, ¡°What is this about?¡±


    He shook his head, then turned his attention to Elva. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with me, little princess? I¡¯ll


    show you another fun trick while the adults have a talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Elva said excitedly. She looked up at me. ¡°Can I, Mommy, please?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say no to that pleading face even if I wanted to. I could also tell that Julian was trying to spare


    Elva from some harsh conversation. I felt unnerved, like I wasn¡¯t sure what I was walking into, but


    knowing Elva would be spared from it was afort.


    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± I said. ¡°Have fun.¡±


    Elva cheered as she moved from holding my hand to holding Julian¡¯s. ¡°We won¡¯t go far,¡± Julian said,


    and started leading her to the other side of the room. Curiously, I noticed cameras


    To find out, I knew I would have to face the King and Queen, two people who I knew disliked me.


    I swallowed down my fear and unease and approached them. They were sitting together on a matching


    pair of chairs. A deck of cards was on the table between them, cards a mess like they had yed a


    game.


    ¡°Sit, Piper,¡± the King said, which gave me pause. In my previous meetings, the King never seemed to


    care about myfort. This made me more concerned, but I took the third seat at the table, the one


    Julian had been using.


    ¡°As you know, our image has taken a hit since the arrest of Terry,¡± the King said. The Luna glowered


    down at her hands in herp. ¡°To help that image, we need you and Julian to be a more serious


    couple.¡±


    I blinked, surprised. I didn¡¯t know what I had been expecting, but it wasn¡¯t¡­ that.


    ¡°The people love you, Piper, even with your low standings and poor showing in the past few events,¡±


    the Luna said. She sounded resentful about it. She wouldn¡¯t look me in the eye.


    The King gave her a look but she was too busy ring at her hands to see it.


    To me, the King said, ¡°If we make it appear as if you ept and trust the royal family, despite the¡­


    situations that happened with Terry, then the rest of the kingdom might follow your lead. The easiest


    way to achieve this, we¡¯ve decided, is for you and Julian to fall in love.¡± (1


    ¡°Not for real, of course,¡± the Luna added quickly. She gave the King her own look.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less if it¡¯s real or not,¡± the King said. ¡°At this point, we just need it to look believable.


    Give the people something pleasant to focus on while we sort out this nasty Terry business behind the


    scenes.¡±


    The Queen frowned deeper. She clearly hated this n. For her to even help suggest it only spoke to


    how truly dire the situation was.


    The royal family had to be in worse trouble than I thought.


    Which meant Nichs was in danger.


    If the people revolt, he would be second in line behind the King. They would not be kind to him.


    If I could somehow keep that from happening, I could keep Nichs safe. After everything he had done


    for me, didn¡¯t I owe him that?


    And even if I didn¡¯t owe him that, wouldn¡¯t I still do it?


    I yearned, deep in my bones, to protect that man and keep him safe. I was no great warrior. I


    contribute to any kind of think tank.


    But I could do this.


    I could pretend to be in love¡­ @ With julian.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Chapter 0310


    With the cameras arranged, I was immediately escorted by Nathan to the other side of the room where


    Julian was teaching Elva how to hide a card up her sleeve. Behind me, and Queen were escorted by


    guards out of the room.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I crossed my arms as I peered down at Julian. He smiled sheepishly up at me.


    ¡°Are you angrier with me for what¡¯s about to happen with the cameras, or that I was teaching Elva how


    to cheat at cards?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Both,¡± I said.


    ¡°Fair.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, look!¡± Elva lifted her sleeves and ten cards came spilling out.


    Julianughed. ¡°She¡¯s an enthusiastic learner.¡±


    I shook my head, even as I knelt down beside them. ¡°Elva, you shouldn¡¯t learn things from Julian.¡±


    ¡°But Jul-an is fun!¡± she said.


    I slide a nce his way.


    He smirks. ¡°More fun than Nichs?¡± His eyes are alight. He is clearly expecting an answer of a


    positive sort.


    ¡°No!¡± Elva said. ¡°Nickss is best.¡± 2


    ¡°Elva,¡± I chided softly.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked.


    I worried Julian might be angry, but he justughs. Still, behind it, somewhere in his see a dash of hurt.


    He doesn¡¯t mention it so neither do I, not wanting to embarrass him.


    gaze,


    I


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we pick up the mess we made, hm?¡± I asked Elva, who immediately agreed and started


    collecting the cards.


    With her distracted, I turned toward Julian. He was already looking at me.


    ¡°You going to be okay with this?¡± I asked him.


    He seemed surprised. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?¡±


    I shrug a little. ¡°It seems unfair to both of us.¡± I nced at Elva as she reached for a card hidden under


    the couch. ¡°All of us,¡± I amended.


    ¡°I regret any hurt or confusion this causes Elva,¡± Julian said. ¡°But pretending to be fond of you is no


    great challenge, Piper.¡± I brought my attention back to Julian. He acted like this sometimes, said or did


    things that made me wonder if the fondness he felt for me carved deeper than friendship. He always


    seemed to pull away before I could get too close to the truth. Or maybe it was me who pulled away,


    afraid of what I would find if I looked too closely. Julian was as off-limits as Nichs was. More so,


    being Nich s¡¯s brother. I was fond of him, cared for him deeply, but the depths of my feelings for


    Julian could never match what I felt for Nichs.


    For now, though, I would have to pretend.


    ¡°Will you be able to do this?¡± Julian asked me. Leaning closer, he let his voice drop low.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°For the good of the kingdom.¡± For Ni ch s¡¯s sake.


    The producers finished setting up, and then waved for us to begin. We sat with Elva for a while, ying


    cards. Julian taught her a trick while I fondly watched. That part wasn¡¯t hard. I wasn¡¯t ying pretend.


    But then, with Elva distracted with her cards, Julian and I stepped off to the side. We sat together on a


    nearby couch, legs touching from hip to knee. Julian slipped his arm around my waist.


    Julian nuzzled at my cheek. In my ear, he whispered, ¡°You are too tense. You look like you are about to


    p me at any moment.¡±


    I knew that, I did. But I had no idea how to calm down.


    ¡°Deep breaths,¡± Julian guided me. ¡°Let your shoulders rx. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± I whispered, because it felt important for him to know.


    He traced his hand up the length of my arm to my shoulder, then jumped to cradle by cheek. He turned


    my face toward him. It took everything I had not to pull away.


    His eyes were a little sad as he took me in.


    ¡°Piper,¡± he said. Softer, he added, ¡°Pretend I¡¯m him.¡±

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Chapter 0311


    There was no question who him meant.


    Nichs.


    With Nichs, I wouldn¡¯t be ying pretend.


    I looked at Julian. The curves and nes of his face weren¡¯t all that different from Nich s¡¯s. If I


    squinted¡­


    Better yet, if I closed my eyes entirely.


    Julian¡¯s fingers were softer than Nichol a s¡¯s, but when he slipped them back through my hair, it was


    harder to tell.


    Julian traced the tip of his nose along my cheekbone. It was a gentle touch, intimate.


    I tried to imagine Nichs doing it. But I couldn¡¯t quite manage.


    I leaned back.


    The producer said, ¡°Hold it. Stop filming.¡±


    I opened eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break for a bit,¡± the producer said.


    Behind us, Elva was dozing on the chair the King had been using. I watched her for a while. Anything


    to keep from looking at Julian and seeing the disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even pretend?¡± he asked softly. ¡°I know you like Nichs, but surely you can see that I¡¯m not


    all that bad.¡±


    ¡°I know you aren¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Julian prompted, when I struggled to find the words.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be untrue to my own heart. I don¡¯t want to lead you on.¡±


    Julian tilted his head minutely. Then heughed so suddenly that I startled.


    ¡°None of this is real, Piper. I know that. I¡¯m not going to suddenly think you are in love with me.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡± It did seem foolish, when he put it like that.


    ¡°Think of it like a game,¡± Julian said. ¡°Think of yourself as an actress and we¡¯re only doing all this for


    some great movie.¡±


    ¡°Okay ¡°I said ¡°I can try to that ¡°s


    ¡°Good.¡± His smile softened.


    I nced at Elva again. She seemed to be sleeping soundly. That, at least, was a blessing. I didn¡¯t


    want her to see what I was about to do. The poor girl would have a hard enough time when Nichs


    would have to let us go. I didn¡¯t want her to be even more confused.


    Julian nodded to the producer, and the producer signaled to the cameraman, who began to film again.


    Julian cupped my face with both hands. The way he looked at me¡­ so soft¡­ so gentle¡­ Almost like


    he was really in love.


    I knew it was pretend, but the intensity of it still stole my breath away.


    Julian was an amazing actor. It seemed so real.


    He leaned in closer. He brushed the pad of his thumb across my bottom lip.


    He was going to kiss me. This was a signal. It had to happen.


    I only wanted to kiss Nichs, but that wasn¡¯t reality. Nichs would leave me soon. The only thing I


    could do was make sure he would remain safe here. If my influence could help him


    I closed my eyes.


    Julian¡¯s lips pressed onto mine. His kiss was soft, not demanding at all. He just stayed pressed against


    me, tender, almost caressing his lips against mine.


    His tongue came next, slowly. I wanted to lock my jaw, mp my teeth, to keep his tongue away. But I


    had to let him in. For the game we were ying, the movie we were acting¡­ N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    To keep Nichs safe¡­


    I parted my teeth, and Julian slipped his tongue into my mouth.


    Julian was a good kisser, likely from an immense amount of practice. Maybe if I hadn¡¯t known Nichs,


    I would have been swept away in him. As it was, I could only think of the man I truly wanted¡­


    ¡°Piper?¡±


    My eyes shot open. I pressed against Julian, shoving him away.


    Standing in the doorway, eyes wide with shock, stood Nichs.


    He looked at me in disbelief¡­ in hurt?


    Then his gaze shifted to Julian, and he growled.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Chapter 0312


    ¡°What the hell is going on in here?¡± Nichs asked. ¡°Julian?¡±


    I was too stunned to speak, but when I looked over to Julian, I saw that he was smirking.


    Nichs turned his rage on the producers. ¡°Why are you filming this?¡±


    The producer jumped, then bowed much lower than was necessary. ¡°It was approved by the crown,


    Your Royal Highness. The King himselfmanded us!¡±


    ¡°Retract your ws before you hurt someone,¡± Julian said casually as he rose to his feet. This isn¡¯t


    their fault.¡±


    ¡±


    Nichs reared back to him. ¡°Then exin it to me, brother. And while you are giving that exnation,


    you can exin why you felt it necessary to summon me to witness this.¡± The way he say this, with


    such open disgust, made me want to crawl into a hole.


    ¡°Our parents thought we should utilize Piper¡¯s poprity for the benefit of the whole,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Because nothing says, we¡¯re worthy of being liked bymoners, than having one of those


    commoners make out with a prince.¡±


    ¡°A prince,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Why did it have to be you?¡±


    I felt like Nichs too easily epted Julian¡¯s exnation of why we were being filmed kissing, and


    jumped straight to why not me?


    ¡°Nichs,¡± I said.


    When he saw me, he seemed to remember the other things too. ¡°Piper shouldn¡¯t need to do this with


    anyone.¡±


    ¡°Tell that to Dad,¡± Julian said. ¡°Or better yet, how about those protesters outside? I bet


    they¡¯d love to hear from you.¡±


    Nichs glowered. He frowned so deeply, I thought steam mighte out of his ears. He turned to the


    producers again. ¡°I want to see the footage. Whatever you do, you cannot use


    that kiss.¡±


    To Julian, I hissed, ¡°Did you really summon him here?¡±


    Julian shrugged so casually, like it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I said, my own anger spi king. ¡°You are trying to stir more drama


    with Nichs. He didn¡¯t have to know about this.¡±


    Julian lifted a brow. ¡°You think he wouldn¡¯t have seen it on TV? Trust me, Piper. He was always going


    to find out, but this way,


    way, it¡¯s more fun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessarily cruel,¡± I said.


    Julian¡¯s smirk took on a harsh edge. ¡°He deserves this and more for stealing Bridget from me.¡±


    Bridget again. Her name made me pause and ebbed some of my anger. When I opened my mouth


    again, I half-forgot where I was and what was happening. I so very much wanted to ask him for the


    truth of what happened between him, Nichs, and Bridget.


    Nichs spoke before I could, and I was ashamed and grateful at once.


    ¡°This is a terrible n,¡± Nichs said. His hands were in tight fists, but the rage had


    simmered in his voice, likely because he kept ncing at Elva asleep on the chair. ¡°If someone had


    come to me about it -¡±


    ¡°You would have disapproved, and we¡¯d be in the same terrible pit as before,¡± Julian said. He motioned


    toward me. ¡°Piper agreed to all this. I didn¡¯t just spring it on her. She was asked.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Both pairs of eyes fall on me.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Nichs said. ¡°Were you asked? And you agreed to this?¡±


    Either answer would hurt him. He didn¡¯t want anyone to force me to do anything, but so few days ago, I


    had pushed him away, wanting to shield my heart. Now here I was, so casually kissing someone else.


    I had my reasons, and they were sound. But nothing felt good enough now, facing with the reality of his


    pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nichs,¡± I said. I tried to keep my voice steady, so as not to betray the quaking emotion


    within me. ¡°It is as Julian says.


    I wanted to throw my arms around Nichs and smother him in my kisses until he knew that he was


    the only man that I held so dearly in my heart. That Julian and I were only ying pretend.


    But I couldn¡¯t move. I had to sit very still.


    I curled my hands around my knees, holding on to keep from falling.


    ¡°And you arefortable with this?¡± Nichs pressed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, you know. No matter


    what Julian or my father said to you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, a lie. I had to do this, to protect Nichs himself. I wouldn¡¯t let the people rebel. I


    wouldn¡¯t let them tear this pce apart. Since I wielded influence, I would leverage it to protect him. ¡°I


    amfortable.¡±


    Nichs frowned.


    Even Julian wavered at my obvious lie. ¡°We¡¯re getting there. But it really is the best n to quell all this


    talk of rebellion. Come on, Nichs. You know it¡¯s true. Like this, we win the hearts of the people, and


    ¨C¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to Piper alone,¡± Nichs said.


    Julian sighed as he looked at me. His lifted brow seemed to say, Well? What do


    you want?


    I raised myself to my feet and followed Nichs to a corner of the room where we could speak


    privately, while still keeping an eye on everyone else.


    ¡°You can tell me the truth now, Piper,¡± he said. He dropped his gaze to me. The green flickered


    dangerously in the golden depths. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    I licked my lips to give myself a moment¡¯s time. If he wouldn¡¯t ept a tant lie, then maybe I could


    skirt the truth enough that it might not be noticeable.


    Either way, I simply could not let him know the truth. If Nichs knew I was pretending to love Julian


    just to save him, he would never agree to let it happen. He would be more likely to throw me over his


    shoulder and haul me out of this room by force than let me kiss Julian without wanting to.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the good of the kingdom,¡± I said. Not an untruth.


    Nichs narrowed his eyes.


    That wasn¡¯t going to be enough. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ terrible. I don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Kissing Julian was awkward. He wasn¡¯t the person I wanted to be kissing. But he wasn¡¯t unattractive,


    and he kissed in a tender way that spoke of experience and respect.


    He wasn¡¯t the worst person to kiss, if I had to kiss someone.


    He was not nearly as good a kisser as Nichs. Not as hot or passionate or loving or generous. 3 But


    Nichs wasn¡¯t an option. 2


    Still, what I said seemed to have been the wrong thing. Nichs went very still. A fire raged in his eyes,


    but it was strictly confined there. His face betrayed no emotion.


    A cold winter win brewed in my heart, swallowing around me.


    I had said the wrong thing.


    ¡°Nichs, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    He held up his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin it to me, Piper.¡± He turned away from me. ¡°Nick¡­¡± I


    started after him.


    ¡°Do whatever you want,¡± he said, sharp and cruel. I froze to the spot, chilled.


    Nichs stormed from the room then, not looking back. The producers watched him leave. Julian did


    too, before looking at me.


    Julian came to my side. ¡°You alright?¡±


    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t cry, but the tears welled in the corners of my eyes.


    It took everything I had not to chase after him.


    I hurt him, and I hated it.

 Chapter 313

    ?


    Chapter 0313N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I''m afraid to ask," I said to Charlotte over tea a couple of dayster, "But what does the public think of Julian and my fake rtionship?"


    Charlotte closed her eyes. She pped her hands together and inhaled deeply. "I don''t even know where to begin."


    "Is that a good thing or a bad thing?" I asked.


    "A good thing. A very good thing." When she opened her eyes, her gaze was intense, as if she''d been waiting for this moment to share everything with me. "It''s totally taken over the news cycle. Outside of the pce, it''s all anyone can talk about."


    "I''d been Julian''s favorite for a while..


    "Yeah, but it was nothing like this," Charlotte said. "The way you two acted on camera has imed everyone''s attention. People are barely even talking about Terry anymore. Instead, it''s all about the great debate."


    I looked at her strangely. When she didn''t borate, I pressed, "The debate?"


    "On who you should be with," Charlotte said. She took a sip of her tea. "Julian or Nichs."


    Being on a datingpetition that was viewed publicly by most of the kingdom, I understood that my love life would generate some type of discussion. But to actually hear about it happening feels so surreal, I can hardly believe it.


    "What are they saying?" I asked.


    She shrugged. "Some people think Julian''s bad boy behavior might be too much for you. Others think you might be the one who could ''fix'' him."


    "Fix him?" Julian didn''t need fixed. He was fine the way he was and whoever he ended up with needed to see that.


    I tried to imagine what a ''fixed'' Julian would even look like. Would he need to be the son his father wanted him to be, obedient and perfect? I cringed. That was not Julian.


    Julian''s rebellious streak was part of who he was. If that was taken away, he would be a fundamentally different person.


    "What are they saying about Nichs and me?" I asked, mostly to drag my thoughts away from such an unsettling image.


    Charlotte lowered her head. She''d been so keen to talk about Julian only a moment ago, but now she was mming up.


    "Charlotte?"


    She sighed. When she spoke, it was with reluctance, as if the words were dragged out of her. "They don''t know if you would make the best Luna..."


    "Oh." The words struck me in the gut, punching harder than they had any right to. They were right to question me. I had no experience with leading a kingdom. I had no wolf. I dropped out of the Academy.


    Most of the time, I didn''t know what I was doing here at all. Sometimes everything felt like a dream. Reunited with Nichs, Elva being healthy, have three meals a day with a solid roof over my head...


    I knew it was temporary, and my time here had not been without strife. But to not worry about the basic needs of Elva and me was such a relief.


    A true Luna would have bigger concerns than herself and her immediate family. With the way my life had been, I''d had to focus on Elva and me just to survive.


    The public had a right to question if I would be a good Luna. They had a right to doubt me as the best match for Nichs.


    Because I doubted all those things too.


    "I''m sorry," Charlotte said.


    I felt bad. She had been excited to tell me the gossip. I felt like I stole some of her sunshine away.


    "No," I said. "It''s nothing I shouldn''t have expected."


    Later that afternoon, Nichs came to visit to spend time with Elva. Today, he and Elva had taken perch at the table and were taking turns drawing horses. Elva''s were mostly stick-figures with four long legs. Nichs''s weren''t much better.


    They would show each other andugh and it was very sweet. When they had taken a break, I sneaked away some drawings from both their piles to cherish as keepsakes.

 Chapter 314

    ?


    Chapter 0314


    Elva was introducing Nichs to her dolls when I came closer. I caught Nichs''s eye and smiled at him, he made no return gesture. He simply blinked at me and looked back at Elva.


    Elva received all of his smiles today. While I was d for it - I would never be jealous of my child - I felt the growing rift between Nichs and me. He had not forgiven me, then, for kissing Julian. For doing what needed to be done to both save the kingdom, and him.


    When ytime was over, Nichs gave Elva a big hug.


    "I''ll see you out," I told him as they parted.


    "Please visit again, Nickss!" Elva called.


    "I will," he said. "I promise."


    That was good enough for Elva. She returned to her dolls.


    When Nichs and I reached the door, I turned to face him. "Nick, we need to talk about this


    "What is there to talk about, Piper?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "This." I waved between us. I hated feelings so distant from him, like he was giving me the cold shoulder. "I understand you don''t like the idea of Julian and me, but..."


    He crossed his arms. This wasn''t going to be an easy conversation.


    "Can''t you see what I''m doing is exactly what you''ve been doing with Olivia and Lilliana? It''s not real," I said.


    "This is different than that," he said, voice t.


    "Is it?"


    "Yes."


    "How?" I pressed.


    He locked his jaw. He didn''t have a good enough answer then.


    "It''s okay to be jealous," I said.


    "I''m not jealous." Suddenly emotion was back in his voice, fierce and sharp, and totally contradictory to his words.


    It made something inside of me snap.


    "Oh, no? Then what is it? Because whatever is going on between Julian and me isn''t real. It''s just an act to rally the kingdom behind the royal family. Can''t you see that? Why are you trying to punish me for it?"


    I hadn''t meant to say so much, but my heart was so battle worn from the growing distance between us. I hadn''t been able to shield my feelings at all. If anything, I only felt more heartsick, being apart from him.


    Could he feel it too? Was that part of why he was so cold? Did our distance make him just as miserable?


    Finally, at once, Nichs sighed and all of the tension slipped away with him. A bit of warmth returned to his voice and his eyes. He seemed almost sad, looking at me now.


    "I''m not trying to punish you, Piper. I''m just... infuriated by the situation. You shouldn''t be in this position. None of this should fall on you."


    "I''m strong," I said. "I can handle it."


    "I know that, but I still don''t like it." Clenching his jaw, he locked away. "I also don''t trust Julian,"


    "Julian would never hurt me." Of that, I was entirely certain.


    Nichs shook his head. "I''m not worried about him hurting you..."


    I frowned. "Then what?"


    His gaze slid back to me and for a long moment, he stared down at me, as if he could see into the depths of my soul. He stepped closer, right into my space, forcing me to look up at him.


    He could kiss me like this. I wanted him too. I held my breath, anticipating.


    His eyes slipped down to my lips. I licked them.


    He swallowed hard.


    Time slowed. If he tried to kiss me, I would let him. Putting distance between us felt like a terrible mistake. I''d right it now, if he''d let me. I''d kiss him until we both needed toe up for air.


    Instead, he stepped back. "Goodnight, Piper," he said, then turned and left the room.

 Chapter 315

    ?


    Chapter 0315


    Nichs


    After leaving Piper''s room, I knew what I had to do. What I should have done from the start, as soon as I learned of Piper and Julian''s fake rtionship.


    I went to my father''s rooms and requested an audience. Nathan didn''t seem thrilled about it, but announced me all the same. The King generally had an opened-door policy with his sons, assuming no other matter was pressing, so I was weed inside.


    The King was at the head of his long table, shuffling through some documents I didn''t recognize. At a nce, they appeared to be reports from our border patrols. More unrest in the North?


    My father lowered the documents as I approached. He did not address them. Instead, he kept his gaze on me.


    "Something''s bothering you," he said.


    My father appreciated straight-forwardness, so I dove in without preamble. "Piper should not need to be in a rtionship with Julian."


    The King sighed. "I knew you would disapprove. But you must understand that their rtionship is of vital importance to our public rtions."


    "Find a different way to improve it," I said firmly. "Something that doesn''t involve Piper." "Using Piper is the easiest way."


    "I don''t care about easy," I said. "I don''t want her involved in this."


    "She''s already involved, Nichs. Her entire presence here at thepetition has only ever been to improve our image with themon people." The King rubbed his temple. He seemed bored with this discussion, which irked me to no end.


    He didn''t care about Piper. Maybe he didn''t care about any of themoners. He only seemed invested in optics.


    "Piper is a tool in our repertoire. One we need to properly utilize," he said.


    "She is not a tool. She is a person."


    The King sighed. He wasn''t listening, not really. If I didn''t turn this conversation around, he''d likely just dismiss me without a resolution.


    From his demeanor, I could tell he wasn''t going to change his mind on this. Piper was in the thick of it here, and I wouldn''t be able to convince him to let her out of it


    Perhaps I could offer apromise instead.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Let me be the one to date her," I said. "If she has to be with one of us, I''m the more stable choice."


    *Absolutely not," the King said tly. I opened my mouth to argue, but he beat me to it. "We all expect that you will be the one to inherit the throne, Nichs. We cannot have you tangled


    in scandals like this."


    "It won''t be a scandal -


    "It''s already a scandal!" He smacked his hand down on the table. "Do not think for one minute that I have forgotten your antics at thest elimination ceremony. Already there is talk of what is going on between you and Piper. But let me make one thing very clear."


    An unusual fire burned in his eyes, something like betrayal and hatred, likely stowed by Terry and simmering since. I knew he didn''t hate me. He didn''t hate Julian either. But his position forced him to see shadows when there were none.


    "Piper will marry none of my sons, not even Julian. When the time is right, and it will no longer reflect badly on us, they will go their separate ways. And a public breakup with Julian would be far less damning for the entire family than anything involving you, Nichs."


    "Father, if you would hear me out..."


    "There''s nothing more to be said on this matter," the King said. "If you stay, I expect you to speak only of different matters."


    I closed my mouth.


    "That''s what I thought." The King sighed. "Do not let this trouble you overmuch, son. When thepetition progresses, Piper will soon enough be gone and we can all move forward."


    I didn''t want to move forward. I didn''t want to move any direction that would not include Piper.

 Chapter 316

    ?


    Chapter 0316


    But arguing with my father was useless. Once he set his mind to something, he would not be swayed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    So I did the only thing I could do. I nodded and saw myself out.


    As soon as I opened the door, Julian stumbled away from it, backing up into the hallway.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. He had clearly been eavesdropping. I would have called him out right away, but I didn''t want father to overhear. So I stepped out into the hallway and closed the door behind me.


    "So I eavesdropped... slightly," Julian said, waving one hand. "That''s not a crime."


    "It is, if it''s the King you''re eavesdropping on."


    "It''s not, if you are the King''s son."


    My frown deepened. He exhaled long and slow.


    "I can see you aren''t in the mood for games," he said.


    "Do you even know how to have a conversation without them?" I asked.


    He ced a hand over his heart like I had hurt him. "Honestly, brother, it''s not you I''m worried about, anyway. It''s our Piper that concerns me,"


    "What about her?"


    Memories of Julian cupping Piper''s face, his mouth on hers, made a storm erupt within me. I wanted to throttle him until I felt better, but I knew I''d never feel better.


    I''d told Piper I wasn''t jealous but that was a damn lie. I didn''t want anyone''s arms around Piper but my own. That Julian had kissed her, made me want to riot.


    *She likes you," Julian said. "It''s obvious to everyone. Even when she was sweet with me, I had to convince her to pretend I was you."


    That warmed something chilly inside of me. I hadn''t necessarily thought that Piper would prefer Julian to me, but having the confirmation was nice.


    "You could have her if you weren''t such a damn coward," Julian said.


    My good feelings vanished. What the hell did he mean by that? I red at him.


    He shrugged. "All you would have to do is actually stand up to our father."


    "The King is to be obeyed," I said.


    Julian snorted out a harshugh. "God, you are ever the perfect, most obedient son. No wonder you are the favorite, following around on his heels all the time."


    "The King has the best interests of the kingdom at heart," I said, because that''s what I always said. I trusted my father. I had to. If I didn''t, how could I support him as the leader of the kingdom I loved?


    "Do you ever wonder why you lost Piper that first time?" Julian asked, startling me into silence. "She didn''t trust you with her secrets. She didn''t know you were a prince, but she knew you would never put her first."


    "I''m a prince," I said, like that held all the answers. Maybe, at one point in my life, it had. It seemed to be much less significant now. "I can''t put Piper first in my life. The kingdom will alwayse first."


    Julian shrugged. "That''s why you''ll never have her. And why you''ll never deserve her."


    I felt rooted to the spot. His words cut into me more than I wanted to admit to him, or to myself.


    I knew I was right. I was the oldest prince. I was the one most likely to inherit the crown. had to live my life a certain way and always follow my father''s rules.


    Maybe Piper did deserve better than me,


    "That''s the difference between you and I, brother. She can be my number one priority," Julian said. "And when the timees for father to tell me to drop her, maybe I won''t."


    I went very still. "What are you saying?"


    Julian shrugged. "Maybe I''m the one Piper needs."

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Chapter 0317


    The next morning, I awoke early and shuffled down with the rest of the candidates and their personal


    guards into the foyer for announcements. Nathan was already on the stage, rummaging through his


    phone.


    I spotted Susie and stood in the open spot between her and Tiffany. Veronica was there too, but stood


    a few feet behind. Heavy bags hung under her eyes. Had she been upte researching again?


    Two days before, she had pulled me aside to discuss what little progress she¡¯d made in finding ways to


    return my wolf. She promised she wouldn¡¯t give up, however, and seemed to work even harder since


    then.


    I wanted her to find an answer, though I didn¡¯t want her to hurt herself. Maybe I would talk to her again


    soon, and tell her to take care of herself first.


    ¡°If I can have your attention, please,¡± Nathan said loudly. When everyone had quieted to look at him, he


    continued, ¡°Thank you all for your patience these past several days as we¡¯ve worked to repair the


    damage Terry had done to the reputation of the royal family and thepetition itself.¡±


    Around the group, several of the girls nodded, Olivia included, most critically.


    ¡°Unfortunately we have no new event nned yet for thepetition,¡± Nathan continued.


    A disappointed exhale sounded around the room.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    The group inhaled again.


    ¡°The royal family and the producers have decided that we would likeplete interviews with the


    candidates. This will give the public more time to get to know your individual personalities, as well as


    provide an opportunity for you to express how much you¡¯ve enjoyed your time here with us.¡±


    Ah, so that was it. The royal family was continuing to hope we¡¯d be able to improve their diminished


    reputation. It made sense, and I was d to have the help. My fake rtionship with Julian could only


    go so far.


    Honestly, though, deep inside, I was dreading what questions I might be asked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    And as I was sitting in the small room arranged for the individual interviews, I realized I had right to


    worry.


    Two producers, Nathan, and the cameraman were behind the camera. I alone was in front of it, sitting


    on a single tall-back chair, with the lens right up in my face.


    ¡°Love is in the air for you most of all, Piper!¡± the producer said, overly excited. ¡°We¡¯ve all seen the


    special kiss you traded with Julian. The public is dying to know, what is it like to have met your


    soulmate?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± My soulmate? That was much too far, but I couldn¡¯t say so. Not without potentially embarrassing


    Julian, the people who felt that way, and the entire royal family. I cleared my throat. ¡°Julian and I are¡­


    very close.¡±


    ¡°Was it love at first sight?¡± the other producer asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I said. The producer¡¯s bright smile fell. ¡°N-no, uh, our affection began there, sure, but it took


    longer for our, uh, deeper feelings to grow.¡±


    The producer bounced back. ¡°Ah, because he¡¯s such a bad boy. You must have been nervous, being


    so attracted to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± That narrative felt safe enough for now.


    ¡°Tell us, Piper,¡± said the first producer, ¡°How do you feel when he walks into the room?¡±


    I knew they wanted something romantic to sell the viewers at home. I wanted toply, to help


    improve rtions, but the truth was, when Julian walked into the room, I didn¡¯t feel much of anything.


    He was my friend, and I was pleased to see him. But that wouldn¡¯t move anyone at home.


    So instead, I thought of Nichs.


    It was like night and day, a world of difference. If Nichs walked into this room right now, he would


    have stolen my breath away.


    ¡°My heart races,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever other light was in the room seems to dim, and he bes the


    brightest thing in the room. I can¡¯t help myself from staring, though I tell myself I shouldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want


    to give too much away.¡±

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Chapter 0318


    The producer giggled. ¡°What about when he takes your hand?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± cut in the second producer. ¡°Tell us what it feels like when he kisses you?¡±


    I worried my bottom lip between my teeth. Somethings were private, but I could share some others. For


    the good of the Kingdom. For Nich s¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m flying,¡± I said. ¡°Like the rest of the world has slowed down, and the only two people who


    exist in the whole universe are me and Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Cut!¡± Nathan said, pushing forward.


    I blinked, startled. Hadn¡¯t I been doing well? The producers had seemed to eat it all up. Although they


    both seemed surprised now, and not from Nathan¡¯s interruption.


    What had I done? What had I said?


    I thought back. Then I remembered.


    I said Nichs.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°I meant Julian.¡±


    ¡°Delete that footage,¡± Nathan demanded at once. ¡°We¡¯ll start again.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the cameraman worked quickly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Nathan red at me. ¡°Do you think you can remember which prince you are dating, Piper?¡± His words


    were unkind, his tone even less so.


    I understood the upset. If that had been lied, it would have made a terrible scandal.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said and lowered my head.


    They made me do two more takes. On the first retry, I looked guiltier than in love. The third and final,


    they deemed, ¡°Good enough.¡±


    By the time my interview wasplete, I was exhausted and ready to sleep for a hundred years. As I


    shuffled my way back to my room, one of Nich s¡¯s guards in my shadow, I was stopped by another


    guard.


    I didn¡¯t recognize this one, but he seemed friendly enough, greeting me, ¡°Good afternoon, Miss.¡±


    He held out a folded piece of paper. ¡°For you.¡±


    I epted it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Love is in the air for you most of all, Piper!¡± the producer said, overly excited. ¡°We¡¯ve all seen the


    special kiss you traded with Julian. The public is dying to know, what is it like to have met your


    soulmate?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± My soulmate? That was much too far, but I couldn¡¯t say so. Not without potentially embarrassing


    Julian, the people who felt that way, and the entire royal family. I cleared my throat. ¡°Julian and I are¡­


    very close.¡±


    ¡°Was it love at first sight?¡± the other producer asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I said. The producer¡¯s bright smile fell. ¡°N-no, uh, our affection began there, sure, but it took


    longer for our, uh, deeper feelings to grow.¡±


    The producer bounced back. ¡°Ah, because he¡¯s such a bad boy. You must have been nervous, being


    so attracted to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± That narrative felt safe enough for now.


    ¡°Tell us, Piper,¡± said the first producer, ¡°How do you feel when he walks into the room?¡±


    I knew they wanted something romantic to sell the viewers at home. I wanted toply, to help


    improve rtions, but the truth was, when Julian walked into the room, I didn¡¯t feel much of anything.


    He was my friend, and I was pleased to see him. But that wouldn¡¯t move anyone at home.


    So instead, I thought of Nichs.


    It was like night and day, a world of difference. If Nichs walked into this room right now, he would


    have stolen my breath away.


    ¡°My heart races,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever other light was in the room seems to dim, and he bes the


    brightest thing in the room. I can¡¯t help myself from staring, though I tell myself I shouldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want


    to give too much away.¡±


    The producer giggled. ¡°What about when he takes your hand?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± cut in the second producer. ¡°Tell us what it feels like when he kisses you?¡±


    I worried my bottom lip between my teeth. Somethings were private, but I could share some others. For


    the good of the Kingdom. For Nich s¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m flying,¡± I said. ¡°Like the rest of the world has slowed down, and the only two people who


    exist in the whole universe are me and Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Cut!¡± Nathan said, pushing forward.


    I blinked, startled. Hadn¡¯t I been doing well? The producers had seemed to eat it all up. Although they


    both seemed surprised now, and not from Nathan¡¯s interruption.


    What had I done? What had I said?


    I thought back. Then I remembered,


    I said Nichs.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°I meant Julian.¡±


    ¡°Delete that footage,¡± Nathan demanded at once. ¡°We¡¯ll start again.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the cameraman worked quickly,


    Nathan red at me. ¡°Do you think you can remember which prince you are dating, Piper?¡± His words


    were unkind, his tone even less so.


    I understood the upset. If that had been lied, it would have made a terrible scandal.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said and lowered my head.


    They made me do two more takes. On the first retry, I looked guiltier than in love. The third and final,


    they deemed, ¡°Good enough.¡±


    By the time my interview wasplete, I was exhausted and ready to sleep for a hundred years. As I


    shuffled my way back to my room, one of Nich s¡¯s guards in my shadow, I was stopped by another


    guard.


    I didn¡¯t recognize this one, but he seemed friendly enough, greeting me, ¡°Good afternoon, Miss.¡±


    He held out a folded piece of paper. ¡°For you.¡±


    I epted it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As the guard walked away, I flipped it open. Inside was a note, seemingly typed with at typewriter. It


    had been a while, but Nick and 1, back at the Academy sometimes left notes for each other like this.


    He hadn¡¯t done this yet since my arrival. Maybe he was trying to win me over,


    I was ready to be won.


    The note read, ¡°Meet me at the ballroom balcony at midnight. Come alone.¡±


    A secret rendezvous was incredibly romantic. It wasn¡¯t like Nichs, really, but Go d, I was so


    desperate to see him and right all the mistakes I¡¯d made these past several days.


    I was quickly learning, no matter how much distance I tried to ce between us, my heart would never


    frost over to him. He could thaw me with a look, even across the room, and all the effort I¡¯d made into


    steeling my heart against him was instantly for not,


    I wasing to realize now that being close to him was what I truly wanted. Instead of trying to push


    him away, maybe what I needed was to keep him as close as I could, until I simply couldn¡¯t anymore.


    Nothing would stop the encroaching hurt.


    All I could do was love while I still had a chance.


    I rushed to my room, Nich s¡¯s kisses on my mind.


    Waiting until midnight was a challenge. I couldn¡¯t seem to stop my bouncing knee. During dinner, I


    would rise, walk around the table, and sit again.


    I couldn¡¯t sit still. I was simply too excited.


    At ten to midnight, I sneaked out of my room. It was difficult to convince the guard to let me go alone,


    but I somehow managed. Maybe they were used to me sneaking out by now, knowing I was going to


    see Nichs.


    I wandered the hallways in the dark, then pushed out onto the balcony.


    A man was leaning on the banister, looking out over the forest. I went to his side, a smile bright on my


    face.


    The smile dropped when he turned toward me.


    This was not Nichs.


    It was Joyce.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Chapter 0319


    Joyce regarded me with a cool expression. His gaze trailed over me with disinterest. I felt suddenly


    exposed in my thin nightgown and robe. I wrapped my arms around myself.


    ¡°Joyce? You were the one who wanted to see me?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    He nodded curtly. ¡°I wanted to see if you were reckless enough to follow that note out onto a balcony,


    even knowing all the safety measures we have in ce right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I lowered my head, ashamed and embarrassed.


    ¡°My brothers are fond of you,¡± he said. ¡°That gives me enough reason to be concerned for you too.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I thought back on my actions since receiving that note. My overwhelming desire to see Nichs had


    tainted my own self-preservation. I¡¯d even sneaked away from the guards who were supposed to


    protect me.


    Thank G od it was only Joyce out here and not someone who actually meant to do me harm or I would


    have walked straight into a trap.


    The note had even been typed rather than handwritten. I should have known better. Even if Nichs


    and I had left simr notes to each other in the past, he wouldn¡¯t recreate that now ¨C not with the


    danger I¡¯d been in.


    Nichs would have never wanted me to endanger myself by shaking loose my guard and meeting


    him out here in the cold night.


    Joyce was right for having called me out. I was being dangerously reckless.


    ¡°Thank you, Joyce,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this lesson close.¡±


    He tilted his head. He didn¡¯t say anything, just watched me closely.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I shifted slightly, feeling like a sample under a microscope.


    Joyce and I had been friendly enough, but our conversations had been few and far between. With my


    closeness to both Nichs and Julian, it made sense for him to be curious about me.


    But now that I thought about it¡­ Wasn¡¯t the balcony a strange ce to meet?


    I was proven reckless, so what would happen now? What was Joyce¡¯s actual n beyond this


    moment?


    And why did I feel a chill run down my spine, suddenly unnerved?


    No, that wasn¡¯t fair. Joyce was a prince ¨C Nichs and Julian¡¯s brother! throw suspicions on.


    He had a different way of doing things. This could simply be an extension of that. I had enough


    enemies. Imagining more would do nothing to help me. ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness,¡± I said,


    hoping to end this entire scene. My embarrassment was immense. I wanted to hurry back to my room


    and bury myself under my covers until I stopped feeling so foolish. Joyce nodded, and I felt relief. ¡°I¡¯ll


    leave first,¡± he said. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, though I wasn¡¯t sure why that would matter. It was sote, I doubt


    anyone would see us together unless they knew to look. Although with the way tensions were so high,


    perhaps it was better to be cautious. If I was seen afterhours in the presence of yet another prince, I


    wasn¡¯t sure the public would be so epting.


    Joyce went through the door, leaving me alone on the balcony.


    I waited five minutes. I counted to sixty five times.


    ¡°59¡­ 60¡­¡¯


    Then I headed for the door. I tried to turn the k nob. It wouldn¡¯t budge.


    I blinked, surprised. That couldn¡¯t be right.


    I tried to turn the handle harder, but it wouldn¡¯t move.


    It was locked.


    Joyce locked it behind him?


    Had he done so intentionally? No, no, that couldn¡¯t be. It had to be an ident. He seemed the absent-


    minded type. Likely he walked through and locked the door on reflex. 2


    Why would he want to purposefully lock me out here? That didn¡¯t make any sense.


    But, even idental, this left me with a problem. The temperature was dropping, and I was stuck out


    on the balcony in my nightgown. Anyone could happen by. I had no way of defending myself. Without a


    cell phone, I had no way of contacting anyone, either.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Chapter 0320


    Looking around, I searched for another exit. There was another door further down, but it was more


    barred than the first, not justtched but also wedged with a piece of wood.


    Okay. So the doors were out.


    Giving up on the doors, I looked along the banister instead.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    There. An old oak stood nearby with long, sturdy-looking branches. If I crawled up onto the banister, I


    could reach out and catch one of the limbs. Then I could climb down.


    It wouldn¡¯t be the most delicate maneuver. I¡¯d likely ruin my nightgown and my thin slippers, but ruining


    a few pieces of delicate clothing seemed a fair trade for not freezing to death.


    I used to climb trees all the time when I was a kid. This wouldn¡¯t be any different than that, right?


    Like riding a bicycle, once you learn, you never truly forgot. At least, that¡¯s what I hoped.


    I climbed up onto the banister, and reached out for the tree. I put some weight on it. It didn¡¯t creak or


    cra ck. Safe, then.


    Carefully, I lifted myself up onto the branch, then shimmied closer to the trunk. Once there, I began the


    arduous process of descending. The balcony had been on the second floor, so the ground wasn¡¯t too


    far. This gave me more confidence than it should have.


    I jumped down to the next lowest branch. I had not tested the weight this time.


    The branch snapped in half, and down, down I fell.


    I reached my hands out, desperate to cling to something. I grabbed handfuls of leaves, a few acorns,


    but nothing to stop my fall.


    ¡°Hey!¡± someone called from the ground.


    I braced myself.


    A loud thud sounded. Someone said, ¡°Oof.¡±


    The ground was a lot softer than I thought it would be.


    I opened my eyes and found myself on top of Julian.


    Quickly, I rushed up to my feet. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, each word a pained grunt. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said. ¡°And you?¡±


    Groaning, he pushed himself onto his feet. I grabbed him by the elbow to help him up. ¡°I¡¯ll live,¡± he said,


    and dusted away some of the grass from his backside.


    ¡°What were you doing out here?¡± I asked him. No one else was around, not even Brian. And Julian was


    still wearing his day¡¯s clothes, like he hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet.


    ¡°Sometimes I like to walk and clear my head,¡± he said. He looked up. ¡°Piper, why were you in that


    tree?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said and pointed to the second floor. ¡°I had gotten identally locked on the balcony.¡±


    Julian frowned at me. ¡°Why in the world were you on the balcony at this time of night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d gotten a note¡­¡± My cheeks began to burn. The embarrassment that had dissipated with the fall


    returned tenfold. Of course, of all people, Julian would be the one to rescue me.


    If I told him the truth, he¡¯d never let me live it down. But why lie would I even tell? He¡¯s see right


    through it. T


    ¡°It said to meet someone there at midnight¡­¡±


    ¡°And you thought it would be Nichs.¡± He crossed his arms.


    I nodded.


    His gaze narrowed. ¡°Who was it really?¡±


    ¡°Joyce,¡± I said.


    His eyes widened a little. ¡°My brother Joyce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any others¡­¡±


    Julian looked troubled. It was unusual, even I knew that. Julian seemed to know more than me.


    ¡°We should go,¡± he said and took hold of my arm. ¡°Now.¡±


    His urgency seemed unwarranted.


    ¡°Back to my room? I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s awake yet.¡±


    ¡°Not to your room,¡± Julian said. ¡°To find Nichs.¡±


    I nearly tripped, but Julian¡¯s hold on my arm kept me upright. ¡°Nichs? Why?¡±


    Julian¡¯s frown seemed permanent. ¡°I have a very bad feeling.¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Chapter 0321


    Nichs


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ate night knock rattled my door, rousing me from my sleep. I groaned, threw my arm over my eyes,


    and turned over, ready to ignore it.


    But then it came again, louder.


    Sighing, I lowered my arm and checked my clock. Midnight.


    Who could be trying to reach me now?


    My heart immediately jumped into my throat. Piper.


    Who else would visit me thiste? Unannounced?


    Perhaps she had changed her mind about pushing the distance between us. Maybe she wanted me to


    hold her again. Go d, I couldn¡¯t wait to feel her in my arms once more.


    In a rush, I threw back my nkets and hopped from my bed. At the door, I wasted no time in drawing it


    open.


    When I saw Piper there, a sense of relief surged through me so fully, I nearly toppled over. My knees


    went weak. My heart thundered out of control.


    ¡°Piper,¡± I said.


    At once, she pounced toward me, jumping straight into my willing arms. She wrapped her own arms


    around my neck, and h ooked her legs around my waist. Her mouth found mine,tching on for a


    passionate kiss.


    She was being more aggressive than usual, demanding where usually she allowed me the lead. But


    who was I to deny her? Or to deny myself, when she was all that I ever wanted?


    I could be malleable, if this was how she wanted me every now and then. Whatever kept her mouth on


    mine and her body pressed against me.


    Go d, I had missed her so much, I had felt her seeped down into my very bones. Her name was carved


    along my ribs, I was certain. Her voice, her mouth, her body, everything about her was seared into my


    heart.


    I couldn¡¯t exist without my want of her, my love.


    Which was why I felt so confused when my soul, which usually burned brightly in her presence, felt


    more unsure than happy.


    In the back of my mind, my wolf began to growl ¨C not with its usual possessive intent, but with


    something darker¡­ something warning¡­


    Piper¡¯s hands slipped into the space between us. She was undressing herself.


    ¡°Whoa,¡± I said, breaking the kiss. ¡°Slow down, Piper. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, we¡¯ve got all night.¡± Piper


    shook her head. ¡°Want you,¡± she said, voice rough.


    No, this felt like too big a difference from thest time I had seen her. Was that why my wolf was


    unhappy? We needed to make sure this was what she truly wanted, and she wasn¡¯t just acting


    because she thought I wanted this.


    ¡°No. We need to talk first.¡± I tried to lower her down, but her legs wouldn¡¯t release from around me.


    ¡°Piper?¡±


    I looked up at her, desperate to know her expression. What I saw there sent a violent shiver through


    me.


    You stu pid as shole, I thought at myself, hating myself in that moment.


    Piper ¨C no, Jane ¨C wrapped a cor around my neck.


    Knowing this wasn¡¯t Piper, I dropped her and stumbled backwards. Janended on her feet like I had


    barely inconvenienced her. A sharp smirk quirked one corner of her mouth.


    I tugged at the cor but it wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Be a good little dog, and sit,¡± Jane said. Shame went through me. How could I ever think this vile


    woman with her sharp, vindictive voice could ever be my beautiful and kind Piper?


    Jane¡¯smand sent a zip of pain shooting through my body. I grit my teeth, not wanting to show


    weakness.


    ¡°Is this how you mean to y?¡± she asked. ¡°You think you can fight one of the strongest anti -werewolf


    measures in the underground?¡±


    A magical cor? Designed to debilitate a werewolf?


    ¡°You will not control me,¡± I growled. My wolf itched under the surface of my skin. The cor had chained


    him back, but we both fought against those binds. The cor was powerful magic, but we would not go


    down without a fight.


    ¡°You seemed quite eager to do my bidding up until a moment ago,¡± she said, and winked.


    Disgust churned in my stomach. I¡¯d need a shower to remove her scent. I¡¯d use all the mouthwash in


    the kingdom to get the taste of my mouth.


    I could do neither of those things now, so I had to settle for staining my floors with her blood.


    Roaring against the hold of the cor, I tensed all my muscles and shot forward. She was quick and


    darted out of the way.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t hurt me, would you?¡± she teased. ¡°Not when I look so much like your beloved Piper.¡±


    ¡°You are nothing like her!¡± I growled.


    She lifted her chin. ¡°We wear the same face, you oaf. That had been more than enough for you when


    you kissed me.¡± She tapped her finger against the side of her mouth as her smile grew. ¡°Do you think


    Piper will be upset with that? She¡¯s so fond of you. It would break her little heart.¡±


    Rage grew within me, an ever-burning me. I would never let her get away with purposefully hurting


    Piper.


    I lunged for her again. My hands, half ws now, sliced into the meat of her arm. She yelped as she


    dodged away before I could take hold.


    ¡°You f ucking dog.¡± Cursing, she rushed to an innocuous part of the wall. There was nothing there, just


    a picture of a sailboat and some crown molding.


    She reached up, touched part of the sailboat, and an entire door opened right there in that spot on the


    wall. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I hadn¡¯t seen it. There hadn¡¯t been any creases in the wall, no


    giveaways at all.


    This secret passage had been perfectly hidden, even here, in my private rooms. How long had it been


    there, sitting unnoticed?


    From the new doorway, a score of men dressed in ck came pouring out. Members of the


    underground organization, most likely.


    ¡°Capture him,¡± Jane gave the orders. ¡°Rough him up if you have to, to make himcent, but don¡¯t


    kill him. Hawk wants the bas t ard alive.¡± 2


    Bas ta rd? I was a prince.


    The men started forward,ing closer. Theycked caution. I taught them with sharp tooth and w


    that they should never underestimate a wounded animal.


    ¡°How is he shifting?¡± one of the members asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t the cor working?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an Alpha,¡± Jane said, shoving one of the men forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a godd amn coward.¡±


    The da mned cor did limit some of my senses. I could fight off three or four at once, fifth added a


    challenge. Onended a solid blow to my jaw that unsteadied me. A sixth shoved me down to my


    knees.


    They all piled on top of me, containing my arms and legs. A snapped against their hold, biting at


    anything I could reach.


    I was caught painfully in a half-way state of shifting. My jaw was extended, my teeth sharp. But I


    couldn¡¯t press all the way. It felt as if an invisible wall was holding back.


    Jane stepped closer. She seemed positively gleeful as she gazed down at me.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I demanded, my voice raw, torn between man and wolf. Jane huffed a harsh<pugh. ¡°Why else? My sister loves you. And I want to see her suffer.¡±

 Chapter 0322

    Chapter 0322


    Chapter 0322


    Julian and I ran all the way to Nich s¡¯s room. I knocked on the door, but there was no answer.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s asleep,¡± I said.


    ¡°See if it¡¯s locked,¡± Julian said.


    I tried the handle. The door opened at once, pushing inward. Together, Julian and I stumbled into the


    room. Then, I gasped.


    Furniture had been shoved over. The carpet was torn to shreds, like wolf ws had sliced straight


    through. There were w marks etched into the wall.


    ¡°He struggled,¡± Julian said, stepping into the center of the room. He paused, and turned to me. ¡°Do you


    feel that?¡±


    ¡°Feel what?¡±


    He lifted his head and looked around. ¡°Magic.¡±


    Now that he mentioned it, now that I knew what to focus on, yes. I could feel it too, like a tingle in the


    back of my mind. Or my nose preparing for a sneeze.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± I asked, wandering around the room. The w marks seemed to lead toward


    a wall, like someone had been dragged there.


    Nichs. What have they done to you?


    Then, distantly, muf fled through stone and wood, I heard a wolf howl.


    I knew that wolf. I could feel it pull inside of me much like my own had.


    But this one didn¡¯t belong to me. It was Nichs.


    ¡°Sh it,¡± Julian said. ¡°He¡¯s here. Somewhere. There has to be a passage.¡± Julian went for the bookcase.


    I turned back to the wall, where a painting of a sailboat hung.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing there, Piper. Keep searching!¡±


    That didn¡¯t seem right. Visually, I knew I should have been able to see the outlines of a passageway,


    especially if it had been recently used. But right now, my heart was pulling me here.


    This is the way, it seemed to whisper. This will lead you to Nick.


    ¡°Piper, stop wasting time!¡±


    I lifted my hand and put it to the wall. It felt sturdy, but under that was the now-familiar tingle of magic.


    The passage was here, I was certain of it.


    I closed my eyes, and let the pull of my heart lead the way. Itpelled me to lift a hand. My fingers


    brushed against the brushstrokes of the painting.


    I pressed down.


    There was a click.


    And just like that, a door swung open, revealing an opening right in front of me.


    Julian rushed to my side. Disbelief widened his features. ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Well, to hell with it, let¡¯s go.¡± He nudged me aside so he could enter the passageway first. I followed


    him down, down a winding stairwell. It opened up into a room filled with cages.


    Nichs was there in wolf form, a cor tight around his neck. One of the cages had been burst


    through, iron bars bent. He snapped wildly at some men in dark clothing who were trying to corner him.


    He seemed tired, weakened somehow, in a way I had never seen him before.


    ¡°Get to him,¡± Julian barked at me. ¡°Remove that d amn cor.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Save my brother.¡±


    I¡¯d never seen Julian so angry. His eyes were wild with it. His hands shook, tremoring with barely


    contained rage.


    He shifted in a blink of an eye, fully human one second, and fully wolf in the next.


    Before I could even think to react, he barreled forward. He tackled into two of the men, pushing them


    away from his brother and sending them into the wall. They hit it with an oof, andnded in heaps.


    I entered the fray as well, dodging what I could. Julian had already turned around and tackled two


    more, clearing a path for me.


    I fell to my knees at Nich s¡¯s side. He inched forward, trying to ce himself in front of me. ¡°Nick, let


    me help you.¡±/


    He growled at anyone who came to close. He snapped at an arm, a hand. Julian took care of most of


    the rest. The cor was an obvious hindrance.


    I grabbed it with both hands. The magic sparkled under my touch, shooting pain up into my arms. I


    gasped, but held on. If I could get him free, he would likely regain his strength. I didn¡¯t have a wolf, I


    couldn¡¯t save us from this. But he could.


    If I could just get him free.


    A hand grabbed my shoulder and yanked me back. I released the cor to touch the offender¡¯s wrist


    between my hands. Then I twisted, just as Nichs had shown me in self-defense ss. The attacker


    stumbled backwards.


    I darted forward again, eager to return to Nichs.


    Yet before I could get to his side, someone tackled me, sending me sliding along the ground. No, not a


    person, a wolf.


    I watched, my eyes widening in horror as a wolf stepped closer to me.


    My whole heart shattered.


    This was my wolf, a piece of me that had been so violently ripped away and given instead to my sister.


    Now, she was using it against me.


    Everything hurt. My heart, my soul, the growing bruises from where I¡¯d been shoved to the ground.


    My wolf growled at me as it stepped closer.


    I knew it, but it didn¡¯t seem to know me. At least, not with Jane so close behind its eyes.


    I could feel its closeness, the way its very presence filled up the dark hole that had been tore of out me.


    I wished with all my heart that Veronica had been able to find an answer before now. I wished so very


    much that I could wee my wolf back into my person.


    But she hadn¡¯t.


    And now I faced my wolf head-on, not as a friend, but as an enemy.


    Would Jane make it kill me? Could she be that cruel?


    I already knew the answer. What better way to kill me than to have my wolf tear out my throat?


    Tears welled in my eyes. One escaped, sliding down along the curve of my cheek.


    Behind the wolf¡¯s back, I watched as Julian and Nichs continued to fight off the attackers. Nichs


    was whimpering, wounds all over his body.


    It would be up to Julian to save him now. G od, I hoped they would escape.


    No such bright future waited for me.


    The wolf stepped closer to me.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    I smiled a little, it wobbled from my tears. ¡°I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to find you. To see


    you. You must have been so frightened, all alone.¡±


    I tried to remember back. My wolf and I had been close as could be once. It had been so strong, so


    bright, and wonderful. It had given me confidence beyond my wildest dreams.


    I had felt so low since it had been stolen from me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you again,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll be together¡­ I¡¯ll be with you this time.¡±


    Another tear. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad.¡±


    Nichs tried to turn around, toward me, but one of the men gripped him by the cor and yanked him


    toward a new cage.


    Julian had his hands full, fighting off the rest, some of which wielded cattle pr ods.


    The princes had to survive. It didn¡¯t matter what happened to me.


    ¡°Just let them go.Please¡­¡±


    My wolf took a step. Snarling, it lifted its lips away from its teeth.


    I closed my eyes, breath in tatters, and tried to ept my fate.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 0323


    My wolf stepped another inch closer to me, and then, inexplicably, it stopped.


    I peeked open my eyes.


    It had entirely frozen, eyes on mine. It panted its breath. Its muscles tensed like it was holding itself back.


    I didn¡¯t dare hope but¡­


    ¡°Do you¡­ remember me?¡± I asked.


    It stepped back and a whimper escaped the back of its throat.


    ¡°Oh, my wolf,¡± I sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. You are so good, fighting so hard.¡±


    It closed its eyes and turned from me. I couldn¡¯t see inside of its head, but I imagined it was fighting with Jane for control.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    My heart broke for my wolf. How many terrible things had it been forced to do at Jane¡¯smand? Had it resigned itself over the years? Or had it always fought back, trying and failing again and again to keep Jane from being the terrible person she was.


    My wolf was good. It was as pure-hearted as they came. For it to have to fight, to hurt¡­ or worse¡­


    My wolf shuffled on its feet. It was struggling. I didn¡¯t know if it would win this fight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find you,¡± I promised. ¡°I won¡¯t rest until we are back together again.¡±


    The wolf reared its head and howled, loud and crisp. The sound echoed in the empty spot in my chest. That¡¯s where the wolf belonged.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll never be separated again.¡±


    Then, at once, the wolf copsed. Slowly, I watched as the fur disappeared into smooth skin. Before long, Jane was there and my wolf was no longer.


    It had saved me and fought against Jane¡¯smand to the point of exhaustion. When it had copsed, it had taken Jane down with it.


    They were still alive. Jane¡¯s chest rose and fell with steady breaths.


    I wanted to drag her into one of the cages and keep her there, a prisoner of our own, until we could remove wolf from woman. But to do that, I would need to waste time. And nearby, Nichs and Julian were struggling.


    With a cry of agony, I forced myself to ignore Jane and my wolf, and ran instead to Nichs¡¯s down his face and off of himpletely.


    His reaction was immediate. He threw back his head and roared. Strength returned, shooting through his b*dy with such a strong force that I felt the power of it-radiating off of him in waves. It was enough to send me down onto my backside.


    At once, he tore forward, giving Julian some much-needed backup.


    The shouts of the attackers became more panicked and less sure. Behind us, one of them scooped up Jane into their arms. I made a grab for them, but a different attacker grabbed me around the waist and yanked me back.


    Nichs had their throat in his jaws before I knew what was happening. I stumbled but didn¡¯t fall, as the attacker was ripped away.


    Bloodshed and screaming and running surrounded me. Adrenaline surged inside of me, as I mostly tried to stay out of the way. Julian and Nichs moved in sync, fast as blurs, like they had never fought against each other a day in their lives.


    I supposed, despite their differences, they would not abandon the other to die. O


    Before long, the excitement ended. The attackers had either sc att ered or were left wounded or worse on the ground.


    Nichs and Julian both shifted back into their human forms. Both were covered in blood.


    I hurried to their sides and looked them over for wounds. Julian seemed okay. Nichs had many wounds but they were all rapidly healing without that dam ned cor confining his powers.


    He held out his hand for me and I slid mine into his.


    ¡°Nick¡± The tears continued to fall.


    I was grateful and relieved that he and Julian were safe, but the confrontation with my wolf weighed heavily on me. I couldn¡¯t do much more at that point than s ob.


    Nichs pulled me into his arms. I didn¡¯t care about the stench of blood, or the mess. I only cared about his closeness and his warmth and the strength he was offering me when I had so little left for myself.


    In another life, my wolf would have never left me. I would be here in Nichol a s¡¯s arms as a full person, and not the husk of the woman I¡¯d became.


    I pressed my face into his chest. His pajamas were already ruined. What did it matter if my tears were added to the mix? 2


    He brushed his fingers through my hair. He didn¡¯t say anything, but I felt his concern in the tightness of his arms around me, and the rapid beat of his heart. He dropped a tender k*ss to


    I knew in my heart he would have held me forever if I needed it. Maybe I did. Maybe I wanted to bury my way inside of him and never leave him again. But that was never in the cards for us. This moment, just like everything else between us, was only ever meant to end.


    I pulled back, enough to look up at his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Say what?¡± I asked.


    He quirked a tiny smile. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    There was blood on his teeth. He was something out a nightmare standing there, holding me so close, in andscape of carnage. Yet under the grief over the loss of my wolf, all I felt was affection for him and appreciation for what he¡¯d done.


    I dropped my head back against the hard in of his chest. I wed at his pajama shirt. I wouldn¡¯t say what I wanted to. I¡¯d let my b*dy speak for me.


    Please keep holding me. Don¡¯t leave me. Even when this is over, keep me close.


    It was selfish. I couldn¡¯t dare to say the words aloud.


    He held tighter like he could hear them.


    ¡°We should get out of this macabre scene,¡± Julian said.


    I tilted my head to see him. I kept one cheek pressed into Nich s¡¯s chest.


    Nichs hummed his agreement.


    Julian walked toward the cor and sna tched it up of the floor. ¡°A hell of a thing, this. I¡¯d better hold on it. Not that I don¡¯t trust the guards, mind you.


    I agreed. I felt safer with the cor in Julian¡¯s hands, than those of some stranger.


    ¡°What did it do?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°Repressed my were-wolf powers,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Or tried to.¡±


    Julian snorted. ¡°You always were an over-achiever. Not even magic can hold you back, huh?¡±


    He sounded more appreciative than jealous or bitter, so I elicited a soft huff ofughter.


    Julian smiled too. His fingers, carding through my hair, were gentle. 3


    ¡°I guess so,¡± he said.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m d for it, on this one asion,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± I sniffled.


    Nichs k*ssed me again, on the forehead this time. I closed my eyes to enjoy the press of his l*ps.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading up,¡± Julian said. ¡°Going to send for the guard. You two going to be alright¡­?¡± Julian nced at us, then rolled his eyes. ¡°Never mind. Stu pid question. Just try to separate before the bigshots get here, okay?¡±


    Nichs nced down at me. The blood had smeared at his l*ps. I imagined I had a l*p- shaped blood stain on my forehead.


    Maybe I should have been appalled by that thought. I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°No promises,¡± Nichs said.

 Chatper 324

    Chatper 324


    Chapter 0324


    Despite what Nichs had said, by the time Julian came rushing back with an onught of guards,


    Nichs and I were back in his rooms. Nichs had gone into the bathroom to shower and change. I


    sat just outside, a towel in my hands, wiping the blood off of my face.


    Julian stayed with me while the guards descended into the open passageway. He took one look at me,


    shook his head, snat ched the towel from my hands, and more forcefully wiped at my forehead.


    ¡°There,¡± he said, and handed the towel back to me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly. My hands were trembling. I still felt somewhat in shock.


    Julian noticed. He stepped closer. ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    The bathroom door opened, and Nichs appeared. He nced between Julian and me, but didn¡¯t


    seem jealous this time.


    Instead, when he looked back to Julian, gratitude was in on his face. ¡°Thank you, Julian. Without


    your help¡­ well, I don¡¯t want to think about what would have happened.¡±


    ¡°Piper¡¯s the one who found you,¡± Julian said. He half-turned away.


    I wouldn¡¯t let him escape credit so easily. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known anything was wrong at all, if you


    hadn¡¯t intuited it,¡± I said.


    Julian pushed a hand through his hair. ¡°Give me a break.¡¯


    })


    He was embarrassed, I realized then. It was such a rare sight on Julian that I almost didn¡¯t


    recognize it.


    I knew then, with absolutely surety, that despite the brothers many problems, fights, and


    disagreements, they did actually care for each other deep down. At the very least, they woulde to


    the other¡¯s defense if their life was on the line.


    That counted for something. Even if neither brother seemed willing to admit it yet.


    ¡°So what did Jane want with you anyway?¡± Julian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose she revealed any hint of her


    n.¡±


    Nichs shook his head. ¡°She only said that she wanted to hurt Piper.¡±


    Tak


    A shiver rushed through me. She very nearly had hurt me. Nichs, hurting me with my own wolf¡­ All


    of it cut me so deeply. That it had been my own twin sister that had hated me enough tomit these


    acts¡­


    ¡°It can¡¯t have been just that,¡± Julian said. ¡°With you in their pocket, a lot of people would have done just


    about anything to keep you safe. Piper. Our father.¡± Julian sighed. ¡°You know


    3/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Nich s¡¯s gaze slipped sideways. He refused to look at either me or Julian. That seemed


    rather suspicious.


    ¡°Nick?¡± I asked, and he swallowed.


    Suddenly, Julian¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that,¡± Nichs said quickly.


    ¡°Like hell it wasn¡¯t. How else would you let your guard down?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I looked to Julian for exnation.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    His lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Your prince locked lips with your evil sister.¡±


    This time, my eyes bugged. I searched Nich s¡¯s face, hopeful for an indication that Julian was just


    trying to stir the pot like always. Instead what I saw was guilt.


    Nichs lowered his head. ¡°She pretended to be you, Piper. I¡­ didn¡¯t notice as quickly as I should


    have.¡±


    My heart cracked in half. Jane hade here, pretending to me, and Nich s had¡­ let her? 2


    ¡°I had been so desperate to see you, and I thought¡­¡± Nichs cleared his throat. ¡°But I told her to stop


    right away. She was different. She was moving too quickly and my wolf didn¡¯t trust her.¡± He looked at


    me, eyes sad. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Piper.¡¯ 1


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I said at once, because it wasn¡¯t, even though it hurt me. Nichs had been tricked.


    Hadn¡¯t I been tricked too? I had been so desperate to see Nichs that I had followed a note straight


    into potential danger? If Nichs had a twin brother, wouldn¡¯t I have fallen for the same trap?

 Chatper 325

    Chatper 325


    Chapter 0325


    I shook my head. ¡°What we need to focus on is stopping Jane once and for all, and getting my wolf


    back.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Go.where?¡± Nichs asked.


    But I knew where he¡¯d meant. ¡°Veronica.¡±


    By the time thee three of us knocked on Veronica¡¯s door, it was close to 3:30 in the morning. Yet she


    opened the door like she¡¯d been expecting us. She was still wearing her clothes from the day before.


    Maybe she hadn¡¯t been to bed yet.


    She stepped back, giving us room to enter. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Her lights were on. A pile of books was stacked tall on top of her desk, with a second pile beside it.


    She looked between the three of us. ¡°Something happened.¡±


    Quickly, I gave her a brief ount of events. Julian nodded along, chiming in where he could. Nichs


    stayed behind, frowning at her. He hadn¡¯t liked being kept out of the loop with Veronica¡¯s identity. I


    supposed I couldn¡¯t fault him for not trusting her right away, considering.


    When I reached the point in the story where Jane shifted into my wolf and attacked me, Veronica


    perked up. When I said, my wolf/held back, she stopped me.


    ¡°It was going to kill you,¡± she said.


    ¡°I think so, yes,¡± I said. I was proud of myself for keeping the tremor out of my voice. It quaked my


    hands instead.


    Nichs finally stepped closer. He came to my side and took one of my shaking hands in his.


    Veronica didn¡¯t so much as bat an eye at his movement. Her full focus was on me now.


    ¡°But then it backed off,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Suddenly, she pped her hands together. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    I¡¯d never seen her emot¨¦ so openly, so I watched in shock for a minute. Julian did too, though he


    recovered quicker.


    ¡°That¡¯s what, Veronica?¡± he asked.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Nichs kissed me again, on the forehead this time. I closed my eyes to enjoy the press of his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading up,¡± Julian said. ¡°Going to send for the guard. You two going to be alright¡­?¡± Julian


    nced at us, then rolled his eyes. ¡°Never mind. Stup id question. Just try to separate before the


    bigshots get here, okay?¡±


    Nichs nced down at me. The blood had smeared at his lips. I imagined I had a lip- shaped blood


    stain on my forehead.


    Maybe I should have been appalled by that thought. I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°No promises,¡± Nichs said.


    4/4


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°The wolf never fully bonded with Jane,¡± Veronica said. She spoke quickly with excitement. It still


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    belongs to Piper in its heart. Else it would have followed blindly and killed Piper without a second


    thought.¡±


    ¡°And that changes things?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°That changes everything.¡± In a flourish, she turned toward her desk and rushed over. ¡°That makes all


    of this so much simpler. Whoeverpleted the ritual must have been such an amateur, or they were


    rushed, or¡­ no. Likely the receiver of the wolf was not an adequate candidate.¡±


    She nced over her shoulder at me. ¡°Did Jane have her own wolf?¡±


    ¡°A weak one,¡± I said. I¡¯d always wondered what had happened to it, since she had imed mine now.


    Surely there couldn¡¯t be room inside of her for two different wolves?


    ¡°A foolish mistake,¡± Veronica said. ¡°Instead of trying to cultivate the strength of her own wolf, she stole


    someone else¡¯s. To do that, she would have had to sacrifice her own.¡±


    I gasped. ¡°Is it dead?¡± She could have given it to another.


    ¡°Most likely.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure why I was surprised. Someone like Jane, with such a limited moral might not see anything


    wrong with sacrificing that part of herself to make room for something she considered better.


    ¡°Your wolf never trusted her,¡± Veronica said. ¡°It must have retained some of its memories. Ah, this is


    fantastic. You must have had a strong bond. This will help us.¡±


    I could hear what Veronica was saying but I was afraid to surmise further. I didn¡¯t dare hope.


    Nichs had no such inhibitions. ¡°Does this mean you can give Piper her wolf back?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Veronica said, so simply, like that didn¡¯t change my entire world. ¡°All we have to do now is trap


    Jane. And I can return Piper¡¯s wolf.¡±

 Chatper 326

    Chatper 326


    Chapter 0326


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Um, so how do we trap Jane?¡± I looked at Julian. He¡¯s typically the master of schemes.


    I expected him to have a few up his sleeves.


    Right now, however, he seemed a bit nk. He shook his head, as if to recover. ¡°We just need to lure


    her in¡­ if we could¡­ prepare a closet to trap her¡­¡±


    ¡°A closet?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Something to¡­¡± He rubbed his forehead. ¡°Something, confining.¡±


    ¡°She likely has back ways out of every room in the pce, closets included,¡± Nichs said. It wouldn¡¯t


    surprise me.¡±


    ¡°What if we jump out behind her and put a sack over her?¡± I asked.


    Julian, Veronica, and Nics all looked at me.


    I blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    Julian rubbed his temples next.


    ((


    It was only after a few moments that I realized the many, various ws with the n I announced so


    confidentially. A few moments more and I started to feel how achy my joints were and how heavy my


    eyelids were.


    The adrenaline of the day was wearing off, and my body was worn.


    ¡°We should break for the night,¡± Veronica said. ¡°You¡¯ve all had an exhausting day. We should return to


    this with fresh minds.¡±


    Julian, Nichs, and I nced at each other. In them, I could see the exhaustion that I felt. No doubt,


    they saw the same in me.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably a good idea,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°I


    agree,


    ¡°Nichs replied.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I was reluctant to admit it. I wanted to stay up, think of a n, and resolve everything right


    away. But¡­ shifting my gaze to Nichs, and his healing but still battle- bruised body, I couldn¡¯t deny


    some rest was in order.


    Veronica bid us goodnight and we left the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to your room,¡± Nichs told me.


    Julian frowned but seemed too tired to argue. ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    Before he could walk away, I pulled him into a quick hug. ¡°Thank you, Julian.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    He gave me a light squeeze in return, then sighed and let me go. He quickly saluted as he turned and


    walked down the hallway, back toward the royal family¡¯s private rooms.


    It urred to me then, and I asked Nichs, ¡°Where will you sleep tonight?¡±


    Nichs shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of spare rooms.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Mark will know which one, in case you need me.¡± He held out his arm, and I slipped mine through his.


    He began to lead me down the hallway.


    As we walked through the quiet, my thoughts were a jumbled mess. I almost lost Nichs tonight,


    which had my heart all twisted up inside. And when I thought of how Jane was able to fool Nichs¡­


    When she had kissed him¡­


    Everything hurt so much worse when I thought of my twin pressing her lips to Nich s¡¯s. I knew it


    wasn¡¯t his fault. He had thought it was me.


    But it still speared me through the heart. I wanted to be the one Nichs kissed, and all I had been


    doingtely was push him away.


    Nichs, who had seemingly been lost in his own thoughts, broke the silence first. ¡°Piper. Tonight.


    Earlier. How did you know I was missing so quickly?¡± His voice lowered. ¡°And why had


    you been out with Julian sote?¡±


    As messed up as it was, his jealousy healed a part of me. I didn¡¯t want to be caught in this dark, ugly


    feeling all alone. That he was there with me, helped.


    ¡°I received a note to meet out on the balcony,¡± I said. I worried my bottom lip with my teeth, unsure if I


    should reveal the next part. Though, in the end, I was too tired to reason myself why I should keep it a


    secret. ¡°I thought it was from you.¡±


    ¡°And it was Julian?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Joyce.¡±


    Nichs frowned. ¡°Joyce?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°He was proving a point to me, about how I¡¯m too trusting. I put myself into dangerous


    situations without consideration for my own well-being.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t argue that¡­¡±


    I ignored that dig. ¡°But then he identally locked me onto the balcony.¡±


    Nichs frowned deeper. ¡°identally?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t imagine it any other way. ¡°I was trying to climb down a tree, when I slipped andnded on


    Julian. When I told him what happened, he said we should check on you.¡±


    Nich s¡¯s face was growing increasingly sterner.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°No¡­¡± He ran a hand down his face. ¡°But there¡¯s a lot to think about.¡± His You thought that note was


    from me and foolishly obeyed it.¡¯


    gaze


    slid to me.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I nced up at him from under my eyshes. ¡°And you opened the door in the middle of the


    night and assumed it was me¡­¡±


    ¡°)


    ¡°I¡¯d hoped,¡± he said. He sighed and some of his rising tension slipped away. ¡°I wanted to see you so


    badly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d hoped, too,¡± I replied. ¡°It was the same for me.¡±


    ¡°It was?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His gaze slowly drifted down to my mouth. Mine dropped to his much quicker.


    One moment, we were walking side by side down a barren hallway, and the next, Nichs and


    I were kissing, shoving each other into an alcove.


    I brushed my fingers through his hair. His arms were firm around my waist.


    ¡°Piper¡­¡± he said when we came up for air. ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    So I did. I kept kissing him until I was certain I removed the stain of Jane from his lips and marked them


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    as mine instead.


    His tongue licked along the seam of my lips, then easily slipped into my waiting mouth. I moaned


    against him.


    He traced one hand up the length of my spine. The other fell to the curve of my backside.


    Inside, my cold heart thawed. A warmth sparked and burned at the inside of my chest. It wasn¡¯t


    unpleasant. It felt reassuring. Happy, almost.


    I fell into the feeling, let it fully surround me just as Nichs did.


    ¡°Nick,¡± I breathed, and his lips moved to the side of my neck. I gripped at his shoulders, my knees


    going weak.


    Eventually, when our lips were swollen-red, and both our necks covered in various marks from each


    other, we pulled away. The love bites I¡¯d left on Nichs were already fading, part of his being an


    Alpha, his faster healing rate.


    The marks on my neck, however, would linger much longer, since Icked a wolf.


    Nichs ran his thumb along them now, humming pleasantly.


    +15 BONUS


    His jealousy was at least sated. Mine was too, for now, though the minute those marks healed, I would


    want to leave more of them.


    ¡°I should get you back to your room before I lose control of myself,¡± he said.


    I didn¡¯t care about his loss of control. What I did care about was the overexertion of his already-


    exhausted body.


    So I agreed.


    Nichs led me to my door where the guards were keeping watch. Then he leaned down and sweetly


    kissed my cheek ¨C like we hadn¡¯t just had our tongues down each other¡¯s throats not five minutes


    before.


    I was so fond of this man. I was so d he was safe.


    I clutched his sleeve tightly, suddenly afraid to let go. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    He crossed his finger over his heart. ¡°I swear.¡±


    Nodding, I stepped away from him. Already, the bright burning light inside of me felt dimmer somehow.


    And I felt a cold shiver.

 Chatper 327

    Chatper 327


    Chapter 0327


    The next morning, as I was preparing for the day, a messenger came to the door to call me to a


    meeting with the King, I immediately put back the jeans and t-shirt I was going to wear and selected a


    dress instead. Charlotte helped me dress in a hurry, and then I rushed to follow the


    messenger.


    I was led to Nich s¡¯s private rooms where the King was pacing back and forth in front of the secret


    passageway opening on the wall. Nichs and Julian were there as well. Nichs stood straight, as if


    at attention. Julian had his arms crossed.


    When the King noticed me, he stopped pacing. ¡°Now that we are all here, I want someone to exin to


    me exactly what happened herest night. The guard told me what they could, but there are many


    nks that need filled in.¡±


    I swallowed hard, not sure where to even begin. The King looked at me with such intense focus that I


    felt vulnerable in a way I didn¡¯t like. Under such scrutiny, it was difficult to get my thoughts in order,


    especially my necessary lies.


    Fortunately, Julian stepped in first. ¡°The underground organization attempted a bold movest night by


    attempting to kidnap Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Nichs?¡± The King¡¯s sharp gaze snapped toward his eldest son. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t your guard up against


    such an attack? The guard found no sign of forced entry.¡±


    I held my breath. Please don¡¯t mention Jane!


    ¡°I mistakenly believed that the person at my door was someone who could be trusted,¡± Nichs said,


    keeping it vague, thank goodness.


    The King narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who?¡±


    Nichs hesitated only an instant, before replying, ¡°A guard.¡±


    ¡°You can hardly fault him for trusting a guard, father,¡± Julian said, smoothly sliding in. ¡°At that time of


    night, he likely thought it was an emergency and wasn¡¯t thinking for his own safety.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should have been,¡± the King said. ¡°We have enough chaos around here, without my oldest


    prince to go missing.¡±


    Nichs swallowed. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and you were concerned about his well-being too, right, father?¡± Julian added. He smirked but it


    had an edge. ¡°He could have diedst night.¡±


    ¡°Unlikely, if they meant to kidnap him,¡± the King said, turning away. He switched his focus to me now.


    ¡°And what was your part in this, Piper? I¡¯ve heard many ounts that you were


    +15 BONUS


    His eye twitched, like he expected me to deny it.


    ¡°I was here,¡± I said.


    ¡°Piper was with mest night,¡± Julian said. ¡°We arrived together to the scene.¡±


    The King blinked. ¡°¡­together?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Julian continued. He walked across the room to stand at my side. Easily, he slipped his arm


    around my waist, resting his hand on my hip. ¡°Together.¡±


    Behind the King, Nichs red at Julian. Julian just smiled brighter.


    ¡°I see,¡± the King said, and eased somewhat. He smiled a little. ¡°Yes. Good. Very good. Did the cameras


    see you?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we should focus on the task at hand,¡± Nichs said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The King turned to him. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The underground organization is growing bolder by the


    minute. I cannot have them threaten my livelihood.¡±


    ¡°And your kids,¡± Julian added. ¡°Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re flesh and blood.¡±


    ¡°What else would I be talking about, Julian?¡± the King snapped.


    Julian closed his mouth. His fingers tightened on my hip, ever so slightly.


    ¡°I will need to speak to Joseph about this,¡± the King said, and stormed from the room without another


    word ¨C or a backwards look.


    I hated him a little then, for not giving his children thefort they were looking for in him. Nichs


    and Julian seemed fine, standing tall, but this was not the behavior a father should have after one of his


    children was nearly kidnapped or killed.


    If someone had tried to take Elva, I would have burned down the whole pce in search of the


    attacker. I suspected that was also true for Nichs and Julian. Thank G od they managed to grow


    some empathy even growing up in an environment thatcked any.

 Chatper 328

    Chatper 328


    Chapter 0328


    ¡°I


    guess that¡¯s that,¡± Julian said, and snaked his arm away from me.


    Nichs looked at the dark opening in the wall, a stern expression on his face.


    1 felt powerless. There was nothing I could say to rece a father¡¯s love.


    With the King¡¯s absence, Nichs spoke more truthfully. ¡°This escapade is only going tost for so


    long. Eventually we¡¯re going to have to reveal the truth about Jane.¡±


    Julian stepped closer to him and lowered his voice. ¡°It will be easier to exin when Jane is caught.


    Else we will only cast doubt on Piper herself.¡±


    I joined them by the window. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I wanted to keep Jane a secret, to keep Elva and


    the world from knowing about my twin. But wasn¡¯t it selfish to want to keep this secret, when Jane was


    actively endangering Nichs?


    If the guards had known about my twin¡­ Even if the result would be in expelling me for my rtion,


    then they might have caught Jane before she ever had a chance to hurt Nichs.


    My secret wasn¡¯t just hurting people, it could get someone killed.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s worth it¡­ to tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Julian said fiercely. ¡°The King will not believe it. He¡¯ll punish you instead. We need Jane in hand


    before we go forward.¡± He looked at Nichs. ¡°Surely you see that?¡±


    Nichs looked at me. ¡°We¡¯ll keep quiet for now.¡± A muscle ticked in his jaw.


    ¡°I won¡¯t risk you getting hurt,¡± I said.


    He shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t risk you being cast out or worse. I can protect myself, Piper. Julian is right,


    in this instance¡­¡± His gaze shifted, and he red at Julian.


    Julianughed. ¡°Thanks for the confidence.¡±


    I understood then, that Nichs initial reservation might have had less to do with the danger and


    everything to do with the game Julian and I would now need to continue to y.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to keep up this fake dating ruse now,¡± Nichs said. ¡°The King thinks you two are fooling


    around for real. He will expect that behavior to continue.¡±


    Julian shrugged. ¡°So he will. It¡¯s not the end of the world. No one dies if Piper has to kiss me.¡± Nichs


    glowered.


    My heart sank. ¡°Julian,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe you could give me a moment to speak to Nichs, alone.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Julian nced between us and sighed. ¡°Fine.¡± With reluctance, he turned and left. When he was gone,


    I stepped closer to Nichs. Anyone coulde in at any moment, so I couldn¡¯t risk too much


    affection. But, alternatively, I couldn¡¯t do nothing. So I reached out and ced my hand on his forearm.


    He looked down at my hand. ¡°I hate this.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He looked up at my face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Piper. If it were up to me ¨C


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, stopping him. I didn¡¯t want to hear the could-have-beens. The never-would -bes.


    Nich s¡¯s jaw clenched. Then he spoke. ¡°It should be you and me. Not him. No one will listen. No one


    will see.¡±


    My heart warmed at the anger in his voice. He wanted to be with me. I wanted to be with him too.


    But the world just wasn¡¯t that kind.


    ¡°With Julian and me, it¡¯s not real,¡± I reminded him. ¡°It¡¯s just an act.¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°It¡¯s not fake with


    you.¡±


    His gaze softened. ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    ¡°If it were up to me, Nick, it would be us.¡±


    He inched closer to me.


    It would never be up to us, and that hurt. But knowing that it was something we both wished for was a


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    soothing balm.


    ¡°Someday¡­¡± he started, but couldn¡¯t finish.


    I knew why.


    No matter how much we wished it, there was no someday for us.

 Chatper 329

    Chatper 329


    Chapter 0329


    In full view of the watchful cameras, Julian and I stood side by side in the kitchen, a te of cookies on


    the counter before us. We¡¯d already rolled out the dough, cut the shapes, and baked them in the oven.


    These were the finished results.


    It had been difficult to rx in front of the camera crew, including the producer who would call out


    randommands like, ¡°Put flour on her nose, Julian!¡± Or, ¡°Smile at him, Piper!¡±


    At least, cookies now existed. The sweet treat might make the awkwardness of this fake date worth it. I


    reach for one of the cookies. They should be warm enough now.


    ¡°Feed her one of the cookies, Julian,¡± the producer said.


    I froze. Beside me, Julian did too. He nced at me.


    What could I do? We were supposed to be on a date. Feeding each other treats was amon date


    practice. Nichs and I had shared from each other¡¯s tes all the time when we had been together.


    So I nodded.


    Julian plucked one of the cookies from the te. Slowly, giving me time to prepare himself, he brought


    it up to my face.


    ¡°Open wide,¡± he said with a cheeky grin. It might have been for show, or he was just enjoying himself.


    He was hard to read on the best of days, let alone when he was actively ying a role.


    I opened my mouth.


    Julian ced the cookie on my tongue. I bit down and chewed. It was delicious, as I expected.


    Julian brought the rest of the cookie up to his own mouth and ate it. After he chewed and swallowed,


    his smile grew wide. ¡°Delicious.¡± He inched closer. ¡°But not as sweet as you.¡±


    He was saying it for the cameras, I knew. I still blushed. What a line.


    ¡°Great,¡± the producer called. ¡°Now kiss her, Julian!¡±


    Julian¡¯s gaze dropped to my lips. He was so good at this game. Meanwhile, my whole body locked up. I


    could do most things, but kissing Julian still made me feel off-bnce. It was a line I didn¡¯t want to


    cross, but I had to or I¡¯d risk losing everything.


    I licked my lips. They were chapped. This wasn¡¯t going to be a good kiss.


    I wished I was going to kiss Nichs instead.


    Julian gripped my upper arms. Then, he leaned down.


    +15 BONUS


    My whole body tensed. I squeezed my eyes closed. Hopefully he¡¯d make this quick. How much of a


    kiss did the producers need? Surely they could extend it out in post-production, if they needed to.


    Julian came closer. I could feel his breath against my lips. Yet just as I expected him to press down, he


    pulled away.


    I peeked open one eye and saw him frowning at me.


    ¡°Julian?¡± I asked.


    He whispered his answer, ¡°I don¡¯t like kissing girls who don¡¯t want me to.¡± He kept his voice soft, too


    quiet for the cameras to hear over the bustle of the kitchen.


    His words were kind, but I knew they meant trouble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He turned toward the cameras. ¡°Piper is not feeling very well. I worry to kiss her in


    such a state wouldn¡¯t end well for either of us.¡±


    The producer didn¡¯t seem pleased, but what could he possibly say against a prince? ¡°A kiss would look


    better for the public,¡± the producer said, ¡°but if you are sure¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Julian said, and left no room for argument.


    The producermented. ¡°Very well.¡± To the crew, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    he said, ¡°Let¡¯s wrap it up here.¡±


    Julian looked back at me. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to your room.¡±


    ¡°I want to take the cookies back for Elva,¡± I said. Julian nodded, and helped me find a container to carry


    them safely. We lingered there in the kitchen after the camera crew had gone.


    ¡°We should probably have a talk about this,¡± Julian said, and I felt my stomach sink. ¡°We need to think


    about what our rtionship will have to look like going forward. We don¡¯t just have to fool the cameras


    now, but also the King.¡±


    I knew that. ¡°I really am trying.¡±


    ¡°I know but¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°Piper, we are going to have to kiss again to sell our intimacy properly.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± I said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Julian looked at me. I couldn¡¯t quite meet his gaze. We had kissed before, and it wasn¡¯t terrible. Julian


    was a good looking guy and a practiced kisser. The problem was that he wasn¡¯t the one I wanted to


    kiss.


    My heart and body wanted Nichs. And kissing Julian felt like a betrayal to my own feelings.


    ¡°Maybe you should talk to Nichs about this,¡± Julian said.


    +15 BONUS


    Startled, I did look back at him now. He couldn¡¯t be serious? But his smile was kind rather than smug


    like usual.


    ¡°He¡¯s the reason you¡¯re holding back right?¡± Julian asked. ¡°If you sort out what you need to, then


    maybe you can get your head back into the game.¡±


    I h ooked my fingers together. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know where to begin.¡±


    ¡°Just make him understand,¡± Julian said. ¡°If Nichs fully understands that this isn¡¯t real, and that you


    actually feel for him instead, that might make it easier for you.¡±


    As I watched him, I began to notice a slight downward turn to the corner of his mouth. Did he not


    believe what he was saying? No. That didn¡¯t seem right.


    It more seemed like he was¡­ pained by the words. But trying to hide it.


    When we had first met, I never would have been able to notice. The dip was that slight. But now that I


    had hung out with Julian a lot, I was able to more clearly discern the honest emotions behind Julian¡¯s


    yboy fa?ade.


    But why would the words hurt him? That was what I didn¡¯t understand. It couldn¡¯t be that he had


    feelings for me. It had to be more something to do with his constantpetition with


    Nichs. 1


    ¡°Come on,¡± Julian said, and, carrying my cookies, I followed him into the stairwell.


    As we walked by a front facing window, I paused. The number of protestors had increased again. The


    seemed to stretch down the road as far as they could go.


    The guard had reacted by adding a line of soldiers to stand at the gate.


    The situation seemed a powder keg, ready to ignite.


    Angry protestors on one side, armed guards on the other.


    Julian stopped beside me and looked out the window as I did. I nced at him in an attempt to assess


    his reaction. Julian was more observant than me, and more astute. He could likely read this situation


    better than me. He would know more clearly if we had reason to worry.


    His face was a careful nk te. His smile remained but it was hollow.


    ¡°Are we in trouble?¡± I asked him.


    He hesitated in his reply, and that was answer enough.


    The people still didn¡¯t trust the royal family, even with the interviews from the candidates, and the other


    efforts from within the pce.


    +15 BONUS


    What else could we do? There had to be something.


    Yes, the people had reason to be frustrated and angry with their lot in life. I knew the hardships of the


    Too violent. Too dangerous.


    Julian looked at me. ¡°Our fake rtionship might not be enough to stop this.¡±

 Chatper 330

    Chatper 330


    Chapter 0330


    After bringing the cookies to Elva and spending some time with her, I set out again, this time in search


    of Nichs.


    My intentions were dual purpose. I wanted to speak with him as Julian suggested, as well as check on


    his wounds. He was a fast healer, but his bruises were many. I¡¯d rest easier when I could see him


    healed with my own eyes.


    After checking where he was staying with Mark, I located the correct guest room. The door was already


    open, Nichs was sitting inside at a desk, reading through some papers. A line of worry creased the


    center of his brow.


    I knocked and he nced up from his paperwork. Immediately, that worry line vanished.


    ¡°Piper.¡±


    ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± He stood up from behind the desk.


    I entered the room and closed the door behind me. ¡°I was hoping to check on your bruises.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing much better.¡± He began to roll up his sleeves.


    I came closer to see. Some of the bruises were still there, but they were more faded then they had


    been thest time I¡¯d inspected them. After another day, they¡¯d probably disappear entirely.


    Relief flooded through me so much that I slumped where I stood. Nichs, worried, stepped closer as


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    if to catch me from falling. I wasn¡¯t going to fall, though I sort of wished I was, just to be in his arms


    again.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the only reason I came here,¡± I said.


    He lifted a brow. ¡°No?¡±


    I pressed my lips hard together. I didn¡¯t really know how to begin this discussion. I supposed the best


    way over was through, though, so I pushed forward, albeit somewhat clumsily.


    ¡°I have to kiss Julian.¡±


    Nichs straightened. His arms went rigid at his sides. His jaw clenched.


    ¡°Things are moreplicated now. The producers are making demands. I had thought we could just


    hold hands or something,¡± I said, ¡°But they want more intimacy. And with the King keeping track now¡­


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a way around it. I have to kiss him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known that from the start, Piper,¡± Nichs said.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°You have?¡±


    He gave a curt nod. ¡°I have been trying to¡­ contain my jealousy. I know I have no right to it.¡±


    I swallowed hard. My heart thundered in my ears. ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡± I knew it, but to hear him say it¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said instantly, with more force than strictly necessary.


    I stepped closer to him. I licked my lips. I¡¯d applied lip balm since my date with Julian. My lips weren¡¯t


    chapped anymore.


    ¡°Kissing Julian feels dishonest,¡± I said. ¡°I would much rather be kissing someone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Nichs asks. His lip twitches, an almost smile. ¡°And who would that be?¡±


    He knew very well who I¡¯d rather be kissing, but I appreciated the game. It felt fun, to be flirted with by


    the man I held such affection for.


    ¡°Maybe I should show you,¡± I said, sliding closer to him. I was right in front of him now. I ced my


    hand on his chest.


    ¡°You had better,¡± Nichs said. ¡°That way I know exactly who you mean.¡±


    I hummed as I pressed up onto my toes, closing the distance between our mouths. At once, he


    gathered me into his arms, pulling me closer, as close as could be.


    Nichol s¡¯s lips are soft yet insistent. He takes control of the kiss at once, and I¡¯m blissfully at


    his mercy.


    I hum into his mouth. He growls into mine.


    His kiss is iming, marking my lips as he had my neck. The producers had smirked when they saw


    the bruises there. They had assumed Julian had left them, and Julian was eager to let them think so.


    He¡¯d made a point of touching my neck a lot while we had been together.


    Nichs put his mouth over them now, refreshing them.


    ¡°Oh, Nick,¡± I sighed. I could happy live in this moment alone if I had the power to stop time.


    Hepped at each mark, soothing the pleasure pain he¡¯d caused. I wished he could mar my entire body


    with those same love bites. Maybe someday we would have the time.


    No. I condemned those selfish thoughts. Nichs and I shouldn¡¯t be overly intimate, for the sake of his


    future bride if not for my heart alone. If weid together, and then were forced to part¡­ That moment


    would haunt me the rest of my life.


    I didn¡¯t know if I was strong enough to survive it.


    With the marks refreshed, Nichs dropped his forehead onto my shoulder.


    7/4


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I hate the thought of you kissing him, but I know why you have to,¡± he said. ¡°I wish more than anything


    that you didn¡¯t have to. But for the good of the kingdom¡­¡± 1


    He squeezed me in his embrace. I nced back at his desk, at the papers there. Were they some kind


    of report? He likely knew about the increase in protestors.


    ¡°Are things worse than they look?¡± I asked. They already looked pretty bad.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°If they weren¡¯t¡­ If this wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary¡­


    He lifted his head to gaze down into my eyes.


    ¡°Julian is going to try to take you from me.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°No. He knows we are only ying pretend.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Nichs said. ¡°But¡­¡± His voice lowered, rough and se xy. ¡°When he tries anything ¡­ When


    he kisses you¡­ I want you to remember one thing.¡±


    A shiver trembled pleasantly up my spine. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°This.¡± He kissed me again.


    My eyelids fluttered closed, and I fell into the feel of him once more. My heart warmed in delight.


    ¡°Tell me when it happens,¡± he said against my lips. ¡°So I know when not to watch the broadcast. I know


    it has to happen, but I don¡¯t want to see it.¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± I said.


    His mouth covered mine once more. He turned me and pressed me up against the wall. I gripped at his


    shoulders with both hands. His hands trailed from my backside around my hips. His grip was strong. I


    wanted him to push me up the wall and keep me there.


    He growled against me like he just might.


    But then a knock sounded on the door.


    ¡°Ignore it,¡± he said, then bit my bottom lip.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I gasped.


    His hand flitted up and covered my breast through my clothes.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡±


    The knock came again, louder. This time, a voice followed it, ¡°Prince Nichs!¡±


    That was Mark¡¯s voice. Shouldn¡¯t he be with Elva?


    Nichs stepped back from me at once. He dropped both hands to my waist, steadying me as


    3/4


    +15 BONUS


    My legs felt weak, and not just from that kiss. For Mark to be here meant something had to be wrong.


    But what?


    ¡°Mark,¡± Nichs called out. ¡°Come in.¡±


    As the door opened, Mark hurried through. Nichs kept his hands on my waist. Mark already knew


    about us. He didn¡¯t so much as bat an eye at our closeness.


    However, his usuallyposed face was twisted with concern.


    ¡°Piper, thank G od, you are here too,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mark?¡± I asked. ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He took a breath.


    I tried to prepare myself, but nothing could stop the fear that shot through me at hearing the


    words he finally said.


    ¡°Elva has a fever.¡±

 Chatper 331

    Chatper 331


    Chapter 0331


    Fear drove all feeling from my body. Then, at once, in a wave, in all came rushing back, and I was


    moving.


    Mark had turned to lead us, but he was too slow. I already knew the way, so I started to run.


    My little girl was sick. I had to get back to her side as soon as I could.


    It didn¡¯t make any sense. I was just there with her, eating cookies and having fun. She had seemed fine


    then, in good health. How could the illness set in so quickly? Usually there was at least symptoms


    before!


    1 needed to get back to her. My poor girl was probably as scared as me. She never understood why


    her body would just stop working.


    I didn¡¯t understand it either.


    As I ran, two pairs of footsteps followed close behind. Nichs had followed then. Good. If I didn¡¯t have


    his presence nearby, I might fall apart when the time for waiting began.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called the doctor,¡± Mark alerted them as they ran.


    ¡°Good,¡± Nichs said.


    Finally, we reached the hallway of my room.


    ¡°Paprika!¡± I shouted as we came closer. The identification answer. ¡°Paprika!¡± I said again, in case they


    didn¡¯t hear me the first time.


    One of the two definitely worked. They stepped aside as I came close. I shoved the door open, and


    Nichs, Mark, and I flooded into the room.


    Charlotte and the nanny were standing beside the bed. Elva was within it. Her cheeks were pale, and


    her hair was damp with sweat.


    Only when I was at her side, did I stop to take a breath. I ced my hand to her forehead. She was


    burning up.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± she said, her voice so small and scared.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, honey. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°It hurts,¡± she said, and my heart cracked.


    I looked behind me, seeing my heartbreak written all over Nich s¡¯s face.


    Nichs turned to Mark. ¡°Where is that doctor?¡±


    Mark brought his phone to his ear.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°We were having a tea party, and all of a sudden she


    copsed.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the nanny said, sobbing into her hands. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t her fault, but I couldn¡¯t offerfort to anyone but my whimpering daughter right now. I leaned


    into Elva. ¡°Shh. It¡¯s okay. The doctor will be here soon.¡±


    Charlotte touched the nanny¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Let¡¯s go, and give them some space,¡±


    1 gave Charlotte a grateful nod. Later, when and if the danger passed, I would apologize to the nanny


    and thank her for everything she did. But for now, my mind was too filled with fears and worries.


    Elva lifted her hand and I quickly took it in mine.


    ¡°Nickss?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Elva.¡± Nichs stepped into the new open space with the nanny¡¯s absence. He ced his


    hand on the top of Elva¡¯s head. Elva closed her eyes, content for a moment, before the pain began and


    her eyes squeezed tight.


    She sobbed and whimpered, and each tiny sound of pain and difort chipped away at my


    heart.


    The doctor showed a few minutester. Nichs and I stepped back to let her work.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± My voice trembled.


    He pulled me into his arms and tucked my head under his chin. He was being strong for both of us, I


    knew, because, and though I¡¯d never admit it, I felt the tremor in his hands.


    We stood like that, unmoving, holding each other for a long time. The doctor checked Elva over. She


    asked her questions, then she asked questions to Charlotte and the nanny too.


    When the doctor returned to Nichs and me, her face was grim. ¡°The nanny assures me she


    hasn¡¯t missed any of her pills.¡±


    ¡°I swear,¡± I said. I¡¯d been diligent with all of Elva¡¯s treatments. She¡¯d been doing so well sinceing


    here, I wasn¡¯t going to risk anything.

 Chatper 332

    Chatper 332


    Chapter 0332


    The doctor frowned deeper. ¡°And I¡¯m told the symptoms came quickly. I can¡¯t make sense of it. There


    seems to have been no cause for this reaction. But that¡¯s not possible.¡±


    For even the doctor to be confused, sent tendrils of worry shooting out in all directions inside of me.


    The doctor was supposed to have everything under control. They were the professional.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to run some tests,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Let me draw some blood for now, and give her what


    medicine I can. But we may need to take her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°The hospital?¡± Fear choked my voice.


    Nichs rubbed my back. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Yes. Thank you, doctor.¡±


    The doctor nodded and went to draw the blood and inject the medicine.


    When she had gone, I moved a chair to Elva¡¯s bedside and sat there with her. Nichs kept vigil,


    standing behind me, watching over us both.


    Minutes, hours. I had no idea how much time had passed. I was in a trance, watching the unsteady,


    struggled breathing of my little girl. When she ached, I ached too. When she cried, I cried too. When


    she whimpered, it was all I could do to hold in a so b.


    Nichs ced his hand on my shoulder. That point of contact was the only thing that kept me from


    fully falling apart.


    At some point, day slipped into night, and the light was gone from the windows. Charlotte came around


    and closed the curtains. She didn¡¯t try to speak with me, though she watched,


    worried, from a distance.


    Later still, the guards at the door began to speak to one another. I looked up, confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of whatever it is,¡± Nichs said, and started walking toward the door.


    He only just arrived there, when Julian burst through the door, Veronica in tow.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a viewing gallery,¡± Nichs said, stepping into their path. ¡°If you don¡¯t have purpose to be


    here, then leave.¡±


    Nichs was on edge, yet to speak so harshly to Julian and Veronica seemed unwarranted. Maybe he


    was more fearful than even I had realized.


    Concerned like a father would be.


    Fresh tears welled in my eyes.


    3/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Piper,¡± Julian called to me. ¡°You trust me, right? I swear I didn¡¯t bring Veronica here to gawk. I just


    need you to trust me.¡±


    I swallowed down my worry to find my voice again. ¡°I do trust you.¡¯


    ¡°See?¡± Julian said to Nichs and then pushed him aside. He motioned to Veronica, bringing


    her closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the intrusion,¡± Veronica said as she came nearer the bed. Her eyes fell onto Elva and she


    stopped at once.


    ¡°What is this about, Julian?¡± I asked, firm. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for games. ¡°Elva¡¯s very sick.¡±


    ¡°I know that, Piper,¡± Julian said. He wasn¡¯t smiling. There was sadness in his eyes. ¡°And I know even


    the doctor is confused. Which is why I thought Veronica could help.¡±


    ¡°Help¡­ how?¡± I asked.


    Nichs returned to his spot behind me. I felt stronger for it.


    ¡°She can feel magic,¡± Julian said.


    Magic? I looked up at Nichs. His brow pulled together.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°How would that help Elva?¡± Nichs asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange how Elva has the best medical care in the entire kingdom but still mysteriously


    gets sick at the drop of a hat?¡± Julian asked. ¡°As if someone is dictating when and how badly?¡±


    ¡°Life isn¡¯t fair,¡± I said miserably.


    ¡°Normally I¡¯d agree with you,¡± Julian said. ¡°But in this case¡­¡± He looked at Veronica. I did


    too.


    Her frown deepened as she regarded me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Piper. It appears that Elva is indeed shrouded in


    dark magic.¡±

 Chatper 333

    Chatper 333


    Chapter 0333


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®dark magic?¡±¡± Nichs demanded. I was d he still had his voice, because


    mine was totally gone, I had a suspicion that I knew exactly what Veronica meant, but I wanted to hear


    her say the words.


    ¡°I mean a curse,¡± Veronica said,


    I inhaled a shuttering breath,


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that Elva has been cursed for a long time, even since she was a baby,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°So¡­ all this time¡­?¡± That was the most I could manage,


    ¡°The curse, if dormant, would slowly wear down Elva¡¯s immune system over time. From the duration


    she¡¯s already experienced, she will have a weakened immune system for the rest of


    her life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s if we stop it now,¡± Nichs said,


    Veronica nodded.


    ¡°What happens if we don¡¯t stop it?¡± he asked,


    Veronica looked down. ¡°The curse would eventually kill her,¡±


    ¡°Eventually, you said,¡± Nichs said. ¡°This seems faster than eventually,¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Veronica looked at Elva again. I followed the length of her gaze, trying to see what she saw. All I


    saw was my little girl, asleep withbored breathing. ¡°The curse is being amplified, It¡¯s much stronger


    than it had been previously. Before, it had been sotent that I hadn¡¯t even noticed it.¡±


    As fear wed away at my insides, desperation took root. ¡°Is there anything you can do?¡± I


    asked.


    ¡°I can attempted to ebb the flow of the curse.¡± Veronica came around to Elva¡¯s side of the bed, a


    I stood up to give her room. Nichs kept his hand at the small of my back. I was grateful, Without it, I


    might have fallen/over.


    Veronica stretched her arms, hands hovering over Elva¡¯s small body.


    At the end of the bed, Julian watched with an unusually grim expression.


    Sparks flickered in Veronica¡¯s palms, snapping my attention back to her. She closed her eyes, and


    muttered some words that I had no hope of hearing.


    1/4


    +15 BONUS


    Chapter 0333


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®dark magic?¡±¡± Nichs demanded. I was d he still had his voice,


    because mine was totally gone. I had a suspicion that I knew exactly what Veronica meant, but I


    wanted to hear her say the words.


    ¡°I mean a curse,¡± Veronica said.


    I inhaled a shuttering breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that Elva has been cursed for a long time, even since she was a baby,¡± Veronica


    said.


    ¡°So¡­ all this time¡­?¡± That was the most I could manage.


    ¡°The curse, if dormant, would slowly wear down Elva¡¯s immune system over time. From the duration


    she¡¯s already experienced, she will have a weakened immune system for the rest of


    her life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s if we stop it now,¡± Nichs said.


    Veronica nodded.


    ¡°What happens if we don¡¯t stop it?¡± he asked.


    Veronica looked down. ¡°The curse would eventually kill her.¡±


    ¡°Eventually, you said,¡± Nichs said. ¡°This seems faster than eventually.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Veronica looked at Elva again. I followed the length of her gaze, trying to see what she saw. All I


    saw was my little girl, asleep withbored breathing. ¡°The curse is being amplified. It¡¯s much stronger


    than it had been previously. Before, it had been sotent that I hadn¡¯t even


    noticed it.¡±


    As fear wed away at my insides, desperation took root. ¡°Is there anything you can do?¡± I


    asked.


    ¡°I can attempted to ebb the flow of the curse.¡± Veronica came around to Elva¡¯s side of the bed.


    I stood up to give her room. Nichs kept his hand at the small of my back. I was grateful. Without it, I


    might have fallen over.


    Veronica stretched her arms, hands hovering over Elva¡¯s small body.


    At the end of the bed, Julian watched with an unusually grim expression.


    Sparks flickered in Veronica¡¯s palms, snapping my attention back to her. She closed her eyes,


    and muttered some words that I had no hope of hearing.


    +15 BONUS


    Then, as if she had been burned, she gasped and snapped her hands back. A sizzling sound filled the


    air. I looked down at her hands, they were scorched with ck.


    ¡°Veronica!¡± I stepped closer. ¡°Charlotte, get some ice!¡±


    ¡°At once!¡± Charlotte said and disappeared into the hallway.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Veronica said. I shook my head. It had to be painful. Beneath the ck, her skin was red and


    inmed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    She gave me a small, sad smile. ¡°I burned off the nerves in my hands years ago, at my previous


    instructor¡¯smand.¡±


    My aching, worried heart broke all over again. What had this girl gone through, to be here with me now,


    willing to help Elva even at detriment to herself?


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again,¡± I said.


    Charlotte returned with ice and brought it over to us. I handed it to Veronica, who ced it in her palms.


    ¡°I will do it again,¡± Veronica said. ¡°But not until it¡¯s necessary. It would be pointless to continue until we


    find the talisman amplifying the power of the curse.


    Julian sprang to action at once. Nichs perked too. Perhaps the promise of doing something lit a fire


    within them. I understood the sentiment. We¡¯d been helpless too long, watching. Now maybe we could


    finally do something to help Elva.


    ¡°What kind of talisman?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°A member of the organization likely left some type of object nearby that would give strength to the dark


    magic. It would have had to been by the person who initially ce the curse, and it would be an object


    very special to them. Something that exudes a lot of emotion. for them.¡±1


    After she was done speaking, everyone looked at me.


    ¡°No,¡± I gasped, because I knew what they were inferring. It was the same thing I was


    thinking now.


    The only person in the underground who had been in this room. The person who wandered the halls.


    The one who knew all the secret passages in the pce.


    Terry was in prison.


    That only left Jane.


    Time froze around me. I had known for a long time now that Jane hated me. That she envied


    214


    +15 BONUS


    But for her to want to kill her own child? For her to ce a deathly curse on Elva? That felt too much,


    too far.


    She could hate me if she wanted, I could bear it. But to hate her own child?


    Nichs ced his hand on my hip and squeezed. I tried to concentrate on the feel of him, to bring me


    back to the present, but even his touch didn¡¯t feel like enough anymore.


    Jane had hurt Nichs too. She didn¡¯t even know him.


    Maybe amplifying this curse was simply the next step in her advancement of evil.


    To try to kill her own child¡­.


    I shivered. Nichs dropped the preamble and pulled me straight into his arms. Veronica didn¡¯t bat an


    eye, Julian, however, looked away,


    ¡°We¡¯ll find this talisman,¡± Nichs whispered into my hair, a promise. ¡°We won¡¯t rest until Elva is safe,¡±


    I nodded. He made everything sound so certain, so sure. With his confidence, I could almost believe


    him. It would have been easier to if Elva¡¯s life wasn¡¯t on the line.


    Still, when I pulled away from him, I felt stronger than I had just a minute before. I looked at


    Veronica.


    ¡°How big is the talisman? What is it generally?¡±


    ¡°It can be any size, but usually the curse wielders choose something small and easy to hide,¡±


    Veronica said,


    ¡°We should start with searching this room,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Mark, Charlotte, check the closet. I¡¯m going


    to bring in more guards.¡±


    ¡°When you find something that could be suspicious, bring it to me and I will be able to determine,¡±


    Veronica said,


    ¡°Maybe you should aid in the search,¡± Julian said to her.


    ¡°No,¡± Veronica said. ¡°I cannot leave Elva¡¯s side. If the worst should happen¡­¡± She cast me an


    apologetic look that stopped my breath. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who might be able to do something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay too,¡± I said. If Veronica thought Elva¡¯s end was so near, I couldn¡¯t chance leaving


    either.


    Nichs kissed my cheek. Then he approached Elva and touched her cheek with his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, Elva,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll stop this curse, and stop her. And no one will ever be


    3/4


    +15 BONUS


    I knew that was a promise Nichs couldn¡¯t truthfully make, but he obviously wanted to. That felt like


    enough, for now.


    Elva had to hold on. For me. For him. Even for Julian, who was mindlessly making a coin disappear in


    his palm, a trick he had shown Elva not all that long ago.


    Nichs pulled away from Elva then, and headed for the door. ¡°Guards!¡±


    Charlotte and Mark disappeared into the closet.


    Julian walked to the far side of the room and searched among Elva¡¯s toys.


    I returned to Elva¡¯s side. I slipped her hand into mine and held it.


    ¡°Is there anything else I can do?¡± I asked Veronica.


    Veronica didn¡¯t say anything for a long moment. She had dark, watchful eyes that made me feel like


    she didn¡¯t miss a single thing. I¡¯d be unnerved maybe, if I didn¡¯t know who she was and what she


    suffered.


    ¡°Stay by her side,¡± Veronica said. ¡°When I was alone and hurting, I wanted my family close to me. She


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    might be asleep, but she is frightened. She needs her mother.¡±


    Tears fell from my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll never leave her.¡±

 Chatper 334

    Chatper 334


    Chapter 0334


    Hours passed.


    Many items were brought to Veronica. Everything from nes to teacups to feathers and books.


    With only a passing nce from her, each item was quickly dismissed.


    Thetest item, a stone found in an odd ce in the hallway, was handed to Veronica.


    ¡°There¡¯s no magic in this,¡± she said and handed it back to the guard who had delivered it. He slumped


    his shoulders as he left the room to return to his search.


    Night turned to day and then night again. None of us slept.


    When every inch of the bedroom had been searched, everyone moved out into the hallway and


    beyond. Last I¡¯d heard, Nichs was turning the entire pce upside down.


    The doctor had been in and out. She¡¯d administered more medicine, but nothing was working. Elva was


    growing weaker.


    Just then, Nichs burst through the door. In his hands was the dagger that had nearly taken my head


    off, the one Jane had thrown at me in the hallway. He walked to Veronica and


    presented it.


    She didn¡¯t even pick it up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He deted instantly, and I saw the heavy bags under his eyes. He hadn¡¯t slept either, and


    looked all the worse for it.


    In the next moment, Julian burst into the room in the same manner as Nichs had. In his hand was a


    bag of flour from the kitchen.


    When I looked at it curiously, he said, ¡°Maybe it was the cookies. But since she ate those, we have to


    go to the basics.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure Jane would have an emotional attachment to flour,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried everything else,¡± Julian said. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a fond childhood memory or something.¡±


    ¡°Bring it here,¡± Veronica said.


    Julian did as she asked. She held the bag of flour and closed her eyes. We all held our breath. A


    momentter, she shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said.


    ¡°Da mn it,¡± Julian cursed.


    1/4


    +15 BONUS


    The rest of us exhaled.


    I stood up from my chair and came to stand beside Nichs and Julian. As I drew closer to them, I


    noticed that they looked even more tired than they had at a distance.


    ¡°You need rest,¡± I told both of them.


    ¡°No way,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving up,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Jane has been all over the pce,¡± Julian said. ¡°It could be anything. We just need to find something


    that wasn¡¯t here before.¡±


    Nichs nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll continue our search.¡±


    Julian turned, eager to restart the hunt. Nichs lingered a moment longer.


    His hand touched my arm. ¡°You tell us to rest, but you are the one who needs sleep, Piper. You look


    ready to fall over any minute.¡±


    ¡°So do you.¡±


    Nichs leaned in and kissed my forehead. ¡°Just try to rest. For me?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t, but when he put it like that, I couldn¡¯t exactly refuse. I would sit on my chair and watch Elva. I


    wouldn¡¯t close my eyes, but I could at least rest my bones by not pacing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± I said.


    He leaned in and kissed my ear. ¡°Good girl,¡± he whispered there.


    The praise warmed me. I liked having his approval, even when all I was agreeing to do was to try to


    take care of myself.


    Nichs left me then, following Julian out the door.


    True to my word, I returned to my chair and sat to rest my body.


    Veronica stood at the end of the bed, diligently watching Elva. After a moment, I felt her gaze slide to


    me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. I was learning that she only let her gaze wander if she wanted or noticed


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    something.


    ¡°Jane is your twin, is she not? And you believe fully that she is the one who created the curse?¡±


    Veronica asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, answering both questions.


    ¡°Then as her twin, you know her best,¡± Veronica said.


    2/4


    +15 BONUS


    I lowered my gaze. ¡°We¡¯ve been estranged many years. I don¡¯t know what she values anymore. And,


    seeing how she is now, it¡¯s likely whoever she was before wasn¡¯t real.¡±


    Veronica hummed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that. The underground can be tempting¡­ especially to


    a girl who feels lost. They make promises to lure you in, and then keep changing the end goal to keep


    you constantly on the h ook.¡±


    Watching her, I knew she spoke from experience. Her eyes glossed over a little, and I


    imagined she was trapped in a ce far away, alone as a little girl.


    ¡°They¡­ brainwash you and make you see the world differently. But¡­ they can never quiet


    reach the same emotion as the memories of your childhood.¡± 1


    She shook her head, and seemed to awake from her own memories. ¡°No, even if Jane cared


    passionately about their cause, it¡¯s unlikely she could attach the same level as emotion to something


    from her time with the underground as she could with something from her youth.¡±


    But if that were true, then¡­


    ¡°I knew Jane best when we were children. At least I thought I did,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Veronica said. ¡°That seems likely.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I should know what she used for the talisman?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Or at least, where she might have hidden it.¡±


    What Veronica was saying was sound, so I tried to think about our time as children. It was painful now,


    to remember how close I thought we were, when Jane was only feeling anger and resentment. If I had


    known then, I could have talked to her. We could have worked it out.


    Now, it was much toote. She was cursing my child and trying to kidnap the man I most admired and


    attempting to kill me. There could be no redemption for the woman she was now.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to remember,¡± I said. ¡°I keep seeing her as she is now.¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t always this way,¡± Veronica said. ¡°Did she ever have pigtails?¡±


    I thought back. ¡°Yes.¡± Pigtails and scraped up knees, and a gap between her two front teeth.


    Though we were twins, she stayed in my shadow, shy when I was bold.


    When we were teenagers, everything began to change. Jane acted out, while I stayed in the lines. She


    was rebellious. She hated authority. She called me a goody two-shoes.


    No, I reminded myself. I needed to go back further.


    Before Jane was a monster, before she was a furious, rebellious teen, she was just a little girl.


    ¡°Siss y,¡± Jane had called me. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± She handed me a hand-woven


    ¡°Is it for me?¡± I asked.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Did


    you make it?¡± I asked.


    +15 BONUS


    She nodded again.


    ¡°I love it!¡± I took it from her. ¡°Help me tie it.¡±


    She did, tying the bracelet around my wrist.


    ¡°Do you know what it means?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It means we¡¯ll be friends forever.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°We don¡¯t need a bracelet to tell us that. You are my sister.¡±


    Jane had rubbed her hands together. ¡°Yeah, but the bracelet makes it official!¡±


    To my child brain, that had made perfect sense. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Did you think of something?¡± Veronica asked now, returning me to the present.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I turned my head.


    It couldn¡¯t be that bracelet. When she started straying from me, I had confronted her, showing her the


    bracelet and giving her a heartfelt plea. ¡°We¡¯re friends forever.¡±


    She¡¯d snatc hed the bracelet from my hands and held it above her lighter.


    I had watched it burn.


    Jane had snarled, her voice echoing in my head, ¡°You¡¯ve never been my friend.¡±

 Chatper 335

    Chatper 335


    Chapter 0335


    By the end of the third day of searching, everyone is dead on their feet. Nichs, Julian, and their men


    had searched most of the pce, with very few exceptions, like the King¡¯s quarters.


    Since Veronica said the talisman had to be close, most of the ces they had searched would be too


    far, but they still felt it necessary to scour every nook and cranny. Anything to help save Elva.


    Elva, who was growing weaker and weaker in the bed. She was so pale. She hadn¡¯t opened her eyes


    in several hours. She hadn¡¯t said a word to me in days.


    Her weakness only drove Nichs further into his determination. But without sleep, his thought process


    seemed sluggish. He started bringing Veronica things that didn¡¯t make sense, like the adornments from


    the banisters or the cutlery from the kitchen.


    Anything Jane could have touched was on the table for him at this point.


    Veronica continued to implore me to think on the past.


    It hurt. But for Elva, I did. Yet every hobby or every item I remembered Jane attaching herself to as a


    child, she ripped out of her life as a teenager.


    Still, I continued to think. And remember.


    And then I remembered when Jane taught herself how to sew. She¡¯d been clumsy with it, stabbing


    herself with the needle. But her diligence had been something to be admired. I recognized that, even


    as a child.


    Once, I had h ooked my chin over her shoulder from behind and looked down at her work.


    ¡°Whatcha doing?¡± I had asked.


    Initially she¡¯d tried to hide it from me, but after a pout she¡¯d never been able to ignore, she gave in and


    showed me.


    ¡°Mom wanted me to get rid of my sk ipping stone, but it¡¯s the best one on the block.¡± Jane lifted the


    garment she¡¯d been sewing and then I could see it was her jacket. Inside, she had stitched in a piece of


    fabric, a crude inner pocket that our Mom might not have noticed.


    Maybe a rock wasn¡¯t too far from the mark, after all.


    Could that be the answer then? Was the item a rock? Or¡­ no, was it stitched into one of my


    garments?


    I jumped to my feet at once.


    ¡°Remember something?¡± Veronica asked.


    +15 BONUS


    I called for the guard. ¡°Please bring back Prince Nichs and Julian at once! I have a potential lead.¡±


    Ten minutester, the three of us plus Charlotte stood in my walk in closet.


    ¡°How weil did you search the gowns?¡± I asked Charlotte.


    ¡°I looked for any that were new or off-looking. We checked every pocket.¡±


    ¡°This pocket would be secret,¡± I said, ¡°Likely stitched inside the dress.¡±


    Charlotte frowned. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t think to turn the dresses inside out.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, then,¡± Julian said, and reached for a gown.


    ¡°You take that side,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I will look over here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Charlotte and I did the same, splitting one of the racks. We carefully and thoroughly searched every


    dress. We tugged at every lose string. Julian cut into a few of them with a knife, any spot that looked


    suspicious.


    By the time we were finished, every garment of clothes in the closet, both Elva¡¯s and mine, was ripped


    up and thrown on the floor.


    A waste that would have been well worth it had we found the talisman.


    As it was, we¡¯de up empty. 1


    ¡°Sh it,¡± I cursed, and my legs gave out. I slumped down to the carpet. I tried to hold back the tears, I


    knew they wouldn¡¯t solve anything. But I was so tired, so bereft, I couldn¡¯t hold back.


    So bs racked through my body and I crumbled. I dropped my forehead down to the ground.


    Nichs was at my side in an instant, down on his knees beside me. He held back my hair and


    whispered soothing gentle words to me. I couldn¡¯t hear them.

 Chatper 336

    Chatper 336


    Chapter 0336


    I could only cry and cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°We¡¯re not giving up,¡± Julian said, louder. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s in someone else¡¯s garments. Which room is next


    door?¡±


    ¡°Jessica¡¯s,¡± Charlotte said.


    ¡°With me, then, Charlotte,¡± Julian said, and the two rushed out of the closet.


    Nichs stayed with me. He rubbed my back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over, Piper. This was as good a guess as we could have managed. The best idea any of us


    had so far. Please just keep thinking. Don¡¯t give up.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to. To give up would mean to ept Elva would die.


    But I felt so hopeless, and so trapped.


    ¡°How will I ever survive this?¡± I said. ¡°My sister is trying to kill my daughter.¡± I wrapped my arms tightly


    around myself, but nothing could stop the hurt that quaked through me. I was ruined down to my


    foundation. Even if everyone lived, how would I?


    I was losing everything.


    And if Elva didn¡¯t make it¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± Nichs said. ¡°You¡¯ve made it this far. You¡¯ve survived so many things. Elva is just like


    you. She¡¯ll hold on. And you¡¯ll hold on for her. And I¡¯ll hold on for both of you.¡±


    His words gave me pause.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose you or Elva, not to Jane, not to some curse. I don¡¯t care if I have pull the truth out of Terry


    through his eyeballs, or tear down the entire organization myself, I will never let them take you and Elva


    from me.¡±


    His words shook in their ferocity. He was earnest and pure.


    And with his strength filling me, I didn¡¯t feel so alone anymore.


    I opened my eyes. And that¡¯s when I saw the curled edge of a photograph jammed into the crevice


    between two shoe drawers.


    A picture? That didn¡¯t belong. I didn¡¯t bring any photos from home.


    Surely it had been previously noticed? Why wouldn¡¯t anyone have brought it to Veronica?


    +15 BONUS


    I twisted my body, and reached into the crevice. I yanked the photo free, then brought it


    closer.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sitting upright on my haunches, I understood at once why no one thought this was suspicious.


    It was a picture of me and Elva, from when Elva was very young. A mother cradling her baby to her


    chest. A mother who looked very tired and very thin. Elva, a newborn, rested peacefully in the cradle of


    her mother¡¯s arms.


    A mother who wasn¡¯t me, but Jane.


    To any onlooker, they would think I kept this photo as a keepsake of a tender, precious moment. The


    truth, however, was Jane did.


    This was the talisman. It had to be. I had not ced the picture here. I didn¡¯t know anyone else who


    would have, but Jane.


    But for this to be the talisman meant that Jane had strong emotions for this photo. If that were true, she


    must feel something for her girl. But if that were true, why would she try to kill Elva?


    Nichs looked over my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful keepsake,¡± he said. But then he frowned. He looked


    closer. ¡°That¡¯s not you.¡±


    I looked at him, surprised. Though maybe I shouldn¡¯t have been. Who else knew me as well as he did,


    especially from that time?


    ¡°That¡¯s Jane,¡± he said, meeting my gaze. His eyes were wide, hopeful. ¡°The talisman.¡±


    Together, we scrambled to our feet, then rushed out into the bedroom.


    Veronica was standing beside Elva, frowning down at her with worry. She looked up as we came


    nearer. Immediately, her eyes zeroed onto the photo in my hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s the talisman.¡±


    And my heart both soared and crumbled at once.

 Chatper 337

    Chatper 337


    Chapter 0337


    I handed the photo to Veronica and she held it out over Elva¡¯s body. She began to chant, but they


    weren¡¯t words I recognized. Sparks flickered in her hands. Purple-blue mes fanned out across the


    photo, and then twisted down toward Elva.


    ¡°Elva!¡± I gasped and started forward.


    Nichs gripped me around the waist and held me back. I struggled, desperate to get to Elva.


    What if this was actually hurting her? What if it was doing more harm than good? I couldn¡¯t let anyone


    hurt my little girl!


    ¡°Nick! Don¡¯t! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Nichs said back. His voice was strained. This must have been hurting him too. ¡± Please,


    Piper. Just wait!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t.


    Those mes were so close to Elva. If they touched her, then ¨C


    All at once it was over.


    The mes shot back up to the talisman and burned the photo down to ashes. Then even the ashes


    dissipated into nothing.


    Veronica turned over her hands. She exhaled long and slow. Then she opened her eyes.


    Elva did too. She turned her head to look at me. ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Nichs released his hold at once, and I barreled forward, desperate to hold my little girl in my arms.


    She was still feverish, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as before. She was awake, that was what


    mattered.


    ¡°You should send for the doctor,¡± Veronica told Nichs, who pulled out his phone at once. The worst


    of the curse is gone, but she will still need medicine to fight back the fever.¡¯


    ¡°Curse?¡± Elva asked, eyes going wide.


    ¡°She¡¯s ying, honey,¡± I lied. I kissed Elva¡¯s forehead. ¡°You just have a bad cold. You need to rest


    okay.¡±


    Veronica gave me a sheepish look. ¡°Sorry,¡± she mouthed.


    ((


    I shook my head. It was okay. She¡¯d done so much for us, I couldn¡¯t be mad at her if I wanted to. As far


    as I was concerned, I was indebted to her for the rest of my life.


    I held Elva tightly. I wouldn¡¯t let go, even as Julian and Charlotte were brought back.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°We might have trashed Jessica¡¯s wardrobe,¡± Julian said. He was smiling in relief. He didn¡¯t seem sorry


    at all.


    ¡°We¡¯ll buy her a new one,¡± Nichs said. I¡¯d need a new one too. ¡°None of that matters now.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Julian said.


    I thirded that opinion.


    Julian sat on the other side of the bed. He smiled down at Elva, who tried to return it with one of her


    own. Hers was wobbly.


    ¡°Jul-an.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s my little mischief-maker?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°Tired,¡± Elva said with a yawn.


    ¡°I believe that,¡± Julian said. ¡°You¡¯ve been a good soldier today. Fighting hard against this fever. It¡¯s


    liable to take it out of anyone. Even Nichs gets brought so low, all he does is sleep.¡±


    Elva¡¯s eyes tw inkled. ¡°Even Nickss?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Nichs said, as he stepped into the space behind me. ¡°You¡¯re so much stronger than me,


    Elva. And braver too.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do nothing,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes, you did,¡± I told her. ¡°My brave little girl.¡±


    Only when the doctor finally arrived, did I loosen my hold on Elva and step back enough for the doctor


    to have enough room to work.


    Nichs was waiting for me, and pulled me against his chest as soon as he was able. He kissed the


    top of my head.


    ¡°Elva isn¡¯t the only brave one,¡± he whispered.


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not brave.¡± I felt like a coward. Even now, I was avoiding thinking about my


    feelings, and what it meant to have that picture be the talisman.


    It proved that Jane still felt strong feelings for Elva. She had to, or the curse would not have been so


    strong. But how could anyone who loved their daughter so much, amplify a curse meant to kill her?

 Chatper 338

    Chatper 338


    Chapter 0338


    It didn¡¯t make any sense. Unless Jane was trying to cut out that part of herself that loved Elva. Maybe


    she saw Elva as a weakness that needed to be purged,


    Go ds, either way, it was just too sad. Not just for Jane, who had truly be a monster, but also for


    Elva, who nearly became a victim of her own mother¡¯s love.


    ¡°This can never happen again,¡± I said to Nichs.


    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± he vowed. ¡°I will protect you both. Even if that means¡­¡¯


    He didn¡¯t say it, wouldn¡¯t for my sake. But I knew what he meant.


    To protect Elva and me, he would kill Jane himself.


    Everything was just so sad. Tears welled in my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, misunderstanding.


    I shook my head. ¡°My sister has been dead a long time. It¡¯s her as a little girl that I mourn now. The one


    who stitched rocks into her pockets and gave me a friendship bracelet. I feel like that photo was thest


    hold the person she is now had to the person she was. And now it¡¯s burned away.¡±


    Nichs tightened his hold. I buried my face in his chest to hide my tears.


    The doctor took her time inspecting Elva, then gave her more medicine. By the time she was ready to


    address Nichs and I, I had shed most of my tears and was ready to face the world


    again.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be okay,¡± the doctor said, and no, I lied. I definitely had more tears to cry. They were


    happy ones this time, at least.


    ¡°Thank you. Oh, thank you.¡± I pulled the doctor into a quick hug, unable to help myself. I jumped back


    as soon as I realized I had done it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.


    She smiled at me. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Honestly, I am so relieved. All our tests returned inconclusive. I wasn¡¯t sure


    what to think. But she¡¯s a strong little girl. She¡¯s a fighter.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°She is,¡± I agreed.


    The doctor left some medicine with Charlotte and then saw herself out.


    By now, Elva was fast asleep once more. I crawled onto the bed beside her and held her in my


    arms.


    ¡°Do you mind if I stay?¡± Nichs asked.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    I motioned him closer and he sat on the bed beside me.


    Julian yawned. ¡°I¡¯d like to stay too. Not on the bed of course, but that couch over there looks


    He hadn¡¯t slept either. He¡¯d been so worried about Elva. It seemed unfair to send him away now, when


    the matter was mostly resolved. Adrenaline was giving way, and everyone was exhausted.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I told him. ¡°You can stay.


    In the end, only Mark saw himself out, but I imagined that was to go see Susie.


    Charlotte stayed in the room as well, taking watch on the chair near the sewing machines.


    Nichs wrapped his arms around me, and I felt sleep calling me.


    Soft snores already sounded from the other side of the room.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Only if you do, too.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    My eyelids were too heavy to keep open much longer. Soon, sleep pulled me over.


    I slept a full night without dreaming.


    In the morning, I awoke with Nich s¡¯s strong chest pressed against my back. His arms were wrapped


    around me and Elva both. Across the room, Julian snored where he was on the couch. Charlotte¡¯s


    head had dipped down onto her shoulder from where she sat on the chair.


    Warmth filled my chest. This was my family.


    A bittersweet feeling surged at the thought.


    I had them now, but for how much longer?


    Too soon, we¡¯d be ripped away from each other.


    I tried to live in the happy now, but dread lingered, just under the surface.

 Chatper 339

    Chatper 339


    Chapter 0339


    A few dayster, all of the candidates were called into the foyer for another of Nathan¡¯s meetings. By


    now, Elva was fully recovered, although very angry that I would not let her leave


    the room.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bad guy on the loose,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you until that person is caught.¡±


    Elva crossed her arms and pouted. ¡°But you go out.¡±


    ¡°Because I have to. Trust me, I¡¯d rather stay in here with you.¡±


    That, along with a hug, seemed to pacify her for now, and I was able to leave peacefully.


    Down in the foyer, I found Susie, Veronica, and Tiffany standing together and went to join them.


    ¡°How is Elva?¡± Susie asked. I had talked to each of them since the incident, down at breakfast and


    dinner, but every time Susie asked me the same question. I was d for it, honestly. It was


    nice to feel cared about.


    ¡°Better,¡± I said. ¡°She was so mad I wouldn¡¯t let her join us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s safer where she is,¡± Veronica said, and she would know.


    She had ced some talismans of her own around my room, designed to keep the curse at bay. She¡¯d


    also given Elva a ne to wear that carried a talisman as a pendant, but Veronica had said it was


    better if she was entirely surrounded by the protections.


    ¡°She¡¯s a free spirit,¡± Susie said fondly.


    ¡°d she¡¯s better,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°Most of the girls were really worried.¡± Most. I wondered which were


    the ones who weren¡¯t. I immediately suspected Olivia and Lilliana, though I¡¯d hoped they weren¡¯t so


    callous as to actively want Elva harmed.


    Being uncaring was different than malice though, so I tried not to dwell on it.


    Nathan cleared his throat, drawing all of our gazes.


    ¡°Attention, please,¡± Nathan said. When he had it, he continued, ¡°It has been decided by the royal family


    that we are going to attempt to progress thepetition.¡±


    A few gasps sounded around the candidates. Most seemed excited. I didn¡¯t know what to think yet so I


    stayed quiet. Beside me, Susie looked worried.


    ¡°Due to Terry¡¯s betrayal,¡± Nathan continued, ¡°the scores from his event will be removed from the


    standings.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    I motioned him closer and he sat on the bed beside me.


    Julian yawned. ¡°I¡¯d like to stay too. Not on the bed of course, but that couch over there looks.


    He hadn¡¯t slept either. He¡¯d been so worried about Elva. It seemed unfair to send him away now, when


    the matter was mostly resolved. Adrenaline was giving way, and everyone was exhausted.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I told him. ¡°You can stay.¡¯


    In the end, only Mark saw himself out, but I imagined that was to go see Susie.


    Charlotte stayed in the room as well, taking watch on the chair near the sewing machines.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Nichs wrapped his arms around me, and I felt sleep calling me.


    Soft snores already sounded from the other side of the room.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Only if you do, too.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    My eyelids were too heavy to keep open much longer. Soon, sleep pulled me over.


    I slept a full night without dreaming.


    In the morning, I awoke with Nich s¡¯s strong chest pressed against my back. His arms were wrapped


    around me and Elva both. Across the room, Julian snored where he was on the couch. Charlotte¡¯s


    head had dipped down onto her shoulder from where she sat on the chair.


    Warmth filled my chest. This was my family.


    A bittersweet feeling surged at the thought.


    I had them now, but for how much longer?


    Too soon, we¡¯d be ripped away from each other.


    I tried to live in the happy now, but dread lingered, just under the surface.


    2/2


    +15 BONUS


    This time, I did exhale in relief. So did Susie. No thanks to Terry, we¡¯d both managed a truly terrible


    standing. With Terry¡¯s scores dismissed, we stood a much better chance.


    ¡°I can now announce that the next event will be another ball.¡±


    Softer, as if speaking to himself, he said, ¡°Since those receive the best ratings and reaction. from the


    public.¡±


    Then he raised his voice once more, ¡°The royal family asks that all candidates to wear bright colors in


    their outfits and do their best to appear cheerful and exuberant. We want the world to see how much


    you enjoy being here.¡±


    The girls looked at each other. Those seemed like rather unusual requests.


    ¡°Therefore, the best scores for this event will go to the candidates that seem to be having the best


    time.¡±


    A few mouths opened.


    I frowned. This couldn¡¯t bode well for what was happening beyond the pce gates. Things were so


    bad, our contest was now over who could smile the most.


    ¡°The Luna must always wear a bright face,¡± Nathan said.


    I tried to remember but came up short with all the times I could remember the Luna smiling. Did she


    ever smile? Not at me, that was for sure.


    I decided to keep that opinion to myself.


    As Nathan concluded his meeting, Tiffany turned to the rest of us. ¡°Things must be worse than they are


    letting on out there, if they are throwing an event as simple as this.¡±


    For her to notice it too, did not bode well at all.


    As the girls began to file out, Julian weaved his way in.


    ¡°Piper! I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± He waggled his eyebrows. ¡°Ready for the limelight?¡±


    I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Veronica. Tiffany. Susie. Nice to see you all too.¡±


    Tiffany curtsied. Veronica just stared.


    ¡°Nice to see you, too, Prince Julian.¡±


    Julian held out his arm for me, and I epted it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you allter!¡± I called out behind me, as Julian led me from the room.


    Outside the room, we immediately turned to the left, breaking off from the rest of the group.


    2/4


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Where do you want to get caught tonight?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°Julian, you know where. We¡¯ve already nned this. The camera crew knows where to look.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s no fun when they know. Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a game?¡±


    ¡°Maybe to you,¡± I grumbled good-naturedly. ¡°I¡¯d prefer we stick to the n.¡±


    He gave a second, more dramatic sigh. ¡°Very well.¡±


    As we continued walking, some more worries began to take hold of my thoughts and heart. Tiffany had


    the right of it. For the contest to be so simple, it had to be an ill-omen.


    Who would know more about it than Julian?


    ¡°How are things outside the pce?¡± I asked him, straight to the point. I lifted a brow, trying to appear


    only vaguely interested.


    He saw through me in a second. ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on the act.¡±


    I deted. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s worried. Me, included. You should hear about the


    next event.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I know all about it,¡± Julian said. ¡°My father¡¯s grand scheme to save the monarchy. Avish


    ball. That will win impoverished people¡¯s hearts and minds.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think it will work?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I have no idea. Nothing else has, so maybe it will. At least, maybe it will distract people long


    enough to give us a moments peace. In addition to the potential uprising, we¡¯re also dealing with


    tensions along the borders. We¡¯re holding on by a miracle.¡±


    My frown deepened and my shoulders drooped. Were things so bad that even Julian was this


    worried?


    Julian noticed my wilting demeanor. ¡°But don¡¯t worry!¡± he said, too brightly. ¡°It will all work out. And


    even if it doesn¡¯t, you¡¯ll be safe. The people love you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about me,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m most concerned for you and Nichs.


    }}


    ¡°Nichs, sure,¡± Julianughed. ¡°But I can¡¯t imagine you worrying about little ole me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± I said. I stopped in the hallway to face him fully. I wanted him to fully understand my


    sincerity. ¡°You are very dear to me, Julian. If anything were to happen to either of you, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be


    able to stand it.¡±


    ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    Something crossed over his face. His features softened as if he was moved by my words. He dropped


    my arm to lift both hands up to my cheeks. He cupped my face, and traced his thumbs


    3/4


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Piper¡­¡± he said again, even more gently.


    It was natural for friends to worry about friends. I didn¡¯t understand the sudden change that came over


    him.


    Uniess¡­


    Were the cameras already here? We weren¡¯t even to the spot yet.


    Time for my game face then, I realized. I pushed down my confusion and brought forward my


    admiration.


    Julian wasn¡¯t Nichs. How I admired him was different, but no less real. I did care for Julian in his


    own way. It wasn¡¯t all that hard to bring that forward.


    But then Julian leaned forward.


    I tried to stay loose. I tried to make it natural.


    Julian kissed me.

 Chatper 340

    Chatper 340


    Chapter 0340


    I rxed as best I could, letting the kiss happen for the cameras. Julian¡¯s lips were soft on my own,


    gentle and non-demanding. It was a kind sort of kiss, and for that I was grateful.


    Though I would still have to remember to tell Nichs not to watch the broadcast tonight. He¡¯d made


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    clear that while he was dealing with the thought of me and Julian¡¯s pretend rtionship, having to see it


    would be too much.


    I could rte. The thought of Nichs kissing someone else made my stomach twist, even though I


    knew it was an inevitability.


    Julian broke the kiss first. He pulled back, a small smile in the corners of his mouth. He looked ..happy.


    Satisfied, maybe. And not just in his usual smug, self-satisfied kind of way.


    ¡°Are the cameras gone?¡± I asked.


    Julian¡¯s smile slipped away. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The cameras?¡± I nced around. ¡°You saw them, right? That¡¯s why you kissed me?¡±


    He swallows hard. That¡¯s odd.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he says. The words sound almost¡­ hollow. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re gone now.¡± He cleared his throat.


    ¡°Actually, we should continue on now, with our charade. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s more cameras up ahead, in


    the spot we arranged.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Iced my hand through his again, and we continued forward.


    Julian sneaked a few sideways nces at me. I pretended not to notice, not sure what he wanted.


    Perhaps the cameras were still upon us, and he was pretending to check me out. In that case, I


    couldn¡¯t call him out and embarrass him and myself.


    Ady would pretend not to notice the attentions of her wanted suitor.


    I tried to y the part as best I could. I couldn¡¯t see the cameras, but they had to be there. Or maybe


    the King was around. I¡¯d better not give anything away.


    What did girls do when they were with the boys they liked? Oh, I knew.


    I threw my head back and started tough.


    Julian fully turned to look at me now. ¡°Are you ill? What happened?¡±


    I stifled myughter. ¡°Oh¡­ uh¡­ I just thought¡­¡±


    Julian blinked once,


    twice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t people in loveugh a lot?¡± I asked. Although now that I thought about it, Nichs


    +15 BONUS


    love. We were simply fond of each other.


    My chest hurt at the thought. Now I¡¯d done it and made myself sad again.


    ¡°I suppose they do,¡± Julian said. He shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t really been in love in a good long while ¡±


    Ah, yes. Julian had loved the mysterious Bridget, who had been stolen by Nichs. A story that still


    perplexed me. And another thing I shouldn¡¯t have thought about right now, when I was trying to pretend


    to be in love with Julian.


    ¡°Maybe we should keep walking,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Julian said, and we did just that.


    A few more feet, took us past the entrance to the gardens. They were beautiful through the paned


    ss windows. I missed walking among them. It had been so long since I¡¯d been outside of the pce


    walls.


    It could have been worse, of course. The pce was huge. There were lots of ces to sit and visit.


    But nothing could rece the feeling of being outdoors, surrounded by fresh air and the scent of


    blooming flowers.


    I¡¯d stopped walking without realizing it. Julian looked at me curiously. I motioned toward the outdoors.


    ¡°I just miss it, I guess.¡±


    He followed my gaze out to the gardens. When he looked at me again, he had mischief in his eyes.


    ¡°Want to sneak out?¡±


    Treacherous hope fluttered in my heart. ¡°You mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a prince. These are our gardens. No one can tell me where to go, and you are with me. So ¡­


    would you like to?¡±

 Chatper 341

    Chatper 341


    Chapter 0341


    I knew it couldn¡¯t be as simple as all that, but I really did want to go out there. The gardens had been


    one of our regr hangout spots for so long. To lose it now, felt most unfair.


    My voice soft, afraid someone would overhear, I said, ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Julian said, and pushed open the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Through this door?¡± It wasn¡¯t even locked?


    There were guards on the other side, but when they saw Julian, they merely nodded. Their gazes were


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    heavier on me until Julian wrapped his arm around my shoulders. Then they politely looked away.


    ¨C


    Maybe Julian really had that much power after all.


    He led me further out into the gardens, then pulled his touch away. I stayed close to him though, not


    wanting to abuse this kindness he was gifting me. I leaned down to smell the flowers, and he politely


    stopped at my side.


    ¡°Good?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± I replied. It was almost Heaven out here in the flowers. The sky was blue overhead, with


    several puffy white clouds. It was so peaceful. It was ¨C


    What was that noise?


    A small ne with a roaring engine flew high on the edge of the pce grounds. Julian reached out


    and sna tched my arm. He started yanking me back toward the pce.


    ¡°Julian? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    The ne¡¯s door opened and suddenly a plethora of papers flew out from the opening. They sc at tered


    as the dropped, flipping back and forth in the wind. Despite Julian¡¯s tugging me, I still managed to


    reach out and snat ch one.


    What I saw sent ice water into my veins.


    It was a photocopy of the royal family¡¯s portrait, but each member had red x¡¯s where their eyes should


    be. Along the bottom, scrawled in the same vibrant red, were written the words:


    Liars wear the crown for now.


    ¡°Julian?¡± I held out the flyer for him.


    He snat ched it out of my hand and stuffed it into his pocket. If he meant to hide it, he was doing a poor


    job of it. Many more flyers were sc atte red throughout the gardens.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Julian continued to tug me toward the entryway. I started going willingly now.


    ¡°Clean this up,¡± Julian said to the guards. His tone had shifted from before. Tighter now.


    Strained.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to them, adding politeness where he had forgotten his.


    Fear was gripping my heart too, but everyone needed to remain calm. That¡¯s what Nichs would have


    said.


    ¡°You can see for yourself now, how tumultuous things have be,¡± Julian said, as we walked back


    into the safety of the pce hallway. ¡°All the more reason to keep working hard for this fake


    rtionship. For this silly event. However you can, to save us all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can,¡± I promised. My hands trembled. When I closed my eyes, I could see the photo with


    the x¡¯ed out eyes.


    The King. The Luna. Joyce. Julian. Nichs.


    None of them were safe.


    And the threat in the letter. For now.


    That implied a switch toe.


    Julian continued to pull me. He was forceful now, and it was starting to hurt.


    ¡°Julian,¡± I said. It was like he couldn¡¯t hear me. ¡°Julian, please. You¡¯re hurting me.¡¯


    That gave him pause. He stopped and looked down to where he was gripping my wrist with a tight fist.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said and released me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said. I understood his reaction. It was terrifying, seeing that threat.


    How much worse must it have been for him?


    This was his family. His future. His own life.


    ¡°Julian¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter, okay?¡± He hurried away from me. I¡¯d never seen him so rattled. And I was powerless to


    do anything but watch him go.

 Chatper 342

    Chatper 342


    Chapter 0342


    Later, in the safety of my room, I asked Mark to summon Nichs. Yet, just as he arrived, Veronica


    arrived too. I wasn¡¯t unhappy to see her, exactly, but there were things I had hoped to speak with


    Nichs about that I hadn¡¯t wanted others to overhear.


    When I heard Veronica¡¯s reasons for visiting however, I quickly decided that what I wanted to


    talk to Nichs about could wait.


    ¡°I want to check on Elva,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°She¡¯s ying,¡± I said, and motioned where Elva yed dolls with Charlotte and the nanny.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to interfere. I can observe from a distance.¡±


    I waved her forward, and she moved closer to Elva and the rest. Nichs stepped into the


    room behind her.


    ¡°You alright?¡± he asked. He must have seen how shaken up I was. I¡¯d been rattled since those flyers


    dropped on Julian and I. But I couldn¡¯t worry about that now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feel better if Veronica tells us Elva is okay.¡±


    We both wait and watch while Veronica quietly studies Elva from a distance halfway into the room. She


    watches only a few minutes before turning away and returning to us.


    ¡°She is okay for now,¡± Veronica said, and I exhaled the breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding. ¡°But¡­¡±


    she added, and I sucked that breath straight back in.


    ¡°The curse is still a threat,¡± Veronica said. ¡°I¡¯ve pushed it down as far as I can, but it will continue to eat


    away at her immune system until the curse wield is either killed or permanently removes it.¡±


    My chest felt hollow. Jane wouldn¡¯t remove the curse willingly. I sideways nced at Nichs. His face


    was grim. He¡¯d agreed to end Jane¡¯s life if it came down to it. I hated having to make him do that, just


    as I hated the thought of anyone killing my sister.


    But she wasn¡¯t my sister anymore, I reasoned. She was a monster who wanted to kill a child.


    Her own child.


    ¡°One more reason for us to trap Jane, then,¡± Nichs said. ¡°The sooner the better.¡±


    I agreed. Even dormant, the curse would eventually kill Elva. I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°Jane will likely attend the next event in an effort to wreak havoc,¡± I said. ¡°That might be the best ce


    to lure her out.


    Nichs crossed his arms over his chest. He couldn¡¯t make this easy. I knew he was about to


    argue.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Then you will sit this event out,¡± he said.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°I will not have you endanger yourself, Piper. Not this time.¡¯


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay for you to endanger yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a prince. My life will always be in danger.¡±


    That did not make me feel better. In fact, it only stoked the fires of my anger. ¡°Jane has been


    purposefully targeting the people I care about. She came for you, and then came for Elva. I am not


    going to sit on the sidelines and let her get away with it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°She came for us to get to you,¡± Nichs said. ¡°She wants you, Piper. You can¡¯t just deliver yourself on


    a tter for her.¡±


    I lowered my voice, so we would not identally be overheard. ¡°She is my twin. She has my wolf. If


    anyone should trap her, it should be me.¡±


    Nichs lowered his brow. He frowned. But he did not argue further.


    Veronica nced between us impassively. ¡°I¡¯ll be prepared by then for the wolf exchange.¡± She waved


    as she pushed through us on her way to the exit.


    Nichs looked after her until she was gone, then turned his attention back to me. He wasn¡¯t done


    arguing, I knew. Not by far. But for now, at least, he seemed to be letting the matter rest.


    ¡°Nickss?¡± Elva called.

 Chatper 343

    Chatper 343


    Chapter 0343


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Nichs walked to her, hugged her, and then joined in her game. I followed, eager for any


    moment of normalcy, no matter how fleeting.


    Later, I followed Nichs to the guest room he was using. We hadn¡¯t finished our.


    conversation.


    As we crossed the threshold and closed the door behind us, I expected him to start arguing again.


    Instead, he pulled me into his arms and kissed me.


    The kiss stole my breath, and my thoughts, away. For a long moment, I was in and of bliss and


    contentment, surrounded by warmth and the man I admired.


    Too soon, it ended. Anything short of forever would have been too soon.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you,¡± he whispered.


    My heart ached. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, too.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°About me?¡±


    ¡°I saw the flyers. Even Julian was upset. Things are bad, Nick. You can¡¯t keep that from me.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to,¡± Nichs said. ¡°But Piper, I wasn¡¯t lying before. As prince, my life is always in danger.


    There are always threats.¡±


    ¡°Not dropped from airnes.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nichs sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not asmon.¡±


    ¡°Nick, if anything were to happen to you¡­


    ¡°Stop that thought right there,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± He took my wrist in his and brought my hand to his


    chest, palm t over his beating heart. ¡°Feel that?¡±


    I did. The steady, sure pulse of his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive, Piper. And so are you.¡±


    His eyes were earnest gold. The flecks of green within them shimmered in the red-orange light of


    sunset outside the windows.


    ¡°The threats on my life don¡¯t scare me half so much as the thought that Jane might try to take you from


    me,¡± he said.


    ¡°She can try,¡± I said, feeling braver now. Bolder. I could feel his heart, and mine fell into rhythm. ¡°She


    won¡¯t seed.¡±


    Steady. Strong.


    1/2


    415 BONUS


    One.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡±


    Nichs inched closer to me. He cupped one of my cheeks with his hand. Closing my eyes, I leaned


    into him.


    ¡°Tell me what you want from me, Piper. Whatever it is, I will give it to you.¡±


    I licked my lips. Fear ebbed, and in its ce swelled a burning desire. I knew what I wanted. but I was


    too nervous to voice it. I wanted to hear his thoughts. Hear hismands.


    That always made everything so much easier.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked.


    He inched forward and simultaneously pushed me back until I bumped against the wall. Then he came


    in closer, pinning me there.


    ¡°I want you, Piper, I want to taste you. And touch you.¡± He lowered his mouth to my ear. His voice


    dropped low, husky. ¡°I want to have you writhing, beneath me. I want to have you beg for more, and


    when I finally give it to you, I want you to scream.¡±


    I pressed my thighs hard together, to give some relief to the ache in my core.


    Go d, that sounded so good. I wanted that too. All of that. Whatever he would give me.


    I wanted him to meld into me until we were one person with one heart, one breath, one soul.


    It couldn¡¯tst. I knew that. It would neverst.


    But for now¡­ I wanted to be his.


    ¡°Your turn, Piper,¡± he said, and kissed the shell of my ear.


    I shuddered. ¡°Please,¡± I said. It was all I could manage in my current state. My knees shook, my legs


    were sure to give out soon.


    ¡°Say it, Piper. Say the words.¡±


    Desire was a wildfire under my skin. Any moment I might fully ignite.


    Go d, I wanted to.


    ¡°I want¡­ I-I¡­¡±


    He held my earlobe with his teeth. He didn¡¯t bite down but the touch sent a jolt of pleasure


    through me.


    ¡°I want you, Nick.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he said and kissed me again.

 Chatper 344

    Chatper 344


    Chapter 0344


    I wed at Nichs¡¯s shoulders. He was wearing too many clothes. But then, so was I.


    His kiss devoured me, entranced me. I felt so fully under his spell that I couldn¡¯t think clearly. All I knew


    was the trace of Nichs¡¯s hand up my spine, slipping under my shirt. He lifted it up and off my head. It


    quickly was tossed onto the floor.


    He leaned back a moment and stared at me in appreciation. My bra was doing its best, barely confining


    by curves. Nichs ced his hands over my breasts, caressing me over my bra. I hated it now, for


    being in the way.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Nichs asked. His gaze was transfixed on the mountains and valleys of my chest.


    ¡°Get rid of the bra¡­¡± I said, breathless.


    He smiled a bit, right at the corners of his mouth. ¡°As mydymands.¡±


    What a ridiculous thing to say. Nichs was the prince. I was far from ady. But I liked the role¨Cy. It


    made me feel sexy and powerful, like I had some control in my life.


    Like this, I wanted to give that control to Nichs. I trusted him to take care of


    my needs.


    His hands trailed along the band of my bra to the center of my back, where the hook sped it closed.


    He fumbled a little there, and I would haveughed if I wasn¡¯t so damned horny.


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡± He pulled when he should have pushed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to rip it.¡±


    ¡°Rip it,¡± I said, desperation seeping into my voice.


    He growled in reply. In the next instant, the bra was ripped clean off me, exposing my naked breasts to


    Nichs¡¯s eager gaze and his hands.


    He cupped me and massaged me gently. When my nipples peaked, he rubbed them between his


    thumb and forefinger. I dropped my head back and moaned.


    He stepped into me until I was fully pinned against the wall. Then he dropped his head and took one of


    my nipples into his mouth. Oh, God, his mouth was so hot and wet, his tongue so insistent,pping and


    circling those aching peaks.


    I shoved my fingers through his hair and held on for dear life as hevished his diligent. attention over


    me. Then, all too soon, he kissed down the valley of my breasts to sp his mouth over the other


    nipple, and eagerly gave it the same attention.


    I was a moaning mess, by the time he picked me up, hooking his hands under my thighs, and carried


    me to the bed. Slowly, he lowered me down so that my head was resting on the soft pillow. My body


    stretched out down the mattress.


    1/2


    415 5


    He was always so gentle. It made my heart race, and a steady warmth burn in the center of my


    sof


    chest.


    Then he slipped his hands under the waistband of both my pants and parties and pulled thes down at


    once. They joined the pile on the floor. My shoes fell with them.


    Suddenly, I was very naked in the middle of Nichs¡¯s plush bed. Nichs stared at


    a hooded gaze. He was fully clothed, but his dick was hard, making a very visible, prominent. tent in his


    pants. As he watched me, he ced his hand on it and groaned.


    It was sexy as hell.


    Slowly, his gaze traced down the length of my body, pausing at the apex of my thighs. He licked his


    lips.


    ¡°I want to taste you,¡± he said. He slipped his suit jacket down off his shoulders and dropped it into the


    clothes pile on the floor. He started to unbutton his white shirt.


    Heat pooled in between my legs. I spread my legs wide in answer.


    Nichs¡¯s eyes widened. He gave up on the buttons and ripped his shirt off instead. The


    buttons flew off the shirt, scattering around the room. One pinged off themp on the bedside


    table.

 Chatper 345

    Chatper 345


    Chapter 0345


    Iughed, and he growled.


    +15 BONUS


    Before the shirt even hit the floor, Nichs was bent over the bed and burying his face in between my


    legs. With careful fingers, he pulled back the hood, and then licked at my clit with a firm tongue.


    I grabbed at the pillow behind me, and writhed on the cool sheets beneath me.


    With his free arm, Nichs held me down. I was trapped against the onught. I could only endure.


    At first, I squeezed my eyes shut, but no, I forced them back open. The image of Nichs between my


    thighs was too delicious to miss. His eyes were closed and his brow was lowered with concentration.


    And then, as I watched, he snaked a hand down between his own legs.


    I nearly lost my mind.


    ¡°N¨CNick¡­¡±


    He opened his eyes and looked up at me.


    ¡°Kiss me¡­¡±


    He dropped his focus back to his duty.


    Iughed as I shoved lightly at him. ¡°I meant, kiss my mouth.¡±


    He pulled off of me with an obscene pop. ¡°You don¡¯t like this?¡± He didn¡¯t sound hurt, just confused¡­


    ¡°I love it,¡± I emphasized. ¡°But I want to kiss you, and I want to touch you too.¡±


    He crawled up over me until his body entirely covered mine. His mouth fell onto mine and I tasted


    myself on his tongue.


    Slowly, he lowered himself down onto the mattress beside me, so that he could more easily slip his


    hand down between my legs tovish the attention his tongue had surrendered.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Nick..¡±


    He sucked on my neck as he slipped a finger inside of me, then two. I bucked against him.


    He smiled against my skin.


    Not to be undone, I reached for his aching dick. He still wore his pants, but the zipper was done and his


    cock on full, hard disy. He was so big, my mouth watered. I wanted to taste


    +15 BONUS


    From bowed and swollen his dick looked, he was as close to release as I was. Had the sounds of my


    pleasure been enough to get him off?


    Before long, 1 rubbed his hard dick in my fist in tempo with him plunging his fingers inside of me i


    followed his lead, moving faster as he did.


    He began thrusting into my hand, grunting with each forward movement. Yet even as he chased his


    own pleasure, he never sacrificed mine. His fingers delved deeply into me. And then his thumb started


    tracing circles over my clit.


    It was too much. I couldn¡¯t hold on.


    But I wanted us toe together to I tried.


    ¡°N¨CNick so close Almost!¡±


    His voice was just as strained. ¡°I¡¯m there with you¡­ Now, Piper. Now!¡±


    He came and I did. Our hoarse shouts merged together as our bodies trembled, pushing past the edge


    of lust and toppling straight into pleasure.


    Later, when we were clean, satisfied, and holding each other in bed, Nichs peppered soft kisses


    along my neck and jaw. Likely an apology for all the marks he had


    put there.


    Iughed. ¡°The other girls are going to have questions for me in the morning¡­¡±


    Nichs¡¯s voice came low and dangerous. ¡°They¡¯ll think Julian left them.¡±


    They would, if only because that¡¯s what we wanted them to believe.


    I ced a hand on Nichs¡¯s cheek and drew his attention up to my face.


    When he saw my worried expression, he sighed.


    ¡°He may get As long as you are mine


    o kiss you in public, but he will never have you like this in private, I will survive.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I smiled, and kissed him.


    I couldn¡¯t be his forever, but for now would have to do.

 Chapter 0346

    ?Chapter 0346


    Charlotte and I flipped through the fabrics on the table near the sewing machines.


    "It has to be a bright color, right? Something that says, I''m having fun," I said. I picked up a bolt of red fabric." What about this one?"


    Charlotte shook her head. "Red means danger. You''ll give someone an anxiety attack."


    That... was a good point. Red was the color of blood and stop signs and red gs. I lowered the bolt of fabric.


    "Blue is more rxing." Charlotte held up a bolt with a pattern of deep blue flowers.


    "But does it say fun? I look at that and feel like I need to take a nap."


    Charlotte lowered the fabric back to the table, then touched her finger to her chin. We looked both looked over the table once more.


    Dark purple was out. Green might work, but... Green was the color of money. It would probably remind the people about their debts? Or was I overthinking this? My head was starting to hurt.


    "What about a golden orange-yellow?" Charlotte asked. She picked up three distinct fabrics. A pastel yellow, a warm creamy orange, and a shimmering gold. "We could doyers. You''d look like literal sunshine."


    "That could work!" I pped my hands together.


    "Great," Charlotte said, bright too.


    Elva made a show of walking toward us, just to make a loud humph noise, and storm away into the closet. She mmed the door behind her.


    I gave Charlotte an apologetic look.


    Charlotte shrugged. "I''d be disappointed too, if I was the kid. Though I agree with your side of it, of course." *Thanks."


    I''d already told Elva that she couldn''t attend this event with me. She usually enjoyed the dances, and I wished she could have fun at this one too.


    But with the n to catch Jane brewing, likely to culminate at the event, I couldn''t risk Elva being there. Especially if Jane could use the close proximity to amplify Elva''s curse. Though, I couldn''t say any of that to Elva. I was trying to shield her from as much of the danger as I could.


    But without revealing the real reason, every fake reason I came up with sounded like a lie. Even Elva could tell.


    Though the one I had used to put my foot down, "They ran out of girls'' sized dresses," was themest of the bunch. She knew we made all the dresses. I''d panicked.


    I didn''t know what to do.


    At the very least, I could apologize.


    So I walked to the closet door and knocked. "Elva? Can I talk to you?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Her little, sniffling voice came through the door. "Can I go to the party?"


    "No, honey, I''m sorry."


    *Then, no!" she shouted.


    *Please, Elva. I just want to apologize. I''m so sorry for hurting your feelings. I wish you coulde to the ball with me, I do. But you just can''t..." I said.


    The door opened a crack, and Elva looked through it with one eye. "Why not?"


    I didn''t want to lie anymore. "You just can''t."


    "But... I can be g-good. I''ll do chores!"


    *Oh, honey, you are good! It has nothing to do with how you''ve behaved." I dropped to my knees,ing down to be level with her. "It''s not your fault at all."


    The eye of Elva''s that I could see welled with tears. "It''s not fair.."


    "No," I agreed. "It''s not. I''m so sorry, honey."


    Slowly, the door opened more, and she stepped out. She held out her arms, asking for a hug, and I returned it at once. I held her as she cried, and I cried a bit too.


    When Jane was captured, and everything was safe again, I would take her to every event I could. Every ball. Every dinner. I''d make her a hundred different dresses if it would make her smile.

 Chatper 347

    Chatper 347


    Chapter 0347


    But first, I had to make her safe.


    That evening, I joined Veronica, Nichs, and Julian in Julian¡¯s private rooms, where we continued to


    talk about how to trap Jane.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± Veronica said. ¡°It is possible, if you want, to fight fire with fire,¡±


    ¡°I like fire,¡± Julian sald.


    I ignored him. ¡°What do you mean, Veronica?¡±


    ¡°We could curse her, as she cursed Elva,¡± she said.


    I blinked, startled. ¡°You know how to do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before, but I was trained,¡± Veronica said. There was no infliction in her voice, but she


    did lower her gaze as she spoke, looking down at the floor. ¡°I¡¯m confident I could curse her well enough


    for our purposes.¡±


    Julian looked at me. Beside me, Nichs crossed his arms. I leaned into him a little,


    ¡°It¡¯s something to consider, anyway,¡± Julian said, ¡°She started it. Why shouldn¡¯t we use her tactics


    against her? She lost her right to decency the moment she targeted Elva.¡±


    The words held truth, but something held me back yet. Jane was more monster than person now, but¡­


    did that mean it was okay to stoop to her level?


    I looked at Veronica. She stood very still, but that wasn¡¯t unusual.


    She saw me watching. ¡°Do not hold back on my ount. I have no qualms against doing what is


    necessary. In fact, I might enjoy using their training against them.¡±


    I believed that to an extent. But¡­ to cast her curse against Elva, Jane had to sacrifice something dear


    to her. Would whatever Veronica sacrificed be worth it to curse Jane?


    The rest of us would be sacrificing something too: our humanity. We¡¯d be monsters, just like Jane.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Julian asked.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Beside me, Nichs continued to be silent, like he was letting this all unfold. Maybe he was leaving the


    choice to me. Maybe he¡¯d go along with whatever I wanted. I felt his silent support


    in his closeness.


    ¡°We are not the same as her,¡± I said. ¡°And we will not be like her just to catch her.¡±


    ¡°But if it helps Elva ¨C¡± Julian argued.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Would it help Elva? How would she feel, when she grows up and learns the truth? To learn what we


    did to her mother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She¡¯d understand,¡± Julian said.


    I didn¡¯t know if I believed that, but regardless it was a gamble I wasn¡¯t willing to take.


    ¡°We catch her, and we do what we need to do then,¡± Nichs said atst. ¡°But we do not curse her.


    Piper¡¯s right. We are not going to lower ourselves tomit torture.¡±


    Julian snorted.


    ¡°Do you have something else to say, Julian?¡± Nichs red at his brother.


    11


    Julian stood up like he was ready to fight, but one look at me, and my pleading face, and he swallowed


    his words and sat back down. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Veronica nodded. She didn¡¯t seem bothered by the choice, nor did she seem pleased. She was


    impassive as ever. Then, Veronica and Julian shared a subtle nce.


    I watched it happen, but I had no idea what it meant, or even if it meant anything.


    It was over too soon for me to call it out. They could easily deny it.


    So long as the two weren¡¯t nning on cursing anyone, I supposed it wasn¡¯t a big deal if they shared a


    moment of displeasure against me.


    Nichs held out his arm for me. ¡°Come on, Piper. I¡¯ll walk you back to your room.¡±


    Julian stood up again. This time, he didn¡¯t hold his tongue.


    ¡°No,¡± he snapped. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 0348


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Nichs snapped back.


    ¡°You need to stop walking Piper around,¡± Julian said, firm. ¡°It makes me look bad. She¡¯s supposed to be my date, remember?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s after hours,¡± Nichs said. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any cameras.¡±


    ¡°¡°Shouldn¡¯t be,¡°¡± Julian said. ¡°You admit it. There could still be some.¡±


    ¡°You are being overly paranoid,¡± Nichs said.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°And you aren¡¯t being paranoid enough,¡± Julian countered. He looked at me. ¡°If we want this to seem real, we need to keep up appearances even without the cameras. I don¡¯t care what you two get up to behind closed doors


    His gaze dips to my neck, where the love bites Nichs left are still prominent.


    ¡°But when we are in public, even if it¡¯ste, you have to respect that I¡¯m Piper¡¯s boyfriend,¡± Julian said.


    Boyfriend? We¡¯d never used that term before. We¡¯d only been dating, or I was Julian¡¯s favorite. But neither he nor 1, nor any of the producers, had gone so far as to call Julian my boyfriend.


    He didn¡¯t back down. He didn¡¯t take it back. He just red at Nichs like he nned to say it six or seven more times to stab him with the word.


    ¡°You are not her boyfriend,¡± Nichs said, his voice dropping low and dangerous. A growl was hidden there, revealed around the edges. ¡°You are fake dating. That is not the same.¡±


    ¡°Keep telling yourself that.¡± Julian¡¯s lips quirked into a mocking smirk. He was baiting his brother, and protective and jealous Nichs was falling for it.


    ¡°Julian,¡± I said, strained. My patience was thin. I¡¯d already had a trying day, making Elva cry. I didn¡¯t have the necessary calm to deal with these brothers and their deep¨Cseated rivalry today. ¡°Please stop antagonizing him.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    His smirk wavered a bit.


    ¡°And Nichs,¡± I turned to him next. He seemed surprised that I would address him in this argument, but a momentter, he met my disapproving gaze with a steady one of his own.


    ¡°Piper.¡±


    ¡°Julian¡¯s not wrong. We should be careful¡­¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be cameras,¡± he said, and made it sound so sure.


    ¡°You think,¡± Julian chimed in.


    I weaved my fingers together. My heart told me to go with Nichs anyway. Our moments. were so stolen and rare, I collected each like precious gemstones. But I didn¡¯t dare risk my fake rtionship with Julian¡­


    ¡°All I want to do is walk you back to your room,¡± Nichs said. ¡°It¡¯s all very innocent.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe that, especially not with the heated ce he was giving me. He, like me, hadn¡¯t forgotten our time together the night before. Even now, every inch of my skin tingled for the touch of his hand, or the press of his of his tongue¡­


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said at once. For Nichs, I was willing to throw caution to the wind. What could possibly happen that we wouldn¡¯t be able to cover for? ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Nichs held out his arm again, and Iced my arm through it.


    Julian exhaled a loud, disappointed sigh.


    To him, I said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine.¡±


    ¡°It had better be,¡± Julian said.


    Veronica watched everything with a neutral expression. Though she seemed pleased now that we weregetting ready to leave. ¡°Have a good night.¡±


    Julian stayed with us part of the walk back, but then he had to veer away to go to his own private rooms. He looked back twice on his walk away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like him to be so concerned about anything,¡± Nichs said, though I didn¡¯t think that was true. I thought it much more likely that he was simply better at hiding his worries most of the time.


    ¡°This is a big deal,¡± I said. ¡°Sometimes it feels like the fate of the kingdom depends on Julian and my fake rtionship. We can¡¯t be careless.¡±

 Chapter 349

    ?Chapter 0349


    "No one''s around," Nichs said.


    He was right. The hallways were dark and so quiet, we could likely hear a pin drop. It made me feel bold, knowing we were alone.


    I traced tiny circles onto the back of Nichs''s palm with my finger.


    He closed his eyes a moment. His breath came a bit stuttered. It was nice to see how much affected him.


    "It''s almost been twenty-four hours since you kissed me," I said.


    "That''s not true," he said. "Eighteen, at the most."


    "Feels like a full day."


    He looked at me sideways. "Are you asking me for a kiss?"


    I licked my lips. "That depends on what the answer would be."


    His lip quirked. "And if it''s yes?"


    I stopped entirely, giving up the game, and turned to him. "Nick, please."


    He moved toward me, and backed me up into one of the alcoves along the main hallway. Our bodies, half-shielded by the curtains there, he lowered down and kissed my breath away.


    My entire body ignited.


    When he swiped his tongue into my mouth, my panties went damp. My body remembered full well the many abilities of that talented tongue. I wanted him here and now, to hell with the consquences. If I didn''t get some relief, I was likely to explode.


    "Nick" I gasped or pleaded, or both, I didn''t know which.


    Nichs knew what I wanted and what I needed before I did. He slotted one leg between mine, then grabbed my ass with both hands and dragged me toward him, pulling my core and my clit over the delicious friction of his thigh.


    "Ah!" I moaned. Nichs covered my mouth with his, swallowing my noises.


    Guided by his hands on my backside, I grinded against the meat of his muscled thigh. Back and forth, over and over. I chased my own pleasure. His growing dick pressed into my hip. Then he started grinding too.


    He rubbed against each other with increasing desperation. Faster and faster.


    More. I needed more.


    His mouth broke with mine totch onto my neck. Hadn''t he left enough marks? Hadn''t he yet staked his im?


    "Nick... I... Ah!"


    I was too loud, I bit my bottom lip.


    Then, suddenly, there was light.


    "What the hell..?!"


    Someone had drawn back the curtain and found us.


    Nichs and I jumped apart. I immediately straightened my clothes, and he straightened his. But our kiss-swollen lips and the love bites on my neck gave me away if my noises and Nichs''s gging erection did not.


    I blinked a few times, adjusting my eyes to the sudden light.


    Then I saw the King, and my entire stomach sank down, down to the floorboards.


    "I can exin," Nichs said at once. He held his hands out, palms forward, defensive.


    The King''s face was red with anger. His teeth were ground together. A muscle ticked along his jaw, and a vein was bulging on his forehead.


    "It''s not what it looks like," Nichs began to say.


    The King snapped, "Don''t you dare lie to me! You think I don''t have eyes? You think you were being quiet or sneaky, or whatever else?"


    Nichs snapped his mouth closed.


    "And you," the King tumed his fiery attention onto me.


    "I''m so sorry -" I started to say, on reflex.


    *I don''t care what you are. This will not happen again. It will never happen." His words had bite. I''d never seen him quite this furious, even when he had been dealing with Terry. "Get the fuck out of here before I have you removed."


    "Father, no -"


    "Now!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The King could have me killed if he wanted, and receive no ramifications for it. I had to get out of here.


    I didn''t have a choice.

 Chatper 350

    Chatper 350


    Chapter 0350


    Nichs


    I was relieved to see Piper rush away, but I was also furious at myself. All my talk about protecting her,


    and I couldn¡¯t stand up against my own father.


    Julian was right. I was a coward. And my cowardice was what was going to cost me Piper in the end.


    ¡°Father,¡± I said, ready to try again. Piper wasn¡¯t here anymore, so his anger should dowIL Maybe we if


    we just talked, I could reason with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you, Nichs, except agreement for what I¡¯m about to say.¡±


    Except, his anger didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, it simmered at a high boil. He didn¡¯t shout anymore, but the


    ferocity in his voice left little room for argument.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how lucky we all are that it was me who caught you, and not the cameras?


    Have you considered the optics of this at all?¡±


    ¡®Piper is a candidate in the contest, and I¡¯m a prince. It would have been scandalous but


    ¡°You don¡¯t know at all! Everything we¡¯ve worked for. Every n we put in ce. Ruined! Piper is a


    candidate, and you are a prince, but you are not the correct one. We built Piper with Julian, and the


    public must believe that if we are to survive.¡±


    ¡°Piper is well¨Cloved by the public. They would forgive any altercation but her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not her reputation I¡¯m worried about, Nichs. It¡¯s yours.¡± The King sighed. ¡°If you are to be my


    sessor, you must be seen as strong, with a capable family behind you. Piper is an embarrassment


    to you, worse if she turns you into a cuckold.¡±


    ¡°Then let her be with me, and not Julian. Then no one would be embarrassed ¨C ¡±


    ¡°I would be! My son, the prince most likely to wear my crown someday, dating amoner?


    Ridiculous. Our family would never recover from the embarrassment.¡± He shook his head. ¡± You need


    to stop seeing, or fooling around, or whatever you are doing with Piper.¡±


    I was losing this battle. No, I wouldn¡¯t be a coward. For Piper, I had to fight harder, even against the


    man whose opinion and advice I valued above all others.


    Standing tall, I braced my shoulders, and I said, ¡°No.¡±


    The King visibly startled. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever said that to him before, and it showed in his


    reaction.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked, like he needed to be sure.


    +15 BONUS


    I stayed strong. I would not betray Piper. ¡°I said, no. Piper is important to me, and I¡¯m not willing to give


    her up.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The King leaned back and looked at me like I was a different person. A stranger. An enemy. He


    narrowed his eyes. I felt my skin itch. Going against my father went against the perfect son I had been


    for years. Julian was the rebellious one, not me.


    But Piper was important enough to rebel for.


    The silence stretched. It was more unnerving than the yelling.


    Then the King reached into his pocket and retrieved a neatly folded piece of paper. He unfolded it, then


    shoved it at my chest.


    I recognized it at once as one of the flyers that had been dropped from that ne the other day. I¡¯d


    heard about it more than seen it, but now, as I epted it from my father and looked at it more closely,


    I could see first¨Chand how disturbing it was.


    My family with their eye¡¯s x¡¯ed out. It made my heart ache.


    ¡°So v


    you won¡¯t break things off with Piper to save yourself and your position as crown prince. But if you can¡¯t


    do it for you, then maybe you would to save your family. And your kingdom.¡±


    I gripped the flyer hard enough to crinkle the paper. I didn¡¯t want to be the reason my family lost


    everything ¨C including their lives.


    If my rtionship with Piper was truly endangering them¡­..

 Chatper 351

    Chatper 351


    Chapter 0351


    I couldn¡¯t think clearly when faced with such an obvious threat. My protective instincts kicked into high


    gear. I would do anything to protect those closest to me. But Piper was close


    to me to.


    I swallowed hard. ¡°I care about Piper.¡±


    The King¡¯s demeanor had shifted. Maybe he could see the hesitation in me, where I had been so firm


    before, and softened in response.


    ¡°You are a prince. Someday, you may very well be a king. Those feelings won¡¯t mean anything in the


    end. Everything is secondary to your duty.¡±


    His words cracked through my heart until it blistered. I knew what he meant. Even if I cared for Piper, I


    would never be able to marry her. Unlike the others, she hadn¡¯t been trained since birth to be a


    queen. She¡¯d probably hate the job, even if it meant we could be together.


    Piper and I would have to part ways eventually. Shouldn¡¯t it be now? When I could help protect my


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    family and my kingdom with the choice?


    I didn¡¯t know what to do. I was worse than torn, I was agonized.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to think it over, but I expect your agreement in the morning,¡± the King said.


    I nodded, numb. Then I walked the halls like a ghost, my lost in the riptide of my thoughts. I weighed


    every option, but the inner debate mostly came down to my feelings for Piper versus everything else. I


    still wasn¡¯t ready to decide.


    Hourster, as dawn broke, and sunlight crept up above the tree line, I watched from one of the hallway


    windows as the protesters began to assemble again. Many had been there all night.


    Soft footsteps approached me. I didn¡¯t have to look to know it was my mother.


    ¡°Did father send you?¡± I asked.


    She took vigil beside me, and watched out the window as I did.


    ¨C


    ¡°He told me what happened,¡± she said in a soft, soothing voice more motherly than she¡¯d sounded


    since before thispetition began. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    She was never the most feeling of mothers, at least outwardly, but I had never doubted her love. It was


    only when the contest started that she delved too deeply into it, focusing on finding the perfect bride for


    her sons rather than remembering they needed support too.


    With how little she had said to me in the past months it wasn¡¯t that I thought she hated me. She was my


    mother, and that bond was strong. I just thought she didn¡¯t like me very


    +15 BONUS


    Honestly, I hadn¡¯t much cared for how she was acting, either. Maybe it was a two¨Cway street. Maybe I


    kept my distance too.


    ¡°I know you want to do the right thing,¡± my mother said. ¡°And that the right thing may seem unclear to


    you now, especially because of your feelings for that girl.¡±


    That girl, said with such distain. ¡°Her name is Piper.¡±


    The Luna sighed and her voice regained its softness. Yet now that I¡¯d seen the crack, I was suspicious


    of it. Of her.


    ¡°I understand your dilemma, Nichs, but¡­ you must understand that continue seeing that


    Piper, puts her at risk too. Her and her little girl.


    I looked at her sideways. Her face was doing what it should, showing the correct amount of concern.


    Maybe I imagined the distain I had thought I heard.


    ¡°They could so easily be caught in the middle of this,¡± she said. ¡°They might even be hurt in an effort to


    affect you.¡±


    ¡°The people love Piper.¡±


    ¡°They do, for now. But how often does public opinion sway. How quickly can it drop?¡± She motioned


    toward the protesters beyond the window. I looked too, and that¡¯s when I saw it.


    A sign with Piper¡¯s face on it. Her eyes were x¡¯ed out. 2)


    The text below it read, TRAITOR.

 Chatper 352

    Chatper 352


    Chapter 0352


    When I returned to my room, I changed into my pajamas and slid into bed. Elva was already fast


    asleep. Yet no matter how long Iid there, or which way I tossed and turned, I could not find sleep.


    My mind was still with Nichs in that hallway. I could only imagine the terrible things the King was


    saying to him.


    Would Nichs be forced to break up with me? Would he volunteer to do so?


    I knew Nichs cared for me, but his duty to the kingdom would always be his first priority. I¡¯d always


    known that. I still dreaded the day when it would start to affect us enough to make Nichs choose


    between me and his kingdom. Maybe we¡¯d reached that point atst.


    It felt much too soon.


    The next morning, I woke early and walked with Elva down to breakfast. I held my breath most of the


    way, half-expecting the King himself to jump out of the woodwork to demand I leave the premises. At


    the very least, I anticipated Joseph and his guard to give me a stern talking to.


    Yet we made it down into the dining room without issue. I spotted Tiffany, Veronica, and Susie in their


    usual spots and went to join them. Food was already set at our spots. Elva dug in right away. I picked


    for a while.


    I wasn¡¯t feeling very well.


    Susie, beside me, watched me mindlessly tear down a blueberry muf fin with a fork until it was a pile of


    crumbs. Then, leaning closely, she asked me, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I was careless¡­¡± I whispered back, extra careful no one else could hear. ¡°The King found Nichs


    and I together.¡±


    Susie gasped. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°Oh, Piper¡­¡±


    ¡°Just be careful, okay? Be more careful than I was.¡¯


    ¡°}


    Susie had just as much to lose as I did, if not more. My rtionship with Nichs was always doomed.


    But she and Mark had a chance at asting rtionship, if it could be given room and sustenance to


    grow. If Susie was found out and disqualified¡­


    They might see each other again, but who knew when?


    ¡°I understand,¡± she said, ¡°But what¡¯s going to happen to you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for something to happen.¡±


    ¡°The King hasn¡¯t¡­?¡± She didn¡¯t finish, instead letting the sentence hang. I didn¡¯t want to


    1/4


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    A worried look crossed Susie¡¯s face. She reached her hand across the table to squeeze my wrist. Her


    support gave somefort to my frayed nerves, yet even with it, I was stressed and


    tired.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need¡­¡± Susie said. Another open sentence.


    This time, it was even more foreboding. Susie could offer all the help in the world now, when we were


    so close together. But the minute I was excused from the pce, Susie wouldn¡¯t be able to help me.


    Likely, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to help me.


    I would be on my own again.


    After breakfast, as I was walking toward the door, Mark stopped me just outside in the hallway. Elva


    looked up at him curiously.


    ¡°I apologize,¡± Mark said, ¡°But I was asked to deliver this to you.¡± He held out a folded piece of paper.


    There was only one person in the pce who would use Mark to send me a message:


    Nichs.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, and epted the note. My heart raced as I opened it and began to read.


    Piper, it said in Nich s¡¯s perfect scrawl. I wish you and Julian the best. I would never try to stand in


    your way. Best wishes, Nichs.


    My stomach dropped. I thought I might be sick.¡±


    This was a break up note.


    I wanted to hope that Nichs didn¡¯t actually write this, but I knew his handwriting well from our


    Academy days. We¡¯d so often write notes like this to one another.


    And then I wanted to believe that Nichs had written this under duress, but I knew that wasn¡¯t true.


    Nichs could certainly be influenced by his family, but he¡¯d never do anything he truly didn¡¯t want to


    do, especially if he knew it would hurt me.


    No. He wrote this because he genuinely wanted out of our arrangement. He didn¡¯t give a reason. I


    guessed he didn¡¯t have to, but I wished I knew.


    ¡°I want to talk to him,¡± I said to Mark.


    His expression was pitying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Piper. That¡¯s really not a good idea.¡±


    ¡°I deserve to hear this straight from him, not in some note.¡±


    Mark shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s for both of your sakes that it had to be this way. Please. Just stay away from


    him. You will only end up more hurt.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    I didn¡¯t believe that. I couldn¡¯t.


    If I could just talk to Nichs, maybe I could talk him out of this. I could help him see that we were


    worth staying together for just a little bit longer.


    Looking at Mark, I knew I would not be able to budge him. Nichs had given him a


    Though Susie would never ask him too. That was part of the reason they worked so well together.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said. I did, that was the truth, but it all still hurt. I felt raw, like I¡¯d been put through the


    grinder. Pieces of me were missing. I didn¡¯t know how to be whole again.


    I left Mark and took Elva back to our bedroom. I spent the entire day numb, not thinking about anything


    rting to Nichs. I helped Charlotte sew the sunshine dress, and I yed toys with Elva. I was able


    to keep my brain quiet by busying it with tasks.


    But then nighttime came. Charlotte retired and Elva fell asleep, and I was left alone with my thoughts.


    My dangerous, hurt-filled thoughts.


    Nichs had to have a reason for dropping me. Something more than his father found out. If it wasn¡¯t


    permanent, what could be the harm of a secret rendezvous? It was an embarrassment, being discover,


    but not such a bad one that we needed to drop all that we had.


    I needed to confront Nichs and hear his reason. Only then could I let this go and move on with my


    life.


    After everything we shared, after all those whispered promises¡­


    I had to hear it from Nichs himself.


    So I waited long enough that most everyone would be asleep. Then I sneaked out.


    I traveled a familiar path to the guest room Nichs had been using. Once I was there, I lifted


    my


    hand and knocked.


    The light was on under the door. I saw a shift, a shadow.


    Nichs was in there. Even without the shadows, I could feel it in my bones.


    I waited a moment, then a moment more. But he did not answer the door.


    I knocked again, louder.


    His shadow came to the door. He was standing just on the other side of it. But he made no


    move to answer it.


    Tears welled in my eyes. It couldn¡¯t be over. Not this soon. Not through a letter.


    I knocked once more.


    And he still didn¡¯t answer.

 Chatper 353

    Chatper 353


    Chapter 0353


    When I slept that night, it was only because pure exhaustion from staying up the entire night before had


    finally caught up to me, and sleep pulled me under against my will. Else I would have been shaking


    with anger and worry.


    For a few, brief hours, I had felt peace. But now, I was awake again. Now I remembered everything that


    had happened, from being caught with Nichs by the King, to Nich s¡¯s break up letter, to standing


    outside of his door as Nichs refused to answer.


    I meant to bottle in my worries as much as I could, but the minute Mark entered the room, I pounced


    toward him. He sighed, seemingly resigned to his fate.


    ¡°Is he alright?¡± I asked first. One of my lingering fears was that Nichs had been harmed or was


    suffering from some terrible infliction ¨C illness or otherwise. It was by far the most pressing question.


    My own feelings were secondary to Nich s¡¯s overall wellbeing. ¡°Is he sick, or hurt?¡±


    Mark smiled a little, sadly. ¡°He is healthy.¡±


    I slumped as relief rushed through my body. With the worst out of the way, I could press forward with


    my questions.


    ¡°Is the King responsible for this? Perhaps Nichs was backed into a corner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Piper¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Mark. He won¡¯t talk to me. If I only understood¡­¡± I worried my hands together. I was a


    nervous wreck. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t want to know the answers. Maybe they would only hurt me worse


    than I was being hurt right now.


    But I was never would who could easily back down from something.


    ¡°The King might have suggested it,¡± Mark said, ¡°But the separation is for the good of the kingdom.¡±


    I blinked, surprised. The good of the kingdom? That felt like a reh ea rsed line. ¡°The kingdom hardly


    hinges on my secret rendezvous with Nichs¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Maybe not. But your very public rtionship with Prince Julian is important. If you were to


    continue to see Prince Nichs, I fear it would only be a matter of time before the public caught wind. It


    would undermine your rtionship with Prince Julian.¡±


    I frowned. I tried to see it from their perspective. The fate of the kingdom was important but¡­


    ¡°I hate that you have to keep seeing Julian if that¡¯s not what you want to do,¡± Mark said. ¡± You shouldn¡¯t


    have to do anything you don¡¯t want to do. But this is a high risk situation with an angry public. You¡¯ve


    seen the mobs just outside the gates? It¡¯s growing every day.¡±


    1/4


    I had seen them. They had been growing bigger¡­


    ¡°I want to hear all this from Nichs himself,¡± I said.


    +15 BONUS


    Mark lightly shook his head. ¡°Please, stay away from him Piper.¡± A line creased the center of his brow,


    and he suddenly looked troubled. Softly, he admitted, ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one struggling¡­¡±


    Oh. Oh.


    Nichs wasn¡¯t doing this because he wanted to. Of course, he wasn¡¯t. But neither was he doing it


    because he was coerced.


    He genuinely thought this was the right thing to do, for the good of the kingdom. And by thinking


    otherwise, by chasing him down and demanding answers, I was being selfish.


    Nichs was struggling too. He still cared for me.


    But we just couldn¡¯t be together.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. I did understand, even if it shattered my entire heart.


    The end of Nichs and me hade much sooner than I had ever expected. I knew it had to happen


    eventually but¡­ no, I wouldn¡¯t push anymore.


    Some things just weren¡¯t meant to be, no matter how much the two involved cared about


    each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll respect Nich s¡¯s wishes,¡± I said, and Mark looked infinitely relieved.


    Yet when I had agreed to respect Nich s¡¯s wishes, I had thought I might have a day or two to lick my


    gaping wounds before I saw him again. Unfortunately, I was immediately summoned by Julian to join a


    meeting with him, Veronica, and Nichs to discuss trapping


    Jane.


    So now, I stood in Julian¡¯s private rooms as far as possible as I could from Nichs. Julian and


    Veronica both gazed between us, as Nichs and I did our very best to ignore the other.


    I wasn¡¯t going to as much as nce his way, even if he spoke. It was easier if I pretended he


    didn¡¯t exist at all.


    That was easier said than done, of course, and when he cleared his throat, I immediately nced. He


    nced too, and our eyes caught. The moment slowed, the world melted around


    us.


    I wanted to walk closer. I wanted to hold him and bridge this new distance between us.


    But that could never be.


    +15 BONUS


    I looked away first.


    ¡°Right,¡± Julian said, confused. ¡°Okay. Well, I have no idea what awkward thing is going on. here.¡± He


    pointed between Nichs and me. ¡°But, Veronica hase up with a possible n to trap Jane.¡±


    Thoughts of heartbreak slipped out of my mind. Yes, I could focus on capturing Jane. Bringing down


    the underground organization. These were achievable goals that had nothing


    to do with Nichs.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± I said, probably too eager.


    Julian looked at me with surprise.


    Veronica less so, though she did pause a moment before speaking.


    ¡°I assume you all remember that cor that diminished Prince Nich s¡¯s wolf powers,¡±


    Veronica said.


    ¡°All too well,¡± Nichs grumbled.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, not eager to relive those memories either. How close I hade to physically losing


    Nichs that day. Whatever we were going through now paled inparison to him nearly losing his


    life¡­ or his freedom.


    Veronica went to a nearby coffee table and retrieved a small box. Carrying it, she moved to the center


    of us so we could all see. We each inched closer. Unfortunately this ced Nichs and I right next to


    each other.


    We nced at each other again. He looked away first this time. A pain pinged in my heart.


    Veronica lifted the top of the box and revealed a simple leather cuff bracelet sitting within.


    ¡°After studying the cor, I dismantled it and retooled it into this more subtle bracelet,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°The power remains the same. It will diminish the power of whoever wears it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant,¡± Julian said, smiling wide.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Veronica dipped her head ever so slightly and a hint of pink touched her cheeks.


    ¡°Like this, it will be much easier to get on Jane if she shows up to the event,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°When she shows up,¡± I said with confidence. My twin would never miss a chance to embarrass and


    hurt me, not the way she is now. And what better opportunity would she have than on a world-stage


    during an event meant to celebrate joy and happiness?


    Julian hummed thoughtfully. ¡°We only need a volunteer to get close enough ¨C


    ¡°}


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I said, just as Nichs said, ¡°It has to be me.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    We both stopped. We looked at each other.


    Deep in his eyes was the same affection I always saw in him, though now, it seemed to be buried


    behind a shield of ice. A shield that made him frown deeply.


    I frowned too. If he thought I was going to let him win this argument, he was far off.


    Jane was my sister. My responsibility.


    I would be the one to capture her.


    No matter what Nichs wanted.

 Chatper 354

    Chatper 354


    Chapter 0354


    +16 BONUS


    ¡°It should be me,¡± Nichs said, just as I told him once more, ¡°I should be the one to do it.¡±


    We red at each other.


    ¡°Jane and I have the history,¡± I said, impassioned. ¡°She is my sister. It is my not just my right to be the


    one to bring her down, but it is my obligation.¡±


    ¡°That obligation does not circumvent my responsibilities as a prince of this kingdom to see justice


    brought,¡± Nichs said, matching my fiery tone. ¡°Need I remind you that Jane nearly had me


    kidnapped, and possibly killed


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need a reminder of something that I think about whenever my mind begins to wander.


    Every free moment I have from now to eternity is forever ruined by that particr


    memory.¡±


    ¡°Then you understand why I have the right to take action.¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°She only went after you because of me. I¡¯m the one she wants to hurt


    ¡°All the more reason for you to stay out of the way before she actually does hurt you =


    ¡°She can only hurt me by hurting the people I care about -¡±


    ¡°We know that¡¯s not true, or the underground organization never would have gone after you in the first


    ce.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Julian said. He stepped forward, hands up, palms forward in a cating gesture.¡± We get it.


    You both have your reasons-


    Nichs inhaled a huffy breath. ¡°If Piper would listen to reason ¨C


    ¡°Reason?¡± I threw up my arms. ¡°What reason do you want me to listen to, Nick? Because all I hear is


    you continuing to take the path of self-sacrifice!¡± I couldn¡¯t help it, my voice raised. Suddenly it didn¡¯t


    feel like we were talking about trapping Jane anymore.


    I should have probably taken it back as soon as I said it, but the longer it sat there between us, the


    more weight it seemed to gain, until it was too heavy for me to retrieve.


    Truth was, I wanted him to know how I felt about him not talking to me. About him choosing to protect


    the kingdom on his own without at least consulting me.


    I would have stepped away if he thought it best, but that should have been a decision that we made


    together.


    He didn¡¯t have to be the bad guy. He didn¡¯t have to carry the burden alone.


    If I couldn¡¯t be a partner to him in this rtionship, I at least wanted to be a partner in the


    +15 BONUS


    Slowly, the longer we were quiet, the air between us changed. The spark of anger slowly melted away


    until it felt muted and distance. In its ce, a solemn sort of sadness began to swell.


    ¡°Better me than you,¡± Nichs said, a whisper.


    I lightly shook my head. ¡°Better two carry the weight than none.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Julian pped his hands and whatever spell that had been brewing between Nichs and I


    snapped like a popped balloon. ¡°Then you two should do it together.¡±


    My gaze snapped to Julian. Nich s¡¯s did too.


    ¡°What?¡± I said.


    ¡°Who said anyone should have to do this alone?¡± Julian said with a shrug. ¡°We¡¯ve been a team from


    the start. We¡¯re all going to be at the event. We should continue working as a team.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one who puts the cuff on her,¡± I said firmly.


    Nichs opened his mouth, likely to argue.


    Julian made a dramatic gesture of rolling his eyes. Then, smoothly, he stepped toward me and slipped


    his arm around my shoulders. He smirked at me, and I knew instantly he was up to something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be at your side all night, Piper. Maybe you and I can catch Jane together. If we aren¡¯t too busy


    with¡­ other activities, that is.¡± Julian¡¯s smirk grew.


    Nichol a s¡¯s re deepened. ¡°Julian, you -¡± He took a threatening step forward.


    Julian shifted his gaze to himnguidly, as if he hadn¡¯t a care in the world. ¡°Yes, brother?¡±


    Nichs looked for all the world like he wanted to say something. Argue, maybe, or yell. Knowing


    Nichs, he had to be jealous from what Julian was up to.


    Instead, he pressed his lips hard together. His eyes dropped to the ground.


    Looking at Veronica, he asked, ¡°Are we done?¡±


    Veronica shrugged. That was enough of an answer for Nichs. He turned toward the door


    and stormed out of it.


    I knew we weren¡¯t together anymore, and he clearly had a reaction. It wasn¡¯t as if hecked jealousy.


    But that he hadn¡¯t intervened with Julian¡¯s flirting. That he¡¯d simply exited himself.


    It hurt.


    It shouldn¡¯t have. But it still did, all the same.


    ¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Julian¡¯s smirk slipped away with Nich s¡¯s quick departure. He looked at me again.


    ¡°What in the world is going on with you two?¡± he asked.


    I thought of maybe keeping it a secret, but with my hurt, I just wanted to confide in some. Julian,


    Veronica, and I had already shared so many secrets with each other. They knew I had been in


    something of a rtionship with Nichs.


    I could trust them. They were safe.


    So I told them, ¡°The King caught Nichs and me kissing.¡±


    That was all Julian needed to piece together the full story. ¡°Oh, s hit.¡±


    Veronica was a little more confused. She didn¡¯t have previous knowledge of Nich s¡¯s history of self-


    sacrifice to protect those he cared about. So she gave me a curious look.


    Julian, fortunately, filled her in when words failed me. ¡°My brother is enamored with Piper. But he¡¯s also


    under my father¡¯s thumb. If father somehow convinced Nichs leaving Piper would be good for the


    kingdom¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Veronica said at once. She stepped closer to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Piper.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I lied.


    Veronica let me off the h ook by speaking to Julian again. ¡°But¡­ Nichs being so obviously unhappy


    is not going to inspire the kingdom.¡±


    Julian shrugged. ¡°The crown hardly cares about Nich s¡¯s happiness.¡±


    I slumped into myself, falling more and more into despair. Nichs made his choice, but if


    he was coerced¡­


    No. I couldn¡¯t follow this path.


    Julian watched me closely. ¡°Eh, you don¡¯t need him, do you, Piper?¡±


    My dire thoughts stopped. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    That sly smirk returned to Julian¡¯s lips. It warned of encroaching danger.


    I still was unprepared for when Julian¡¯s arm slipped down to my waist, and his lips came so


    near my ear.


    ¡°Just say the word,¡± he cooed, ¡°And I can slide right into the hole he¡¯s made in your life. Any role you


    need me to be.¡±


    Iughed as I shoved him away. Theugh didn¡¯tst long, but it felt good for a moment. Julian was like


    that sometimes. He could startle the depression straight out of me.


    ¡°Be serious,¡± I said.


    3/4


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Who¡¯s not serious?¡± he asked, but his smile remained wide. He had to be kidding.


    Veronica watched us both with a bemused expression on her face. As our antics dwindled, she moved


    closer. She touched my arm.


    ¡°You truly care about him, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say right away. Things were certainlyplicated. Much of the time, I ran from my


    feelings.


    But I couldn¡¯t deny those feelings existed. Even if I didn¡¯t truly understand their full depth. Sometimes


    my admiration for him felt like a bottomless trench that might go on forever.


    I couldn¡¯t face that now.


    The best I could say, and it still hurt to say it, was, ¡°I do.¡±

 Chatper 355

    Chatper 355


    Chapter 0355


    The next morning at breakfast, the candidates were gossiping as per usual. Topics were spa rse,


    especially since we weren¡¯t allowed to watch any television. But the girls amused themselves with who


    was feeling under the weather, and who was wearing what to the ball.


    I tried to participate more than I had before. My heart still ached some, but talking with Veronica and


    Julian had helped more than I realized. Though Susie had previously known, it was difficult to speak


    freely with her, as we were always around others when together.


    It was nice to have so many friends around me, ready to support me.


    Beside me, Elva was digging into her waffles. She had two cheeks full when Nichs walked through


    the door.


    She tried shouting his name, but I quickly reminded her, ¡°Finish chewing. Then you can go say hello.¡±


    She eagerly nodded and chewed at a faster pace.


    ¡°Slowly, now,¡± I reminded her, worried she might choke.


    Nichs continued walking as if he hadn¡¯t noticed. Maybe he hadn¡¯t. He seemedser-


    focused today as he marched straight to Olivia.


    Olivia slowly lowered her fork. She tapped at the corners of her mouth with her napkin.


    A camera crew followed Nichs in and quickly found different positions as Nichs stopped


    at Olivia¡¯s side.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± he said.


    She batted her eyshes up at him. I didn¡¯t hate her for it. I knew this was part of the game, and Olivia


    very well could have been the best contender in the ce. She came from a well- connected pack. She


    was well-trained and strong, both in physicality and me ntality.


    So I didn¡¯t hate her. But I did hate what was taking ce right in front of me.


    I would have run away if I could have. But that would only draw the camera lenses to me. For Nich


    s¡¯s sake, for the sake of his sacrifice of our near-rtionship, I had to keep my


    backside in my chair and endure.


    ¡°Yes, Prince Nichs?¡± Olivia said sweetly.


    ¡°Will you apany me on a date tomorrow?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why, I would be honored,¡± Olivia replied.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    1/4


    +15 BONUS


    My already-tattered heart shattered further in my chest. But I tried to keep my expression


    muted, as the other girls¡¯ eyes widened in excitement. It had been some time since there had been any


    kind of fresh gossip. This would sustain them for days.


    Only Susie frowned at the news, and nced at me. Veronica held no reaction; she merely continued


    eating breakfast.


    Elva, however, heard every word, and did not have the experience to know how to hide her reaction. Or


    the knowledge that she should.


    ¡°No!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Shh, Elva,¡± I said gently.


    But Elva wouldn¡¯t hear of it. As I reached for her, she scurried under the table, only to reappear on the


    other side, closer to Nichs.


    I rushed toward them, desperate to stop the scene, but I couldn¡¯t get close enough before Elva spoke.


    ¡°How could you, Nickss?¡±


    ¡°Elva,¡± Nichs said. His eyes held sympathy. ¡°Please understand -¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Mommy on date?¡± Elva said. She had real tears now.


    I froze. The cameras panned up from Elva to my face. Nichs looked too. I didn¡¯t know


    which was worse.


    Quickly, Nichs cleared his throat and dropped down to one knee, joining Elva at her level.


    ¡°Now, Elva,¡± Nichs said softly. He wasn¡¯t his usual unguarded self with Elva, not with the cameras


    watching, but he at least curbed some of the edge. ¡°I have to spend time with every


    Elva only frowned deeper. ¡°Then why not Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Elva, honey,¡± I said, stepping toward her. I ced my hands on her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please don¡¯t


    bother Prince Nichs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all part of being a prince,¡± he said.


    Elva touched my hands with her much smaller ones. ¡°Why are you talking so weird?¡±


    Nichs blinked, startled.


    ¡°You are being mean,¡± Elva said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Nichs started to say, but I could see how Elva must have felt. Compared to his


    usual charm, this colder version of him must have seemed like night and day.


    2/4


    +15 BONUS


    Nich s¡¯s panic was clear on his face. The kingdom wasn¡¯t ready to handle who he was in private. Or,


    perhaps more urately, Nichs wasn¡¯t ready to share that side of himself.


    I immediately stepped in. ¡°Oh, Elva. You know Prince Nichs is a very important prince. He


    has


    many duties and responsibilities and ys many roles.¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Elva didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    Iughed for the cameras. ¡°I think we¡¯ve all read too many stories about prince charming.¡±


    Some of the other girlsughed in solidarity. Every little girl enjoyed the fairy tales of princes


    and white horses. Even, it seemed, the girls who had known princes personally.


    Elva¡¯s face switched from annoyed to confused, and the cameramen seemed to grow bored of


    it. They turned the cameras onto Nichs instead.


    Nichs rose to his feet. His reliefsted only a moment, before vanishing under his cool


    princely veneer.


    Eventually, I was able to coax Elva back to her pancakes, and Nichs made his retreat.


    Later, as Charlotte helped me tailor the base of the dress we¡¯d made for the ball, she couldn¡¯t keep


    from sharing her own gossipy news. Having a friendship with Charlotte was ideal. Not only was she a


    great conversationalist, and a staunch ally, but she could also watch television and fill me in on the


    outside world.


    The outside world right now, apparently seemed really invested in my love life.


    ¡°What,¡± I said, my voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°You are telling me that people are making polls for which


    of the princes I should choose?¡±


    ¡°Not all the princes,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Just Julian or Nichs.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m only dating Julian.¡± As far as they knew. Charlotte knew better but didn¡¯t call me on it, with Elva


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    and the nanny in the room.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°A certain part of the public has be borderline obsessed. They


    analyze every stolen nce and touch you have ever shared with Prince Nichs. There¡¯s several


    Comptions of touches? Looks?


    ¡°Sometimes they cover it on the evening news,¡± Charlotte said.


    ¡°That kind of gossip can¡¯t be considered news.


    ¡°It can, when it¡¯s included with the day¡¯s recap. Since things have been slow, they¡¯ve been looking to


    the fans to fill in some of the content to fill the daily program,¡± Charlotte said. She stuck a pin into the


    dress to mark where we needed to hem.


    314


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Then surely, the majority are siding with Julian. I must have twice as many clips with him.¡±


    Charlotte shrugged, but didn¡¯t say a word. That didn¡¯t bode well.


    ¡°Charlotte¡­¡± I¡¯prompted.


    She avoided my gaze. ¡°It¡¯s fairly evenly split.¡±


    ¡°Evenly split? How?¡±


    ¡°The looks, Piper,¡± Charlotte said, and gave me a look of her own right now ¨C one that said, they can


    see right through you.


    Was I giving too much away? The heart wanted what it wanted, that was true. And I was never a very


    good liar.


    Was the public truly able to see straight through me, to see that Nichs was the one I truly wanted?


    Maybe they saw through Nichs too.


    Whatever else this meant, one important thing was clear to me.


    I needed to try harder to sell my fake rtionship with Julian.

 Chatper 356

    Chatper 356


    Chapter 0356


    ¡°It¡¯s just strange,¡± Julian said, as he escorted me from our room for one of our dates. ¡°I guess since


    pretty much the time the King saw you and Nichs, he¡¯s been locked up with his advisors. I¡¯ve seen


    him many once in passing, but he didn¡¯t stop to talk to me.¡±


    To me, that didn¡¯t seem all that strange. Up until the event began, the royal family were reclusive. Even


    the King himself was not typically seen. However, for Julian to be so worried about it that he would


    bring it up with me, indicated a deeper problem than I would have otherwise assumed.


    ¡°Is that so unusual for him?¡± I asked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like a big family man.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Julian said. ¡°But usually he keeps us three princes in on the ns. Whatever ideas he and his


    advisors areing up with now, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s even talking to Nichs about


    Watching his puzzled expression, I frowned in solidarity with him.


    ¡°My parents think I¡¯m a wildcard, they might not tell me everything,¡± Julian said. ¡°But to keep Nichs


    out of the loop, too? It¡¯s troubling. God knows what kind of ns they are concocting without our input.¡±


    ¡°Surely the advisors would know what they are doing?¡± I asked.


    Julian sighed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trust those guys with my lunch order, let alone the sake of the whole nation. I


    guess the fact that nothing has happened yet is a measure offort. Some of those advisors, I¡¯m


    sure, want to chase away the protestors with violence.¡±


    My nerves prickled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that just make the protests worse?¡±


    ¡°Protests?¡± Julian huffed a sharpugh. It had no humor in it and died quickly. ¡°That kind of act might


    trigger a civil war.¡±


    My heart jumped once with sharp worry.


    Julian noticed, maybe from the look of increasing worry on my face, andmented. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Piper. I


    shouldn¡¯t talk to you about these things.¡±


    ¡°You can talk to me about whatever you like,¡± I said.


    He shrugged. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s cruel of me to put all of this on you. Besides, maybe you are right. Maybe


    the advisors are actuallying up with good ideas this time. Or my father is. Anything is possible.¡±


    I let the words settle in around me. Perhaps Julian was needlessly worrying, but¡­ he was always so


    observant. I had trouble believing he could be wrong about anything he¡¯d witnessed.


    1/2


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen much of Prince Joyce either,¡± I said, just to make conversation, and hopefully, to pull


    the conversation away from more ominous worries.


    ¡°He does stay cooped up in his room most days. He loves to read,¡± Julian said. Though, as my words


    lingered, he said, ¡°When was thest time you saw him?¡±


    I tried to think back. We¡¯d had no formal dinners in a while, nor events.


    ¡°Thest time I saw him was that night on the balcony,¡± I said. ¡°When he¡¯d given me that letter.¡±


    ¡°And locked you out there,¡± Julian added. He sounded suddenly pensive.


    I didn¡¯t really want to think about that part, but, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He¡¯d never apologized for that, though perhaps he never realized that he¡¯d done it. If he¡¯s been locked


    up in his room, then who would have told him? The only other people who knew about it were Julian


    and Nichs. 1


    ¡°You haven¡¯t spoken with him, either?¡± I asked Julian.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t even seen him myself.¡± Julian sighed. ¡°But that¡¯s not so unusual either. As I said, he


    oftentimes stays in his room. And if father hasn¡¯t summoned us¡­¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Sometimes I think about that night,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± I said. What almost happened to Nichs stayed with me all the time. I clutched it


    my close. That memory was what would help me, when the time came, to deal with sister.


    ¡°I don¡¯t just mean what happened after we went after Nichs¡­¡± Julian added. He seemed far away


    for a moment. I wondered where he went.

 Chatper 357

    Chatper 357


    Chapter 0357


    ¡°Then, what?¡±


    He nced at me. Slowly, he stopped walking. We were alone in the hallway though there was talking


    up ahead. Around the corner was the dining room. Some of the girls must have gone down to lunch


    early.


    ¡°Joyce called you out to that balcony,¡± Julian said. ¡°He said it was because you are too


    reckless, but when has he ever cared about something like that before or since. You aren¡¯t one of his


    selected candidates, and he¡¯s never taken an interest in any of Nichs¡¯s or my rtionships before.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t think¡­ he had ulterior motives?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Julian admitted quickly. ¡°It does seem unlikely. Joyce has never been rebellious. He¡¯s


    always done just enough to stay within the rules our parents set for him. I suppose he could have seen,


    as I did, how fond Nichs is of you, and wanted to step in, but¡­¡±


    My throat went dry. ¡°But?¡°¡±


    Julian squeezed my arm. ¡°The timing is what concerns me. He locked you out there the same night


    Nichs was almost taken. It felt wrong to me, even then I felt something was off. That was why I was


    so insistent we check on Nichs.¡±


    My worries culminated into a dark jagged swirl that sliced mercilessly inside my chest. I had to voice an


    unhappy question. I felt guilty even thinking it, so I whispered it to Julian rather than saying it too loudly,


    ¡°Could Joyce be working with the underground?¡± o


    Julian looked at me. There was a hard edge to his gaze. ¡°You should be careful around him.¡±


    ¡°You do suspect him, then?¡±


    ¡°Piper,¡± he said, and for a small moment, he sounded so very tired. ¡°I suspect everyone.¡±


    I had no reply to that. He rendered me speechless.


    After a moment¡¯s more quiet, Julian urged me into walking again, and we finally turned that corner into


    the louder hallway.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only it wasn¡¯t the candidates in the dining room making the noise. Instead, it was two different camera


    crews trying to capture every angle of Nichs and Olivia as they stood in the center of the hallway. A


    producer was holding a microphone in Nichs¡¯s face and asking Nichs questions.


    In the chaos, I couldn¡¯t make out the question, but it made Nichs dip into his reservoir of


    unpleasantly cold princely faces.


    Julian might have heard it better than I did, because in the next instant, he called out, Nichs! How


    funny meeting you here!¡±


    1. e. that you


    Suddenly every eye in th


    turn, looked at me.


    crowded hallway turned to look at Julian instead, and then, in


    I half wanted to hide, but Julia..


    ulian¡¯s hold on my arm was fierce, like an unrelenting vice.


    Julian led me straight you?


    Nichs and Olivia. Both


    the crowd until we were standing directly in front of


    with displeasure. It was eerie hatching faces of cool indifference, while their eyes burned


    y heart ache


    simr the nces were.


    too. Maybe the


    truly were perfect for each other. More perfect than


    It made truly Nichs and I had ever been, perhaps.


    ¡°Are you also on a date?¡± Julian asked.


    Nichs frowned deeper. ¡°Yes, Julian,¡± he said it like it was obvious. Which, honestly, it was.


    ¡°About to have lunch, then?¡± Julian asked.


    Nichs narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Julian brightened, smile wide. ¡°Then we should eat together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± Nichs began.


    Julian spoke to the camera crews now. ¡°Surely you guys would love to see a double date with the


    princes and their favorite candidates, right?¡±


    The crews cheered, vocalizing their agreement.


    Looking at Julian, I wondered if he had somehow nned for this entire arrangement, just to upset his


    brother. I had no idea how he would have pulled it off, but that didn¡¯t ebb my suspicion. If anyone could


    have figured it out, it was him.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Julian asked Nichs.


    Nichs glowered. ¡°I guess.¡±

 Chatper 358

    Chatper 358


    Chapter 0358


    For his date with Olivia, Nichs had arranged a special two¨Cperson table in one of the sitting rooms,


    where they would share their lunch together.


    With Julian¡¯s insistence we eat with them, that two person table was turned into a four person table by


    adding two chairs and two more table settings. The new arrangement barely fit. Everything was


    crammed on the table, with barely room to set down a water ss, let alone food.


    As such the meals were hand delivered on tters by the servants, and each of us would scoop out


    our portion, then the servants would return the food to the kitchens and wait to be summoned for the


    next course, or perhaps, seconds.


    What they had prepared was delicious, as always, so the four of us ¨C Nichs, Julian, Olivia, and me


    ate in silence for a time, as we each enjoyed the meal. 1


    The seating arrangement had another, more personal problem. Julian had chosen to sit beside


    Nichs, which ced me between Julian and Olivia. That would have been fine, except now, seating


    across from Nichs, every time I raised my gaze, I would find myself looking directly at him.


    He was the veryst person I wanted to eat with at the moment, let alone look at.


    The camera crews captured it all.


    stolen


    Remembering what Charlotte had said, that some of the viewers catalogued every nce and touch


    Nichs and I shared, I did my best to avoid looking at him too closely. Instead, I tried to focus my full


    attention on Julian.


    Julian seemed absolutely delighted by the change. He smiled brightly whenever our gazes met. More


    than once, he nudged his hand against mine for no other reason than to gain my attention. Then he


    would wink at me. 1


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    His winks always made me blush. They seemed so lewd somehow, even if it was just such a simple


    gesture.


    ¡°Piper,¡± Julian said. ¡°You have to try this.¡®


    ¡°Try what?¡± I asked, looking up.


    He held his fork out, a bit of food on the end. He smirked as he held it out for me to bite.


    I really wanted to roll my eyes at his antics. But with the cameras watching, I had to y up the role of


    the doting girlfriend.


    So I did the best I could. I quickly said, ¡°Thanks,¡± and snatched the food off the fork with my


    mouth.


    1/2


    Julian hummed, pleased.


    I chewed and swallowed. ¡°That is good,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t surprised, exactly, Everything the chefs had


    prepared was excellent. But for Julian to select something I would actually enjoy more than most was a


    surprise to me.


    A pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Thank you, Prince Julian,¡± I said, to properly convey my thanks, and not just for the


    cameras.


    ¡°My pleasure,¡± he said.


    On the other side of me, Olivia daintily clinked her fork down on her te. ¡°You haven¡¯t touched your


    food, Prince Nichs,¡± she said. ¡°Do you not feel well?¡±


    I didn¡¯t mean to look. Really, I didn¡¯t.


    But the thought of Nichs being sick forced my gaze. Olivia was right. Nichs¡¯s te was fully


    covered in food, as if he hadn¡¯t taken one bite.


    ¡°I feel fine,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I just lost my appetite all of the sudden.¡±


    I nced up at him and found him staring back at me. My heartbeat kicked into fast gear and


    thundered in my ears.


    His eyes were molten, liquid gold. I was trapped. I was melting¡­


    ¡°Is the food selection not to your liking?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°We can request a different meal prepared¡­¡±


    Nichs dropped his gaze, then slid it over to Olivia. ¡°Do not trouble the staff with that. The food was


    excellent, as always. The fault is mine alone.¡±


    Julian, who had just finished his own meal, stretched his arm out over the back of Such a pity, brother.


    This was definitely a meal to savor. A pity you quit it so soon¡­¡±

 Chatper 359

    Chatper 359


    Chapter 0359


    Slowly, Julian moved his arm forward, cing his hand onto my shoulder instead.


    In my head, Imanded myself, Don¡¯t go stiff. Don¡¯t


    go


    stiff. Don¡¯t


    go


    stiff.


    If I cared for Julian romantically, I would be pleased by this clear sign of ownership and affection. So I


    tried to y the part and smile. It felt uneasy on my lips.


    God, I was such a terrible liar. The cameras were likely capturing my awkwardness.


    I had to try harder. I really had to sell my feelings for Julian.


    I took a breath, giving myself a moment to think. If Nichs had done this instead of Julian, how would


    I have reacted?


    It wouldn¡¯t be the same, but if I was ying pretend¡­


    I imagined Julian to be Nichs, and that it was Nichs¡¯s arm around me.


    Then I smiled for real.


    Julian¡¯s own smile slipped. He blinked, his eyes wide for a moment. He swallowed hard.


    On the other side of the table, Olivia was speaking softly, asking Nichs things such as, ¡± Perhaps we


    can try again at dinner?¡± Or, ¡°Would you like to go for a walk when we are done here?¡±


    Nichs gave no reply to either of those questions.


    my breath Curious, I nted my gaze toward him. The ferocity of his re stole looked as if he wanted


    to take Julian¡¯s head clear off his shoulders with his bare hands.


    away. He


    Julian, seeing Nichs¡¯s expression as I did, just smirked wider.


    A second more, and Nichs¡¯s gaze slid to me instead. It instantly softened. My heart turned to goo at


    the sight.


    1. to.


    es were so full of affection that I couldn¡¯t look away even if I¡¯d want


    I remembered, rather suddenly, that I wanted to.


    Or, at least, I was supposed to u


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    How was my n to dote all of i


    kept looking at me like that?


    1. to.


    my affection onto Julian supposed to work when Nichs


    I knew then that I needed to speak with him again. If he knew the danger he was causing simply by


    looking at me like that, then surely he would stop.


    For the good of the kingdom, and all that¡­


    1/2


    I waited until our double date was officially over. When both Julian and Olivia were pandering to


    different cameras, I slunk back into the shadows and asked Nichs, ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded, and led me toward the foyer. A series of closets lined one wall.


    There was chatter around, but no one in the direct vicinity. No one would see us talking here.


    ¡°You have to stop,¡± I said.


    He stared at me. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    Maybe he was waiting for me to rify myself.


    ¡°You look at me like you love me,¡± I said. ¡°And the cameras see it. Charlotte said the public has been


    able to tell. That some of them are rooting for me and you instead of me and Julian. So it has to stop,


    Nick. When we¡¯re in front of the cameras, you have to, to¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how else to say it. He was still quiet, still staring.


    ¡°Maybe just don¡¯t look at me when they are near,


    I said.


    He licked his lips. Was he even listening to me?


    My frustration began to spike. ¡°You know what? Forget it. Do what you want.¡±


    I started to turn, ready to walk away from him, from everything. If he couldn¡¯t stop, then I¡¯d just have to


    avoid him. I could talk to Julian about it. If we could get on the same page, then


    Nichs grabbed my wrist. With his other hand, he reached for one of the closets and opened it. He


    yanked me inside, then closed the door behind us. (2)


    Before I could even realize what was happening, his mouth was on mine.


    And I was lost.

 Chatper 360

    Chatper 360


    Chapter 0360


    Maybe it was instinct, my b*dy¡¯s natural reaction when being k*ssed by the man I so deeply


    cared for.


    Or maybe it was habit, borne from so many shared kisses in our younger days, or since being reunited.


    Whatever the reason, when Nichs kissed me, my entire body seemed toe alive. As if these past


    few days since our separation, I had been trapped in some kind of stasis. I¡¯d been kept on ice, cold and


    alone.


    Now, Nichs breathed fresh life into me.


    His mouth was a furnace. His hands held me with an immovable grip. This was fine with me. I didn¡¯t


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    want to be moved.


    I wanted to be held, caressed, adored.


    I wanted to give those things in return. My own fingers were wlike as I gripped at his shoulders and


    dragged him closer, as close as could be, until no distance separated our bodies. ¨C only our clothes.


    Those pesky things. Yet getting naked was too dangerous here.


    We were in a coat closet. Rails of coats on hangers lined either side of the long, narrow room.


    Nichs released his hold on me, but only so long as to split the coats. Then he pushed me through


    the opening until my back hit the wall. He instantly joined me, crowding around me as the coats


    shuffled behind him, practically concealing the gap.


    ¡°Nick,¡± I whispered. The name came out as desperate as I felt. I was on fire. He was the only one who


    could put me out. But first, he had to fan those mes to a record heat.


    He was well on his way again as his mouth covered mine. His tongue licked into my mouth. I opened


    my mouth wider, allowing him easier ess.


    His hands traced down the sides of my b*dy, down, down to my hips. There, he hooked his hands


    under my thighs and he lifted me up.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist as he pinned me to the wall with his body. His hands gripped my


    a*s, maybe for support, maybe just to feel, as he was squeezing.


    I broke the kiss to gasp. I was nearly light¨Cheaded from theck of oxygen. This was all happening so


    quickly. Maybe we should talk about it. Maybe we should¡­


    It was dark in the closet, with only a dim lighting through from around the door. Yet even in the


    darkness, his golden eyes sparkled as he looked at me with the same adoration he had when he sat


    across the table from me.


    1/2


    That same look would get us into trouble someday, I was sure of it.


    But weren¡¯t we already in trouble?


    Our dates were giving interviews and we were here, so very nearly lost in each other.


    Nichs licked his kiss¨Cswollen lips. His gaze dropped down to my mouth. ¡°Piper.¡±


    That was all he said. That was all he needed to say.


    Just low and deep and growly. My name.


    And all other thoughts flew away. All consequences of what might happen here were immediately


    dismissed.


    Maybe when we left this room, we¡¯d go back to ignoring each other. But for now, while we were here, I


    could have this.


    We were already here, after all. What was the point of holding back now?


    The rest could wait. Reason could wait.


    For now¡­ This.


    With the way he was holding me, my face was on level with his. It was so easy for me to lean forward


    and im his mouth with my own biting kiss.


    He smiled against my mouth, but only for a moment, before he gave me more and his mouth was too


    busy to smile.


    Ibed my fingers through his hair.


    He hummed in pleasure. I felt his growing hardness press against my thigh. He shifted slightly, and


    now it pushed straight between my legs.


    ¡°N¨CNick!¡±


    At my reaction, he did it again, bucking his hard dick straight up against me. It slipped along my core


    and pressed at my clit, providing delightful friction along all of my sensitive parts.


    ¡°Oh, Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°Feel good?¡± he asked, voice rough.


    ¡°God, yes.¡±

 Chatper 361

    Chatper 361


    Chapter 0361


    He growled a little. ¡°Good.¡± Then he did it again.


    I dropped my head back. It hit the wall with a thud. This exposed my n*ck, and Nichs dove forward,


    The marks he¡¯d made before were fading. He sought to renew them now, suckling and nipping at the


    column on my throat.


    I closed my eyes, enjoying the onught of his hot, wet mouth on my skin, as well as the hard dick


    bucking up between my legs.


    If only we weren¡¯t wearing clothes, he would finally be inside of me. I wouldn¡¯t be a virgin anymore. I¡¯d


    be his, body and soul.


    What? No¡­


    I shouldn¡¯t think like that.


    But lost as I was on the waves of lust and heat and pleasure, I had trouble remembering why.


    I only wanted more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Won¡¯t.¡±


    Suddenly he began to swirl his hips rather than punch forward, and the new motion caused new


    pleasures.


    ¡°Ah-ah!¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± he said into my skin. ¡°You have to be quiet.¡±


    I didn¡¯t trust myself, not with how good everything felt. So I brought my hand to my mouth and clenched


    my teeth down on my knuckle. It wouldn¡¯t stop all the noise, but it would stop


    most.


    Nichs, even during his correction, did not stop his gyrations. He did not slow.


    In fact, now, with my fingers in my mouth, he began to pick up speed. His hard cock rubbed me in an


    onught of pleasure. Of heat.


    of yes¡­


    And more, more, more..


    The words didn¡¯te out, but the soft noises did: gentle gasps and wordless moans.


    1/3


    Nichs, for his part, was losing himself too. He kept his mouth at my n*ck, but instead ofvishing


    attention, he was grunting in time with his harsh thrusts.


    ¡°Mmf. Mmf. Mmf.¡± A fast rhythm. ¡°Piper, God¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm, ah¡­oh,¡± I said in return.


    We chased the pleasure together, hands wing and pawing. I scratched down his shoulders. Still


    gripping my a*s, he began to move me in tandem with his hips, bringing me harshly down as he bucked


    up against me.


    It felt so good. It was never going tost.


    I took my hand away from my mouth for only an instant. ¡°Close,¡± I said, a warning, before I bit down on


    my knuckles again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± Nichs said, and I knew in my heart that was true.


    Nichs. Reliable, sexy Nichs, always there.


    ¡°Come for me,¡± he growled. ¡°Come from my cock.¡±


    Not just your cock, I thought but couldn¡¯t say. I didn¡¯t trust my voice now. If I removed my fingers, I


    might end up screaming.


    Close, close, so close.


    And then ¨C


    ¡°Nnngh!¡±


    I came in a ripple of exploding pleasure.


    ¡°Piper,¡± he gasped, then bucked one final time. His hips trembled. His hands tightened.


    Together, we rode the waves of our pleasure until they calmly subsided and lowered us back


    to the earth.


    Nichs lowered me down to the ground, then stepped back. His breathing was heavy. Mine


    matched his.


    We took a moment to adjust ourselves.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I said as an opening. ¡°We should take about this, right?¡±


    He looked at me, and a hardness returned to his features. ¡°We need to get back. They¡¯ll notice we¡¯re


    gone.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    So we weren¡¯t going to talk about it.


    And this didn¡¯t actually change anything.


    2/3


    This was a release, maybe, from the tension between us. But, as I suspected, when we left this closet,


    we¡¯d


    go back to our respected dates and pretend this didn¡¯t happen at all.


    I knew it would be like this.


    It still hurt.


    I pushed past him.


    ¡°Piper,¡± he started to say, but I didn¡¯t want to hear anything he had to say now. He¡¯d only keep hurting


    me.


    I reached the door and opening it, pushed out into the foyer.


    Nichs, who had been closely chasing me, came out in my shadow.


    Before us, a camera crew were filming an interview with Nathan.


    And we were directly in the shot.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Chapter 0362


    For a long moment, I was totally stunned. Then, I moved at once, covering my kiss-swollen red lips with


    my hand.


    Nichs came around to stand in front of me, blocking me from the camera¡¯s view. He looked much


    more put together than I felt.


    Nathan gave him a curious look as the cameras moved in closer.


    ¡°Piper requested some advice on how to handle her rtionship with Julian,¡± Nichs said, offering up


    the lie as an exnation before one could be asked for. ¡°That damn closet is the only ce we could


    speak privately on the matter.¡±


    Nathan narrowed his eyes with suspicion.


    Nichs shrugged. ¡°Perhaps it is for the best if we destroy that footage. We wouldn¡¯t want anyone at


    home to get the wrong impression.¡±


    The producer straightened. ¡°But Your Royal Highness, this footage is much more valuable than -¡±


    ¡°You will see that it¡¯s destroyed, won¡¯t you, Nathan?¡± Nichs said, bluntly interrupting.


    ¡°Yes, that would be for the best,¡± Nathan said, frowning. ¡°Though in the future, perhaps his highness


    might be more cautious where he holds his private discussions.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°I¡¯ll take that under advisement.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure about royal protocol but I had a feeling a prince receiving a reprimand from a Beta, even


    the King¡¯s Beta, wasn¡¯t appropriate.


    ww


    Nichs red at Nathan, and Nathan lowered his chin in submission.


    +25 BONUS


    ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness,¡± Nathan said, much more courteously. Then, he turned his attention


    to the producer. ¡°Now, about that footage¡­¡±


    Nichs ced his hand on my shoulder and guided me from the


    scene.


    I looked back as we walked.


    The producer looked at me, his gaze dipped down to my neck. I immediately covered it with my hands,


    wondering what he saw.


    Nichs nced at me but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°How badly does it look?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that noticeable,¡± Nichs said, though his voice wavered with dishonesty.


    ¡°Nichs?¡± I wanted the truth.


    He sighed. ¡°Maybe wear a scarf for the next few days¡­¡±


    I kept my hands near my neck the rest of the walk to my


    nce


    I was inside, I quickly rushed into the bathroom to see my Looking in the mirror, I could see that love


    bites littered my and down my throat were red marks.


    I looked something like I¡¯d been attacked by an angry giant mos


    1 immediately left the bathroom to head into the closet instead, a only rxed when I had a scarf


    wrapped twice around my neck.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When I walked back into the bedroom, Charlotte looked up from the sewing machine to give me a lifted


    brow expression.


    I shrugged helplessly.


    2/3


    +25 BONUS


    Falling under Nichs¡¯s spell in the coat closet had not been on my agenda. But when I was around


    him, it was like I couldn¡¯t help myself. He was so strong and handsome and kind. All I wanted was to be


    closer to him. Even, it seemed, to my own detriment.


    The only solution, then, was to avoid him entirely. And the only way to ensure that I could avoid him


    was to simply not leave my room.


    Some might call it hiding, to not leave my room for three days in a row. Charlotte rolled her eyes as she


    brought me and Elva three meals a day.


    Elva was as confused as anyone. ¡°Is something wrong, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t feel very well,¡± I said. It wasn¡¯t untrue. I was working on making myself sick over this.


    Elva tilted her head. ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve been wearing scarves?


    You¡¯re cold?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want to lie to my little girl, but I sure as heck didn¡¯t want to have to exin the marks on


    my neck. They were blessedly fading. If I had a wolf, they would have been gone by now. As it wa my


    human body was so weak.


    ¡°I guess I am a little cold,¡± I said.


    Elva, the sweetheart, instantly gave me a hug. ¡°To warm you up!¡±


    The night before the event, I couldn¡¯t hide anymore. Julian himself was waiting at my door, expecting


    me to attend the final meeting between him, Nichs, and Veronica. We had to iron out the details of


    the n.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Chapter 0363


    If I missed it, Nichs would undoubtedly take the cuff and make his own ns. He¡¯d exclude me,


    giving me some excuse about


    protection, while selflessly throwing himself into the same danger I¡¯d


    face.


    I couldn¡¯t let him do that.


    So I looped my arm with Julian¡¯s and let him lead me to the sitting room where Nichs and Veronica


    were waiting. When Julian and I entered, Nichs red at where Julian¡¯s arm held mine. On reflex, I


    retracted my arm from Julian¡¯s.


    Julian didn¡¯t seem outwardly bothered by it. He sauntered into the room like he owned it. ¡°Careful with


    your re, Nichs. Hold it too long, and your face might stay that way.¡±


    Nichs growled lightly.


    Veronica stood from the couch. She was holding the box with the cuff again. ¡°Enough child y. The


    event is tomorrow evening, and we are no closer to deciding on a n.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult when we aren¡¯t sure how Jane will make her m


    Julian said. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping my ear to the ground, and thoug have a few leads, I can¡¯t act yet.¡±


    ¡°Leads?¡± I asked,ing into the circle the other three had forme


    What leads?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, yet,¡± Julian said. ¡°They are merely rumors as of now.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t act on rumors,¡± Nichs said.


    Julian shrugged and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the cuff,¡± I said. Nichs opened his mouth, likely to argue, yet before he could, I pushed


    forward. ¡°Whatever Jane¡¯s other ns, we know she will personally enjoy mocking me. The odds she


    wille to me are higher than anyone else.¡±


    Nichs furrowed his brow, but his mouth closed. He knew I was


    right.


    ¡°Besides,¡± I said,ughing a little to hide my own sadness and fear. As the only one without a wolf, if


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    she gets the cuff away from me and tries to use it on me instead, it won¡¯t have any effect.¡±


    Veronica held the box to me. I epted it.


    ¡°If we¡¯re done -¡± Veronica started.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Julian said. Looking at me, he fished his hand into his inside coat pocket. He retrieved a


    beautiful ne: a full moon pendant on a long silver chain.


    ¡°Another tracker?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Come here and turn around.¡±


    I obeyed. Then he draped the ne around my neck. He my hair to the side and sped the


    ne behind my neck.


    I carefully avoided looking at Nichs, but I could still feel his jealous irritation rankle over me, as if I


    was the one jealous.


    To show their was no partiality on my part, I asked, ¡°Everyone will receive the signal this time, right?¡±


    Julian didn¡¯t answer right away. Not until I turned around and looked at him.


    ¡°Yes. Nichs and I will receive a message with your GPS location. All you have to do is press down


    on the moon.¡±


    ¡°1


    +25 BONUS


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Piper.¡± Nichs¡¯s voice was growly. In addition to the jealousy, was also worry. I could see it in his


    eyes as I faced him once more.


    Things felt strained between us. Yes, we¡¯d shared a fantastic moment there in that closet, but it had not


    cleared any of the uncertainty between us. If anything, only felt more confused and


    embarrassed than before.


    I could share in Nichs¡¯s worry though. I certainly wasn¡¯t looking forward to seeing Jane again.


    I was afraid for what I would have to do. I¡¯d still do it, but¡­ I understood as much as Nichs and


    Julian and likely Veronica, that there was a less than zero chance of me being hurt tomorrow night.


    ¡°Please,¡± Nichs said, softly now. ¡°Promise me you will be careful.¡±


    If harm wasing for me, no promise would save me. But for Nichs, I would try.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I told him, and hoped I could keep it.

 Chatper 364

    Chatper 364


    Chapter 0364


    The night of the event, I could barely contain my nerves as Charlotte helped me into my golden dress.


    It turned out beautifully, eachyerplimenting the next. Pastel yellow, then warm creamy orange,


    and finally a shimmering golden that sparkled when I shifted my skirts.


    Charlotte nodded, pleased. But then she said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the gloves.¡±


    The gloves were the same shimmery gold. They matched the dress and the ribbons threaded through


    my hair, holding it up and like a crown around the top of my head.


    I slipped the gloves onto my hands. I was trembling. Charlotte didn¡¯tment on it, she simply helped


    me pull the lengthy gloves up my biceps.


    Then Charlotte reached for Veronica¡¯s box. She brought it closer to me, then opened the lid. I


    swallowed hard as I lifted the cuff from the box. In my hands, if felt like any other kind of leather cuff


    bracelet. But then, without a wolf, I was likely unable to detect the magic upon it.


    ¡°Where should I put it?¡± I asked. My dress didn¡¯t have pockets.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just wear it yourself?¡± Charlotte asked. ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t affect you?¡± I trusted Charlotte


    with my life, and kept her appraised on everything going on. She¡¯d been sworn to secrecy.


    I considered her suggestion, but then I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how well it can be detected. I


    don¡¯t want to dance with someone and for them to feel it if it brushes them or something.¡±


    Charlotte nodded. ¡°Well¡­¡± She cleared her throat. There is one spot someone shouldn¡¯t brush against.


    I blinked at her, confused.


    She lifted a finger and then motioned down between her breasts.


    My eyes went wide. Here I was, thinking I could hide it in my hair, or in a purse? And Charlotte was


    providing an entirely different, slightly scandalous, but entirely genius n.


    The bracelet cuff was malleable. I easily shoved it down t. Then I stuffed it down my bosom. I righted


    my breasts, pushing them up a bit more, to further hide the cuff.


    ¡°Is it hidden?¡± I asked.


    24


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do my breasts look normal?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I signed in relief. It wasn¡¯t terriblyfortable. The leather of the cuff was jabbing the underside of my


    breast in an ufortable way. But I could live.


    Besides, the dull press of the cuff was a relief. If I felt it, I could remind myself that it was there. I liked


    having that reassurance.


    When I was finally ready, it was time to say goodnight to Elva. Elva had her back to me this entire time,


    despite the nanny¡¯s gentle coaxing. Her little arms were crossed. She was still upset about being


    excluded.


    ¡°Elva¡­¡± I came around to see her face. There were no tears, but she was wearing a tier¨Cone pout. It


    broke my entire heart and made me want to forget the entire event tonight.


    But that wouldn¡¯t help her. Or us.


    I needed the points from attending tonight¡¯s event. And I needed to catch Jane once and for all.


    Staying here would only hinder both of those objectives.


    ¡°After tonight,¡± I said, kneeling before her, ¡°Everything will be different. It will be safe for you again, and


    we can get out of this room.¡®


    Elva looked down sadly.


    ))


    I didn¡¯t dare hug her, afraid the cuff might affect her even from under my clothing. But I did lean forward


    and kiss her forehead.


    ¡°Have some fun, then get some sleep,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond. She just keep looking sad.


    ¡°I love you,


    Elva.¡±


    She sniffled. ¡°I love you, too, Mommy.¡±


    With those words in my heart, I knew I would have the courage to do what


    needed doing tonight. For Elva. For me. For all of us.

 Chatper 365

    Chatper 365


    Chapter 0365


    Jane would never be able to hurt us again.


    A soft knock sounded on the door. Then the guard calls through, ¡°It¡¯s Prince Julian.¡±


    ¡°Let him in,¡± I call back. I brushed a few hairs back from Elva¡¯s face, gave her another quick kiss, then


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    went to face my destiny.


    Maybe that was too dramatic. For now, I was only facing Julian.


    Even I could admit he looked handsome in his dark tuxedo. His bowtie was the same pastel yellow that


    made up the majority of my dress. This was part of our ploy as a couple ¨C matching outfits.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he said as I came close.


    ¡°The dress is gorgeous,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just talking about the dress,¡± Julian said.


    I rolled my eyes because he had to be kidding me.


    ¡°Though¡­¡± he said, then trailed off.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He had a puzzled expression on his face. He held my gaze for a long moment, then his eyes started


    drifting down./


    ¡°Did you put the cuff in your bra?¡± he asked.


    I smacked him yfully on the shoulder. Heughed.


    But then I looked down, suddenly nervous. ¡°Is it obvious? How could you tell?¡±


    ¡°I guessed,¡± he said.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure I believed that, but it also seemed unlikely that Julian would attempt to foil our


    mission. If the cuff was obvious, he would let me know.


    Maybe he really did guess.


    ¡°Where else would you put it?¡± he asked, then waggled his eyebrows.


    I gave him another yful smack, and heughed again.


    ¡°Come on, lovely. Our ball awaits!¡°`


    He led me out into the hallway. I expected his charm to dim, now that we were


    1/3


    seemed bound and determined to keep the mood light.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me how great I look in my tuxedo,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°You look fine,¡± I said. It was an obvious lie. We both knew it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Julian said. ¡°I don¡¯t need validation. I know I look good enough to eat.¡±


    I knew what he was doing: attempting to distract me from my own fears with light¨Chearted flirtation and


    humor. It was ridiculous. But also¡­ incredibly helpful. Despite myself, I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful.


    I was still scared, my heart racing, but at least my hands weren¡¯t shaking


    anymore.


    ¡°We look like quite the pair together,¡± Julian said. ¡°We¡¯ll be the talk of the event for sure. Romeo and his


    golden sunshine personified.¡±


    ¡°You mean Romeo and Juliet,¡± I said.


    ¡°Nah,¡± he replied. ¡°That story is much too sad. I prefer a version where Romeo falls for the morning


    light instead. It¡¯s much easier than loving a woman.


    ¡°If you look at the sun, you¡¯ll go blind,¡± I said.


    ¡°So he loves something he can¡¯t have,¡± Julian said. ¡°That¡¯s not so umon.¡±


    This was a ridiculous conversation. It made me wonder if Julian had even read Shakespeare.


    But then, as we neared the ballroom, I saw Nichs.


    E


    He was standing alone. He wore a simr suit to Julian, but on Nichs, stretched across his muscles,


    he looked devastatingly handsome. My mouth


    watered on instinct.


    H


    If we were together, I would have pulled him away just to admire that suit privately. And then take it off


    of him.


    But we weren¡¯t together.


    And more, we were here tonight for a purpose.


    Nichs looked up and saw me. His eyes went a little wide as he took me in. When his gaze met mine,


    and mine his, we stared at each other for a long


    moment.


    My heart raced.


    2/3


    The admiration was so clear in his eyes, it was nearly overwhelming. Finally, I had to lower my gaze for


    fear I would go blind.

 Chatper 366

    Chatper 366


    Chapter 0366


    When I looked back up at Nichs, he was still staring at me. Maybe he would have stared forever, I


    didn¡¯t know.


    But then Olivia appeared near his arm. She touched his forearm and he had to look down at her.


    She wore a dress the color of the ocean, fluid, with white trim. Nichs wore a matching tie.


    Like Julian and I, they were a matching pair. It was a bitter reminder of our roles tonight, something I


    seemed to so easily forget every time I looked Nichs in the eye.


    Olivia tugged on Nichs¡¯s arm, and he acquiesced to hermand, not looking back.


    Disappointment surged through me. I hadn¡¯t expected that we would have all walked into together like


    some kind of royal parade, but it would have been nice to receive some acknowledgement.


    ¡°Looks like Nichs is going to have his hands full tonight,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agreed, annoyed how quickly and easily he followed Olivia¡¯s summons.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t assume that we can depend on him,¡± Julian said. ¡°He¡¯s going to be very busy upholding


    all of our appearances tonight.¡±


    I looked at Julian sideways. ¡°And us?¡±


    ¡°We should stay together,¡± Julian said. ¡°To do our part, of course, but also for protection.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection,¡± I said on instinct. I was so used to doing everything alone. Sometimes it


    still felt hardwired in me. I regretted it immediately. If things went south, I really might need him. I


    opened my mouth to take it back, but Julian beat me to it,plete with a cheeky grin.


    ¡°I meant, protection for me. I don¡¯t want to be outside of three feet of that cuff.¡® He purposefully dropped


    his gaze to my bosom.


    I went to smack him, but,ughing, he dodged out of the way.


    I smiled in return, but it didn¡¯t feel as honest as it had before. Seeing Nichs and being reminded just


    how far out of reach he was really felt like it hurt something deep within me. My soul, maybe? Was that


    possible?


    1/4


    ¡°Come on, my Queen.¡± julian held out his hand. ¡°At the very least, we should walk in together.¡±


    ¡°Keep your eyes only in appropriate ces,¡± I said, eying his hand with suspicion.


    He crossed his heart with his other hand. None of his fingers were crossed, but I still didn¡¯t believe him


    at all.


    Still, knowing I had no other choice, I ced my hand in Julian¡¯s.


    We were announced as one, ¡°Prince Julian and Miss Piper.¡± Some of the guests present became very


    excited. Several pped, a few brave souls whistled.


    I startled, but Julian ate it all up, waving.


    ¡°Our adoring public,¡± Julian whispered to me. ¡°Let¡¯s not keep them waiting.¡±


    Together, we descended the stairs. No sooner did we reach the bottom stair, than we were swarmed by


    a group of enthusiastic guests.


    ¡°Piper! Piper, there you are. Gosh it¡¯s so exciting to see you in the flesh,¡± said one young woman, her


    eyes bright and sparkling. She had an older man in tow, presumably her long¨Csuffering father if their


    simr facial features were anything to go by. ¡°I begged and begged my dad until he let mee


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°I am deeply apologetic to you, Your Royal Highness, and to you, Miss Piper,¡± the father said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Julian answered, all smiles and easy eptance. ¡°It is an honor and a pleasure


    to meet you and your daughter here tonight, good sir.¡± He shifted his gaze to the young woman. ¡°Miss.¡±


    He wasying on the smolder and it was incredibly affective. The girl¡¯s face went red as a cherry


    tomato, and she was entirely speechless for a long moment.


    Julian sharpened his smile into a devilish smirk, and she ced a hand to her heart.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± she breathed.


    As the young woman was stunned, another bold woman weaved her way to the front of the group.


    ¡°Piper!¡± this woman said, and pushed her sses up the bridge of her nose. ¡°So interesting that you


    were publically introduced with Prince Julian¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it?¡± I asked.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Not so interesting,¡± Julian said, cutting in. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve made my intentions toward Piper well known


    to the entire kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± the woman said.


    Julian¡¯s sharp gaze sliced to her. She seemed immune, matching it with a sharp gaze of her own.


    ¡°We¡¯re all enjoying your romance, of course,¡± she said. ¡°Though¡­ we are all also enjoying your other


    entanglements, Miss Piper.¡± She said the words while still looking at Julian. It almost felt like an attack.


    Did this woman not like Julian?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have other entanglements,¡± I said carefully.


    ¡°Oh, no?¡± She looked at me now, and her gaze was so probing, I wondered if she could see all my


    secrets just by looking at me. ¡°No¡­ love triangle? You can¡¯t deny that Prince Nichs also called your


    name at thest selection ceremony. And then there is the way he looks at you¡­¡±


    A few other women in the group voiced their agreement.


    One girl sighed dreamily. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s it like to be wanted by two different princes, Piper?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± I started to say. How did they know? Were they part of the group that Charlotte


    mentioned, who invested so much time and energy into dissecting all the footage of Nichs and I


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    together?


    I had to get a handle on this. Now.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°I am dating Prince Julian and no one else. Prince Nichs and I are friends, but


    that is all.¡± The words tasted like ash on my tongue, but


    they were necessary.


    ¡°Friends with benefits, maybe¡­¡± someone snickered. I didn¡¯t see who.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, offended.


    ¡°Ladies, let¡¯s calm down a moment,¡± Julian began.


    The young woman who had swooned over Julian seemed to recover now. She red at the woman


    with sses like she wanted to set her on fire with her eyes.


    ¡°How dare you insinuate that Prince Julian is not more than enough to satisfy Miss Piper,¡± the young


    woman said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m only calling it like I see it,¡± said the woman with sses. She gave the young woman a returning


    re, almost as fierce.


    I looked at Julian, but the bastard was nearughing, like he was actually enjoying this.


    ¡°Julian,¡± I said under my breath, hoping to remind him of our purpose here.


    He looked at me, then seemed sheepish. At least he was mildly ashamed at having been caught. ¡°Now,


    They weren¡¯t listening to him.


    ¡°Darling, please,¡± said the young woman¡¯s father.


    She wasn¡¯t listening to him either.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have you insult Prince Julian like this,¡± the young woman said. ¡°There¡¯s no shame in finding


    Prince Nichs so much more appealing,¡± said the woman with sses.


    I held up both hands. This was getting out of hand.


    Yet, suddenly, Nichs appeared beside us. He cut straight through the crowd, ignoring their gapes


    and whispers. He came straight up to me and said, ¡°Piper, I need to speak with you.¡± He looked around


    at all the people. ¡°Privately.¡±


    Several of the guests gasped.


    The young woman seemed put out.


    The woman with the sses was smiling smugly.


    Julian was watching it all with amusement dancing in his eyes.


    I covered my face with my hands and wished the world would swallow me whole.

 Chatper 367

    Chatper 367


    Chapter 0367


    Nichs continued to stare at me, waiting for my answer. He seemed entirely unbothered by the


    gathered crowd of their assumptions.


    ¡°Piper?¡± he asked, when I hesitated.


    ¡°Of course we can speak,¡± I said.


    Nodding, he turned.


    ¡°If you will excuse me,¡± I said, first to Julian and then to the gathered crowd. Then I darted to follow in


    Nichs¡¯s shadow. He had already started walking


    away.


    When we were far side.


    gh out of earshot, I moved from Nichs¡¯s shadow to his


    ¡°Those girls are the same ones who have made assumptions about us¡­ I¡¯m afraid your request might


    have added more fuel to the fire,¡± I said.


    ¡°I need to speak with you. Did you want me to wait until after the ball?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, of course not. But those girls¡­ and probably others¡­¡± I stepped closer to him and lowered my


    voice. I didn¡¯t want to risk being overheard. ¡°They can tell about us just from the way you look at me.¡±


    Nics lifted his brow, then nced at the limited space between us. I quickly stepped to the side,


    away from him. He frowned, clearly displeased by the action.


    The displeasure seeped into his voice. ¡°Am I supposed to stop looking at you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I huffed. ¡°But when you look at me in a certain way¡­¡±


    ¡°What certain way?¡± he asked.


    I nced around quickly. Nichs had walked us into the corner of the room, away from the any


    eavesdroppers. Good. I could drop the act for a minute.


    ¡°Come on, Nick. Why are you being so difficult about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being difficult, Piper. I just don¡¯t think it matters. They are always going to think what they want,


    but they don¡¯t have proof.¡±


    ¡°But we need to y our parts. We need to keep up appearances.¡±


    ¡°We are doing that.¡±


    ¡°Are we? When we keep looking at each other like we love each other? I bit


    1/2


    +15 BONOS


    Nichs didn¡¯t like that. His brow lowered. He stepped closer to me, right up into my space. ¡°Looking at


    each other like we what, Piper?¡±


    I swallowed down the words. Looking up at the intensity of his gaze, I felt a warmth in my chest. He


    knew what I had been about to say. He had to. He just wanted me to admit it.


    But how could I? This was hardly the time or the ce, even though my heart hammered from simply


    being near him. From him looking at me like this.


    I looked away first.


    He didn¡¯t initially react, not that I could tell. But oh so slowly, he stepped backwards, creating more


    space between us. It felt as wide as a canyon. I hated it.


    Yet I couldn¡¯t take it back. The moment, rightly or not, had ended. All I could do was press forward.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the chance to speak with you before,¡± he said, sounding earnest, but Piper, please don¡¯t act


    tonight without telling me. I know how eager you are to take down Jane, but it¡¯s dangerous. Too


    dangerous for you alone. Bring me with you. Let me be your muscle.¡±


    The offer seemed genuine, but I knew better than to assume it could be fully counted on. Nichs on


    his own was sure and true. If he made promises, he sought to keep them. But tonight, his attention was


    divided. How much did he owe to me, and how much did he owe to his actual date Olivia?


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be too busy with Olivia?¡± I said, cruelly. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him, but I was hurt. So the


    words slipped out. I dipped my head in shame.


    A moment¡¯s quiet passed between us. Outside our small, two person bubble, the ball proceeded in


    fashion. Music began, and the cameras took to capturing the smiling faces of the dancers.

 Chapter 368

    ?Chapter 0368


    Then, to me, Nichs spoke again, "Look at me, Piper."


    I hesitated at first, but he didn''t move from his spot in front of me, like he was patiently waiting me out.


    So, eventually, I chanced a nce upwards.


    Nichs captured my gaze with his own and held me captive. He held so much emotion in his eyes - tant affection - it stole my breath away.


    "You know who I''d rather be with," he said.


    He meant me.


    And the words stole my breath away.


    I''d rather be with him too. "Nichs..."


    "Find me," he said, "before you make a move on Jane..." He sighed. "Or find Julian. Just don''t do anything on your own."


    This felt like a pivotal moment, like he was barring his heart, and it was time for me to do the same. I wouldn''t disappoint him. I wanted him to know his affections were reciprocated, in case there was any question about it.


    "I''ll find you," I said. It was a difficult thing to promise. No one knew when or how Jane would appear. It was likely that Nichs would be in an entirely different part of the room. But no, I would still make an effort to get to him.


    I would try, anyway. Because he wanted me to.


    Slowly, he nodded. "Thank you." But I could see with the sh of uncertainty in his eyes that he didn''t quite believe me.


    "I''ll have my ne," I said, gesturing to where the full moon pendant rested just above my bosom.


    Nichs frowned deeper at it. "Yes, but..."


    Beside us, Julian cleared his throat, making us both jump. This added a few more inches between us.


    "If you are done stealing my girlfriend, Nichs?" Julian said. "I think your fangirls got enough pictures of you two to satisfy them."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    We all nced back at the overeager group of women who had inched closer to where they now stood. Many looked embarrassed at having finally been noticed. The woman with the sses was still recording on her phone, unashamed.


    Julian made a show of offering his arm to Piper. Piper quickly epted, afraid any hesitation woulde off poorly on the video.


    Nichs glowered, but I couldn''t point it out to him without making it seem like I was speaking to him privately again. So I just epted that he would re. The girl with sses moved her fingers over the screen like she was zooming in.


    Julian all but rushed me away from Nichs, and the group of girls.


    *You two all huddled and broody in the corner," Julian said. He spoke with an upbeat cantor, but I knew I was being lectured. "Did you forget the purpose of tonight''s event?"


    "To catch Jane..."


    "No!" Julian swooped me onto the dance floor.


    Suddenly his hand was on my hip and the other clutching mine as he pulled me into step with the rest of the dancers.


    "We are supposed to look like we are having fun, remember? All sunshine and happiness, to let all the good people at home know how great everything is," Julian said. His smile was bright and wide, and it didn''t look fake at all.


    God he was a good actor. Dangerously good.


    If he wasn''t a prince, he could have been a movie star. He had the looks and the talent, not that I would admit either to him. He was smug enough as it was.


    But he was right in this too. I hadn''t forgotten the theme of the night''s event exactly, I''d just been preupied.


    "I''ve always believed in putting art into practice," Julian said as he spun me around. I felt light as a feather in his capable hands. "So maybe rather than pretending to have fun... how about we actually have some?"

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 0369


    The King and Queen watched from atop their thrones as the princes danced with and among the candidates and guests, while the cameras swooped in and out to capture all.


    We kept our smiles bright, eager to show how much fun we were having ¨C all to maintain our standing in thepetition, of course.


    My cheeks were starting to hurt from how big and fake I was smiling. Fakeughter sounded all around me, every contestantpeting with each other for the royal family¡¯s attention ¨C as well as for the cameras.


    Eventually, as Julian was swirling me around the dance floor, I noticed Susie standing near the edge of it. Her smile was shaky. She seemed more nervous than happy, even to pretend.


    I tapped Julian on the shoulder and motioned toward Susie. ¡°I need to talk to her.¡±


    He understood and released me. ¡°I¡¯ll make the rounds.¡± He instantly disappeared back among the dancers, with a new partner now. He switched so quickly, I didn¡¯t even see who it was.


    It didn¡¯t really matter, though, so I hurried to Susie¡¯s side instead. Relief covered her face the moment she noticed me.


    ¡°Piper. Thank goodness.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked her.


    She worried her hands together. ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Do what? Dance?¡± I knew she could dance. I¡¯d seen her do the steps countless times before. She¡¯d even taught me a few moves.


    ¡°Pretend,¡± she said.


    I stepped beside her and we both looked out over the dance floor. From this angle, the scrunched up


    too-much smiling faces seemed extra unnerving. It looked like everyone had a clown mask on. Only


    Julian looked truly genuine, though he was the best actor.


    Nichs was dancing with Olivia, I noticed. He wasn¡¯t smiling at all, but a prince didn¡¯t really need to.


    Olivia seemed pleased. She wasn¡¯t overselling it.


    Lilliana, meanwhile, wasughing so loudly, smile so big, that it hurt me just


    ¡°Everyone looks so phony right now,¡± Susie said, ¡°I know we need to try to lift the spirits of the kingdom, but¡­ Won¡¯t they be able to tell it¡¯s not real?¡±


    She looked at me for guidance, and I was honored that she sought out my opinion. Only, I didn¡¯t know what answer to give her.


    Yes, most likely the people would be able to tell this was fake. Hell, even if it wasn¡¯t, what kind of message was it truly sending? Sorry you are experiencing such strife, at least all the rich elites are still fine? It all seemed grossly inappropriate.


    But¡­ maybe, if I was being optimistic, I could see how the royal family was desperate enough to try. If


    part of the public unease was distrust in the stability of the royal family, showing that they could still


    maintain the events of thepetition could be a step in the right direction.


    I sighed, then met Susie¡¯s gaze. Neither of us were political yers or strategists. We were just two young women caught in a game created by people with more power than we¡¯d ever hold.


    Then I remembered Julian¡¯s words, before he pulled me onto the dance floor.


    ¡°Maybe instead of pretending,¡± I told Susie now, ¡°We could try to have fun for real,¡±


    Susie¡¯s eyes went wide, as if surprised. Did she think we could only pretend?¡± How?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start acting like it.¡±


    *I wrapped her arm around mine and pulled her with me toward the dance floor.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± she asked, though went along with it.


    ¡°Dancing,¡± I said. ¡°Forget the stuffy moves and the practiced dances. Let me show you some of the dances from my pack.¡±


    At once, I started a dance that mimics pushing a shopping cart. ¡°Then you reach,¡± I said, and lifted my arm up, as if pulling an item off the shelf, then mimicked cing said item into the shopping cart. ¡°And drop.¡±


    Susie¡¯s eyes were wide, even as her smile grew bigger, more honest. ¡°That looks ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s so fun. You try.¡±


    Immediately Susie began the same dance. It was a bit strange, doing such an informal dance while listening to an orchestra, but a beat was a beat. Anything was possible.


    Susie mimed putting items in her imagined shopping cart and thenughed andughed. ¡°Wait, what if I need something heavy?¡± She pretended to lift something off the ground with both hands.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was outrageous and messed up the entire beat, but it was so funny, watching Susie in her formal gown pretending to lift something heavy.


    Iughed so hard I snorted.


    Our antics quickly drew the attention of others.


    ¡°What¡¯s that dance? I¡¯ve never seen it before?¡± Tiffany asked, joining us.


    ¡°A shopping cart dance,¡± Susie said.


    ¡°Teach me!¡± Tiffany said. Susie eagerly agreed. A few of the guests followed along. Susie came out of her shell a bit, perhaps seeing how much they actually enjoyed it. Even Veronica joined us.


    Soon, half the dance floor was with people, young and old, men and women, attempting the shopping cart dance.


    ¡°I have another one!¡± I announced and they all turned to me. I very carefully taught them how to do the sprinkler move, by bending one elbow and moving in a semi-circle, mimicking the movements of awn sprinkler.


    It was another oundish dance that made everyoneugh and want to try it.


    Susie pulled me into a quick hug. ¡°This is amazing.¡±.


    ¡°It is when it¡¯s with friends.¡± I smiled at her.


    I didn¡¯t realize the cameras had shifted from recording the formal dancers to watching us instead. Our smiles andughter was certainly more honest than that of the other side. More so now, in fact, since that side had begun to re at us.


    All except Nichs, who was looking right at me, pride clear on his face. I pulled my bottom lip between my teeth, hoping to hide how wide my smile was growing in response.


    Making Nichs pride? It made something warm burn within me. For a moment, I felt like a little sun myself, full of warmth and light and happiness.


    But then Olivia tugged on Nich s¡¯s arm, and he was forced to look away.


    My sunshine dimmed somewhat.


    I nced across the room, searching for Julian. It seemed odd that he hadn¡¯t joined us for our silly dances. That seemed like something Julian would have been first in line to try.


    But I didn¡¯t see him anywhere. Not on our half of the dancefloor, or on the other half. Not by the refreshment table. Not by the King and Queen on the throne.


    He could have stepped out for a moment, I guessed, but we¡¯d been dancing for a while.


    Had that lead of his panned out? Surely he would have said something.


    Then, something caught my eye. A figure in ck among an assortment of bright, vibrant, jovial colors.


    A stranger was wearing a tight, floor-length ck gown, and a ck brimmed hat with a veil that hid her face. She took a seat at one of the tables along the outer edge of the ballroom. She held a champagne ss but made no effort to drink from it.


    I knew it was Jane, even from across the room.

 Chatper 370

    Chatper 370


    Chapter 0370


    That was Jane. I had zero doubts.


    What I needed to do now was keep my promise and alert Nichs. Yet when I turned to find him, I saw


    him stepping onto the stage where the thrones were, with Olivia on his arm. The King and Queen were


    greeting them warmly.


    I couldn¡¯t exactly interrupt that without repercussions. Best to leave it.


    I nced around for Julian, but he was still missing. Where did he go?


    The only one of our little group that I could locate was Veronica. I went to her now. She sensed my


    seriousness at once, and dropped the preamble of the dance.


    ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± I said.


    Veronica, to her credit, did not attempt to look around. She just kept looking at


    me.


    ¡°Both Nichs and Julian are out of reach,¡± I said. ¡°But I have to act before Jane gets away. I¡¯ll dy


    as much as I¡¯m able. Please get Nichs as soon as he¡¯s off that stage.¡±


    Veronica did nce this time, up to the stage.


    ¡°Do you need time to get ready for the magic to return my wolf?¡± I asked her.


    She looked back to me. ¡°I¡¯m ready now. But it will cause a scene. We can¡¯t do it here. We will need to


    move her. Piper, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    I¡¯d never seen Veronica uneasy, even in other high-stress situations. Was she worried for me?


    ¡°We can¡¯t let Jane get away,¡± I said.


    ¡°She¡¯s baiting you,¡± Veronica said. ¡°Just like we thought she would. It would be foolish to


    go alone.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t argue with that, but to achieve the end goal of finally ridding us of Jane, I was willing to let


    myself fall into the trap.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we gave me the cuff,¡± I said. ¡°I can get closest.¡±


    ¡°Piper,¡± she said, frowning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay, Veronica.¡± It was nice, in a way, to know she was worried. It meant she truly did care about


    me. I had so few friends. Each one was very precious. I hoped Veronica knew she was a friend for life


    now, no matter how long or short


    174


    415 BONOS


    ¡°You better be,¡± she said.


    I nodded. ¡°The minute Nichs or Julian is free. Please. Let them know.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Veronica said.


    I gave her a small smile, then I left her. I crossed over the dance floor, ignoring the cheers of the


    informal dancers and the res of the more formal dancers. I came out the other side and felt like a


    soldier marching onto a battlefield.


    Before me, Jane, dressed all in ck, reclined on a chair. She had her legs crossed at the knee and


    dangled one foot, looking for all the world like she was enjoying herself.


    Maybe she was.


    It had me on edge. I would have thought she¡¯d have her grunts with her somehow, but she was sitting


    alone at the round table, with not a soul around her.


    As I came closer, Jane began to giggle as if I pleased her immensely with my very presence. Knowing


    how much she hated me, I immediately tensed further.


    ¡°Piper, you look like you might shake to pieces,¡± Jane said, a teasing lilt in her voice. ¡°Does something


    have you frightened? Or someone, rather.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± I said, a lie. Truthfully, I was terrified, but I was also determined. Something Jane would


    find out very soon.


    ¡°Tense, then,¡± Jane said, sizing me up. ¡°Like a coiled up spring. Or a prisoner heading for the chopping


    block.¡±


    I tried to ignore the implication of death in herst remark.


    ¡°You, meanwhile, seem fall too calm,¡± I said.


    Jane shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just enjoying the night, and why not? Tonight¡¯s the night I get to watch your world


    fall apart.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the faintest idea what she was talking about. It could be bulls hit, but knowing her, it more


    likely meant she had a plot in the works.


    It didn¡¯t matter. I had to act quickly. Now. Before I lost my chance.


    I nced at her slim wrist. She wasn¡¯t wearing gloves, breaking the rules of the Luna. Though she was


    breaking many other rules, simply by being here.


    If I could get closer, maybe I could reach out and sp the cuff over her wrist before she even knew


    what I was doing. She likely suspected me of some act, but


    2/4


    +-15 BONOS


    I just needed a distraction, or a=


    ¡°Everyone!¡± shouted a voice.


    The orchestra stopped abruptly, some yers faster than others. One violin screeched out of tune. The


    man on the bass drum thumped for a few more beats.


    I nced behind me, to where Joyce was standing at the edge of the stage where his parents¡¯ thrones


    were. He held his hands outstretched. He was speaking, but it was hard to hear.


    ¡°Someone give him a microphone!¡± called a good natured guest on the dance floor.


    One of the musicians handed a microphone over to Joyce. He held it too close to his mouth. He


    sounded like a demon, words cr ackling in the speakers.


    ¡°I have an announcement,¡± he said.


    ¡°Joyce, we need to talk about this,¡± the King said from behind him, voice picked up on the microphone.


    The King ced his hand on Joyce¡¯s shoulder. Joyce ripped it from his grasp.


    ¡°You only want to stop me,¡± Joyce snapped.


    ¡°For good reason, son,¡± the Luna said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just give announcements without telling us what they are,¡± the King said. His voice was firm


    but the words weren¡¯t as harsh as I might have expected. It seemed the King and Queen had a soft


    spot for their youngest son. From what I¡¯d seen, Nichs and Julian suffered much firmer treatment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t conceal this any longer,¡± Joyce said. ¡°You may not believe in us, but I do. I won¡¯t go along with


    this anymore. The world should know about the woman I love.¡±


    The crowd gasped in unison. The cameras moved closer to the stage.


    Joyce was in love with someone? Who could it be? Not Susie, surely. Maybe things really had sparked


    between him and Jessica? She seemed sweet. I didn¡¯t know her all that well, but I¡¯d give them my


    blessing if it would have mattered to either of them.


    Oddly, Jessica, when I spotted her in the crowd, seemed just as surprised as anyone else. Surely she


    would know if the man who was in love with her was about to announce it to the entire kingdom?


    Instead, Jessica just looked very pale.


    3/4


    +15 BONOS


    But if not Jessica, then who?


    ¡°Oh, this is rich,¡± Janeughed from behind me. I swirled back to her. She smirked at me. ¡°The party is


    truly just about to begin, don¡¯t you think, Piper?¡±


    ¡°What do you know about this?¡± I demanded, stepping toward her. Screw the timing. I was going to use


    the cuff now. I lifted a hand toward my chest.


    ¡°What don¡¯t I know?¡± She said,ughing hard. ¡°Careful now, you are about to miss the best part. I really


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    hope you enjoy the show, Piper. After all, I arranged it all just for you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I said.


    Suddenly, Joyce shouted into the speakers. ¡°You can¡¯t stop how Piper and I feel about each other.¡±


    My whole body froze.


    I didn¡¯t just hear¡­


    No¡­


    Yet, when I turned around, Joyce was looking straight at me.


    ¡°Piper and I are in love.¡±

 Chatper 371

    Chatper 371


    Chapter 0371


    ¡°Piper and I have been having an affair,¡± Joyce said into the microphone.


    The King stepped forward and attempted to rip the microphone from his hands, but Joyce, younger and


    stronger, shook him off with rtive ease.


    ¡°Let me speak my truth, father!¡±


    ¡°You are out of your mind!¡± the King snapped back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not! I have proof!¡±


    The Queen stepped forward then. ¡°Joyce, please. This is not the this. Let us speak privately.¡±


    way to go


    go about


    ¡°So you can cover it up? So you can push the love of my life off onto Julian? No!¡± Joyce was frantic, so


    different from his usual, quiet persona. It was like looking at a different person.


    I felt the usation physically, like a blow, so I took a firm step backwards. Then I remembered Jane,


    ¡°What have you done?!¡± I shouted,


    No one but Jane could hear me. The ballroom was now full of chatter and othermotion. Only Joyce


    on the microphone was louder than the rest.


    ¡°We slept together,¡± Joyce announced to the entire room.


    My face burned. I¡¯d only ever been alone with Joyce once, and that had been on the balcony that night


    he locked me out there. The entire conversationsted all of five minutes, if that.


    ¡°I have proof!¡± Joyce said again. He lifted his cell phone high. Something might Thave been on the


    screen but I couldn¡¯t see from this distance.


    Nichs made a move then. He snat ched the phone from Joyce¡¯s hand and smashed it hard onto the


    ground. It shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Joyce shouted.


    A bit of hope shot through me. Nichs was protecting me yet again. Whatever photos Joyce had, had


    to be doctored. If they were destroyed, then


    Jane¡¯sugh interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Your boyfriend is such a brute. So typical of an Alpha. It doesn¡¯t


    matter though. You can¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t have copies? Oh, you did? How cute.¡± Looking at my face,


    sheughed andughed.


    1/4


    +15 BONOS


    At the same time, Joyce announced, ¡°I have backups, which I would be happy to provide to the press


    as proof!¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this to us?¡± the Queen asked her son. ¡°Why are you trying to hurt us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, mom, I¡­¡± For the first time, Joyce seemed unsure. He shook his head. ¡°No, I know what I¡¯m


    doing. This is about what¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Bulls hit,¡± came Nich s¡¯s voice. He wasn¡¯t as close to the microphone as Joyce. He was softer,


    farther away. But I would be able to pull Nich s¡¯s voice out of a thousand people talking at once. The


    sound of his voice was so intrinsic to my being.


    It was my second most-loved sound in the whole world, with the first being Elva¡¯sughter.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t having an affair with Piper. You are delusional. Have you taken something?¡± Nichs


    demanded.


    ¡°Nichs!¡± the Queen gasped.


    Nichs gave her a look. He motioned to Joyce. ¡°Does this seem normal to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things,¡± the Queen said. She looked out over the watching crowd.


    ¡°Like a tower of cards,¡± Jane said. ¡°One tiny puff of air, and the whole thinges crashing down.¡±


    I realized something then. The photos wouldn¡¯t have to be doctored.


    Not if they weren¡¯t of me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?!¡± I asked Jane, outraged.


    She shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s not terrible-looking. And he¡¯s so sweet. Gullible really. Such a good little


    scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°You are a monster,¡± I said.


    She looked at me with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t put it all on me. Terry was the one who pulled him in first. Terry


    saw something in the brat, I couldn¡¯t. But then¡­ I


    clearly hadn¡¯t been looking hard enough at the time. I see it now.¡± She snorted. Thanks, Terry. A ss


    hole.¡±


    >>


    ¡°You have to stop this. It¡¯s getting out of hand. Don¡¯t you realize what this could do?¡±


    3/4


    +15 BONOS


    She lifted a brow at me. ¡°For your precious reputation.¡±


    ¡°For the kingdom! The people are already doubting the royal family. You can¡¯t


    ))


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? You think everything hasn¡¯t been carefully fabricated? Newssh, dumbas


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    s,¡± Jane said cruelly. Her smile fell into a vicious snarl. ¡°I want the royal family to fall almost as much as


    I want to see you fall with it.¡± She schooled her face back into a smirk. ¡°Two birds, one night of passion


    with a quiet prince. It evens out.¡±


    Hardly.


    ¡°Hold it!¡± shouted a new voice from the top of the stairs. Julian.


    I turned in time to see Julian descending. He sauntered straight up onto the stage and yanked the


    microphone away from Joyce. Joyce made a grab for it again, but Nichs caught him by the upper


    arms and forcibly held him back. Compared to Nich s¡¯s strength, Joyce was weakness incarnate.


    ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± Julian said with a smile. ¡°I want to personally apologize for my wayward brother and


    his ridiculous ¡®announcement,¡¯ which we all know is absolutely untrue.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± someone shouted from the crowd.


    Julianughed, bright and loud. It startled most of the crowd into silence. He looked back to Joyce.


    ¡°Name the exact day and time those pictures were taken.¡±


    Joyce lifted his chin in defiance. ¡°Last Monday. At 9pm.¡±


    I desperately tried to remember what I had been doingst Monday. The days had blurred together


    somewhat. Either way, I knew I hadn¡¯t been with Joyce.


    Jane, however¡­


    I nced at her now. She was watching the show with sudden annoyed interest. All of her smugness


    had vanished.


    ¡°That f ucking as shole middle-child¡­¡±


    Julian, it seemed, was a thorn in her side. An unseen wrench thrown into the machinery of her ns. /


    Good.


    Julianughed again, good-naturedly. ¡°That simply cannot be.¡± He shook his head as he turned from


    Joyce to face the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Piper was with me that night. And I have pictures to prove it, if


    necessary.¡±


    3/4


    +15 BONOS


    Blood rushed to my face. Pictures? What pictures? He better be lying. Or maybe that¡¯s where he was


    just now? Doctoring photos?


    G od, I really didn¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°Unless you are suggestion, brother, that I can¡¯t satisfy my girlfriend?¡± He must have given the front row


    of the crowd his most swoon-worthy look. A few girls shouted. It looked like someone fainted.


    Nichs backed up Julian¡¯s words, the muscle to his sh. He held Joyce firmly, and shook him every


    time Joyce tried to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother lying,¡± Nichs said to Joyce, so firmly and sharp that I heard it. He was growling with


    barely-constrained rage.


    ¡°You¡¯ve offended me, and you¡¯ve offended my girlfriend, Joyce,¡± Julian said. His own voice had edge


    now, as he faced Joyce once more. ¡°And you¡¯ve offended all of these good people by attempting to


    disrupt this festival of fun and joy. You¡¯ve picked a sad time to cry for attention.¡±


    Joyce looked around at his family. Then, though I couldn¡¯t see from this distance, it almost looked like


    he started crying.


    ¡°We should speak privately now,¡± the Queen said, cing her hand on Joyce¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    agree?¡±


    Joyce nodded.


    Julian turned back to the crowd. ¡°Sorry for the unpleasantness, everyone. Please, return to your


    merriment with our best wishes. We will return to you soon.¡±


    He motioned for the orchestra to start again, then went with his family off the


    stage.


    Beside me, Jane threw her champagne ss onto the floor and jumped to her feet.


    Her rage-filled eyes found me, and she lunged.

 Chatper 372

    Chatper 372


    Chapter 0372


    As Jane lunged toward me, I made my own move, reaching into my bodice.


    Jane grabbed my left arm, but I used my right hand to wrap the cuff on Jane¡¯s wrist.


    I expected her to wince, or gasp, or have some kind of reaction at all. Instead, she just seemed


    amused. She stopped short, but she also smiled at me. It was a devilish¨Clooking smile, cat-like.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked. ¡°Using my own toys against me?¡±


    ¡°It dampens the strength of my wolf,¡± I said. ¡°The one you stole.¡±


    ¡°Cute that you think I need the wolf to have the upper hand here.¡±


    ¡°I caught you,¡± I said. I couldn¡¯t understand how she could be so calm about this. She was acting like


    she had one something, when I was the one who had trapped her.


    Her smile was sharp as a dagger¡¯s edge. ¡°Who caught who exactly, Piper?¡±


    A crunch of metal sounded. A cold metal bracelet closed around my own wrist. A handcuff?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯d handcuffed us together.


    ¡°Now be a good girl ande with me somewhere a little quieter,¡± Jane said.


    I tantly refused and pulled against her hold. Without her wolf strength, we were more or less evenly


    matched in strength. I might have even had a slight advantage due to surprise.


    Jane had grown ustomed to the strength of my wolf. She didn¡¯t realize how much more effort she


    would have to put in without it.


    I grabbed her arm and she grabbed mine, and we tossed and turned, each trying to get the upper


    hand. No one else seemed to notice. Maybe to any outside observer, it seemed like we were doing


    another silly dance.


    But then, Jane swiftly snatched a steak knife from one of the cutlery settings on the table and wedged it


    up against my ribs.


    I immediately froze.


    ¡°Enough of this foolishness,¡± she growled. ¡°I tire of these games.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t murder me here,¡± I said. ¡°They would catch you before you get out of


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°So sure about that, are you?¡±


    When she said it like that, I wasn¡¯t. After all, she had already escaped the pce guard so many times


    before. I couldn¡¯t be so na?ve as to think she didn¡¯t have a backup n for this time as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± I said, and it felt like a plea.


    Jane shifted her gaze to the view of the night sky out the nearby floor to ceiling windows.


    ¡°The stars are beautiful tonight,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe we should go get a closer look. A bit of fresh air


    might do us both some good.¡±


    I knew that by going out onto the balcony with her, I might as well have been signing my own death


    warrant. But, admittedly, things didn¡¯t appear much better by staying here instead.


    The sharp end of that knife was still pressed up against my ribcage. All Jane would have to do is push


    and it would slip between my ribs and touch my heart. I¡¯d be dead before I even hit the floor.


    ¡°Very well,¡± I said. If we went outside, I could at least dy the inevitable somewhat. The best I could


    hope for now was that by stalling, I could give Veronica time to get to Nichs and Julian. But I


    imagined both princes were behind locked doors at the moment, impossible to reach.


    Unless¡­


    My ne!


    With my free hand, I reached up, but Jane noticed and too quickly, grabbed the chain of my ne


    and yanked, breaking it free. She tossed it over her shoulder. It skidded along the floor and


    disappeared behind a nearby curtain.


    With it, disappeared my hopes of a timely rescue.


    ¡°None of that,¡± Jane growled. ¡°Terry warned me about that little device.¡±


    She started to dig the knife in, forcing me to move. ¡°I¡¯m tired of being nice,¡± she said. ¡°Outside. Now.¡±

 Chatper 373

    Chatper 373


    Chapter 0373


    Iplied, unwilling to be skewered. She hid the knife against my side as she ushered me toward the


    door. I looked back but none of the royal family was to be seen. Neither was Veronica.


    I maybe could have caught Susie¡¯s attention, if I called out or gged her down. She was valiantly


    trying to get the silly dances going again. But her limited knowledge of the current situation might cause


    her to ce herself into more danger than she would realize.


    I couldn¡¯t risk her. Jane wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hurt Susie, if Jane¡¯s attack on Nichs was any indication.


    I wished more than anything that Nichs would appear. I could meet his eyes, and even across the


    room, he would know what was wrong.


    But he had his hands full with Joyce. Another of Jane¡¯s ns to upset the royal family. And me.


    Jane had meant for the consequences to be worse than they seemed like they were going to be. But


    even if her full n failed, she had still managed to get my most stalwart protector as far from me as


    possible.


    I was on my own now. Either death or salvation¡­ it was all in my hands now. And my hands alone.


    Jane forced me out onto the balcony. There were other groups and couples there,ughing and


    chatting. A couple was pointing up at the stars.


    So many witnesses.


    Jane kept the knife digging into my side, a warning not to speak. She continued dragging me further


    down the balcony, until we reached a more secluded area on the other side of a wall. None of the other


    guests could see us anymore. And as the loud music began again, I doubted they could hear us either.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re here,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re isted. Alone. Now will you tell me just what your n was?¡±


    If I could get her talking¡­ If I could keep her talking¡­


    ¡°What did you think the n was, dumbass?¡± Jane snarled. ¡°That idiot Joyce was supposed to


    humiliate you. But those two guard dogs of yours always seem to be circling. At least, I could cast a


    stain upon the royal family. Scandal after scandal will not be perceived well by the public.¡±


    1/2


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°They¡¯ll recover,¡± I said. ¡°The people still believe in them.¡±


    ¡°God, you are so na?ve,¡± Jane said. ¡°There are cracks in the foundation, Piper. Soon the entire thing is


    going to fall down. Do you understand? They are weak. And you only add to their weakness. I see it,


    and the people are starting to wake up to it too.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t weak,¡± I said. The King and Queen I had lukewarm feelings for, but Nichs wasn¡¯t like


    them. He was strong and brave, and had the people¡¯s best interests in mind. And if he believed in his


    parents¡® strengths and abilities, then I would too.


    ¡°You mean Nichs isn¡¯t weak,¡± Jane said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t run this kingdom, Piper. And even if he did¡­


    he might be the worst of them all.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Of course, I do. How strong could that asshole be? He fell for you. The man has no imagination.¡±


    Odd. ¡°You sound jealous.¡±


    At the usation, her face crumpled up in rage. ¡°Why should you be the one to find love while I am the


    one who has worked the hardest and suffered the most?!


    It¡¯s unfair!¡±


    Oh. She was jealous. But then, I guess I knew that. She saw me as some kind of golden child, doted


    upon while she was cast aside.


    That wasn¡¯t true, not how I remembered it.


    ¡°Jane¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m doing talking. I wanted to humiliate you.¡± She shed the knife under the moonlight. ¡°But if I


    can¡¯t do that, I¡¯ll just kill you.¡±

 Chatper 374

    Chatper 374


    Chapter 0374


    Nichs


    I pushed my errant brother through the door of the first nearby empty room. It was a library with floor to


    ceiling bookcases.


    I shoved Joyce into the center of the room and he fell to his knees. The King and Queen came in


    behind me, with Julian sauntering inst. Nathan closed the door to the room and stood outside of it,


    protecting the shattered remains of our privacy.


    Joyce whimpered where he sat on the ground. He wiped at his eyes were genuine tears were


    beginning to well. His face was a mix of fading determination and building sadness and stress.


    ¡°Joyce, you absolute tw at,¡± Julian said, and there was unbridled fury in his voice. Fury I couldn¡¯t quite


    bring myself to feel for my youngest brother.


    I had never hated my brother. He kept to himself, but seemed thoughtful and well-educated. Perhaps


    hisck of social awareness led to his downfall here. As furious as I was, for his usations against


    Piper, I felt angrier at myself for being unable to protect his weakness.


    As an older brother, I failed him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying,¡± Joyce said. His bottom lip trembled. ¡°I slept with Piper.¡±


    Our father rubbed his forehead and growled with annoyance.


    Our mother was softer. She knelt down and spoke softly, ¡°Joyce. We know that¡¯s not true.¡±


    I shot a quick re to Julian, who pointedly avoided looking at me. Yes, I was relieved that he had


    stood up and announced Piper was with him, even though it was a horrible, horrible lie. This protected


    Piper¡¯s reputation from the tarnish of being with all of the princes.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But facts were, Piper was still a virgin. And the only one here I would tolerate her being with was me.


    Even if we couldn¡¯t be together. Even if everything was a big mess¡­


    No. I should protect Piper from me too.


    Joyce shook his head vehemently. ¡°Maybe she left Julian and came to me. I don¡¯t know. But she


    knocked on my door in the middle of the night and then¡­ She was


    +15 BONUS


    The King looked first at Julian, then at me. ¡°How well do we trust Piper?¡±


    ¡°Implicitly,¡± I said at once. Piper¡¯s honor would not be questioned here. I¡¯d da mned well see to that.


    I might have failed Joyce, but I would not fail Piper.


    The King stared at me for a long moment. I held his gaze, matching his ferocity with my own. He would


    see that I¡¯m serious.


    His gaze then switched to Julian. Julian didn¡¯t waver either.


    ¡°And she was with you?¡± the King asked.


    ¡°Does it matter, really?¡± Julian deflected. ¡°What we know for a fact is that she wasn¡¯t with Joyce. I¡¯m not


    sure they¡¯ve even had more than two conversations together.¡±


    ¡°So he hallucinated?¡± the King asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine it!¡± Joyce said, outrage overtaking the tears for a moment. Our mother touched his


    shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± he said softer, to her. ¡°She was real.¡±. He sniffled. ¡°She was my first.¡±


    Go d da mn Jane. She would pay for this.


    I thought this outburst would thaw Julian¡¯s frozen heart toward Joyce, as it had done for me, but Julian


    just red at our youngest brother.


    ¡°You are a good actor,¡± Julian said. ¡°If I didn¡¯t already suspect you, I might have bought what happened


    tonight same as the rest of the family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Joyce said.


    The King¡¯s words were sharp, ¡°This is no time to fling baseless usations, Julian.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so baseless? We all saw what he did tonight,¡± Joyce said. ¡°That¡¯s not something Joyce would


    have thought up on his own.¡±


    A sinking pit opened up in my stomach. ¡°What are you talking about, Julian?¡±


    Julian considered me. ¡°Whether or not the story tonight is concocted¡­¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t!¡± Joyce cried.


    ¡°It could have been ck magic,¡± the Luna said. ¡°Someone disguised¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t mean the underground is behind this!¡± the King said, fired up now.


    +15 BONUS


    going to need it. His face was already red.


    ¡°They manipted my baby,¡± the Luna said. ¡°It¡¯s the only exnation.¡±


    Joyce avoided our mother¡¯s loving gaze. He was the most spoiled of us three princes. He received the


    most attention from our parents, particrly the Luna. Usually he ate it up. But this time¡­

 Chatper 375

    Chatper 375


    Chapter 0375


    Something was different.


    Maybe he was manipted, But I was suddenly starting to realize that that maniption might not have


    all that recent.


    Locking eyes with Julian, he nodded at me. ¡°You get it. Remember how, on the night you were almost


    taken, Nichs, Joyce lured Piper to the balcony and trapped her there. He wanted her out of the way


    in case she decided to¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish, but we both knew.


    They didn¡¯t want Piper to be present when I was taken. If Piper had been with me that night, I would


    have immediately known Jane was the one at the door, and she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get the


    cor on me.


    Neither of us could say that allowed without revealing Jane¡¯s existence, and my promise to keep that


    secret for Piper kept my mouth firmly shut.


    ¡°But if Joyce was involved in that incident,¡± I said, ¡°Then how far back does his connection to the


    underground go?¡±


    ¡°You are all talking nonsense,¡± the Luna said, but there was panic in her eyes. Her hand on Joyce¡¯s


    shoulder wasn¡¯t holding on quite as tightly anymore.


    Joyce, meanwhile, was still ying pathetic.


    ¡°We should check for the mark,¡± I said, and nced at our father for permission.


    ¡°No!¡± the Luna said, but there was fear in her voice. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to


    know the truth.


    The King, however, could see that it was necessary. ¡°Do it.¡±


    I stepped toward Joyce. He immediately cowered away.


    ¡°T-this isn¡¯t necessary!¡± he said, and his voice was shaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make this difficult,¡± Julian said.


    I took another step. Joyce tried to dodge from me, but I gripped his shirt and yanked it up.


    There, on Joyce¡¯s chest was a tattoo of an upside down wolf skull. The symbol of the underground.


    It was not a fresh tattoo, but seemed stretched out with his growth spirts. Then he was like Veronica,


    taken in as a child, manipted and groomed for the


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°S hit,¡± Julian said.


    I understood the sentiment.


    The King had gone quiet. The Queen was softly crying.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Joyce looked hollowed out and broken. He was silent now, frozen. He didn¡¯t whimper, didn¡¯t cry. He just


    sat there staring at nothing.


    ¡°We have to keep this secret,¡± the King said. ¡°Terry¡¯s betrayal was enough to break the public¡¯s trust in


    us, but this? This would ruin everything¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just keep him around,¡± Julian said. ¡°Listening.¡±


    ¡°How could you?¡± the Luna sobbed softly to Joyce. Joyce stared nkly back. Oh, my little boy.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we could deprogram him. He¡¯s obviously brainwashed. We could bring him back,¡± I said. I


    looked at Julian. Like Veronica. Maybe she could even help.


    Julian sighed, and I knew he was conceding. He¡¯d been ice cold before, but now that the truth had fully


    been brought to light, he seemed more resigned.


    Maybe he was thinking of all the intel we could get from Joyce if he did return to


    us.


    Or maybe he, too, was just worried about our youngest brother.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Then we are in agreement,¡± the King said.


    ¨C


    ¡°Yes, we ah!¡± I clutched at my chest as a shot of sharp fear spi ked through me. Inside, my wolf was


    snarling, and throwing itself against the walls I used to contain it.


    ¡°Nichs?¡± Julian asked, stepping closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s Piper,¡± I said. I had no idea how I knew my words were true, but I could feel the truth in them with


    every fiber of my being. Wherever Piper was, she was terrified. ¡°She¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    Confusion seeped over Julian¡¯s face. He pulled out his phone. ¡°She hasn¡¯t pressed the tracker.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you,¡± I/started, then growled. The wolf was winning the fight. I¡¯d shift soon. I had to get to


    Piper. She needed me.


    I pushed away from my family and barreled toward the door.


    2/3


    Julian rushed after me. ¡°You don¡¯t even know where she is!¡±


    But I did. I had no idea how.


    I could feel her presence tugging on my heart. All I had to do was follow.

 Chatper 376

    Chatper 376


    Chapter 0377


    ¡°F ucking bleed out, you stuck pig,¡± Jane growled. She ripped the knife out of my thigh, and somehow


    that hurt worse. The blood poured down, staining the front of my dress crimson.


    I trembled. I couldn¡¯t find words, only cries of pain.


    ¡°You think I have any lingering feelings for you? For Elva?¡± Jane crouched over me. Her face was


    twisted with vicious mockery. Her lip was curled in disgust. ¡°¡±I have hated you since the womb, bit ch. I


    have lived and dreamed for this moment. And now that it is here?¡± Jane began tough maniacally.


    Even in my pain, I felt my broken hard cra ck even further. I didn¡¯t truly understand how I could have


    still cared about Jane. She¡¯d shown her true colors to me many times ¨C attempting to kidnap Nichs,


    cursing Elva¡­


    Maybe I had hoped that underneath it all, she could somehow be redeemed. She¡¯d held a knife to my


    throat before, but even then, I hadn¡¯t fully been sure she¡¯d push the de into my skin.


    But to see her now, so jovial in the face of my unbelievable pain? This eliminated all remaining doubt.


    Jane meant to kill me. She had from the start, but now she had the means.


    She was enjoying my pain. She wanted to bring Elva into the underground. She wanted to bring down


    the royal family. And like this, broken and tattered and weak, I could do nothing to stop her.


    I could only lie here as the blood pooled under my thighs, spreading around me so that my dress is


    soaked with it.


    I could only watch, as she lifted the knife toward the column of my throat. My neck was still marred with


    love bites from Nich  s¡¯s tender attentions. Would Jane slice through those? Or could I remain


    Nich s¡¯s until the very end?


    I wished I had more time with him. I would have been more honest about what I wanted¡­ what he


    meant to me.


    I wished I could say goodbye. To him. To Julian. To Susie, and the rest of my friends. To Anna.


    To Elva¡­


    My darling little girl. When she¡¯d been abandoned, I¡¯d stepped into the role of doting mother so that she


    would never feel alone.


    +15 BONUS


    But now I was going to have to leave her anyway.


    I closed my eyes and sent a plea. I couldn¡¯t see Nichs, couldn¡¯t hear him¡­ but maybe he could still


    receive the message somehow, if the universe chose to be kind.


    Please take care of Elva. She won¡¯t understand.


    Something quaked through my body then, like a roar that wasn¡¯t my own. It was almost¡­forting. It


    made me think of Nichs. Of his protective instincts. Of his kind heart.


    He was good with those orphans. He wouldn¡¯t leave Elva out in the cold. Nor would he let Jane have


    her without a fight.


    I tried to let the thoughts warm me, but I was growing very cold.


    Blood loss, I knew.


    The end was near for me.


    Jane pressed the knife right up against my skin. A trickle of too-warm blood dripped down my cold


    neck.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± Jane said, voice twisted and ugly with her malice.


    I looked at her, and even now, could see the girl she was when we were young. Her pigtails. Her bright


    eyes. The way she always followed me.


    Tears fell from the corners of my eyes. I couldn¡¯t stop them. I didn¡¯t even want to try.


    ¡°I love you, Jane,¡± I said, because it was true. Even now, even after everything. She was and always


    would be my sister. I could hate her, and I did, but I loved her


    too.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face contorted further, evil joy reced now by vicious fury.


    ¡°Eat dirt, Piper!¡±


    I closed my eyes, and waited for the kiss of metal to slice through my neck. Goodbye, Nichs.

 Chatper 377

    Chatper 377


    Chapter 0376


    I stared down Jane. That knife of hers was precariously close to me, and with us handcuffed together, I


    couldn¡¯t exactly make a break for it. At this point, the only thing I could do to defend myself was keep


    Jane talking. And in the moment, I could only think of one thing to talk about.


    The photograph that had been used for Elva¡¯s curse still bothered me. Veronica had said that the


    talisman would have to have significant emotional meaning to the caster of the curse. For Jane to use


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    that photograph meant that she had


    emotional attachment to it, and further, to Elva.


    For so long, I had thought her entirely indifferent to her daughter, but the picture of Jane and Elva had


    meaning for Jane.


    She couldn¡¯t have been as indifferent as I¡¯d thought.


    So as that knife came closer to my ribcage, I hastily said, ¡°What about Elva?¡±


    Jane stilled her hand. ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°It would hurt her to lose me,¡± I said, banking on Jane¡¯s secret affection.


    Jane¡¯s voice was a low growl. ¡°She¡¯ll get over it.¡±


    ¡°I know you care about her¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything,¡± Jane snapped.


    ¡°You kept that picture,¡± I said.


    ¡°A frivolous attachment that I am better off without,¡± Jane said. ¡°Or didn¡¯t your little turncoat mention


    that part? It¡¯s the nature of the curse. The talisman was a symbol, not the actual fuel. I didn¡¯t just


    sacrifice that photo¡­¡±


    I gasped. ¡°You sacrificed the remainder of your feelings for Elva.¡±


    ¡°A small price to pay.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a child,¡± I said. ¡°If you¡¯ve ever cared for her at all -¡±


    you


    ¡°I gave her up to you, Piper, so that you could give her a life. And what have done? You brought her


    straight back here, tied her up with this royal sham, and made her some kind of political adornment.¡±


    Jane snorted bitterly. ¡°She¡¯s better off dead.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Jane said. ¡°You had your chance and you blew it. Now,


    +15 BONUS


    from the start. She will make a fine addition to the underground organization¡­ Hawk will see to that.¡±


    ¡°No. Nichs would never allow that.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t have any choice.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Jane. You know more than anyone how that would change Elva¡­¡±


    ¡°tried to keep her out,¡± Jane said. For a tiny, sliver of a moment, there was a hint of regret in her voice..


    ¡°Then continue to do so,¡± I said. I saw a thread of hope here and grabbed it with both hands. ¡°Let me


    go, and I -¡±


    ¡°Ah! You just want to be free. You don¡¯t actually care about her.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not


    ¡°I tire of your empty words, Piper. Just as I tire of your face. I will rid you of both!¡±


    She lunged the knife. I twisted at thest minute, and it harmlessly swiped through my dress.


    I reached for her arm holding the knife and held her away. We grabbled. Like this, with the wolf


    contained, our strengths were more or less equal, but where my biggest hardship over the years had


    been dealing with overbearing


    customers, Jane had been preparing for war.


    Her skills far outpaced my own. So though I could hold her back, I couldn¡¯t properly predict her


    movements, especially as she ducked to the ground and kicked by feet straight out from under me.


    Inded on my back with an oof.


    Jane raised the knife, and mmed it down ¨C straight into my thigh.


    ¡°Aaah!!¡± I cried out, overwhelmed by pain. It shot through my entire being that spread outwards almost,


    sp iking out across an invisible bond I didn¡¯t understand.


    I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t catch my breath.


    Blood stained my dress.


    Go d, it hurt so much. The metal pressed down near to the bone, slicing through muscle and fat. I


    couldn¡¯t think, but for the pain. I couldn¡¯t move.

 Chatper 378

    Chatper 378


    Chapter 0378


    A roar echoed across the balcony so loudly that I felt the tiles rattle under my battered, broken body.


    Then, at once, a wolf appeared as if from nowhere.


    Or maybe my senses were too sluggish. It was hard to keep track of what was happening. I was so


    tired and cold. I wanted to sleep.


    Jane moved much faster. In a sh, she had me upright and was kneeling behind me, as if using me as


    a shield. She kept that knife to my throat.


    Before me, therge Alpha wolf I knew was Nichs snarled and barked. Behind him, Julian and


    Veronica came running.


    ¡°Stay where you are. All of you!¡± Jane called out.


    Nichs began to pace back and forth, all while noting any closer.


    Jane seemed twitchy. The knife nicked my neck, and a fresh pearl of blood trailed down my neck.


    Honestly, I was surprised I had any left inside of me to give.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Julian said. He held up both hands, palms forward. Horror was evident on his face. I must have


    looked like real hell for him to take on that expression.


    And Veronica¡­ I had never in my life seen her so pale and frightened. I didn¡¯t know her eyes could go


    that round and big.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk this through,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about, middle-child,¡± Jane grumbled, but there was a hint of desperation in her


    too.


    ¡°Let Piper go,¡± Julian said, ¡°And maybe you can survive this encounter.¡±


    ¡°You threaten me?¡± Jane said.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the facts,¡± Julian countered. ¡°If you kill Piper, Nichs will go ballistic. Full scorched


    earth, you got it? He¡¯ll be pulling pieces of your bones out from between his teeth for weeks.¡±


    ¡°So be it,¡± Jane said. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than to keep letting Piper keep living like a queen.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be that way,¡± Julian said, and inched closer.


    ¡°Hold it!¡± Jane said. Another drop of blood escaped my skin. ¡°I said not to move.¡±


    Nichs growled, loud and dangerous.


    +15 BONUS


    Julian stopped. ¡°Okay, okay. Sorry. Listen. We can expel Piper from the games. We can send her and


    the kid out onto the street¡­¡¯


    Nichs snapped at him. Julian ignored his brother.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t kill her. Hell, you could even take her ce here. No one would be the wiser. That¡¯s what


    you want, right? Then you would get treated like a queen¡­¡¯


    As Julian talked, distracting Jane, I noticed slight movement in how Veronica was holding herself. It


    almost seemed as if¡­ light¡­ was forming between her hands. 1


    My thoughts were slow, dragging through the quickly numbing pain. Else I would have known sooner


    that she was casting a spell.


    ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to believe that you would let me trounce around in my sister¡¯s ce?¡± Jane said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the security? No, I would have to keep Piper with me. Or¡­ perhaps Elva¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I whispered. It was the best I could muster at the moment. I couldn¡¯t lift


    my arms anymore.


    Nichs growled again. The eyes of his wolf were red with rage.


    >>


    ¡°It¡¯s something to think about,¡± Julian continued. He ignored another, harsher snap from Nichs. This


    one drew blood on his hand. He only winced a little. ¡± But I have another alternative¡­¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Jane asked.


    The light in Veronica¡¯s palms sparked and danced. It became bigger and brighter.


    ¡°You can get f cked,¡± Julian said, voice suddenly icy.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The light snapped.


    For the length of a heartbeat, nothing happened.


    Then, Jane lurched forward and screamed.


    And I suddenly felt¡­ powerful.


    My wolf, my old friend, rushed back into my body, refilling the empty crevice that hadid barren for


    years and years. My wolf was warmed, weed, and


    almost too much.


    I was a thirsty woman suddenly drowning under a cascade of water. I held out my arms, looking for


    something to hold onto.


    Nichs lunged forward, teeth first. He snapped his jaw, shattering the


    +15 BONUS


    Jane was still screaming. Nichs, growling, rushed toward her. She stood in an attempt to stop him.


    His teeth sunk into her shoulder.


    I twitched on the ground. Julian and Veronica came to me. They knelt in my blood, ruining their


    beautiful clothes. I pushed weakly at them, trying to stop them.


    Julian misunderstood and caught my hand in his.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to her? Is the wolf back? Will it heal¡­ all this?¡± He sounded panicked. That wasn¡¯t


    like him at all.


    Why was he panicked? I couldn¡¯t remember?


    Oh, wait. Yes. The blood. The stab wound¡­


    Odd, that all felt so very distant anymore.


    But I wasn¡¯t cold like I had been before. Now, heat pulsed through me.


    I felt like I had died and wasing alive again, inch my inch.


    ¡°Piper?¡± Veronica said. She hovered over me, staring down. She wasn¡¯t as frightened as she had been


    before. Her calmness eased some of the fear in me. Veronica knew what was happening. If she was


    calm, I would be okay. ¡°Don¡¯t fight the wolf. Let it in.¡±


    I tried to do as I was told. I didn¡¯t fully understand how to do it, but I eased some of my tensing muscles


    and forced myself to breath.


    Julian squeezed my hand through it all. Or maybe I squeezed his. I had trouble telling for sure.


    Eventually, the burning light within me ebbed to a dull glow. My wolf was there, present and consuming,


    but duller¡­ Or maybe I was getting used to it again.


    Either way, I felt strong enough to sit up.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Julian asked.


    I opened my mouth to reply, when I heard growling from behind me. Nichs was still fighting Jane!


    Jane had swiped at Nichs with the knife. He was bleeding from the leg and shoulder, but he was


    unrelenting in his attacks.


    ¡°Nick!¡± I called, scared for him.


    He nced back at the sound of my voice.


    +15 BONUS


    Jane lunged toward him.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed.


    Nichs turned sharply in an attempt to dodge, but Jane hadn¡¯t given him enough room. They collided.


    Jane, suddenly off-bnce, slipped straight over the banister of the balcony.


    ¡°Jane!¡± I cried and dove forward. I caught on of her arms with both of mine through the banisters. I was


    stronger now, with my wolf. I could hold on. I could save her.


    Jane still held the knife in her other hand. She lifted it.


    Did she mean to stab me? She couldn¡¯t!


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I said.


    ¡°It should have been you,¡± she growled at me. There was blood on her teeth. Even like this, so near to


    dropping to her demise, she red with open hatred. She said again, screaming, ¡°It should have been


    you!¡±


    Then she sliced at my hand.


    I tried to hold on through the pain but she sliced again and again until¡­


    The blood made it difficult to maintain a grip. Jane slipped out of my grip.


    As she fell, she smiled, a vicious cruel thing that I knew would live in memory forever.


    my


    I turned away, eyes squeezed shut, not wanting to see the moment of impact.


    Hands pulled me away from the ledge. Suddenly, I found myself against a very human chest. A pair of


    strong arms wrapped around me.


    I held onto Nichs, both hands wing at his back.


    ¡°I killed her¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°I killed my sister.¡±

 Chatper 379

    Chatper 379


    Chapter 0379


    ¡°She killed her f ucking self,¡± Julian snapped. ¡°She didn¡¯t give you a chance to save her life. Instead


    she stabbed you. Repeatedly.¡±


    Nichs dragged his fingers through my hair, soothingly scratching at my scalp with his stubby


    fingernails.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    leaned into him, burying my face in his chest. I was a sobbing, blo ody mess. I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    My sister was dead. My wolf was back. Everything was too hot; too much. I felt like I was falling apart.


    Nichs was my anchor. He didn¡¯t once let me go.


    In my ear, his voice was a quiet rumble, ¡°We have to check your wounds¡­¡±


    I shook my head, vehemently against moving even an inch away from him. He was warmth and safety.


    His presence smoothed some of the rankled fears within


    me.


    ¡°Please, Piper¡­¡± Nichs whispered. ¡°For me.¡±


    For¡­ Nichs? Yes. I could do that. I could do anything for him.


    He helped turn me in his arms so that my back was to his chest. His arms wrapped around my waist


    and kept me snug in hisp, cradled in his chest.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he said, and I preened at the praise. Or maybe my wolf did? It was difficult to tell where one


    of us ended and the other began. Had it always been that way? Had I been alone in this body so long


    that I¡¯d forgotten?


    Julian began to lift my dress. To do so, he had to peel it away from the skin of my legs. Both were damp


    with blood.


    ¡°Holy f uck,¡± Julian cursed under his breath. He¡¯d said it quietly, but I¡¯d heard it like he had said it clearly


    in my ear. Was this werewolf hearing?


    I squeezed my eyes shut, afraid to see how bad the wound was.


    ¡°It¡¯s already healing,¡± Nichs said. I felt his voice rumble through his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to clean and wrap it anyway,¡± Julian said. ¡°Brian!¡± I opened my eyes in time to see Julian¡¯s


    Beta hurry forward carrying a first aid kit. Julian epted it, then said, ¡°Keep everyone away from this


    area. And send some guards downstairs¡­¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Abruptly, Veronica shifted directly into my view. ¡°Look at me,¡± she said, voice t and serious.


    I obeyed, meeting her eyes at once. She stared into mine for such a long moment, Julian had already


    started to treat my leg by the time she was done.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I had trouble with my words.


    Fortunately, Veronica seemed to understand anyway. ¡°I needed to inspect how well you have received


    the wolf. The first few minutes are always critical.¡±


    I waited a beat, then two. When she didn¡¯t continue, I prompted; ¡°And?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said. ¡°Yes. So far, I


    am very pleased with the results.¡±


    I let out a heavy exhale.


    Julian finished wrapping my leg in a clean white bandage. He then handed the first aid kit to Nichs.


    Nichs epted it.


    I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°For your hands,¡± Nichs whispered.


    I lifted my hands to look at them, and only now saw the true damage Jane had done. She¡¯d sliced


    several crisscrossing lines across the back of my palms.


    Tears welled in my eyes again. If only I¡¯d been able to hold on.


    Nichs gently reached out and collected one of my hands in his much bigger one. He opened an


    antiseptic wipe and began to clean the cuts. I felt a bit of a sting, but it was nothingpared to


    everything else I¡¯d faced tonight.


    If the wound on my leg was already healing, then these would too. Soon, there would be no evidence


    on my body that tonight had happened at all.


    Well, at least not on the outside.


    The sight of Jane falling¡­ Her callous smile¡­


    That would remain seared onto my heart for the rest of my life.


    When Nichs finished cleaning one hand, he moved onto the other. Julian took the first hand in his


    and started picking the lock of the half of the handcuff that remained on my wrist. He had it loosened in


    six seconds t. I knew because he counted.

 Chatper 380

    Chatper 380


    Chapter 0380


    ¡°New record?¡± Veronica asked.


    +15 BONUS


    Julian shed a smug smile, even as he shrugged like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°It¡¯s easier when you can


    see it. Much harder when your hands are behind your back.¡±


    I tried to smile with them. They were my friends. But it didn¡¯tst on my lips. I was too strung out, too


    numb. I didn¡¯t feel real. I didn¡¯t feel¡­ alive.


    I felt like I died the moment Jane stabbed me, and everything since then had just been a dream.


    I began to tremble.


    ¡°Piper?¡±


    I shifted against him, to look up into his face. There was softness in his eyes. He¡¯d cleaned whatever


    blood had been on his face.


    He was so handsome in the moonlight. Even more so than usual, somehow, though he looked the


    same as always. No, that wasn¡¯t true. He looked¡­ more defined. Like, I could see him better. Werewolf


    sight?


    Had my senses truly been so dull all this time?


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nichs asked me, a hint of concern lilting his words.


    I reached up a hand and ced it on the side of his face. He was so warm. The cuts on the back of my


    hand were already healing.


    ¡°Am I alive?¡± I asked him.


    He blinked, startled for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°Yes,¡± and leaned down to press his lips to mine.


    It was a chaste little kiss, but it send an explosion of joy within me. My wolf was pleased with this


    connection. So was I.


    Something seemed to thr¨²m between Nichs and I. For a moment, I could have sworn that I felt his


    heartbeat, not only under my hand, but racing alongside my own in my chest.


    It was strange butforting, and I sunk into the feeling for as long as I could.


    Julian¡¯s phone rang, and it ruined the moment. Nichs and I ended our kiss, though he didn¡¯t let me


    go far. Instead, he ced soft kisses first to my nose, then to my forehead.


    172


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°What the hell do you mean, there¡¯s nothing there?¡± Julian said in disbelief.¡± Are you in the right ce?


    One second.¡±


    Julian stood and walked toward the edge of the balcony. Fear shot through me, and I reached out and


    snat ched his wrist. He paused a moment, looking at me in question. When he saw my face, he


    softened.


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking, Piper, I swear. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    I shook my head. I wasn¡¯t ready to let him go. He could fall. Any of them could fall.


    Julian shifted my grip so that we were holding hands instead.


    ¡°See? Now you¡¯ve got me. No problem.¡±


    Veronica went to his other side and wrapped her arms around one of his. ¡°I¡¯ll hold onto him from this


    side, Piper.¡±


    She was giving serious consideration to my fear, unwarranted or not, and I was deeply appreciative.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichs kissed my temple. ¡°You are safe. We are all safe.¡±


    I watched warily as Julian inched closer to the edge of the balcony and peered over the edge. He still


    had the phone to one of his ears.


    ¡°No, I see you,¡± he said. ¡°But¡­ that doesn¡¯t make sense. Do you see anything? Blood? A dent?


    Anything?¡±


    Julian listened a moment more.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nichs asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Julian returned his attention to me and Nichs, he wore an expression of total bewilderment.


    ¡°Julian?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Jane is gone,¡± he said.


    ¡°What do you mean, gone?¡± Nichs asked.


    ¡°Exactly as I said.¡± Julian frowned at his phone. ¡°No body. No blood. No trace of anything. It¡¯s like she


    vanished¡­¡±

 Chatper 381

    Chatper 381


    Chapter 0381


    After Julian¡¯s report of Jane being missing, I insisted that I go see for myself if the body was gone.


    Nichs agreed only if he could carry me, so I ended up in his arms in a bridal carry. Due to the gory


    state of my ruined dress, we avoided any areas with crowds as we made our way downstairs.


    Soon, Julian, Veronica, Nichs, and I joined Brian and a handful of other guards loyal to Julian who


    were standing directly under the balcony where we had been. This was where Jane¡¯s body should have


    But Julian¡¯s report appeared correct. Even with my new werewolf senses, I couldn¡¯t detect any


    indications that someone had dropped here. There was no blood stter. No broken tiles. No kicked up


    dirt. No¡­ anything. It was like she never hit the ground.


    It was impossible.


    ¡°I saw her fall,¡± I said. ¡°She slipped out of my hands and¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say the


    rest.


    No one pushed me to,


    ¡°Could she have survived?¡± Nichs asked.


    ¡°A fall from that height?¡± Julian said. ¡°Unlikely,¡±


    ¡°But if she never hit the ground¡­¡±


    The idea made me uneasy. I didn¡¯t want my sister dead, but for her to have vanished¡­


    The others seemed as troubled as me. Even Veronica appeared somewhat puzzled, Julian faced her.


    ¡°Could she have been rescued magically, somehow?¡± Julian asked.


    Veronica gave the words serious thought. She crossed her arms. ¡°Magic like that woulde at a high


    cost. Someone would have to be very powerful and have excessive resources,¡±


    ¡°So it is possible?¡± I asked.


    Veronica looked at me. A touch of concern darkened her eyes. ¡°There are very few people in existence


    with the magical ability necessary for teleportation. Even within the underground organization, I can


    think of only one.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Julian asked.


    17


    +15 BONUS


    Veronica¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Hawk himself.¡± o


    ¡°The Boss?¡± Julian groaned. ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves,¡± Nichs said. ¡°We should check the perimeter. Teleportation is one


    thing, but she could have had a magical item to cus hion her fall.¡±


    Julian nced around. I didn¡¯t know what he was looking for until he spotted a partially hidden camera


    overhead. He nodded toward it. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll get lucky and find some footage.¡± He nodded to Brian,


    who moved at once toward the doors.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and meditate,¡± Veronica said. ¡°If it was teleportation, magic that powerful would have left


    traces. I may be able to feel them if I concentrate.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Julian said. He motioned to two of his guard. ¡°Keep them with you.¡± Then Julian looked at


    Nichs and me. ¡°You should get her cleaned up. She looks like hell.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± I said.


    ¡°I was being polite. Hell is aplimentpared to what I really think,¡± Julian said, shing a grin. It


    fell quickly. ¡°The sight of you in all that blood is unsettling, Piper.¡±


    I understood what he meant. It was unsettling for me as well. Every time I looked down, I had to remind


    myself that I was alive, and that thanks to my wolf, my wound was healing.


    I barely felt any pain anymore. I could probably even walk by myself except I wanted to stay in Nich


    s¡¯s arms just a moment longer.


    But, even so, I wasn¡¯t ready to return to my room yet. I was full of anxious energy. I¡¯d never be able to


    sleep. Instead, I would spend the entire night pacing like a caged animal.


    I jostled some in Nich s¡¯s arms, and he seemed to notice my anxiety.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go talk to with the wolves first,¡± Nichs said. ¡°If anyone crossed through the forest tonight, they


    will know about it,¡±


    Julian nodded, and we went our separate ways. Julian toward the house, and Nichs and I toward


    the forest.


    I was relieved to be able to stay in the cool fresh air.


    As Nichs carried me across thewn, I started to feel a bit guilty. ¡°I can walk


    3/3


    +15 BONUS


    than anything.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nichs didn¡¯t make move to stop. In fact, he tightened his embrace, pressing me more firmly against


    his chest.


    ¡°When we reach the trees, I will lower you,¡± he said. ¡°But for now, for me. Let me have this.¡±

 Chatper 382

    Chatper 382


    Chapter 0382


    I realized then, what I couldn¡¯t see before when I had been drowning under my own feelings. Nichs


    had almost lost me. I had so very nearly died. If he had arrived a secondter, if Jane had been quicker


    with the knife¡­ There were so many what ifs.


    Being near Nichs was affirming for me, but it was the same for him. When he held me, we both


    could confirm I was alive.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said and ced my hand over his head. Oddly, the steady thump of his chest seemed to keep


    exact pace with my own, as if our hearts beat as one.


    It was a foolish fantasy of a thought, but aforting one all the same.


    I closed my eyes and counted our heartbeats until we reached the edge of the forest. There, gently,


    Nichs kept his word and lowered me down to my feet.


    ¡°Night?¡± I called. ¡°Silver?¡±


    Shadows moved within the forest. I took a half-step back, ready to defend myself, but it was only the


    two wolves breaking away from the dark.


    Night was near invisible in the darkness. Or at least, he would have been without my wolf. But now, I


    could see his outline more clearly, and more, I could feel him there, like a sixth sense. He was pack, as


    was Silver, and Nichs beside me.


    Our wolves recognized each other. I touched my chest. Even when I¡¯d had my wolf before, I¡¯d never


    truly been pack. Nichs and I had started to share a bond, but we¡¯d been young. Nothing had truly


    developed.


    A sense of belonging filled me and I was warm and¡­ happy.


    The two wolves looked at me strangely for a moment, tilting their heads. But then Nichs spoke and


    brought us all back to the matter at hand.


    ¡°Has anyonee through the woods tonight?¡± he asked. ¡°Particrly Piper¡¯s twin.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I heard the soft voice in my head as clear as if Silver had been human and said the word aloud in


    my ear. I looked at her. She was watching me. ¡°The woods. have been quiet this night.¡±


    ¡°I can hear you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Your wolf has returned to you,¡± Night said this time. I looked at him and found him watching me too.


    ¡°She has mourned for you, every moment it was with your


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She howled,¡± Silver said. ¡°We listened.¡±


    Nichs ced his hand on the small of my back, and I nearly cried. This was so overwhelming.


    Having my wolf, having a pack that felt like home. I wanted to bring Elva here again, and have her, the


    wolves, Nichs, Julian, Veronica, and Susie all in one ce. If only Anna could be there too. Then my


    whole family would be in one ce.


    ¡°You should shift,¡± Night said. ¡°You should run. Bond.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done that in so long¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s injured,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so bad anymore,¡± I said. I was scared for other reasons. ¡°What if I don¡¯t remember how?¡±


    Nich s¡¯s stern gaze melted, and he stepped closer to me. ¡°The wolf will remind you.¡±


    I hoped with all my heart that was true. Though, as I centered myself and listened to the voices within, I


    could hear my wolf¡¯s encouragement.


    ¡°We remember,¡± it seemed to say.


    ¡°I will go with you,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I will stay by your side.¡±


    ¡°A pair bonding,¡± Night said. ¡°Good.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pair bonding?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Between mates,¡± Silver said.


    My cheeks went hot. ¡°Uh, we aren¡¯t¡­ I mean¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to rify the situation in a way the


    wolves would understand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nichs said to them instead, then guided ine toward the woods. ¡± Don¡¯t worry,¡± he


    whispered in my ear. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean what you think¡­¡±


    Oh. Disappointment filled me. I tried to push it down.


    ¡°Focus on your wolf,¡± Nichs said, returning me to the moment. ¡°Bring it to the surface.¡±


    I closed my eyes and tried. I pushed deep into myself and found my wolf waiting.


    +15 BONUS


    Focus.


    Focus.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was in the body of a wolf. And I took off running.

 Chatper 383

    Chatper 383


    Chapter 0383


    I ran and ran, letting my wolf guide me. Nichs, in his wolf form, stayed close beside me, just a few


    inches behind. If I turned left, he followed in a sh. If I moved right, he was there. He was letting me


    lead, but staying close enough that he could catch me from falling if I lost myself.


    I had not felt this free in such a long time. Like this, I was a brand new person, one with nature, moving


    among the grass and under the bright stars. There were no worries out here, just instincts to follow.


    I had not felt this happy in a long time.


    I looked at Nichs, and chuffed at him, encouraging him to race. He barked his agreement.


    Then, he unleashed his own speed. G od, he was so big, an absolute power house of muscle, all of


    which he utilized now to push his body forward. And he was fast.


    I was out of practice running on four legs, but I gave it my best attempt, handing more of the reigns of


    control over to my wolf. It barked it¡¯s contentment as it pushed our legs faster, our body harder, until we


    came neck and neck with Nichs. O


    I suspected he was going easy on me, but I didn¡¯t care. Chasing him was infinitely fun.


    We pushed into a small clearing when I knew my legs wouldn¡¯tst much longer. So I did the only think


    I could think of: I pounced. I collided with Nichs and wiped us both out. We toppled over and over in


    the grass.


    When we separated, we were both on our backs in the grass. I shifted back into human first,ughing. I


    was high on life, and on victory. We had plenty of other problems still waiting on us, including Jane¡¯s


    disappearance, but tonight still felt like a victory.


    I had my wolf back. And nothing or no one would take it from me again.


    Nichs shifted back into human form too. His smile was wide as he turned his head toward me. He


    was so handsome like this, ruffled and windswept. His golden eyes sparkled in the moonlight.


    I desperately wanted to kiss him.


    He must have been able to tell. His gaze added heat as it dropped down to look at my mouth.


    174


    +15 BONOS


    I didn¡¯t know who moved first. In the end, I didn¡¯t care.


    One minute we were looking at each other, the next his arms were around me, and I was on top of him


    with his tongue in my mouth.


    ¡°Piper,¡± he gasped, when we came up for air.


    Our kiss had been much like an attack, demanding and intense. Both our chests heaved. My breasts


    pressed against his muscled pecs. We were wearing way too many clothes. I wed at his shirt. (3)


    He caught my hands at my wrists, stilling me. ¡°Piper, slow down. We¡¯ve got time.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I want you.¡±


    He startled, and his grip on my arms became more firm. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I want you inside of me, Nichs. I want you to make me yours for real.¡± My body was on fire with lust


    and passion. I wanted to be naked, and I wanted him to be naked too. I wanted to crawl my way into


    his ribcage and live in his skin beside him.


    ¡°You look¡­ wild,¡± he said as he studied me. The fire still burned in his eyes, but he had it controlled.


    Mine burned like a wildfire. ¡°Slow down.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I want¡­¡±


    ¡°Not here,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Not like this.¡±


    1


    I didn¡¯t understand. It was hard to think with how badly I wanted him naked and inside of me. My


    fingers curled, wlike. If he released my hands, I could shred his clothing and mine, and everything


    would be better.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Piper. Look at me.¡±


    I tried, but¡­ His vicle showed at the edge of his opened cor. I really wanted to put my mouth on it.


    Suddenly, I was on my back, staring up at the night sky. At least, until Nichs appeared over me. He


    pushed my arms up over my head, then held the rest of me down with the weight of his body. One of


    his thighs was between my legs. Such delicious friction. I began to grind.


    Mmmmm.¡±


    ¡°Piper. Still.¡± That was Nich s¡¯s Alpha voice.


    I froze at once, as a delightful shiver ran through me. I really, really liked his


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Focus on me,¡± he said.


    I blinked a few times and focused on his face.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said and I preened. ¡°Now, listen to me. When I make love to you the first time, it will not be


    out here with me f ucking you into the mud.¡±


    for


    He cleared his throat, and the shift in his pants made me understand he was not against that image.


    Neither was I. I bucked my hips in support. He closed his eyes a moment, groaning.


    When he opened them again, his eyes were clear. Burning with mes of lust,


    but clear.


    ¡°When I get to have you for the first time, I willy you down on bed of feather pillows. I will kiss every


    square inch of your body, until you¡¯ve cu m at least twice and are begging¡­¡±


    I whimpered.


    ¡°Then, beneath the candlelight, I will push into you and make you


    mine.¡±


    I imagined it. He would be so gentle, so tender and kind. He would do his best to make my first time


    easy for me. G od, I adored him for it.


    ¡°Later, after we¡¯ve christened every possible inside surface with our lovemaking,¡± he continued. ¡°Then,


    and only then, will I bring you right back here and f uck you in the grass.¡±


    ¡°Nick¡­¡±


    Now. Later. What did it matter? I just needed something. Anything!


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged.


    He leaned down and imed my mouth. His tongue swiped past my lips and curled with my own. At


    the same time, he brought his body down further, pushing into me, pressing his thigh further against my


    core.


    He was giving me permission.


    I decided to take it. I grinded my hips up and up, rubbing my cli t against the meet of his thigh. It felt so


    good. Not as good as him inside of me, or him using his fingers or his mouth, but he was so close. I


    could only smell him and the pine of the forest. His body was hard. His mouth was hot.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to chase my release. Especially when Nichs began grinding against me in


    turn. He broke our kiss to grunt, then immediately dived


    374


    +15 BONOS


    His tongue was wicked, showing me tricks in my mouth that I knew felt fantastic on my cl t. It sent my


    fantasies shooting skyward.


    He was still holding my wrists into the dirt.


    We rubbed against each other like the h orny teenagers we¡¯d been once.


    And when I finally crossed the precipice into pleasure, Nichs fell right alongside me


    Our bodies shook and trembled


    Then we held each other as we slowly came to our senses.


    Nichs kissedd my cheek. My chin. The tip of my nose.


    Slowly, I returned back to myself. The fire continued to burn in his eyes, unsated.


    I felt my own fire ze


    ¡°Agam?¡± Nichs asked.


    And I could only beg, ¡°Please¡±

 Chatper 384

    Chatper 384


    Chapter 0384


    Nichs and I tradedzy kiss afterzy kiss until our backs ached and the sun crept above the tree


    line. We¡¯d chased passion all night long, again and again. Despite my continuous begging, Nichs


    never took me in the dirt. Though he¡¯d given me pleasure in nearly every other way.


    My body was pleasantly sore. I really needed a bath and a nap. Maybe a good meal.


    The wild feeling, I supposed, was wearing off somewhat, and reality was returning.


    ¡°We should head back,¡± Nichs said.


    He was naked. I was too. Our clothes definitely went flying sometime in the night. Weughed as we


    went searching for them now.


    ¡°I found your panties,¡± he said and tossed them to me. I found my bra on a low- hanging tree branch.


    Nichs pulled on his pants.


    ¡°Do you see my dress?¡± I asked.


    He stopped moving. I went closer to him, and saw what he saw. My dress was a bloody mess, piled in


    a hump at the bottom of a tree trunk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put that back on,¡± he said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t walk home naked.¡±


    ¡°Go back as a wolf, then.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°Everyone thinks I don¡¯t have a wolf. How would I possibly exin?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t have to exin. Let them think whatever they want.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a dress,¡± I said, and took a step toward it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Nichs said and wrapped his arms around my waist. He pulled me back against him. He had


    on his pants but no shirt yet. My skin pleasantly tingled where our bare skin touched.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°You almost died, Piper.¡± His voice was soft as a whisper, barely louder than the wind. ¡°Please do not


    put that dress on. I can¡¯t see you like that again.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    The fight left me in a rush. I wasn¡¯t all that keen to see myself as a bloody mess again either. I


    imagined it might be worse for him. I tried to think what it would be like if our roles were switched: if he


    had nearly died, and I was now supposed to watch him change back into his bloody suit.


    I didn¡¯t need the dress. I¡¯d find another way. Even if I had to walk back naked.


    Or as a wolf.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°You win.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said and kissed my cheek. He let me go and found his shirt. It was wrinkled beyond


    repair but he still put it on and did up as many buttons as he could ¨C as many that weren¡¯t littered


    around on the forest floor.


    Last night, once Nichs had released his grip on my hands, some of his clothes ¡­ suffered the wrath


    of my temporary confinement. Not that I¡¯d minded. I just really wanted him naked.


    Now, he started the trek back to the pce, Nichs dressed as much as he could be, with me


    following behind in wolf form. Fortunately, his phone had not been damaged in our night of wild passion


    and he used it now to coordinate efforts with Julian and his Beta Brian.


    Brian was an expert at sneaking around unseen, and helped guide us back to the guards at my door


    with minimal effort. I thought I might have to shift then, so the guards could see me and I could give the


    password, but Nichs overruled that idea.


    ¡°They can verify it¡¯s you after you¡¯ve changed,¡± Nichs said, within earshot of the guards.


    If I wasn¡¯t in wolf¨Cform, I likely would have blushed.


    Nichs opened the door for me and I sneaked inside. Elva, blessedly, wasn¡¯t here. The room was


    empty. They must have all gone down to breakfast. Thank goodness. I didn¡¯t know how I would exin


    it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter,¡± Nichs said.


    I shifted back into human form. I must have looked a mess, but Nichs still took in his fill of the view.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then go,¡± I teased.


    ¡°You make it difficult.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    I wanted to pull him closer by his belt loops and kiss him senseless. But I also wanted a shower. And


    clothes that didn¡¯t have mud¨Cstains.


    ¡°Later,¡± I eventually relented.


    ¡°Later,¡± he said, and it seemed like a promise. He nced back twice as he exited the room. I didn¡¯t


    move until the doortched behind him, half expecting him to change his mind.


    I was only mildly disappointed when he didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I rushed into the closet, grabbed some fresh clothes, and then went into the bathroom to


    shower and change. I cranked the shower as hot as it could and only felt clean when my skin was near


    burning.


    If we ever did decide to make love outside, we needed to remember to bring a nket or something.


    Mental note.


    go,


    I threw my dirty panties and bra right in the trash. They were torn and grass- stained beyond repair.


    There really was no saving them.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I was clean and dressed, I stepped out of the bathroom. Elva, the nanny, Charlotte, and Mark


    were all standing in the room now. They all nced at me. Only Elva¡¯s gaze lingered.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± she asked.


    I came closer at once. I was so happy to see her. I hadn¡¯t seen her before everything happened. I


    remembered the pain on that balcony after being stabbed, when I had wished so badly that I could see


    Elva onest time, to say goodbye.


    I didn¡¯t want to say goodbye anymore. I hoped I wouldn¡¯t have to for a long, long time.


    I wanted to see my baby girl grow up.


    As I came closer, Elva tilted her head more and more, inquisitive¡­ a bit confused.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡­ seem¡­¡± her little voice trailed.


    I knelt in front of her. ¡°What is it, honey?¡±


    She tapped a finger to her chin. ¡°Mommy, do you have a wolf now?¡±


    I nearly fell down in shock.


    All the other eyes in the room snapped back to me at once.


    ¡°Miss Piper?¡± Charlotte asked,ing closer.


    3/4


    +15 BONOS


    Mark did too. He looked me over, but I had no injuries anymore. The cuts on my hands healed totally.


    The one on my leg still had a thin scar, but even that was fading by the hour.


    ¡°I mean¡­ yeah?¡± I smiled at them, one at a time, before looking at miracle. ¡°It¡¯s kind of a miracle, I


    guess.¡±


    ¡°Is that the wolf¡¯s name? Mir¨Ccle?¡± Elva asked.


    ¡°Uuh¡­¡± I thought back. I couldn¡¯t remember ever giving or receiving a name from my wolf. She didn¡¯t


    talk much, relying more on instincts to tell me how she felt.


    She seemed pleased now, at the name. Miracle, then. A fine name for a miracle of a wolf.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°Miracle.¡±


    Elva smiled wide and rushed in for a hug. ¡°Hi, Miracle!¡± she said.


    My wolf rumbled happily. It had never met Elva before. I¡¯d lost her in exchange for Elva¡¯s life.


    A worthy trade, my wolf, Miracle, whispers now. Protect our pup.


    My heart warmed at once. For my wolf, who had never had the chance to bond before with Elva to


    immediately see her as its pup¡­ its pack¡­ its family¡­


    I held Elva tightly against me. We wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore. No matter what happens, from now on, I


    wasn¡¯t alone in protecting Elva against the horrors of the world.


    We will keep her safe, Miracle said like a promise. Against the many dangers yet


    toe.


    Fear curdled with hatred in my heart.


    Jane was still out there, and possibly an even greater threat: Hawk.

 Chatper 385

    Chatper 385


    Chapter 0385


    Susie arrived around lunchtime, carrying a basket full of sandwiches for us all to share. Julian,


    strangely, arrived ten minutester with a bottle of wine, He seemed surprised to see so many others.


    ¡°Thought you might fancy a drink,¡± he said, holding the bottle high. ¡°I know! do.¡±


    I weed him. Charlotte went and got us some sses, and everyone but Mark and Elva had a bit of


    wine. Mark insisted he was working, Susie smiled at him from behind her ss. His eyes sparkled


    when they caught hers.


    Julian groaned, drank his full ss, and then poured himself another. He usually tolerated their secret


    love well enough, so I wondered about the change. 1 lifted a brow at him when he nced at me, and


    he sighed,


    ¡°I don¡¯te with the greatest of news,¡± he said.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± I asked. What I meant was, something else. Last night was a mountain of


    somethings all on its own.


    ¡°My parents aren¡¯t sure what to do with Joyce right now,¡± Julian said. ¡°There¡¯s talk of removing him


    from thepetition.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Susie asks sharply. Everyone looks at her, and she blushes. ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    Joyce being cut would affect her more than any of the rest of us, as Joyce was the one who selected


    her to stay. Would she be sent home if Joyce was removed from thepetition?


    What would that mean for Susie and Mark?


    Mark looked away. His brow was furrowed.


    Susie frowned miserably into her wine ss.


    ¡°He made a big ssh on television,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Commenters on the forums who were live-


    updating nearly broke their keyboards, I think.¡±


    ¡°Did they believe him?¡± Julian asked.


    Charlotte shook her head. ¡°The biggest opinion was that he was vying for poprity. Most believe both


    Prince Nichs and you, Prince Julian, are vying for Piper¡¯s hand. By that ount, she would have no


    reason to chase after the third son. There¡¯s always outliers of course, but that¡¯s the main consensus.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Julian said. He sipped at his wine.


    +15 BONOS


    When the sandwiches were eaten, and the bottle emptied, Julian asked to speak with me privately.


    Susie had already pulled Mark into the other corner where she seemed to be softly crying. My heart


    broke, ncing at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad,¡± Julian said, as he led me to the opposite corner, near the closet. ¡°If they want to be


    together, all Mark has to do is propose. There¡¯s no way Nichs would deny him.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It would cause a scandal,¡± I said. Susie would hate fielding a scandal like that. Falling for someone


    outside of the princes was breaking a major rule of thepetition.


    ¡°People will rally around true love,¡± Julian said, and shrugged. This wasn¡¯t what he wanted to privately


    talk about so I quietly waited for him to continue. He looked at me grimly, and I held my breath. ¡°Joyce


    is in the underground.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I gasped, far too loudly. Looking around, I noticed many eyes on me. Sorry¡­ Sorry¡­¡± I


    lowered my voice again. ¡°What?¡± I whispered.


    Julian rubbed his forehead. ¡°My family confronted himst night. He¡¯s got the tattoo. It was¡­ stretched,


    like he had it for a long time.¡¯


    ¡°Oh my G od. Like Veronica.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My parents believe Joyce was taken in at a young age. Brainwashed, like Veronica was. And


    then once Jane got her ws in him, any hesitations were right out the window.¡±


    ¡°How terrible,¡± I said. Who had taken him in, then? Terry? I couldn¡¯t even fathom it. ¡°I can see why your


    parents want to hide him.¡±


    ¡°They want to break the brainwashing,¡± Julian said. ¡°But on the other hand, hiding him away will only


    make the public even more suspicious. I¡¯m sure they have many questions about his outburst, despite


    what Charlotte says. No one knows where to even begin on answering them. What a mess.¡±


    No wonder he needed the wine.


    ¡°Have you spoken with Veronica fromst night?¡± I asked. I immediately wished I didn¡¯t, because Julian


    seemed even more stressed. It was strange, watching the lines form in his forehead, when he was


    usually so rxed. Or at least, pretended to be.


    ¡°She definitely felt traces of dark magic that could be teleportation. She admitted she doesn¡¯t know all


    that much about it. She¡¯s researching now.¡± He sighed.


    2/4


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°I¡¯d never heard of anyone being able to teleport before,¡± I said, ¡°even with dark magic.¡± Granted, I


    didn¡¯t know all that much about dark magic to begin with.


    ¡°Never say never,¡± Julian said. ¡°There¡¯s always some as shole in the world dabbling in something.¡±


    I wrap my arms around myself, feeling suddenly cold. This conversation has left me unnerved.


    Julian touched my shoulder. When I looked at him again, his sunshine smile was back, pushing away


    the rainclouds. ¡°Chin up, Piper. We¡¯ve made it this far, and you got your wolf. We¡¯ll make it to the end.¡±


    G od, I hoped he was right.


    Then, suddenly, my stomach growled.


    Julian blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat a sandwich?¡±


    Yeah. I¡¯d had three of them. I covered my stomach with my hands.


    ¡°Susie!¡± Julian called. She wiped her eyes as she stepped away from Mark and hurried over.


    ¡°Yes, Prince Julian?¡±


    ¡°They should still be serving lunch in the dining room, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°I believe so. Are you hungry, Sir?¡±


    Julian hitched his thumb toward me. ¡°Piper¡¯s stomach is making an argument.¡±


    Just then, it growled again. How embarrassing.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Susie¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°I can run down at once.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Susi? said with a small, shaky little smile. Maybe she wanted to get away for a


    while. Had she and Mark had a fight? I¡¯d never find out keeping her in this room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± I said.


    I excused myself from Julian. He winked as I left.


    Susie didn¡¯t say a word more to Mark, even though he watched her walk all the way to the door.


    3/4


    +15 BONOS


    In the hallway, I waited until we were out of earshot of the guards, then I asked, ¡°What happened with


    ¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Susie said, then she looked embarrassed. ¡°If that¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± I bumped my shoulder into hers. ¡°You never have to tell me anything you don¡¯t want to,


    okay? We¡¯re friends.¡±


    She nodded, and seemed to rx more.


    We continued on for a while, and then saw Nichsing toward us.


    ¡°Ladies,¡± he said as he came closer. His eyes were locked on me. I couldn¡¯t look


    away.


    ¡°Prince Nichs,¡± Susie said with a curtsey.


    ¡°¡­Nichs,¡± I echoed, slower.


    Nichs and I continued looking at each other until we passed each other and physically couldn¡¯t


    anymore.


    Susie looked behind us. ¡°He¡¯s still looking at you,¡± she whispered.


    I didn¡¯t dare look back myself, or I¡¯d stare at him all day.


    Susie¡¯s sharp gaze came to my face. ¡°You are blushing.¡±


    I brought my hands to my cheeks. They did feel warm.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Susie asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°With you and Prince Nichs? Did you oh!¡± She gasped sharply and her eyes went wide. In a whisper


    yell, she asked, ¡°Did you have sex?!¡±

 Chatper 386

    Chatper 386


    Chapter 0386


    My fierce blush gave me away, but still I hushed Susie. I leaned closer to her to admit, ¡°We¡¯ve fooled


    around but I wouldn¡¯t say we¡¯ve had sex¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°In the woods, I think was ready to, but he¡¯s such a gentleman. He wanted to wait until we could do so


    morefortably.¡±


    Susie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised he¡¯s so romantic, especially with you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask her what she meant. She was one of the few who was invited into our


    collective fold. She was privy to the truth of Nichs and my affections for each other.


    ¡°The truth is¡­¡± A bit of pink dusted Susie¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m no longer a virgin.¡±


    My eyes went wide. ¡°You and Mark?¡±


    I supposed I shouldn¡¯t be so surprised, but it did so go against thepetition¡¯s rules, I would have


    thought they would wait until Susie either left thepetition willingly or was eliminated. Going against


    the rules is dangerous, especially when the person she slept with wasn¡¯t a prince.


    Mark wasn¡¯t exactly in a position to defend Susie should the rules catch up


    her.


    to


    I would keep the secret for her to my death bed, if necessary. Though hopefully when thepetition


    would end, the two would be able to find a way to be together for real.


    ¡°He was so gentle,¡± Susie said, a bit of starlight in her eyes. ¡°I felt so safe.¡± She smiled and it was so


    honest and pure, my heart did a little dance in her honor.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you,¡± I said. Too soon, my caring heart gave way to worry. ¡°Be careful though. If you are


    caught¡­¡±


    Susie nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s partially why I didn¡¯t want to wait. If we get separated¡­¡± She brought


    her hands to her heart. ¡°I wanted him to be my first. I wish he could be my only.¡±


    I had to speak to Nichs. Surely there was some way we could bring the two together and keep them


    there. I couldn¡¯t assuage that fear now, however, so I just nodded in earnestpanionship.


    We continued walking toward the dining room. When we arrived, I reached for


    174


    +15 BONOS


    the door and yanked.


    The door ripped straight off its hinges. I looked at it in surprise as I held it in my


    hand.


    Susie¡¯s wide-eyed expression mirrored my own. ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ sorry¡­¡± I set the door down against the wall. Several ser vants looked from it to me and back


    again. ¡°Guess I don¡¯t know my own strength,¡± I said, and chuckled a little. They didn¡¯t know that I was


    being serious.


    It had been so long since I¡¯d had a wolf. I supposed the merging wasn¡¯t going quite as smoothly as I


    would have liked.


    Susie continued to give me worried nces, even as we made our way into the dining room and took


    our seats.


    My stomach growled. I felt ravenous. The serv ants brought out tes, and I ate my first. Then my


    second. Then a third.


    The other girls watched me, stunned, as I continued to eat and eat.


    ¡°Are you¡­ feeling okay, Piper?¡± Susie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry,¡± I said, and asked for fourths.


    ¡°You are acting like you haven¡¯t eaten in days,¡± Tiffany said from across the


    table.


    ¡°Let her eat,¡± Veronica said. She was the only one at the table who didn¡¯t seem bothered by the sheer


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    amount of my food consumption. Granted, she was the only one who really knew what was going on


    with me. She knew the process of restoring wolves better than I did, even.


    I ate my fourths. I could have probably had fifths, but everyone was looking at me so strangely, like I


    was some kind of attraction on disy at the carnival. So I stopped myself from eating more.


    As the meal came to a close, I rushed to join Veronica before she could get too far. When I was at her


    side, I whispered, ¡°What is happening to me?¡±


    Veronica ced a finger to her lips and then led me to a sitting room where we could speak privately.


    ¡°Your body has been without a wolf for so long, it will take time to limate yourself to having one


    again,¡± Veronica said. ¡°The process is simr for those who im someone else¡¯s wolf.¡¯


    ¡°But this is my wolf,¡± I said. I was feeling slightly indignant. Miracle had already


    been my wolf once. Why was this process the same as if I had never had one?


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Your body will adjust, likely quicker than those who never had a wolf,¡± Veronica said. ¡°But it will take


    time. It¡¯s not a process that can be rushed. You¡¯ll have to relearn to control yourself. This includes your


    strength, your hunger, and your¡­ other impulses.¡±


    I frown. ¡°What other impulses?¡± At Veronica¡¯s hesitation, I pressed, ¡°Please, Veronica. I need to know


    what I¡¯m up against here. I don¡¯t want any more surprises.¡±


    Veronica seemed reluctant only a moment more, before she inhaled a deep breath and answered, ¡°If


    your wolf recognizes someone as its mate, you are going to feel very strong feelings for that person.


    Romantic. Possessive. And sexual. Very strong sexual feelings.¡±


    Oh. ¡°That should be fine,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mate.¡±


    Veronica gave me a t look. ¡°Are you so sure about that?¡±


    Why wouldn¡¯t I be?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have a wolf before, Piper. So you might not have been as perceptive to your natural


    attraction to your mate. But now that you have one, you will feel that attraction tenfold.¡±


    ¡°Veronica,¡± I said. ¡°I would know if I have a mate. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Veronica continued to stare at me like she didn¡¯t believe me.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and Nichs walked through. When he saw us he


    smiled. He looked relieved.


    ¡°There you are,¡± he said, as his gaze locked onto mine. ¡°I heard about the door. I just wanted to check


    on you.¡±


    My vision seemed to narrow down, focusing entirely on this man in front of me. A growl built up in the


    back of my throat. My fingers curled, w like. My breaths became deeper, heavier.


    All of my nerves felt alive. My muscles tensed, ready to pounce. My core tingled pleasantly, and my


    panties got a bit wet.


    I blinked, surprised at myself. I was suddenly, unbelievably h orny.


    I nced at Veronica. She gave me a subtle nod.


    ¡°I will leave you two to talk privately,¡± she said. She nodded at Nichs as she passed him. Then she


    was out the door, closing it behind her.


    +15 BONOS


    Nichs stood very still. I knew he had heightened senses curtesy of his werewolf. If he couldn¡¯t


    deduce what was happening to me from sight alone, the smell would give me away.


    I maybe would have been embarrassed, if I wasn¡¯t so unbelievably hot for him in that moment.


    ¡°Nick,¡± I said, and it came out a growl.


    He swallowed thickly. Something twitched in his pants.


    He took a step toward me. I took two toward him.


    Then we both moved at once, and I stopped keeping track.


    We collided with each other. Our mouths sought each other, then our tongues.


    His hands went under my as s, and he lifted me. He carried us both to the sitting room sofa, where he


    sat down with me directly in hisp.


    His d ick was hard for me.


    I growled again, deeper. ¡°Mine.¡±

 Chatper 387

    Chatper 387


    Chapter 0387


    ¡°Piper,¡± Nichs said against my lips as I kissed him and then kissed him again. I felt ravenous again,


    but this time, instead of food, I wanted this man. I wanted him around me and inside of me. I wanted to


    im Nichs as mine so


    there could be no more confusion.


    No more games. Thepetition was over. Nichs belonged to me and that was that.1


    ¡°Piper,¡± he said again. He ced his hands on my shoulders and gently eased me back away from him.


    ¡°Talk to me. Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°My wolf,¡± I said. I fought to reim control of myself and my rampaging emotions and lust. God, the


    lust was so strong, I felt like I might implode. ¡± Everything is amplified. Veronica says¡­ it will take time


    to remember how to control these feelings.¡±


    ¡°So your lust for me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Off the charts,¡± I said. ¡°If you want to stop¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said, andughed a little. ¡°It¡¯s a relief, actually.¡±


    I tilted my head, giving him a curious look.


    ¡°The way you feel now, is how I have been feeling around you since the moment you reentered my


    life,¡± he said. ¡°It has been a near-impossible struggle to control myself in front of the public, when all I


    want is to have you.¡±


    Digging my knees into the cushion at either side of Nichs¡¯s hips, I pushed upwards until I was


    kneeling over him, looking down at his face from above.


    ¡°I feel it,¡± I said. ¡°I feel it so much.¡±


    Nichs dragged his palms up the back of my thighs to my as s, where he squeezed.


    I closed my eyes and moan at the feel of the touch. It was electric, like it was tingling everywhere


    through my body at once.


    ¡°You feel that?¡± he asked. At my shaky nod, he added, ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s felt for me, every time that


    you¡¯ve touched me since the first.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted more. I wanted to feel him everywhere.


    So I surged forward to im his mouth. He was waiting. His tongue ambushed me. One of his hands


    trailed up from my as s to my back where he kept me in


    1/4


    ce while he licked his


    way into my mouth.


    +15 BONOS


    G od, he tasted so good. How had I never noticed before?


    When we broke for breath, I felt lost to this desire. ¡°Nick, please¡­ I need¡­ I need


    My body writhed against his. In his pants, I felt his growing hardness. ¡°Tell me what you need, Piper.¡±


    I struggled to articte my words. I wasn¡¯t even sure what I wanted, I just knew he was the only one


    who could give it to me.


    I whimpered in my distress. He relented at once.


    ¡°Shhh,¡± he hushed gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I shook my head. He had nothing to apologize for. I was the one struggling with


    words.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to talk, right?¡± he asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to take care of you.¡±


    He turned and pressed me down onto the couch so that my back rested on the cushion. One of my


    legs h ooked over the back of the sofa. The other dangled off the side. Nichs found a perfect resting


    spot between them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel good.¡± He leaned over me and kissed me. I arched into him, desperate to feel the


    press of his body to mine.


    ¡°I want y-you¡­¡± I managed, voice breaking. A growl emerged.


    ¡°You have me, Piper.¡± Over my head, he ced his hand against one of mine andced our fingers


    together.


    Then, blessedly, he began to move, pumping his rock-hard d ick, bulging in his pants, up against my


    clothes-covered core. The zipper of his pants pressed against my cl it, offering delicious friction.


    I flung my head back. The feel of it was so overwhelming. We¡¯ve done more than this in the past, but it


    was like I was feeling everything again for the first time. My body was so sensitive now, my senses


    heightened.


    ¡°N-nick¡­¡± I grit my teeth. I didn¡¯t want to moan too loudly, too aware of our closeness to the others. We


    couldn¡¯t let them know what we were doing in here.


    Even though I really wanted them to know. I wanted to scream Nich s¡¯s name


    so loudly there could be no doubt who he was with. Who he was iming.


    +15 BONOS


    But even in my lustful overdrive, I held on to enough of my senses to remember why I needed to be


    quiet. And why the bonding bite wasn¡¯ting this time.


    Or ever. 1


    I shook the thoughts away. Now wasn¡¯t the time to think of that.


    For now, I just wanted to feel.


    So I threw my head back, squeezed my eyes shut, and enjoyed the rock of Nich  s¡¯s hard body


    against mine, as he pushed me farther and farther into the cus hions.


    He grunted in my ear with each of his thrusts. That sound alone could bring me over the edge, but I


    held on, wanting more. I wanted everything he could give me. I wasn¡¯t going to let go until he did.


    The feel of him was so delicious. His scent so intoxicating.


    I was close far too soon. ¡°Nick,¡± I said in warning. I wanted us toe together.


    ¡°Almost,¡± he said, and his voice was as ravaged as my own. ¡°Piper.¡±


    He was still holding my hand. He clenched it. I held back just as firmly.


    One more thrust, then two. The pressure on my cl it hit just right, and I gasped. At the same time, his


    hips stuttered.


    Together, we crested the peak of pleasure and went careening over the other


    side.


    his head to my chest.


    Nichs copsed on top of me, his head to


    My breath was heavy. His was too.


    With my free hand, I carded my fingers through his hair. He hummed in


    contentment.


    Deep inside of me, my wolf whispered, ¡°My mate.¡±


    No, I corrected.o


    My wolf¡¯s confusion pushed through me. It was hurt, and that hurt felt raw within me, as if it was my


    own. It was my own.


    I pushed some of my memories toward Miracle for her to see.


    Nichs and I could never be together. He was the prince of the nation, likely to be the next queen.


    And I was a waitress, in thispetition to be Luna as only a


    3/4


    +15 BONOS


    publicity stunt. I had no hope¡¯s prayer of actually winning, despite what I wanted.


    Even despite what Nichs wanted.


    The Luna would have to be the person best suited to leading the kingdom, and no one else. No one


    lesser.


    ¡°We are not lesser,¡± Miracle growled.


    But we were, at least in terms of kingdom politics. I certainly didn¡¯t know how to run a country.


    ¡°Your kind heart would make for a good leader.¡±


    1


    I disagreed. My kind heart would only shatter under the weight of such responsibility. Such¡­ animosity


    that would be sure toe my way simply by my existing.


    No, I wasn¡¯t fit to be a queen.


    And that meant Nichs would have to marry someone else.


    A growl escaped the back of my throat. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from Miracle or from me. It felt like both of


    us, voicing our displeasure in unison.


    Nichs lifted himself up off my chest. ¡°Piper?¡± There was concern in his eyes.


    His lips were kiss-red. Someday he would kiss someone else, and they would leave him like this.


    The growl came out deeper, more primal.


    Veronica had said my emotions would be amplified.


    I should have known that would have extended to jealousy.

 Chatper 388

    Chatper 388


    Chapter 0388


    Nichs, for his part, only looked more concerned. He wasn¡¯t rmed. He wasn¡¯t even startled. He just


    watched me closely.


    ¡°Talk to me, Piper,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t understand your growls yet.¡±


    I tried to bite back my growl, but I couldn¡¯t manage. It erupted, curling around my words even as I


    attempted to speak. ¡°Jealous.¡±


    That was all Nichs needed to hear. His concern ebbed somewhat. ¡°Yeah. I know how that feels too.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s practically overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°How¡­?¡± I started, failed, tried again. ¡°How do you manage?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken five or six punching bags,¡± Nichs said, smiling a little. ¡°Exercise is good for it. If you


    wear down your energy, you have less to spend on anger.¡±


    I sighed, trying to reim myself. I was in no mood to jog, but¡­ with our recent exertion, I was feeling a


    bit tired. I urged my inner wolf to rest.


    ¡°You okay now?¡± Nichs asked.


    My body felt more rxed. On top of me, Nichs must have noticed.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to control my emotions,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡±


    ¡°I hate it,¡± I said, only that wasn¡¯t true. Feeling everything amplified was fine when we were being


    intimate. So I corrected, ¡°I hate feeling this jealousy.¡± I blinked back frustrated tears. ¡°I wish we could


    just be together.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s face crumpled a little. He looked down and away, hiding himself from me. ¡°I would give up


    just about anything for you Piper.¡±


    Just about anything wasn¡¯t the same as anything.


    I knew the one thing he would never be able to give up: the crown. And that was the one thing keeping


    us apart.


    A growl elicited from my throat again. ¡°Maybe I should go for a run.¡±


    Nichs pushed himself off of me. As he stood, he offered me a hand to help me up from the couch,


    but I ignored it. I was afraid to touch him again. I didn¡¯t know


    +15 BONOS


    what kind of reaction I would have.


    My nerves twitched. My fingers twitched with unused energy.


    My wolf and I were tired from the sex, but¡­ if we didn¡¯t get out of here, I would scream. I needed to


    push myself until I couldn¡¯t think anymore.


    If I couldn¡¯t think, I couldn¡¯t be jealous.


    I didn¡¯t say a word of goodbye to Nichs. Instead, I pushed past him and walked out the door. I


    headed toward the back courtyard. I was barely out the door before I shifted into my wolf form.


    Silver and Night met me at the tree line. Silver chuffed at me in greeting.


    Night¡¯s mind pressed to mine, ¡°We run?¡±


    I barked in agreement. Then, as a pack, the three of us began to run.


    I didn¡¯t know if they stuck to me like glue because Nichs had asked them to look out for me, or if


    they genuinely saw me as pack, and pack stayed together. Maybe both. It felt like both, and that was


    enough for me¡­


    I


    We ran and ran, until the stars hung high in the sky. And the moon was so big and bright. I stopped and


    I howled. Silver and Night joined me. In the distance, heard more. One of them sounded like Nichs.


    He sounded almost¡­ sad.


    Lonely.


    My heart ached, and I pushed forward again.


    Silver barked at me, likely trying to get me to stop. We¡¯d run very far already, but I wasn¡¯t ready to quit.


    I wanted to push myself to exhaustion and I was nowhere near that yet.


    So I ran and I ran, until the moon rounded overhead and disappeared behind me. Then, I continued to


    run, even as the sun lifted.


    At some point, I totally shut off my mind and sumbed entirely to the instincts of my wolf.


    It was better like this. I didn¡¯t have to worry about kingdom politics or fears. I didn¡¯t have to think about


    how my mate would soon find another to marry and have pups with.


    Out here, I was one with nature. It would protect me. The troubles of humans seemed so far away.


    I didn¡¯t know when I lost sight of Night and Silver.


    +15 BONOS


    But eventually, around midday, my legs eventually gave out and I copsed in a clearing. I purposefully


    hadn¡¯t ventured overly far. Knowing there was danger lurking in every direction outside the forest, I¡¯d


    taken topletingps within


    it.


    Though perhaps I had purposefully avoided running into other people and wolves.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Copsed though, I could no longer escape the worries that meant to catch me.


    Too soon, Julian, in his sleek wolf, jumped in front of me. He sniffed at me, then shifted into human


    form.


    ¡°What the actual hell, Piper?¡± His usual smirk was missing. Instead, he looked pissed at hell. ¡°Do you


    have any idea how long you¡¯ve been missing?¡±


    I shook my head a little. I was still in wolf form and couldn¡¯t talk.


    Julian pointed at the sky. ¡°Two days, Piper. Two full days. Elva and Nichs have worried themselves


    sick.¡±


    Elva and Nichs¡­?


    Just then, in the distance, I heard another howl, very simr to the one I had heard in the night that


    sounded so lonely. This one sounded sad, and a bit desperate.


    I knew it was Nichs.


    ¡°So you are pissed at Nichs, I couldn¡¯t care less,¡± Julian said. ¡°But what did Elva do to deserve this?


    You wouldn¡¯t abandon your own pup, would you, Piper? Miracle?¡±


    How did he learn Miracle¡¯s name? From Elva? Was Elva really talking to him? Was she truly afraid of


    being abandoned?


    I began to whimper. I never wanted her to feel that way. I would be here for her always. What was I


    thinking giving myself over to nature?


    Maybe if I had been well and truly alone, it could be forgiven. Even if only Nichs was waiting for me,


    I could be excused.


    But I had a toddler crying for me, and I was out here running around, losing myself to the wolf? What a


    shameful, selfish existence! I whimpered further, dropping low into the dirt.


    Julian, watching me, went from angry as hell to more annoyed to slightly concerned.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Piper, it¡¯s okay. She¡¯ll forgive you. Nichs will too, you know that. But you have to shift back. You


    have toe back to us scaring all of us.¡±


    I was scaring Julian too, that¡¯s what he meant.


    I was scaring myself as well.


    I had to let go. I had toe back to myself.


    ¨C


    to them. They need you. You are


    So I closed my eyes. I remember the sight of Elva¡¯s smile and the feel of Nichs¡¯s embrace.


    I was a wolf now, but I was also human. I had a human family that needed me. To abandon my


    humanity was to abandon them, and I would never do that.


    I wanted to see them again: Nichs, Elva, Susie, Veronica, Tiffany, Mark¡­ and Julian.


    They were my friends. My home.


    I exhaled long and slow, centering myself. The exhaustion helped. My wolf was entirelycent as I


    shifted back into my human form.


    I was underdressed for the chill in the air. Julian shook off his jacket and draped


    it around my shoulders. I felt like crying as I held it close around me.


    He notched his finger under my chin.


    ¡°Wee back,¡± he said.

 Chatper 389

    Chatper 389


    Chapter 0389


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. My voice felt raw from disuse. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Save it for Elva and Nick, yeah?¡± Julian¡¯s easy smile was back. Truly, he seemed relieved. ¡°Just a


    second, alright?¡±


    He stepped backwards from me and suddenly shifted into his wolf. Then, he threw his head back and


    howled.


    An answering howl sounded, closer than thest.


    Julian shifted back into human form. ¡°That will bring Nichs.¡±


    I wiped at my tears. ¡°T-thank you¡­¡±


    Julian had saved me in a way, I wasn¡¯t sure anyone would have been able to. I trusted him. He was my


    friend. But h o


    wasn¡¯t my mate. My emotions around him


    weren¡¯t as out of control as Nichs.


    If Nichs had appeared in an attempt to calm me down, I likely would have run further in the opposite


    direction. Nichs had been one of the many worries I had been running from.


    ¡°You scared the s hit out of him, Piper,¡± Julian said, and despite the way they bicker and fight, I could


    see the twinge of anger Julian felt on his brother¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again,¡± Julian said.


    In the next instant, before I could reply, a giant wolf bounded into our little clearing. He immediately


    shifted, and in the following moment, I was wrapped up in Nichs¡¯s arms.


    For a long while, he held me wordlessly. He buried his face into the corner of my neck and shoulder


    and simply breathed.


    I leaned into him, epting his warmth and thefort of his embrace. I¡¯d been out here two days


    running away from him, but it felt like an eternity.


    Every single one of my muscles ached from overuse. They ached in Nichs¡¯s presence. With him


    here, I could rx, and my body could remind me of how hard I pushed it.


    ¡°You ran from me,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, Nick.¡¯


    +15 BONOS


    He held me tighter. ¡°I let you go. I should have chased sooner. Hell, I put the idea into your head. I told


    you to exercise. Then when you rushed out, I knew your feelings were overwhelming. I should have


    known this would happen. I should have stopped you. This is all my fault.¡±


    Why should he me himself? ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± I told him. ¡°I promise it isn¡¯t.¡±


    He shook his head. He didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Promise me. The next time you feel like you need to shift,


    you have to promise to talk to me first. I can help you. You shouldn¡¯t have to do it alone.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to admit to him that he was one of the reasons I ran away so hard, but not for the reasons


    he thought. He thought he put the thought in my head. Maybe he did, but my jealousy drove me to it. I


    couldn¡¯t be around him anymore without losing myself.


    ¡°I¡¯d also be happy to run with you if you need a plus one,¡± Julian chimed in.


    ¡°She can go with me,¡± Nichs growled, and I could see the fringes of his jealousy. So he did feel it


    then, same as me. And like me, it was so hard to control.


    A shame we were destined to be apart. This jealousy would never heal. We¡¯d likely feel it for the rest of


    our lives. (1


    Nichs had learned to control his better than mine. Maybe, someday, I would be able to hold mine


    back just as well.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t always around, brother,¡± Julian said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt her to have options.¡±


    Nichs growled low, but did not argue that point. Julian smirked, pleased with


    himself.


    I stepped in to end the argument before it could erupt again.


    ¡°I would like to go back to the pce now,¡± I said.


    ¡°I can carry you,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°I can carry you, if you need space from him,¡± Julian offered.


    Nichs red at Julian. Julian shrugged innocently.


    I rubbed my forehead. ¡°I can walk.¡±


    ¡°Your legs¡­¡± Nichs said.


    I was so tired I could barely stand, but I was determined to anyway. Last thing I needed was to


    reappear in front of Elva looking hurt. I had scared the poor little


    +15 BONOS


    girl enough already,


    ¡°At least let me help you to your feet,¡± Nichs offered.


    That I could ept He stood first, then held out his hand for me. I epted it and he pulled me onto


    my feet. I wobbled at first, unsteady. His hands came to my waist, keeping me upright.


    I leaned into him on instinct. I forced myself to step away.


    I had to focus. Getting to Elva and reinforcing our mother-daughter bond was my primary concern. My


    love for her filled me with determined energy and, even though it hurt, I was able to force one leg


    before the other on my trek back to the pce,


    Or, at least, I thought I was on my way.


    Julian whistled. When I looked back, he pointed in the opposite direction.


    I turned and began walking in that direction instead. Now, I was on my way.


    Nichs fell in step directly behind me, so close he could catch me if I fell. Julian stayed a few more


    steps behind.


    We walked for a long time. Even though I had raced in circles, each circle had led me deeper and


    deeper into the forest. It felt like an eternity making my way back


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    out now,


    Yet finally, when I crossed the tree line, I saw a group of people standing around as if waiting for me.


    I recognized Susie and Mark, Veronica, Tiffany, and¡­ there. My darling little girl.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± she cried, spotting me first. She starting running toward me.


    Tired as I was, I wasn¡¯t about to make her think this was to be a one-sided happy reunion. I forced my


    legs to pump, pulling from the veryst of my energy


    reserves,


    I ran to Elva and caught her in my arms. I lifted her, swung her around, then pulled her against my


    chest. She wrapped her thin noodle arms around my neck.


    She was crying. Her tears made tears spill from my eyes too.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mommy¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she sniffed. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave again. I¡¯ll be good.¡±


    My entire heart broke, She thought this was her fault.


    Unable to hold her weight anymore, I knelt down on the grass. I set her onto her


    +15 BONOS


    feet and kneeled before her. I clutched her shoulders so she could see straight into my face. I did not


    want her to doubt my sincerity, not now. Not ever.


    ¡°This was not your fault, Elva. Nothing you did made this happen, okay? It was my fault. My wolf


    overwhelmed me. But I¡¯m going to fight it now, you hear? This will never happen again. I will never


    leave you.¡±


    Elva sniffles. Her eyes are big and damp, and I want to hold onto her forever, or at least until she stops


    crying. ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise, my darling.¡±


    I pulled her into my arms again. She s obs openly against my shoulder. I memorize every heart-


    wrenching sound she makes.


    I would remember them the next time my wolf instincts threatened to overwhelm me. I would never


    disappear like this again, no matter what.


    The call of nature was strong, but my love for Elva was stronger. Never again would I hurt her this way.

 Chatper 390

    Chatper 390


    Chapter 0390


    The next day, Elva and I spent some time with Veronica in the library. Veronica was nose deep in her


    books. Elva had begun their time together by flittering through the stacks pretending to be a dragon.


    Now, she was dozing on a big,fortable, high-back chair.


    Watching her sleep so soundly helped quell some of the rebelling instincts within me. Every once in a


    while, I would catch myself ncing out the window at the forest.


    My instincts were difficult to ignore. But I could do it. For Elva. For Nichs. For Julian. For everyone,


    even myself.


    Veronica slid me a book across the table we were sitting at. ¡°Read this.¡±


    I looked down where she pointed and read through the passage. In was an innocuous, boring diatribe


    about the rise and fall of the grain industry in thete seventeen hundreds.


    I lifted a brow at Veronica. ¡°This has nothing to do with teleportation.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I know that. It was to help you focus. Did it work?¡±


    I blinked a few times. Yeah, it did kind of work.


    ¡°When your urges feel overwhelming, find a way to refocus them,¡± Veronica said. ¡°Read a book. Start a


    conversation. y hopscotch. It doesn¡¯t matter what it is. Just put your brain somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, and pulled the book closer. For the next hour, every time my instincts heightened, I read


    another passage. I was going to be an expert onte seventeen hundreds agriculture before the end of


    this.


    Eventually, Elva woke up from her nap and grew bored. The nanny offered to take her for a walk and


    Elva agreed. But not before she came to give me a hug first.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet after,¡± I said.


    Elva nodded.


    When she left out the door with the nanny, I heaved a heavy sigh.


    Veronica watched me. ¡°You are struggling.¡±


    ¡°Non-stop,¡± I said. ¡°But I can¡¯t do that to her again. I scared her so much.¡±


    1/4


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°You scared all of us,¡± Veronica said.


    That surprised me. Veronica and I were friends, but I didn¡¯t expect that kind of emotion from her.


    ¡°I knew what was happening,¡± she exined, ¡°But knowing what was happening and being able to do


    anything about it are so different. Nichs and Julian came to me for solutions but I couldn¡¯t give them


    one. It frustrated me. Did they think if I knew how to stop the urges, that I wouldn¡¯t have suggested it


    first off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. I had apologized a lot since my return, but only because I had so much to apologize


    for. Veronica was just one more victim to my


    carelessness.


    ¡°I know you couldn¡¯t help it,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t have answers.¡±


    ¡°I never med you for a moment.


    Her eyes met mine, and though she didn¡¯t exactly smile, her eyes were kind with friendship.


    I took the agricultural history book with me when I left Veronica to her research. Throughout the day, I


    referenced it several times, whenever my desire to run felt too strong. Yet, each time I read through it, it


    seemed less effective than thest.


    By the time I made it to the eighteenth century in the book, my hands were shaking so much I couldn¡¯t


    hold the book straight enough to read it.


    I had to run. Elva was busy ying dress up with Charlotte and the nanny. No one would notice if I


    slipped out. Just for a small run. A tiny run. No more than a few steps really. Then I woulde right


    back here. They wouldn¡¯t even know I


    was gone.


    I left the book in my chair and headed for the door. I said hello to the guards at my bedroom then


    hurried through the hallways.


    I just needed to get outside without Veronica, Julian, or Nichs seeing. They were the only ones who


    would really know where I was going and why. Susie and Tiffany would know, but I was confident I


    could talk my way around them.


    Yet just as I was about to reach the stairwell, a pair of arms sna tched me around from behind. They


    dragged me to the side and suddenly I found myself in a very familiar closet. Nichs clicked on the


    overhead light.


    His eyes were filled with disapproval. ¡°Where were you headed, Piper?¡±


    I felt like a petnt child as I crossed my arms, but I couldn¡¯t make myself stop.


    214


    ¡°Out,¡±


    415 BONOS


    ¡°Out where?¡± Nichs asked, voice dropping, lower, dangerous.


    I didn¡¯t have a good lie not one he would believe. So I crumpled. ¡°I just thought if I had a tiny little run, it


    would take the edge off¡­¡±


    ¡°Veronica warned me about this,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°She did?¡± I asked, surprised,


    He hummed. ¡°She said the book might stop working.¡±


    ¡°She told you about the book?¡±


    ¡°She did. And she said you might need other distractions before long.¡±


    Distractions? ¡°What did she suggest?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t what she suggested. It¡¯s what I offered,¡± he said.


    ¡°Which is?¡± I asked.


    At once, he leaned forward and kissed me.


    I melted in his arms. He deepened the kiss, taking my pliancy for the green light it was. His tongue


    delved into my mouth. I clung to his shoulders.


    ¡°Nick,¡± I whispered against his lips.


    ¡°Is it helping?¡± he asked.


    It was. ¡°Do it again to be sure.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°As many times as you need.¡±


    ¡°I might need all night.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have it.¡±


    He kissed me again, and again. His hands were firm on my back. He had no intention of pushing this


    moment toward anything. He merely stayed in each other¡¯spany tradingzy kisses and secret


    smiles.


    As Iughed, he kissed the corner of my mouth, then my cheek, my ear, and the tip of my nose.


    So easily, I was a rxed puddle of happy goo in his arms.


    ¡°This is so much better than the book,¡± I said.


    He smiled. ¡°What was it about?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Agriculture.¡±


    Heughed. He was so handsome like that, I had to kiss him again.


    As we returned to ourselves, Nichs said to me, ¡°When you start to feel the urge again,e find


    me. I will help you, even if I have to kiss you all night and all day long.¡±


    Iugh a little, light and happy. ¡°You¡¯ll kiss the sense back into me?¡±


    ¡°I will, if you¡¯ll let me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll let you.¡± I throw my arms around his neck and drag him back for more. ¡°I might need a


    bit more reinforcement right now, before I head back out on my own.¡¯


    >>


    His hands stretched out over my back as he deepened the kiss once more. Go d, he tasted so good.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was such a good kisser too, so diligent and giving. If this was the only way to return to myself, I was


    absolutely fine with that.


    I¡¯d love to be in his arms more, as much as possible.


    I¡¯d live and breathe in his embrace if he would only let me. If only such a thing were possible.


    If only the entire world didn¡¯t pull us apart the minute we stepped out the door.


    ¡°I swear, Piper. I¡¯m here for you. Trust in me.¡±


    I did, so I told him so. ¡°I trust you, Nick. With my life.¡±

 Chatper 391

    Chatper 391


    Chapter 0391


    An announcement went out for all the candidates to head to the foyer to receive the results of the most


    recent event, the ball where we were supposed to look happy.


    At that same ball, everything sort of fell apart. Joyce dered erroneously that he and I were having an


    affair. Jane tried to kill me. Jane plummeted off the balcony and then disappeared into thin air curtesy,


    we suspected, of Hawk himself.


    I stood between Susie and Veronica in the foyer, with Tiffany nearby. Olivia and Lilliana were nearer the


    stage, looking bored. Jessica, behind them, looked simultaneously nervous and annoyed. Of everyone


    here, her situation was probably the worst.


    She had thought she was making progress with Joyce. She¡¯d had the rug pulled firmly out from under


    her with Joyce¡¯s sudden deration.


    ¡°Thank you foring today,¡± Nathan said, speaking into a microphone as he stands on top of the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    stage. There were no cameras present for today¡¯s


    announcements, which wasn¡¯t totally unusual for announcements, but did seem odd in regards to the


    results being released.


    Maybe the public had already been made aware of the results. Or maybe the entire event was edited


    for public consumption. I would have to ask Charlotteter.


    ¡°I will now give the results for the event. As you recall, points were to be awarded for those who


    seemed to be having the most fun at the event,¡± Nathan said. ¡°As such, the winner of the highest


    number of points was Susie, one of Joyce¡¯s candidates.¡±


    Susie gasped excitedly. I pped for her. Others did too.


    I was d I showed Susie those dances, so that she could use them to her benefit. I likely would have


    benefited too, had I not been called away to face off against Jane. I couldn¡¯tin though, not that I


    had my wolf back.


    My standings were still precarious in thepetition, which was a worry, but I was relieved at least that


    Susie was no longer in danger with me.


    Suddenly, Lilliana¡¯s hand shot up. She had not pped for Susie. If anything, she seemed irritated by


    all that was happening.


    Nathan politely called on her.


    1/2


    +15 BONOS


    Lilliana spoke loudly for the whole room to hear. ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair for any of Prince Joyce¡¯s selections to


    receive points, considering what happened?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s polite smile slipped into a sharp, disapproving grimace. He lifted his microphone once more.


    ¡°Prince Joyce is still a part of thispetition.¡±


    Maybe he¡¯d expected questions like these. Maybe this was why there were no cameras in the room.


    ¡°But he made his intentions clear, going after a girl who is not even one of his selections,¡± Lilliana


    continued despite Nathan¡¯s clear dislike.


    ¡°Prince Julian cleared Piper¡¯s name,¡± Tiffany said loudly, in my defense. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to bring that up.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t name her,¡± Lilliana snapped at Tiffany. To Nathan, she proceeded to argue. ¡°Prince Joyce is the


    one I¡¯m questioning. If he has no interest in his own candidates, why should they continue to receive


    points?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t me Piper,¡± Jessica growled. She turned to me, and I could see now that what I


    had confused for annoyance was actually bitter hatred. All directed at me. ¡°But I do.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I said at once.


    I could feel her hatred radiating off of her in shaky waves. Was this part of gaining my wolf? With my


    heightened senses, was I now also able to perceiving others¡® emotions more distinctly?


    I nced at Veronica and found her watching me. I ced a hand over my chest, signaling that it was


    giving me pain. She seemed to understand what I meant. She nodded.


    Shit.


    Jessica stormed toward me and each furious footfall hit me like a punch in chest. Her anger and hatred


    was so strong I could practically taste it.

 Chatper 392

    Chatper 392


    Chapter 0392


    Tiffany stepped in front of me, blocking Jessica from getting too closely.


    ¡°Her name is clear, Jessica,¡± Tiffany said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if they didn¡¯t fuck,¡± Jessica growled. ¡°At the very least, she tricked him somehow. He¡¯s a


    decent guy. He never would have behaved this way on his


    own.¡±


    ¡°Back off, Jessica,¡± Veronica said. Her voice was terrifyingly calm for the amount of anger that burned


    in her own eyes. Veronica, I knew, was the only person in the room to truly be afraid of. She might be


    away from the underground now, but she still had magic.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with him. I didn¡¯t trick him.¡± I wished she would believe me, but she shook her head at my


    words, as if shaking them away from herself before they could sink in.


    If I was free to talk, I would tell her that Nichs was the one I wanted. That the night Joyce imed


    we were together, I was likely with his eldest brother instead. But that would endanger Nichs and his


    run for the crown.


    So I had to keep my mouth shut and take the brunt of her rage without much of a defense.


    ¡°You slept with all of the princes,¡± Jessica said, and the words irked straight through me, pushing back


    all my sense of calm. Of forgiveness. Instead my wolf reared its head, its own anger stoked.


    ¡°Admit it,¡± Jessica said. ¡°You came here just for bragging rights. You wanted to fuck all three princes so


    you could go home to your little hick town and feel important to all your hick friends!¡±


    Heartbreak made people act irrationally. I knew that.


    I didn¡¯t want to hurt Jessica. She was already hurt. She was just taking it out on


    1. me.


    But the wolf was raging, and my energy had to


    had to go somewhere.


    ¡°I. Am. Not. A. Whore,¡± I growled very slowly, trying to keep myself under control.


    ¡°Then why do you act like one?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± bellowed a male voice from the entryway. Everyone turned in


    1/2


    +15 BONOS


    time to see Nichs stalk forward. Tiffany sidestepped away as Nichs took up ce between


    Jessica and I. He kept his back to me, facing her. His shoulders were taunt as a bowstring.


    Yet tense as he was, his closeness gavefort to my raging wolf. Slowly, my rage began to seep


    away, as if it had never been there at all.


    Thank God. I could barely control my strength. Thest thing I wanted to do was hurt someone,


    especially someone like Jessica, who acted only out of her own grief and heartbreak.


    Veronica came closer to me. She nced me over.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay now,¡± I whispered and she nodded.


    Susie hooked her arm around mine. I gave her a reassuring squeeze.


    Nichs was a stone wall between me and Jessica¡¯s rage.


    ¡°I¡¯m only saying what we all know!¡± Jessica shouted.


    Into the microphone, Nathan scolded, ¡°If you cannot control yourself from making such usations,


    Jessica, you will be removed from thepetition.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What does it matter?¡± Jessica shot back. ¡°Prince Joyce only wants Piper.¡±


    ¡°He was mistaken about what happened that night,¡± Nichs said. He was using his authoritative


    voice. It imed the attention of the room. ¡°Joyce was taken advantage of by a yet¨Cunknown


    adversary. Do not consider yourself out of the running, unless youckpassion.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face went pale. I felt as her own anger slipped away, reced by a devastating kind of upset.


    ¡°Someone hurt him?¡±


    Nichs nodded.


    She brought her hands to her face. ¡°Oh, Prince Joyce¡­ How terrible¡­¡± She slumped a little.


    Nichs looked to Nathan.


    ¡°If there are no otherints?¡± Nathan asked.


    With Nichs present, the rest of the girls kept their mouths shut.


    Though with my heightened senses, I could tell when Lilliana and Olivia looked at me with suspicion.

 Chatper 393

    Chatper 393


    Chapter 0393


    After the announcements werepleted, I stayed behind to privately speak to Nichs. When the


    other girls cleared the room, I said, ¡°Thank you for the rescue.¡±


    ¡°It seemed the other girls were ready to fight for you,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°They were,¡± I agreed. ¡°But so was my wolf.¡±


    His face suddenly became more guarded. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Your entrance was timely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d then,¡± he said. Then he cleared his throat. That was odd. So too was his inability to look me in


    the eye.


    ¡°Nick?¡±


    ¡°I may or may not have been keeping tabs on you. Just to make sure you are okay.¡±


    ¡°Which is it?¡± I asked. ¡°May or may not.¡±


    He cleared his throat again. ¡°May.¡±


    Maybe I should have been upset that he was tailing me around. Instead, I just felt relieved. I had nearly


    lost myself, after all. I would have hated to hurt Jessica. She simply cared about Joyce. That shouldn¡¯t


    have been a crime punished with a ck eye. Or worse.


    Nichs watched me with a careful eye. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± J admitted. ¡°It feels like me and my wolf are at war with each other over control of my


    body. I know it¡¯s not on purpose. We aren¡¯t enemies. We just aren¡¯t used to each other. I also suspect


    that Jane kept her on a shorter leash. Miracle doesn¡¯t know what to do with the freedom I give her.¡±


    Nichs nodded. ¡°Hopefully you will learn to coexist sooner rather thanter.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve both changed since we werest together,¡± I said. It was difficult to exin. It was like seeing a


    friend after a long time apart. We needed time to reconnect. Once we did, I was sure we would fall


    together like we had never been separated. But first we had to make it through that learning curve.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say you¡¯ve changed all that much,¡± Nichs said. He gave me his rakish smile, the one he


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    often used when we were young and in love. He was being cute, but he had changed also. We¡¯d all


    grown since then.


    +15 BONUS


    But we didn¡¯t have to grow apart.


    ¡°Keep at it,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Veronica told us that you and the wolf are meshing well. She said this is a


    I shuddered at the thought. ¡°I will never give up my wolf again.¡±


    Inside me, Miracle grunted her agreement. Now that we¡¯d found each other again, we would be


    together for life.


    We¡¯d get through this patch.


    Unfortunately, I had more worries than just my own inner turmoil.


    ¡°You heard the end of the announcements,¡± I said. ¡°The rankings.¡±


    He¡¯d been kind not to have any reaction to them, but the fact remained that I was no the lowest ranking


    of the all the candidates. I couldn¡¯t exactly me the judges. I had disappeared halfway through the


    event and not returned.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be eliminated?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen,¡± Nichs said.


    I wanted to believe him, but if fair was fair, the bottom of the pack would be the first to go. My sole


    purpose here was for public image, but even that was under fire. Joyce¡¯sments surely didn¡¯t paint


    me in a great light.


    Then there were the protestors who considered me a traitor.


    Maybe my purpose here had been served. Maybe the King would want me to leave.


    At once, Nichs clutched me by the shoulders. He dipped his head until he met my gaze, then held it


    prisoner with his own.


    ¡°Do not worry about the elimination,¡± Nichs said in his most serious, earnest voice. The one that left


    no room for argument. ¡°Julian and I are in your corner every step of the way.¡±


    I wanted to believe him. I knew he meant the words, to have said them like that. But I also knew there


    woulde a time when no amount of bluster would save me from what was toe.


    Truthfully, I was not meant to be a Queen, despite how much my wolf argued with me. Eventually, a


    time woulde when I would have to step to the side to let the true Luna reign.


    For the sake of the kingdom, I would have to give Nichs up. And Julian? I


    +15 BONUS


    would never stand in the way of him finding his own true love.


    Deep down, Nichs understood that. He had to, since he had openly acknowledged he would never


    give up the crown.


    In moments like this, where he let his heart take the lead, he reminded me so much of the boy from


    years ago that I had fallen so deeply in love with. So idealistic and hopeful. He looked forward and


    could see a future worth fighting for. One that held love.


    Age and the weight of the crown had weighed heavily on him in our years apart. He was still handsome


    as ever, if not more so. asionally, I would see the idealistic boy within him. Yet just as often, I saw


    his father.


    A King did nothing selfishly. He lived and breathed for the sake of the kingdom.


    When Nichs wore the crown, he would do the same.


    And I would disappear from him life.


    I watched him now, as the realization came over his face, darkening his features.


    Nichs, so earnest and true, wanted to protect me forever. But he knew he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You have a wolf now,¡± he said. ¡°If I can train you


    ¡°Like our self-defense lessons?¡± I asked.


    and your


    your wolf¡­¡±


    ¡°More intense,¡± he admitted. ¡°Self-defense was about making enough time to escape. With your wolf¡­


    and with its strength¡­ You might have a shot of fighting


    back.¡±


    Fighting back? Go d, how long had I lived in fear of every shadow in the dark. Of every lingering eye,


    and errant hand.


    Too many people tried to ost me, grabbed my as s, or threatened me for money or sex.


    I¡¯d denied them all, sometimes to my detriment. Sometimes sheer luck was the only way I made it


    through.


    But now, with my wolf¡­ Yes, maybe I could have the strength to finally defend myself.


    I wanted to stay by Nichs¡¯s side for as long as possible, but when the time came for me to go my


    way, it would be nice to have that advantage.


    ¡°I can¡¯t shield you forever,¡± Nichs said. ¡°But if I train you and your wolf, you should be able to shield


    yourself and Elva.¡±


    3/4


    +15 BONUS


    Oh, G od. Elva. A whole new wave of worries washed over me. Elva was developing her own wolf, and


    it was powerful. As strong as I might be, did I dare hope to help her learn and keep her safe when the


    whole of the underground would be after her?


    I started to tremble.


    Nichs noticed and pulled me into his arms at once. I breathed him in, trying to find focus.


    Inside, my wolf suffered no such insecurities.


    ¡°If theye for our mate or our pup,¡± Miracle growled in my head, ¡°We will fight them with fang and


    w. They will know our wrath.¡±1


    I tried to tell her that I haven¡¯t fought in so long, and even then, it had only been pretend.


    ¡°Maybe you haven¡¯t fought,¡± Miracle said. ¡°But I have.¡±

 Chatper 394

    Chatper 394


    Chapter 0394


    I met with Nichs in the same weight room we had our self-defense training. He¡¯d had it cleared out


    again, this time so he and I could practice fighting.


    ¡°Now that you have Miracle¡¯s strength to aid you, you don¡¯t need to rely on the same self-defense


    tactics as before. Those will still aid you of course, but you are not at such a disadvantage now.¡±


    I nodded as I continued stretching. Nichs had insisted on it. It had been a few days since my


    disappearing act, but he was still worried about me having pushed my muscles too hard. I was sore for


    a full day afterwards.


    When I finished, I stood upright. He stood facing me.


    He waved me forward. ¡°Come at me like you mean to attack me.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?¡± I asked.


    He frowned a little. ¡°Pretend I¡¯m some as shole who took Elva.¡±


    A vicious, angry growl escaped my throat before I realize it. Miracle had made her feelings known on


    that matter.


    ¡°There you go. Keep that energy.¡± He waved me forward again. ¡°You won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Miracle, despite her burst of anger, still seemed hesitant to attack the man she considered our mate.


    ¡°He won¡¯t let us hurt him,¡± I whisper to myself, to Miracle inside of me. ¡°He just wants to help up protect


    Elva.¡±


    With that reassurance, Miracle seemed more onboard. I felt her strength surge through me.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Nichs asked.


    I nodded.


    He lowered into an attack stance. I followed suit. Our stances were simr. It had been some time since


    I trained as a warrior in physicalbat, but I remember Nichs beside me in the same training. He¡¯d


    likely perfected the art since then, while I¡¯d let my skills fade away.


    Even so, at the core, we¡¯d been trained the same moves.


    It was no surprise then, when I pounced, Nichs met my pounce with the sarne


    1/4


    +15 BONUS


    of his own. Our armstched, and we grappled.


    Even with my wolf strength, his own wolf strength should have outmatched me.


    ¡°You are holding back,¡± I said, voice strained from the effort. If I could get even one of his arms to slip, I


    could toss him over my shoulder.


    He smiled back. He was enjoying this. ¡°It¡¯s your first day,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t sound strained at all.


    ¡°I have to learn,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not everyone is as strong as me,¡± he said.


    I knew what he meant, though he tried to stay humble.


    Very few people were as strong as him. His Alpha was fierce.


    ¡°Our mate is strong,¡± Miracle whispered in appreciation.


    We need to be strong for him, too.


    Miracle gave me even more strength and I put everything I had into knocking Nichs off-bnce.


    However, Nichs was built like a brick wall, and when I pushed, instead of him moving backwards, I


    did. Somehow, I¡¯d managed to knock myself off-bnce!


    Nichs jumped at the sudden opening, and in the next instant, my back was t against the mat of


    the floor. Nichs was directly on top of me pinning me


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    down.


    ¡°It was a good effort,¡± he said.


    I looked up at him. His hands were on my arms, and his legs were over my legs, holding me to the mat.


    My chest was heaving. My adrenaline was surging.


    Nichs¡¯s gaze dipped down to my lips.


    I licked them.


    He moved in a sh, down, down, until his mouth was on mine and we were aggressively making out.


    Go d, he was so hot. I could feel his rock hard body on top of me. And he was so strong. The


    way he shoved me down like I was nothing at all.


    All of it set me on fire. I tried to pull my arms free, testing his hold, but it was firm. Pleasure zipped up


    and down my spine. I liked being at his mercy.


    ¡°I win,¡± he whispered against my mouth.


    2:4


    +15 BONUS


    He always had the upper hand, but I wasn¡¯t about to argue the point, not when I was also getting what I


    wanted.


    Instead, I teased him further. ¡°Winners get rewards,¡± I said.


    Fire sparked hot in his gaze. ¡°And what reward do I win?¡±


    ¡°Me,¡± I said.


    A low growl erupted from the back of his throat. ¡°Lucky me.¡± He leaned down to kiss me again. Go d


    knew I wanted him to.


    But a polite cough sounded from the gym entrance, stopping us. We both nced over. I expected


    Mark or one of Nichs¡¯s other trusted guards to be there. They were the only ones who were


    supposed to have ess while we were


    there.


    However, it was Brian, Julian¡¯s Beta, who waited patiently for us now.


    ¡°That guy can get in anywhere,¡± Nichs cursed under his breath as he stood, then helped me up.


    Together we walked toward Brian.


    Brian seemed absolutely unfazed to have seen us making out. He probably knew every single facet


    about our rtionship. Hell, he probably knew even more than I did.


    ¡°Julian called for you two,¡± Brian said.


    Nichs and I nced at each other.


    Nichs and I followed Brian into Julian¡¯s personal chambers. Julian himself was standing in front of a


    biggest screen I¡¯d ever seen in my life.


    When he saw us, he walked straight up to us. ¡°Have you seen this?¡±


    Behind him, on the screen, the news was showing a special report. Several of the King¡¯s statues had


    been defaced in cities and towns all across the kingdom.


    Some were beheaded, with the stone heads either at the statue¡¯s feet or missing altogether. Every


    single one had the word TYRANT spray painted in red across the body.


    Captivated, Nichs walked toward the screens. His face was carefully nk. I could only guess at the


    emotions he felt. Even my heightened senses couldn¡¯t perceive them.


    I had a suspicion he was purposefully hiding them from me.


    3/4


    +15 BONUS


    Which meant he was likely hiding fear.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s wrapped up in a meeting with his advisors,¡± Julian said. ¡°Nathan won¡¯t let me ten feet near the


    door.¡±


    ¡°They must be thinking of some kind of PR strategy,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°They already have one: thepetition,¡± Julian said. Nichs and I both looked at him. What did he


    mean? ¡°You know who else is in that meeting with dear old Dad and his advisors. The television


    producers in charge of thepetition.¡±


    I tried to imagine what that could me.


    The public was turning against the royal family, even with thepetition, even with my presence


    inside of it. If those PR moves were failing, they would have to find something else. Something bigger.


    Were they about to up the stakes of thepetition somehow? But the grand prize was to be Luna.


    What could be bigger than that?


    ¡°Nick,¡± I said, because I wanted to be close to him suddenly. If the royal family fell, he would fall too.


    Nichs immediately opened his arms and wrapped them around me. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe from this,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me I¡¯m worried about,¡± I told him.


    ¡°We all better prepare ourselves,¡± Julian said. ¡°Whatever they are nning, it¡¯s likely to affect all of us.¡±

 Chatper 395

    Chapter 0395


    The next day at lunch time, Elva and I walked down to the dining room to have lunch with the rest of


    the candidates. As soon as I walked through the door, I felt the tension in the room. No one was


    smiling, not even Susie as she saw me. She waved as we came closer.


    Per the contest rules, none of us were supposed to watch television or use our cell phones. As such,


    we shouldn¡¯t have any knowledge of what was going on in the outside world. None of us should be


    aware of the news of the dire recent events with the King¡¯s statues being defaced.


    Yet everyone still seemed to know, if their whispered words and worried faces were anything to go by.


    I took the open seat beside Susie and Elva hopped into the seat on the other side of me. Susie gave us


    both a smile then, but it was tight and dishonest. Still, I appreciated the effort and gave her one of my


    own.


    I imagined she heard the news from Mark. Veronica likely heard it from Julian, if she didn¡¯t have other


    means. If any of them were kind to their servants, as I was with Charlotte, the servants would likely talk


    with them. Or maybe a bribe was what was needed.


    ¡°What do you think will happen to us?¡± Tiffany whisper¨Cyelled to Veronica.


    ¡°No one cares about us,¡± Veronica said. ¡°It¡¯s the royal family that is in danger.¡±


    ¡°Unless they burn the whole pce down.¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± I said, scolding them both. Veronica nodded. Tiffany seemed affronted ¨C until I dipped my head


    to Elva.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she mouthed. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are they talking about, Mommy?¡± Elva asked.


    ¡°Nothing, honey,¡± I said and leaned over to kiss her on the top of her head.¡± What do you want for lunch


    today?¡±


    ¨C


    Fortunately, this one time, Elva didn¡¯t seem to want to press. ¡°Grilled cheese?¡±


    ¡°I think they can do that.¡± I waved down a servant and asked, ¡°Two grilled cheese sandwiches please?¡±


    The servant took the order and quietly left the room.


    I had brought a coloring book and crayons for Elva to keep her busy, and set


    +25 BONUS


    them up for her now so she could work while we waited.


    At the other end of the table, Jessica was speaking with Lilliana.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll end thepetition?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°After everything we¡¯ve all been through, that


    would be such a terrible shame.¡±


    Her words rankled my nerves. How could she care about thepetition when the royal family¡¯s lives


    were on the line? Hell, all of our lives were, if what Tiffany feared came to pass and the protesters


    burned the ce down.


    But sure, Jessica, worry about thepetition.


    If I didn¡¯t have so much self¨Ccontrol and will, I would have walked over to her and smacked her upside


    the head.


    It didn¡¯t take long for our grilled cheeses to arrive, and Elva and I ate. To distract Elva from the girls¡®


    chatter, I talked to her about innocuous things, like different kinds of flowers and if we should y a


    gameter, to see how many kinds of birds we could spot in the garden.


    As we were finishing up, Nathan came into the room. He cleared his throat to gain our attention. When


    he had it, he said loudly, ¡°Ladies, in two hours, your presence is requested at the front entrance of the


    pce for a special announcement.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    All of us looked at each other. Some seemed confused. Most looked worried.


    ¡°Even me?¡± Elva asked.


    Nathan looked at her like he was surprised she had spoken to him. ¡°Yes, even you.¡±


    She looked at me and beamed. I tried to smile back, despite the nervousness that was brewing up


    inside of me.


    To the rest of us, Nathan continued, ¡°This announcement will be televised, so we ask that you dress


    your best. Do you understand?¡±

 Chatper 396

    Chapter 0396


    ¡°Yes,¡± a few girls said. The rest nodded. I just watched, a bit in shock.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Good,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Do not bete.¡± Then he left us.


    The girls all looked at each other again. And then, at once, in a rush, they stood up and headed for the


    door.


    ¡°What are you going to wear?¡± Tiffany asked Veronica as they too made their way out. I didn¡¯t hear


    Veronica¡¯s reply.


    Elva and I were thest to leave. We would need time to pick and n our outfits, but I wasn¡¯t overly


    worried. Likely Charlotte already had everything handled. And if she didn¡¯t, a simple sundress would


    do. I was not quite as knowledgeable about outfits as the other girls.


    As we walked through the hallways, I paused when we spotted Nichs and Julianing toward us.


    ¡°Nickss!¡± Elva shouted and ran forward. ¡°Jul¨Can!¡±


    Nichs hugged her, and then Julian scooped her up into his arms and swung her around. She giggled


    andughed, then hung onto him around his neck as he pulled her closer.


    ¡°Have you been practicing what I showed you?¡± Julian asked her.


    Elva nodded her head grandly, but after spotting me watching, she stopped. She leaned in and


    whispered too loudly to be kept secret, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t like it.¡±


    I had to talk to her about thatter. It didn¡¯t bother me so much, anymore.


    With Elva so thoroughly distracted in a discussion with Julian, Nichs came


    closer to me.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯ve heard the news?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes. Do you have any idea what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯re just as much in the dark. The King is likely nning something


    drastic to help bring the royal family into a better light with the public. Julian and


    I have spected what that could be, but we¡¯re just guessing.¡±


    ¡°What are your guesses?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry you,¡± he said.


    That didn¡¯t make me feel any better. ¡°Nick¡­¡±


    1/2


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, Piper. Whatever it is, you have nothing to fear.¡±


    ¡°But who will protect you?¡± I asked.


    He smiled a little at me, but didn¡¯t say a word. I knew what he was thinking, an old tenant in werewolf


    culture: an Alpha protects his family.


    I wished he would say so allowed, but I knew he couldn¡¯t. We weren¡¯t really a family. We never would


    be.


    But his desire to protect me and Elva made me want to protect him too. I had strength now. If worse


    came to worse, I would find my own ways to keep him safe.


    Two hourster, I, Elva, and the rest of the girls were led to stand in a line out front of the pce.


    Nathan waited until we were in ce.


    The cameras were already set up and rolling. The King and Queen were missing, but Nichs and


    Julian were there as representatives, standing beside Nathan on a tform.


    The protesters outside of the gate were held back a fair bit from the fences by security. The roads were


    clear.


    Nathan, holding a microphone, addressed the cameras. ¡°To add some excitement to ourpetition,


    and to spice things up, the royal family has decided that a new contender should be added to the


    lineup.¡±


    On the road, a limo pulled up to the gate. The gate opened, and the limo pulled through. It slowly crept


    up the driveway and came to a stop right in front of the tform.


    My mind was reeling. A new contender? Was that allowed? Though if it was the royal family¡¯s decision,


    I supposed anything was.


    The limo came to a stop. The door popped open.


    I held my breath.


    A woman stepped out of the car, a blonde with a big, practiced smile. I recognized her from television,


    but also from the pictures in Nichs¡¯s room.


    This wasn¡¯t just another contender.


    This woman was Bridget.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 0397


    I immediately looked to Nichs. His eyes were wide, locked straight on Bridget. Beside him, Julian


    was equally bbergasted.


    Looking at Bridget, I found she was staring straight back. Her smile softened. She seemed more


    genuine than before.


    At once, Nichs and Julian broke out with big smiles of their own. Each cut straight through me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Bridget, the movie star?¡± Tiffany whispered from beside me. On the other side, Jessica


    grumbled, ¡°What hope do any of us have now?¡±


    Nichs moved first. He rushed toward the edge of the tform and then hopped down. He all but ran


    to greet Bridget at her car. She held open her arms and then hugged.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Lilliana cursed. I wouldn¡¯t agree with her on much, but in this, I felt our opinions were in tandem.


    The cameras moved closer, eager to capture the reunion on film. Nichs¡¯s smile was brighter and


    happier than they usually see. Typically for the public, he was so reserved, but for Bridget, his old


    me, he was more like the person that I knew.


    They ended their hug but stayed near. They looked at each other. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying


    from my distance, but it seemed friendly and familiar. At one point, they both startedughing.


    The only person with a face more dire than my own in the crowd might have. been Julian. His smile at


    first seeing Bridget shifted into a grim sort of frown.


    I remembered his stories about how Nichs stole away his true love. I could see now, how that would


    have so fully upset him. My own heart felt like it was shattering into pieces.


    But then Bridget looked past Nichs to Julian and waved him closer. Like a golden retriever on a


    leash, his luminous smile immediately returned, and he hopped off the stage to join her. She pulled him


    into a hug too. He held her tightly.


    My heart cracked in half twice.


    In the distance, the protests of the crowd dimmed down with Bridget¡¯s sudden arrival. Instead, they


    seemed at first confused, and then excited. A chant began, Bridget, Bridget!¡± like the deeds of the past


    were forgotten and gone, and all that


    +15 BONUS


    mattered was the sudden arrival of a mega celebrity.


    Perhaps the King truly knew what he was doing. Maybe Bridget¡¯s arrival was what they needed to save


    themselves. And if her presence was what might ultimately keep Nichs alive, I couldn¡¯t fault her for


    it. Even as jealousy ripped through me.


    I bit back a growl. My emotions were still running high. My wolf was pacing unhappily across my mind,


    her words a whisper in my ear.


    ¡°She stands too closely to our mate.¡±


    He¡¯s not our mate, I reminded her.


    Miracle did not agree.


    When the princes had finished their reunion with the princes, Nathan came forward to with the


    microphone. She blew kisses to the previously¨Cprotesting crowd who cheered wildly in response.


    Her words in the microphone echoed through the area.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be here,¡± she said, and even her voice was beautiful. ¡°I¡¯d like to thank the royal family


    for asking me to join thepetition. And it is amazing to have so much support from my fans. I love


    you all!¡±


    She blew a few more kisses to the crowd. One girl shrieked so loudly, I think she might have passed


    out.


    After her speech, Bridget was brought to where I, Elva, and the other candidates were standing. She


    was introduced to us one at a time.


    Olivia shook her hand. ¡°How nice to meet you. Your films have always been something of an¡­


    entertainment.¡± That was not apliment, but Bridget just smiled brighter. She¡¯d likely heard any and


    all insults before. Maybe,ing here, she¡¯d been expecting a few more.


    ¡°I¡¯m d they¡¯ve brought you some amusement,¡± Bridget shot back.


    Lilliana offered her own bright smile, like she fully intended to outdo Bridget¡¯s in sheer wattage.


    ¡°An absolute pleasure to meet you, Bridget,¡± Lilliana said. I wondered if she might have actually meant


    it this time. One actor might respect the ability of another.


    Veronica greeted Bridget without much fanfare. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Jessica did so while staring down at the ground. ¡°So nice to meet you.¡± She


    +15 BONUS


    spoke through her teeth.


    Tiffany was much less subtle. ¡°Well, I might as well start packing my bags now. ¡°Nonsense,¡± Bridget


    replied magnanimously. ¡°We all have equal chance.¡± Tiffany snorted augh. Then she sighed. ¡°Did


    you have to be funny, too?¡°,


    Only Susie seemed entirely indifferent to meeting Bridget. Though with her heart firmly tied to Mark¡¯s,


    she hadn¡¯t much to worry about. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    When Bridget finally made her way to me, her smile was just as bright as it had been at the start, like


    meeting all these people was no great effort. Maybe as a superstar celebrity, she was used to all kinds


    of reactions.


    ¡°You must be Piper,¡± she said and held out her hand. I shook it. Then she looked down at Elva, who


    watched her back with wide eyes. ¡°And this must be Elva.¡®


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty,¡± Elva said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bridget said kindly. ¡°A lovelypliment from such a beautiful girl.¡±


    Elva blushed fiercely, then half¨Chid behind my skirts.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said to Bridget. ¡°She gets embarrassed with too much attention.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Bridget said. ¡°She¡¯s lovely. I want a family of my own someday, once I find the right


    gentleman, of course.¡± She nced behind her to where Nichs and Julian stood, not too far away.


    ¡°Nichs wants a big family, you know.¡®


    I did know that. I swallowed down the vile thoughts that were pouring into my head. Bridget clearly had


    her sights set on Nichs. These words to me now, delivered as nicely as they were, were not exactly


    a threat, but more a stake of im.


    As if I had not already been here for several weeks now, growing affections with Nichs all on my


    own.


    ¡°He¡¯s told me so,¡± I said, trying hard not to sound as hostile as I felt, especially with my wolf pacing


    angrily in my mind.


    ¡°Oh? You must feel so blessed to have been able to spend so much time with him,¡± Bridget says. ¡°I


    apologize if I might cut into some of that time now. I n to connect with him, and with Julian too. We


    all have so much inmon. Shared history too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Me too.¡±


    Her smile never changed, but her eyes were alert and dancing. She was nning


    +15 BONUS


    things, thinking twelve steps ahead.


    I should trust her words, I knew. She was being kind enough, really. We didn¡¯t have to be friends, like I


    was with Susie and Veronica, and even Tiffany.


    But my wolf snarled in my head and I couldn¡¯t begin to let myself rx around her.


    She was a good actress. Her friendliness could be an act. Her words did contain an edge that could


    have given away her true intentions.


    ¡°So nice to finally meet you, Piper,¡± Bridget said. ¡°I hope we can grow to be very close. I¡¯d love to be


    friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust her,¡± whispered my wolf, and this time I was inclined to agree.


    at would be great,¡± I said, but I wasn¡¯t as good as an actress as she was. She


    could likely see straight through me.


    Her smile never faltered. ¡°Wonderful.¡±

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 0398


    That night, the King and Queen finally made an appearance at the night¡¯s formal dinner. They greeted


    Bridget like a doting set of parents would, hugging her and kissing her cheek. Nichs and Julian were


    right there with them.


    The rest of us candidates were already inside the dining room waiting and forced to watch.


    ¡°God, I¡¯m going to be sick,¡± Tiffany said. She put her elbows on the table and dropped her head into her


    hands.


    Veronica awkwardly patted her shoulder.


    Bridget and the royal family entered the dining room like some kind of royal parade. The King and


    Queen took their usual seats. Nichs and Julian stayed standing as they counted the chairs. None of


    us candidates had made room for Bridget to sit down.


    It seemed that was to be decided now.


    ¡°Where should I sit?¡± Bridget asked with innocent wide eyes. There were plenty of empty seats at the


    table. She could just as easily take one as her own.


    She batted her eyshes at Nichs and Julian.


    Both men moved at once. They personally asked each girl to move down one seat. When Julian came


    to me, he didn¡¯t even have the nerve to look apologetic.


    ¡°Please move, Piper,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°But Julian¡­¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°No time for arguments,¡± he said. ¡°Everyone¡¯s hungry.¡±


    It felt strange getting the brush off from him. I wanted to snap back and maybe wake him from whatever


    witchcraft might have ensnared him, but with so many people and cameras watching, I didn¡¯t dare call


    him out here and now.


    Later, I vowed in my head, as I begrudgingly rose from my chair. With all the girls shifted; the only open


    seat now was on the other side of the table, which meant I would have to watch this terrible show of


    Nichs and Julian falling all over themselves to keep Bridget¡¯s attention.


    My jealousy buzzed under the surface of my skin. Nichs hadn¡¯t looked at me since Bridget stepped


    out of that car.


    I lowered myself into my new seat and tried to withhold my growing anger. I felt


    +15 BONUS


    like I was holding a wolf back with only a paper chain.


    Bridget found her seat directly between Nichs and Julian. She smiled at them both, they both


    couldn¡¯t seem to stop looking at her.


    Susie, dear friend that she was, moved from her previous seat to sit beside me.


    She leaned in close to whisper, ¡°You look like you need a friend.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening,¡± I whispered back, careful not to catch the attention of the cameras.


    This truly was my worst nightmare. Bridget was here, like she had walked out of my worst, darkest


    dream.


    If only Nichs would look at me once, maybe I could endure. As it was, I felt alone. Abandoned.


    What a foolish notion. This was just a vision of how things were always going to be. Thepetition


    wasn¡¯t going tost forever. Eventually I would have to leave Nichs behind and return to the diner


    and my apartment. Two jobs to pay for Elva¡¯s medical bills.


    A curse that still hasn¡¯t been cured..


    A sister that was still on the run.


    A life full of hardship and loneliness.


    Maybe this wasn¡¯t as bad, considering. At least while I was here, I had three steady meals for me and


    Elva, as well as help with Elva¡¯s medical bills.


    Even if Nichs left me early, abandoning me to thepetition, I could endure.


    For Elva, I could endure anything.


    ¡°We should run,¡± my wolf whispered, and I felt the itch of it deep within me.


    Yes, a run would feel so good right about now. I could let loose and be free, without these worries and


    hurts hounding me so closely.


    No. I had to hold myself back.


    We promised Elva we wouldn¡¯t disappear again, I replied in my mind.


    Miracle quieted then, not wanting to hurt our pup.


    Nichs proposed a toast, and stood up to deliver it. ¡°It¡¯s a wonder,¡± he said, holding his drink aloft,


    ¡°what life hands us when we least suspect it.¡± He lifted his drink higher. ¡°To old friends.¡±


    The royal family replied right away. ¡°To old friends!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    The candidates were slightly slower. ¡°To old friends¡­¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything, she just drank.


    Tiffany covered her eyes as she said it.


    Susie kept her eyes on me.


    I whispered, ¡°To old friends,¡± but I wasn¡¯t saying it to mean Nichs and Bridget. Instead, I meant


    Nichs and me.


    Nichs returned to his seat. Bridget gripped his arm.


    ¡°A wonderful toast, Nichs,¡± she said.


    I carefully lowered my drink down to the table.


    Our sds came and I thanked the server as they lowered mine in front of me. I picked up my fork.


    Across the table, Bridget let her hand linger on Nichs¡¯s arms. Slowly, she traced her fingers down


    from his elbow to his wrist.


    He nced at her, a bit of surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°Piper,¡± Susie said in a whisper¨Cyell.


    I looked down at my hand. I had bent my fork straight in half.


    I quickly lowered it down into myp before the cameras could catch it.


    Susie gave me a worried look. It was one that I mirrored as I looked back at her.


    Again, Miracle whispered, ¡°Run.¡±


    God, I wanted to so badly, even more than before. I did my best to hold it in.


    I somehow mad it through dinner, but at the end of the meal, I felt like I was at the end of my rope. I


    had to get away. I had to run. I¡­


    I had to speak with Nichs.


    He had told me, if the urge got too overwhelming to find him, to speak with him and he would help me.


    Maybe he would kiss me until I felt like myself again.


    I waited outside the dining room. Blessedly, he came out first on his own.


    ¡°Nick,¡± I said, and my voice cracked.


    He looked down at me with sudden urgency. ¡°Piper?¡±


    ¡°Nick, I need ¨C¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°There you are, Nichs,¡± Bridget said. She stepped out of the dining room. I¡¯m hoping you weren¡¯t


    nning on running away before we could finish reminiscing?¡± She came to stand at his side. ¡°Oh,


    Piper. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see you there. You don¡¯t mind if I pull him away for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± I started to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. You understand. It¡¯s important to Nichs that we rebuild all the bridges lost to time


    between us.


    I looked up at Nichs. He wasn¡¯t disputing her words, but he was looking at me with concern.


    ¡°Are you alright, Piper?¡±


    What could I possibly have said? No? I needed him to help keep me level, my returned wolf was pacing


    so wildly within me I felt I might jump out of my own skin. But I couldn¡¯t say any of that in front of


    Bridget.


    If she knew about my weakness, would she use it against me?


    I didn¡¯t trust her. I couldn¡¯t trust her..


    So I offered a tight¨Clipped smile. ¡°Of course, I am.¡±


    Nichs didn¡¯t seem convinced, but Bridget was pulling on his arm.


    ¡°If you are sure,¡± he said.


    ¡°I am,¡± I lied.


    I watched as Bridget pulled Nichs away. He looked back once, twice, but didn¡¯te back to me.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 0399


    I stayed in my room from then out as much as I was able. Staying near Elva helped me keep in mind


    my promise to her. I would not abandon her again. And so long as I was in my room, I was safe from


    running into Nichs and Bridget and seeing whatever was going on between the two of them unfold.


    Elva seemed happy to have me near, and we yed a lot, including the game I had promised where


    we sat in the window and counted the different kinds of birds we could see down in the gardens.


    While Elva was awake and active, we had a great time. Even when her tutors arrived and she learned,


    I sat quietly and listened, proud of how smart my little girl was.


    But times where Elva was entertaining herself, or like now, was lying down to rest, my thoughts began


    to fester and my jealousy burned so brightly it was difficult to control.


    Charlotte noticed my unhappiness. She was always around, and as one of the servants, there was no


    hiding any gossip from her.


    She tried to stay tight¨Clipped around me for a time, and I appreciated her for it. But eventually, I


    cracked.


    ¡°What is everyone saying?¡± I asked.


    She knew right away what I meant. ¡°About Bridget and Nichs?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°The people think they would be a good match. They¡¯ve totally enthralled the nation. There isn¡¯t so


    much news about¡­ that unpleasantness as before,¡± Charlotte said.


    ¡°The protests?¡±


    ¡°Still ongoing, but not quite as boisterous as before. If this was the royal family¡¯s n, it seems to be


    working.¡±


    I could be grateful for that.


    ¡°What about the staff?¡± I asked. ¡°What do they think about Bridget?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re star¨Cstruck,¡± said Charlotte. ¡°Who can me them? You think we¡¯d all be used to seeing


    celebrities working here. But a movie star? That¡¯s on an entirely different level somehow. And she has


    been so kind to all of us.¡±


    15 BONUS


    I could be d about that too. Someone who acted rude to the staff was unforgivable.


    ¡°Charlotte,¡± I began. This question was the hardest to ask. ¡°Do you know anything about their past?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t here then,¡± she said.


    ¡°I know, but¡­ if you¡¯ve heard anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Some of the older staff do like to gossip,¡± Charlotte admitted, after a moment. She worried her bottom


    lip like she was afraid to talk.


    ¡°I want to know,¡± I said. ¡°I know it will hurt me, but¡­ I have to hear it Charlotte. I¡¯d rather hear it from


    you than learn it on television or through one of the other girls.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Charlotte and I took seats facing each other near the sewing machines still arranged in the center of


    the room. I quickly nced behind me, but Elva was still fast asleep.


    Comforted by that, I gave Charlotte my full focus.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the full story, of course, just bits and pieces,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°But apparently Bridget and


    Prince Nichs were practically inseparable as they grew up. They were constantly with each other.


    Sometimes Prince Julian tagged along.¡±


    She cleared her throat. She was holding something back.


    ¡°Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°The cook, she was here then. She said they often held hands. One day, when she caught Bridget


    alone, Bridget told the cook that she was going to marry Prince Nichs someday. It charmed the


    whole staff then. Everyone wanted to pair them together.


    ¡°Some timeter, Bridget¡¯s family moved away and she went with them. From what I hear, Prince


    Nichs was totally heartbroken. He wouldn¡¯t leave his room. forrge chunks of time. Many times, I


    heard he flew to see her, or she came to see him.


    ¡°But as it so often goes, time and distance continued to stretch things out between them. Visits grew


    farther apart. Phone calls were fewer. Eventually they grew apart. The cook says Nichs turned into a


    different person after that. Someone harder, I guess.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    +16 BONUS


    ¡°Though one of the wait staff told me that¡¯s about when Nichs left home to go to the Academy.¡±


    That was when he met me.


    For a moment, I just sat there quietly, letting Charlotte¡¯s words sink down into my brain. I let myself


    process them, turning them over and over again.


    Yet even after processing them, even after examining them from every which way, trying to find the


    ways that would hurt me the least, I could only focus on one overarching thing..


    From every angle, it seemed as if Bridget had been Nichs¡¯s true love. His one that got away.


    If he changed when he went to the Academy, when he met me, then who was I but a rebound? All


    those months we were together. All those whispered promises and words of love. Maybe he hadn¡¯t


    meant them at all.


    No, I couldn¡¯t believe that. That hurt far too much. He had meant his love for me.


    It was just that his love for Bridget was much stronger.


    If anything, I was Bridget¡¯s recement.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me,¡± I said to Charlotte.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, and seemed apologetic about it. She didn¡¯t mean to be. I received exactly what I


    had asked for.


    I stood from the chair. ¡°I need to go for a walk. Will you stay with Elva? The nanny should be back soon


    from her break.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Are you going to be okay on your own?¡±


    Was she asking me if I was going to run?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay,¡± I said. My heart was heavy with heartache, but I had no desire to make a break for it or


    anything. Right now, I just wanted to walk and think, and clear my head.


    I headed out from the room and started down the hallway. I had no real destination in mind. With the


    garden still closed to all but the royal family, I couldn¡¯t wander there without making a scene, So I made


    my way toward the kitchens instead. Not to cook, just to move my feet.


    I thought of Nichs, with his arms wrapped around me, whispering how much he loved me in my ear.


    In the next instant, I thought of him with Bridget instead.


    +15 BONUS


    I kept walking. And walking. Walking until my legs hurt.


    And then I saw them, standing in the middle of the ballroom as I stood at the top of the stair. Bridget


    and Nichs dancing in a room with no music.


    My frazzled heart sank further down to the floor.


    As I watched, shocked and silent, another displeased figure joined my side.


    ¡°That asshole is doing it again,¡± Julian grumbled. ¡°Look at them down there. Not a care in the fucking


    world.¡±


    It did seem overly romantic, dancing with no music on, though as I continued to watch, I noticed that


    Bridget seemed more forceful than properly led, and Nichs didn¡¯t seem all that happy. If he had


    agreed to this dance, he had wanted it to end some time ago.


    ¡°I see what he¡¯s doing,¡± Julian said, blinded by his own jealousy. ¡°He wants to steal her away again,


    before I even get the chance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± I tried to say, but Julian didn¡¯t even seem to be listening to me. Julian growled, ¡°I won¡¯t


    let you win this time, Nichs.¡±

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 0400


    The next morning, Nichs and I had previously arranged to spend time training together. So at first


    light, I headed to the gym.


    I wasn¡¯t sure he would remember. Maybe he made other ns and forgot to tell me about it. He had


    been so busy with Bridgettely, I had rarely even seen him, let alone spoken two words to him.


    I had a sinking feeling in my chest, telling me I¡¯d find the gym empty. Maybe the lights would be out.


    The door locked. Or maybe the room would be filled with guards training, if Nichs had forgotten to


    im the room for the day.


    Just outside the door, I stood and inhaled a deep, long breath. Then I let it out.


    Gathering my strength, I reached for the gym door and pulled. It opened. It wasn¡¯t locked.


    Okay. So far so good.


    I stepped inside. The lights were on.


    Two things going good. I followed a familiar pathway down the corridors of the gym to the weight room


    where the mats were set up for sparring and training.


    That door was unlocked too, and as I stepped inside, the room was empty. No stray guardsmen or


    women around.


    For a moment, relief flooded me. Maybe he didn¡¯t forget after all. A secondter, a sense of dread hit


    me instead.


    If Nichs hadn¡¯t forgotten, then where was he? Why was I now alone in this room?


    I checked my watch. I was a few minutes early. So I set down my gear and decided to wait.


    I waited until the time we were supposed to meet. Then I waited fifteen more minutes. Then twenty.


    At a full hour past, my heart felt so tender it might shatter. So I gathered my gear, bit back my tears,


    and headed for the door.


    At the very same moment, Nichs rushed through it.


    ¡°Piper, I ¨C¡±


    He nearly ran straight into me, but stopped abruptly. He looked down at me in


    1/4


    +15 B?NUS


    15


    surprise. When he saw the tears in my eyes, his face crumpled.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte,¡± he said. ¡°Were you waiting long?¡±


    ¡°A half hour.¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He ran a hand through his hair. ¡°Bridget came knocking on my door so early and wanted to


    have breakfast together. I don¡¯t think I even woke up until I was halfway to the dining room. When I


    realized what had happened, I left at once. I don¡¯t know. When I¡¯m catching up with Bridget, I feel like I


    lose track of time.¡®


    The sound of Bridget¡¯s name cracked through me like a snapped rubber band. So he was with her


    instead of here with me. Of course.


    Well, at least he was able to pull himself away to be here now. That had to be something.


    I still felt miserable.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you to bete for anything,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Piper. Truly. It¡¯s just so nice to catch up with an old friend. But I never meant to leave you


    waiting.¡±


    I nodded, not sure if I fully believed it. I didn¡¯t trust my voice.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    He tilted his head, considering me. His eyes narrowed, he didn¡¯t believe me. He shouldn¡¯t have, I was


    lying through my teeth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s practice, okay?¡± he asked. It felt like an olive branch, and I was eager to take it. Thest thing I


    wanted to hear was more apologies or excuses that involved Bridget.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said.


    We were on the mat in our workout clothes, squaring off at each other. Nichs had earlier tried to


    teach me how to throw a punch and now he wanted me to practice by trying to hit his jaw.


    ¡°You won¡¯t hurt me,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m stronger now,¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay,¡± he replied.


    He was an Alpha, after all.


    +15 B?NUS


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said.


    I started toward him. He blocked my hit. He gave me a few pointers. It was difficult to pay attention. As


    he blocked my attacks, punch after punch, he moved with such grace that it seemed like he was


    dancing. Thinking of him dancing, reminded me ofst night, of seeing him and Bridget in the ballroom.


    My punches became wilder.


    He ducked to dodge one. ¡°Uh, Piper. You are going a bit off the rails.¡±


    I threw another wild punch, putting everything in it that I had. I grunted as I threw it.


    ¡°Piper, we should stop.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop. I had held my jealousy back for so long that now it was swelling into rage. I didn¡¯t want


    to hurt him, but I had too much energy, too much adrenaline, with nowhere for it to go.


    Before I knew it, I was shifting in my wolf form.


    Nichs¡¯s eyes went wide, shocked. In the next instant, he shifted too.


    He towered over me, an Alpha wolf to my smaller one.


    He growled low and steady, demanding dominance. I felt themand deep in my bones.


    Back down, he was saying.


    And my body wanted to listen. It was even without my meaning to. Slowly, Iid down and he walked


    over me.


    Shift back, his growl said now.


    My body shivered at the order.


    Slowly, I shifted back. I was breathing hard, staring up at an Alpha wolf. Though it wasn¡¯t long before


    Nichs shifted too, and he was staring down at me. He was breathing just as hard.


    ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Are you better¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    He licked his lips. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    +15 B?NUS


    I looked down at his lips, and he looked down at mine.


    An instant nothing happened but a few heavy breaths.


    ¡°Piper?¡± Did he need permission?


    Didn¡¯t he know he already had it?


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± I said.


    His mouth came crashing down, colliding with mine. I wrapped my arms around his neck, holding him


    closely. His fingers wed into the mat at either side of me.


    We kissed with


    desperation, tonguesshing and entwining. It felt like having a drink of water after a long draught. I felt


    like maybe I was drowning.


    But I wanted to drown. I buried my fingers through his hair. He growled against my mouth.


    My wolf, finally, was satisfied, purring happily in my mind.


    ¡°Ours,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Nick,¡± I breathed, when we came up for air.


    He didn¡¯t keep me waiting long before he plunged back down for another kiss.


    His hands moved from the mat to my sides. His body dropped more fully over mine until I was fully


    engulfed with his weight, his scent. The feel of him reached every part of me, and I was satisfied.


    Until I inhaled.


    My wolf awoke from its happy ce. I did too, not long after.


    Nichs, sensing my sudden stillness, leaned upwards. ¡°Piper?¡±


    I sniffed again just to be sure. And yes, there it was.


    A scent of lc and daisies. A feminine smell. Perfume.


    Perfume that belonged to Bridget.


    ¡°Piper, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find my voice. I felt such a sudden vicious onught of anger and jealousy, that I was nearly


    feral.


    Bridget. His ex.


    She hade in and tried to scent my mate.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 0401


    7


    My body moved on its own. Suddenly, I sprung into full action, grabbing Nichs and pulling him


    closer. I put my mouth straight on his neck and started sucking in a mark. I didn¡¯t know where her scent


    was but I had to remove it


    now.


    ¡°Piper, ah¡­¡± Nichs moaned. His fingers clenched where they sat at my waist.


    When my mark was red enough, I ced another and another. All along the column of his neck.


    Then I inhaled. Shit. That damned scent was still there.


    I felt wild, like I was losing myself. A growl sounded from the back of my throat.


    Nichs finally seemed to notice. He removed his grip from my waist, to grip my hands instead. He


    pressed them down into the mat, then used that leverage to push himself upright, out of range of my


    eager mouth.


    My growl was deeper, angrier. I needed to get my scent on him. I was desperate for it.


    He still smelled like her.


    ¡°Piper, stop fighting me.¡± He was using his Alpha voice again. It was deep and low and shivered


    through me. I stilled at once. ¡°Good.¡± The praise felt even better. He noticed that too. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    A soft whimper escaped the back of my throat.


    ¡°Piper, keep being a good girl for me and tell me what is going on.¡±


    I licked my lips and tried to focus my thoughts. I still felt wild and scattered, but my Alpha mate was


    asking me a question and I could answer it.


    ¡°You smell like her¡­¡± I said. I didn¡¯t recognize my own voice, it was so rough.


    Nichs blinked at me. ¡°What? Who?¡±


    ¡°Bridget,¡± I spit out the name. ¡°You are carrying her scent.


    ¡°I am¡­? Oh. She hugged me this morning.¡±


    My growl became more prominent.


    ¡°¡±


    ¡°You spend so much time with her, that she has begun to scent you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Nichs said, though he seemed less sure now than he had a


    +15 B?NUS


    moment ago. Perhaps he was remembering an errant hug, or a stray touch that lingered too long at his


    wrist or throat.


    ¡°She means to im you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong idea,¡± Nichs said. His


    voice


    firmer now. He looked


    ly see


    his honesty


    me straight in my eyes, as if asking that I believe him. I there. ¡°Bridget and I are just friends.¡±


    I swallowed down my rising jealous enough to speak. ¡°You have to admit that you would make a good


    match.¡± Tears rose in my eyes. I hated these new emotions, how strong they were, and how difficult


    they were to control.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to admit anything,¡± he said.


    He leaned down and pressed his lips to the tears that shed from my eyes. Kiss after kiss. Tear after


    tear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been neglecting you,¡± he said.


    ¡°No¡­¡± It felt so damned needy to suggest otherwise. Even if it was the truth.


    ¡°Be honest with me,¡± he said.


    I sniffled. ¡°I miss you.¡±


    He kissed my lips then, a chaste little thing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Piper. Please believe me when I tell you that


    you are the one I want the most.¡± 2


    The most. God, that felt good to hear. I wanted to be the one he wanted most, but in the wake of that


    comfort and good feeling, came a wash of fresh sadness. I might have been the one Nichs wanted


    the most, but we¡¯d still never be together.


    In the end, Bridget had the best chance at bing Nichs¡¯s Luna. The royal family likely knew that.


    I wondered if her appearance was truly such ast minute stratagem and not something they had


    nned from the start.


    Maybe this entirepetition was a sham to make sure that Nichs ended up with the person they


    really wanted.


    ¡°Piper. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°Kiss me, Nick,¡± I said. ¡°Kiss me like tomorrow will nevere and we can stay just like this forever.¡±


    ¡°I can do you one better,¡± he said and lowered his lips down to my neck. He ced his lips to my throat


    and sped them over the skin at my throat. Then he sucked.


    +15 BONUS


    My whole body shivered. I bucked up, into him.


    As he pulled back, he licked at the angry mark he made, easing the pain.


    ¡°Let me scent you,¡± he said, like he needed permission.


    Didn¡¯t he know I had always been his? Ever since the Academy? Maybe even long before I met him.


    ¡°Please,¡± I said.


    He squeezed my wrists. ¡°Keep your hands here.¡±


    I nodded.


    Then he reached down, grabbed the hem of his shirt, and yanked it clean over his head. His chiseled


    chest was glistening with sweat. My mouth watered at the sight.


    He tossed the shirt aside, then looked down at mine. He plucked at my tank top.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take this off of you. I want your hands right back where they were once it¡¯s gone, got it?¡±


    I nodded.


    He gripped the sides of my shirt and slowly, gently, brought it up over my head. I leaned upwards to


    help him remove it. When it was gone, Iid right back down and returned my hands where they had


    been.


    He tossed the shirt to the side.


    He smiled devilishly as he slowly lowered himself back down to cover me. I was sweaty too. Our scents


    mixed pleasantly together, blending. I hummed in delight.


    He lowered his lips to my neck again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to smell like anyone else but you.¡±


    A growl erupted from the back of my throat, low and pleasant.


    His chest was hard against my curves, but my sports bra was still between us. I squirmed a little. ¡°I


    want this gone¡­¡±


    ¡°Your bra?¡±


    I nodded.


    He nced at the door. When he looked back at me, a fire of possessiveness burned in his eyes. It felt


    so nice to not be alone with my feelings.


    ¡°Anyone could walk it,¡± he said.


    3/4


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°You will cover me,¡± I said, so sure of his protectiveness. ¡°You¡¯ll keep me hidden and safe.¡±


    My praise of him hit the same mark that his did with me. He growled low and deep, pleased.


    His hands reached from the sides of my sports bra and he lifted it up, up over my head and cast it


    aside.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I was left exposed to him. He eagerly took his fill of the view and licked his lips.


    ¡°I want to scent you there, too,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then do it,¡± I said. I kept my arms above my head, but wriggled my shoulders to tease him.


    He watched, ck¨Cjawed, as my breasts shifted their weight.


    Then, as if shocked back into life, he dipped his head and licked at my breast. Hepped wide circles


    around my nipples, making me whimper and whine, before finally taking my nipple into his mouth.


    He suckled, then grazed his teeth gently over the tip.


    When it was wet enough to satisfy him, he kissed down the valley of my breasts tovish equal


    attention on my other nipple.


    God, it felt so good.


    ¡°Nick¡­ ah¡­ oh¡­¡±


    He leaned up then, smiling at the mess he made of me.


    ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± he said.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± I begged, so he did.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 0402


    Muchter, after Nichs and I had gone our separate ways for the day, I received notice from a


    servant that the candidates were required to go to the foyer for announcements from Nathan. I was


    already a bitte, having been so thoroughly lost all morning, so I hurried to join the others.


    I was thest one to arrive in the foyer. Though from what I could tell as the stage was still empty,


    Nathan had yet to arrive. He came in only a handful of seconds after I joined Veronica, Tiffany, and


    Susie at the base of the stage. Beside us Lilliana and Olivia were speaking quietly. The others were


    scattered around.


    All except Bridget were ounted for. I discovered why when


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    e walked in with Nathan. She had her armced through his like he was escorting her. Heughed at


    something she said, and she grinned, pleased.


    So much for no favoritism. Although, I guessed that was never a hard rule.


    Nathan leads Bridget to the base center of the stage, then dipped his head as he backed away. He


    rounded toward the stairs then stood in front of all of us. He picked up the microphone and clicked it on.


    ¡°Hi, everyone,¡± Bridget said, looking around. She was met with mostly frowns or mere grunts of


    acknowledgement.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Susie said, because she was nice.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said, because I was trying to be kind like Susie. Inside, I was viciously wondering if she had run


    into Nichs and found my scent on him instead of hers. I hoped she did.


    ¡°Wee everyone. Thank you for joining us here.¡± He smiled down at Bridget. ¡°And wee once


    more to Bridget. It¡¯s great to see you here. I¡¯m sure we can all agree.¡±


    No one agreed.


    Still Bridget kept her bright smile. ¡°Thank you, Nathan.¡± She ced a hand to her heart. ¡°Truly.¡±


    ¡°It does seem strange,¡± Olivia said loudly, iming everyone¡¯s attention, even Nathan¡¯s. ¡°Bridget¡¯s


    sudden appearance, I mean. Weren¡¯t all the candidates supposed to be pulled from the choosing


    ceremony?¡±


    Bridget continued to smile. ¡°What a darling question, Olivia. I¡¯m sure you have an answer that would


    satisfy her, don¡¯t you, Nathan?¡±


    +15 B?NUS


    ¡°I do,¡± Nathan said. ¡°A private choosing ceremony was held with only the King, Queen, and myself


    present. After the¡­ results of thest elimination, our numbers were left off¨Cbnce. The King and


    Queen thought it best to even the numbers again. And the choosing ceremony provided the result.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face was politely neutral, but I doubted she believed such an obvious lie.


    For the choosing ceremony to select Bridget, Nichs¡¯s previous entanglement, from a list of every


    single woman in the kingdom felt like a longshot at best, pure deception at worst.


    But to say so out loud would be to go against the word of the King¡¯s Beta, and likely the King and


    Queen themselves. That was t out treason.


    ¡°I do so hope we can all get along,¡± Bridget said.


    ¡°Are there any more questions?¡± Nathan asked, looking squarely at Olivia.


    She, however, was as diplomatic and high¨Cbred as they came. She knew better than anyone when to


    back down. ¡°No, sir. I thank you for your exnation.¡±


    ¡°You are very wee,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Now. I would like to announce the next event. All candidates will


    work together to put on a performance of a famous local stage y for the enjoyment of the royal


    family. This will showcase your acting abilities. The Luna is a very talented individual herself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how lucky!¡± Bridget gasped in delight. She pped her hands together. Looking around, she said,


    ¡°I promise to give you all pointers.¡±


    ¡°Forget packing my bags,¡± Tiffany muttered under her breath. ¡°I should just start walking home.¡±


    ¡°It will be fine,¡± Veronica whispered back. ¡°She may win the most points but she can¡¯t win them all.¡±


    Looking at Bridget, at her movie star good looks and trained smile,plete with dimples, I wasn¡¯t so


    sure. If anyone could sweep an entire event, it would be superstar Bridget in an event undoubtedly built


    just to showcase her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be on stage,¡± Susie whispered. She worried her hands together. There was fear in her eyes.


    With her social anxiety, she was likely to lock up or have a panic attack or both. A terrible thing that I


    didn¡¯t want to see happen to her.


    ¡°Maybe they need stage hands,¡± I suggested. A stage hand could be talented too. Or perhaps she


    could help design the sets. ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out.¡±


    She nodded but it was nervous still. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    I looked across the room to see how the others were reacting. Only Bridget seemed happy. Lilliana


    wore a small smile though. She¡¯d be a yer in this event, that was for sure.


    Olivia wore an expression that gave me pause: With her upbringing, she always seemed to have a cool


    expression that would weather any drama. But this was something else. When she looked over at


    Bridget, she looked downright vicious.


    Maybe she never considered herself to have a rival before, and now there was one here, right in front


    of her. One even her haughty ego couldn¡¯t deny was a threat.


    Yet, while Olivia was ring at Bridget, Bridget was smiling back at me. I swallowed nervously.


    ¡°That is all,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Thank you for your time.¡±


    The girls slowly began to file out. Tiffany was grumbling to Veronica. Susie had her arms wrapped


    around herself. Olivia walked with her head held high. Lilliana seemed smugger than usual.


    As I was about to follow them, Bridget approached me. Her smile and manner were friendly, but my


    wolf whispered a warning.


    ¡°She is plotting something.¡±


    ¡°Piper, hello, so great to see you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. If friendliness was the game she wanted to y now, I could match it. ¡°How are you


    adjusting to the pce? I can only imagine what your home look like. This might be quaint.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Oh, you are kind. It¡¯s true my efforts and talents have gifted me much good fortune in


    life. My mansion is spacious. Well, many of them are, I should say.¡±


    She¡¯s rich, got it. Nice of her to want to rub that in my face.


    ¡°But the pce is something else,¡± she said. ¡°It always has been. A true gem of our kingdom. A ce


    full of so much rich history, including some of my own. Do


    that I spent much time here in my youth and my teen years.¡±


    you


    1


    ¡°I heard a thing or two,¡± I said.


    ¡°From Nichs, I presume?¡± Her smile grew wider.


    ¡°No. From the staff,¡± I said. ¡°Nichs hasn¡¯t said much, other than you are an old friend.¡±


    374


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Ah.¡± She lowered her head. Maybe hiding her disappointment? I couldn¡¯t tell, and it was gone by the


    time she looked back up. ¡°Well, no matter. You know I am an old friend, and that is enough of a


    backdrop for what I need to tell you now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand. Because I wasn¡¯t a great actress, my confusion showed on my face.


    ¡°I care about Nichs, you see. And I¡¯ve heard plenty of rumors of my own. About you. About him.


    About the two of you together. So I am asking you straight out, Piper. What exactly was your past


    rtionship with Nichs?¡±

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 0403


    ¡°I heard he had dated another person after he was with me,¡± she said. ¡°Back then, he had a little more


    freedom so I suppose anything is possible.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t apliment, but then, her entire demeanor had seemed to shift now that we were alone.


    Her smile had an edge. Her voice was curter. This felt less like the cute actress persona she had at the


    ready for the rest of the world, and more like this might be her true self.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if Nichs hadn¡¯t confirmed himself to me these past few days,¡± Bridget


    said.


    I felt a hint of pride. Nichs didn¡¯t talk about Bridget, but he did, it seemed, talk about me.


    ¡°We had a very happy rtionship together while we were at the Academy,¡± I said. ¡°He is the kindest


    man I¡¯ve ever known and he treated me with such respect and passion¡­¡± All of it was true, but I may


    have been talking it up a bit more than necessary, out of my jealousy.


    ¡°You had no idea who he was. Is that right?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He was Nichs.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t know he was a prince.¡±


    ¡°No. He didn¡¯t tell me that.¡±


    She smiled a bit as she tilted her head. ¡°A shame that he thought to keep so many secrets from you.


    When I knew him, he prided himself so much on his honesty.¡±


    ¡°He is still an honest, stalwart kind of man,¡± I said, a little annoyed at her implication otherwise.


    ¡°Maybe he is now, after your split. But you must admit that the man kept secrets from you. His lineage,


    for one. His closeness to me, for another.¡±


    Unfortunately, she was right. I did have to admit that. Even though I hated to.


    ¡°He had his reasons,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Bridget tilted her head, her movie star smile slipped back into ce. ¡°I suppose I have


    nothing to worry about then.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like the way she said that. Like she was crossing me off as a threat, just like she did everyone


    else. Maybe she truly did not know how Nichs and I had


    held each other in the gym just this morning. His scent was still all over me.


    Or maybe she was so confident that she didn¡¯t think it mattered.


    +15 B?NUS


    The thoughts gave me an upset stomach, and my friendliness was much harder to fake all the sudden.


    Bridget didn¡¯t seem to care one way or the other. She mind had shifted onto other things.


    ¡°Most of the girls here don¡¯t seem to like me. It can feel a bit¡­ isting. I¡¯m sure you understand,¡± she


    said.


    I could, but I didn¡¯t like the way she was saying it, suggesting so easily that I was obviously an outcast


    here. I had plenty of friends now, thank you very much.


    But¡­ if I looked under my initial irritation. Yes, she was right. I did understand how isting it could feel


    to believe none of the other girls liked you. To be so alone.


    Bridget might have been a famous movie star with a huge following, but loneliness was a universal


    experience. Money and fame didn¡¯t matter if no one near you treated you with kindness and respect.


    Nichs and Julian did, but¡­ potential love interests weren¡¯t exactly the same thing as girl friends.


    ¡°I hope I can rely on you, Piper, to be my friend,¡± she said, and she seemed so da mned earnest. G od,


    she was a good actor. I wanted to believe her.


    I didn¡¯t want anyone to feel alone, not even someone I viewed so thoroughly as a rival.


    ¡°Anyone would be lucky to be your friend, Bridget,¡± Julian says as he slinks into


    the room.


    Bridgetughs, bright and happy again, as if Julian¡¯s flirtation has filled up some kind of energy gauge


    inside of her.


    ¡°Oh, Julian. You are too much.¡±


    ¡°Aww, shucks,¡± he walked farther into the room, moving right up to her. He wasying the charm on


    thick. His vow not to let Nichs win again seemed to be in full action here.


    Unfortunately, that seemed to put the blinders on him. He didn¡¯t once look at me. He didn¡¯t


    acknowledge me at all. His entire focus was affixed to Bridget like she had some kind of tractor beam in


    her face.


    It wasn¡¯t like him, at all. What was it with these princes? Bridgetes back and they both fall out of


    character.


    214


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°May I escort you to lunch, Bridget?¡± Julian offered his arm. ¡°It would be my honor to dine with you.¡±


    ¡°Why, Julian, you charmer,¡± sheughed again. ¡°Do any girls ever tell you no?¡± She slid her arm


    through his.


    His grin grew wider. It looked painful, frankly, though it was still attractive on his handsome face.


    ¡°Not many,¡± he said. Was he thinking that she did, when she went with Nichs instead?


    I still had so many questions about that circumstance, and not really anyway to find answers. I


    wondered if the cook Charlotte talked about would know? The one who had been here way back when.


    I wondered if she¡¯d be willing to talk.


    I shook my head. It wasn¡¯t my business. I wanted to help Julian, but it would be wrong to pry into his life


    more than I already have.


    For now, at least.


    When Julian and Bridget were gone, I heaved a great sigh and finally left the foyer. I was headed back


    to my room, but I changed course when I saw Nichs on a walk with Elva.


    They were holding hands and walking side by side. Nichs had shortened his gait to keep pace with


    Elva, who seemed more intend on waddling back and forth, swinging off of Nichs¡¯s arm, than she


    did actually getting anywhere.


    ¡°Nickss,¡± Elva said. She sounded like she had a question.


    ¡°Yes, Elva,¡± Nichs replied. It sounded like this wasn¡¯t the first question she had on this walk.


    ¡°What¡¯s that pretty newdy¡¯s name?¡± Elva asked.


    I had meant to catch up to them and make my presence known, but the ask of that question gave me


    sudden pause. Talking with Bridget had unraveled me somewhat. I felt like I was standing on uneven


    ground.


    It was wrong of me to eavesdrop, but maybe hearing Nichs talk about Bridget to Elva would


    reassure my wounded and frightened heart.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Her name is Bridget,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Bid¡­jet?¡± Elva asked. The word was strange to her.


    ¡°Bridget,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Bid-jet,¡± Elva repeated, more confident. She was still saying it wrong.


    +15 BONUS


    Nichs sighed but didn¡¯t correct her again. ¡°She¡¯s an old friend of mine, Elva. So you can trust her,


    okay? I¡¯d trust her with my own life. If you ever need anything, you can trust her to help you.¡±


    My stomach twisted and my wolf began to growl in my mind. I bit it back before it could escape my lips.


    Nichs trusted Bridget. He told Elva to trust her. He wouldn¡¯t do that if he wasn¡¯t a hundred percent


    confident that he meant his words.


    Was I wrong about Bridget then? Was I being too harsh?


    Was she simply from a different life than mine and I was struggling to see how she truly was? Or was it


    my wolf and my rampaging feelings making me feel so much suspicion.


    I trusted Nichs.


    If he trusted Bridget¡­ Why couldn¡¯t I?


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 0404


    I bullied myself for a good long while after that. I tried to push back against my wolf that wanted to


    distrust Bridget at every turn. Jealous was what drove these feelings, I just knew it.


    Nichs and Bridget had a past, but that didn¡¯t mean they had a future, right? I needed to get myself


    under control or I risked potentially losing what could be a very nice friendship. Bridget must have been


    great for both Nichs and Julian to think so highly of her.


    I needed to give her a chance. But it was a struggle.


    The only person in the whole world who might understand what I¡¯m going through and who might have


    answers


    ¨C


    was Veronica.


    So I searched. It didn¡¯t take long. I knew exactly where she would be. Same ce she¡¯d been since the


    night of the happiness ball: in the library, researching.


    She didn¡¯t seem at all surprised at my arrival. She didn¡¯t even look up as I plopped in the chair opposite


    her at her little wooden table covered in old books and tomes.


    We sat inpanionable silence for a while. It was rxing, being surrounded by the smell of old


    books and parchment, with the only sounds my own breath and the rustling of pages.


    ¡°You want to ask me something,¡± Veronica said. She still didn¡¯t look up from her book, though she


    ced her finger down onto the page as if to keep her spot should she be distracted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust Bridget,¡± I said.


    Veronica hummed in response, like she already knew that.


    ¡°But it makes no sense. I have no reason to distrust her. She¡¯s never personally treated me unfairly.


    And Nichs trusts her so much that he told Elva she can trust her too.¡± I drop my elbows onto the


    table and then bury my face in my hands. My next wordse out muf fled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong


    with me.¡± ¡°She is a woman from the past of your current lover,¡± Veronica said. She turned a page. ¡°You


    will, of course, feel some difort being around her, even if she¡¯s an absolute saint. In fact, that


    might make your feelings of hatred worse, since they have nothing to focus on.¡±


    ¡°But it feels like more than that. Even if I feel threatened in my rtionship, I


    +15 BONU


    shouldn¡¯t personally distrust her. The thought of leaving her alone around Elva


    ¡°Prince Nichs should have consulted with you before telling that to Elva.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I would have to


    speak with him about thatter. Though I wasn¡¯t sure how, without revealing my nonsensical distrust,


    which I doubted he would understand given his deep friendship with Bridget.


    I peeked at Veronica through my fingers. ¡°Could it be rted to me adjusting to my wolf?¡± I asked


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. It could at least be exemplifying your feelings, as it has before. Jealousy could lead to


    distrust.¡±


    The wolf did make me feel everything so much worse. Forget jealousy. Maybe my feelings of distrust


    were being amplified too.


    ¡°I am not to me,¡± Miracle grumbles in my head. ¡°That one smells¡­ wrong¡­ ¡°Perhaps you should


    speak with Prince Nichs,¡± Veronica said. ¡°He is not an unreasonable man. He may be able to quell


    some of your worries. At the very least, you can reaffirm your feelings. I take it you haven¡¯t been alone


    since Bridget¡¯s arrival.¡±


    That was true.


    ¡°You should speak with him,¡± Veronica said again. ¡°See how he acts around you now that Bridget is


    here.¡±


    That made sense. If I truly had no cause to be jealous, then Nichs would act the same as always.


    And if Nichs acted the same as always, then there likely wasn¡¯t anything to worry about with Bridget.


    I hoped.


    ¡°But what if she -¡± I started.


    ¡°Piper?¡±


    My mouth immediately shut.


    Nichs stood in the doorway of the library. When he spotted me, he came closer with a tiny hint of a


    smile.


    ¡°There you are,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you, Veronica, good to see you, too,¡±


    ¡°Prince Nichs,¡± Veronica said politely. Finally, she looked up from her book, but not to properly greet


    Nichs. Instead, she set me a t look.


    +15 BONUS


    I got the message loud and clear.


    ¡°Did you need something from me, Nichs?¡¯ I asked him.


    ¡°No,¡± he seemed surprised by the question. ¡°I just wanted to see you.¡±


    My heart filled with warmth. Maybe things weren¡¯t so different after all.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to take a walk with you,¡± I said and stood from the table. Veronica¡¯s eyes dropped back


    down to her book.


    Nichs held out his arm for me, and Iced mine through his.


    For the length of our walk, everything seemed normal. We chatted about this and that. Nichs


    squeezed my arm and made me blush.


    The moment was so perfect that I didn¡¯t know how to bring up Bridget. I knew that I needed to, as


    Veronica suggested, to clear the air between us. And I wanted to speak with him about what he had


    said to Elva.


    But I struggled to find the words. I knew I had to be brave, but it just felt so good to spend time with


    Nichs, that Bridget felt like the furthest thing from my mind.


    Still, I know what I have to do, so during a lull in our conversation, I open my mouth and say, ¡°Nick, if=¡±


    ¡°Nichs!¡± Bridget came walking down the hallway toward us,ing from the other way. Julian was


    two steps behind her. Her eyes were only for Nichs. ¡± I have something I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°I can help you,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°I told you, Julian,¡± Bridget said. ¡°This is a distinctly Nichs task.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Julian¡¯s jaw tightened.


    ¡°Well, I was talking with Piper,¡± Nichs said. He looked at me, as if he needed my permission. ¡°You


    were about to say something.¡±


    Well, I couldn¡¯t very well say it now! Bridget was standing right there, and now she was looking at me


    too. Go d help me. I had to hold my tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Nichs,¡± I say. ¡°Go help Bridget. We can talkter.¡±


    ¡°You are so sweet, Piper,¡± Bridget said. She smiled brightly at me.


    I smiled a little in return. It was entirely fake. She didn¡¯t seem to mind. Instead she looked again to


    Nichs,


    +15 BON


    ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Nichs gave me a brief goodbye and then followed Bridget as she started back down the hallway, the


    way she came.


    Julian, not acknowledged by Bridget, stopped to stand by me. He was usually so good at hiding his


    features, but like this right now, I could see his anger.


    I hated seeing him like this, so unlike himself.


    ¡°I have something you can help me with, actually, Julian,¡± I said.


    Julian nced at me, a quirk in his brow. ¡°What is it?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Something only you can do.¡¯


    Finally, his harsh mood cracked and I started to see some semnce of the man I knew from before


    Bridget¡¯s sudden return. His eyes were bright.


    ¡°I like the sound of that,¡± he said.


    ¡°Come back to my room with me,¡± I said.


    His grin grew wider, more devilish. ¡°Oh, I definitely like the sound of that.¡± I rolled my eyes.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 0405


    Back in my room, I immediately set Julian to work on his assigned task: teaching Elva more magic


    tricks. This time he had a pack of ying cards and started to show Elva how to shuffle them. Elva¡¯s


    tiny hands could hardly wrap around the deck. When she tried to shuffle like he showed her, it made a


    big mess.


    Elva looked at the mess nervously at first, then her wide eyes found Julian¡¯s. She probably expected


    him to yell at her.


    Instead, he justughed. ¡°We¡¯ll work on that.¡±


    Seeing his bright smile andugh, Elva immediately mimicked it, until they both were a giggling mess in


    a sea of cards.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel warmth watching them. It was nice to see so many people I care about making


    each other happy.


    I wondered if some of my hostility was rted to the changes in Julian. He was usually so confident


    and charismatic, but put him in the room with Bridget, he shifted into a shy schoolboy. It was pretty


    rming..


    To see him shift back just as easily gave me a sense of relief.


    Elva and Julian yed with the cards for a while. Julian correctly guessed Elva¡¯s chosen card every


    time. Elva made a mess of the deck every time she tried to cut it. It was chaos and fun, and when it


    was over, I felt a little sad that it had ended


    so soon.


    Julian left Elva for a moment. She was busying trying to flip the cards between her fingers like Julian


    could do, but of course, her small fingers struggled to grip the cards, let alone turn them.


    Julian came to join me instead. I was sitting at a small table with a cup of coffee, not doing much of


    anything. Julian took the open seat beside me.


    ¡°Something¡¯s bothering you,¡± he said.


    I hated how transparent I¡¯was, that everyone who cared about me could see straight through me as if I


    was made of ss.


    Still, I thought Bridget might be too sensitive a subject. Julian would likely only deny he acted differently


    around her. Or worse, he would m up and stop talking to me altogether. Julian¡¯s feelings for Bridget


    ran deeply, in ways I didn¡¯t truly understand since I didn¡¯t know the full story.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    But, with aundry list of things that were bothering me, it wasn¡¯t difficult to


    172


    +15 BONUS


    simply jump to the next thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous about the uing event,¡± I said.


    ¡°The stage y?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I would make a convincing actress.¡± I was very bad at hiding my true thoughts,


    for instance. Or my true emotions.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that hard,¡± Julian said. ¡°The only thing you have to do is not care a tiny bit about what


    anyone else thinks.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°You make that sound so easy.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Julian grinned.


    I groaned good-naturedly. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Here,e here, I¡¯ll show you.¡±.


    Julian stood from his chair and I stood too. He walked closer to me.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the script yet, but consider this. A man, much like me,es walking into your life with


    no right to be there, and you want to tell me off. How would you do it?¡±


    I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°There!¡± he said, pointing. ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rolling my eyes at you, Julian, not at the character you are trying to y.¡±


    ¡°Same difference,¡± he said.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not!¡± Iughed.


    ¡°It is if you imagine I¡¯m the one doing it.¡±


    ¡°You are ridiculous,¡± I said. ¡°This is never going to work.¡±


    ¡°Humor me.¡±


    Julian continued his lesson for a while yet, though as we spent more timeughing than we did any


    actual training, while Julian shot off totally useless phrases like, ¡°Be the person you need to be,¡± and,


    ¡°Acting is like dancing.¡±


    Whatever that meant.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 0406


    After a while, I began to suspect he was just trying to make meugh. Maybe putting me at ease was


    part of his helping me?


    I didn¡¯t know. By the end of Julian¡¯s visit, I had no misconceptions that I was going to be a better actor,


    but I did at least feel better about it, knowing Julian would be there to support me and make meugh.


    Later that afternoon, the candidates were called into the ballroom to start practice for the show, I


    immediately found Veronica, who seemed totally indifferent beside Susie, who seemed so nervous she


    was about to shake right out of her skin. Her eyes kept darting around. She worried her hands together.


    Tiffany was helping pass out the scripts for Bridget, who seemed to be handing out orders like they


    were candy. Nathan took the full brunt of it. Bridget, at his ear, was waving his arms in dramatic


    fashion.


    I waited patiently until Tiffany reached us.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this great?¡± she said as she gave us each a copy of the script. ¡°I¡¯m so excited. Bridget says I¡¯ll


    have a big part.¡±


    Bridget says? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be apetition for the candidates? Why would Bridget get to


    decide anything?


    I looked at the title of the script. Fated Love Forever.


    A love story.


    A love story with only one romance. Who would be the leads?


    ¡°Are we going to do auditions?¡± I asked Tiffany before she could get away.


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°Bridget already picked the parts that are best for us.¡±


    ¡°She did?¡± Susie asked.


    ¡°Yes, each of your scripts are marked,¡± Tiffany said.


    Susie immediately opened her script, reading through. I did the same.


    Obviously, I wasn¡¯t selected as lead. In fact, the more I looked, I didn¡¯t see any lines at all. Wait. There


    was one. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Exactly one.


    And the line was assigned to a nameless character: Maid.


    1/2


    +15 B?NUS


    I frowned. Okay, so I knew I wasn¡¯t the greatest actress, but¡­ to not even have a name? I felt like I


    was being set up for failure.


    Since Tiffany seemed to be so in the know, I tugged her arm to get her attention. ¡°Who are the leads?¡±


    I knew Bridget would be one, of course. Surely Julian would be the male lead. Out of him and Nichs,


    Julian would be the better actor by far. Nichs was far too earnest.


    Tiffany looked at me and her bright smile wavered. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to like it.¡±


    I knew before she said a single word who the leading man would be.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± Tiffany said.


    I looked across the room, where Bridget had stopped giving direction to Nathan to talk to Nichs


    instead. He was holding his script and frowning out it. Every now and then, he would motion to the


    edge of the room, where Julian was talking with Brian. Julian was frowning again.


    Olivia and Lilliana, nearby, were frowning too.


    As a silence swept over the room, Olivia raised her hand.


    ¡°You have a question, Olivia?¡± Nathan asked.


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Olivia said. ¡°I am just curious how these parts were decided.¡±


    She was being diplomatic. We all wanted to know why Bridget got to decide anything. But if Olivia so


    obviously called out Bridget, a favorite of the crown, she would diminish her own standing.


    Bridget ced her hand on Nathan¡¯s arm, stopping him from replying.


    ¡°I can cover this question, Nathan,¡± she said.


    He nodded, allowing her.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple really. As a professional actress, I¡¯ve been able to assess your abilities these past few days


    that I¡¯ve been here. So, I assigned each person the part that would be the absolute very best for you to


    excel. These are the parts you were born to y.¡±


    I looked at my script again.


    The parts we were born to y¡­


    A maid?

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 0407


    After we each reviewed our individual scripts for a few minutes, we began to have our first rehearsal.


    We didn¡¯t have a stage yet. The actors in the scene just stood in the center of the ballroom with


    everyone else gathered around in front.


    We did a dry run through the entire y with Nathan doing his best to direct everyone if Bridget was


    busy with her scene. She was in most scenes, as the lead. Nichs was in several as well, though he


    seemed much less happy about that.


    He wore a frown most of the time, even when Bridget told him, ¡°Your character isn¡¯t supposed to be this


    glum, Nichs.¡±


    Julian as the main antagonist, also had quite a few scenes. Between line reads, he would try to start


    conversations with Bridget, usually byvishing her withpliments.


    ¡°You did so well in thatst scene, Bridget. I almost believed you were your character,¡± he said once.


    Each time, she had a different short reply. This time, she said, ¡°Almost?¡¯ Seems like I need to try harder


    then.¡± Then she turned her back to him to talk to Nichs instead.


    Julian¡¯s smirk wavered. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± he said, though she was no longer paying attention


    to him. With his shoulders slightly slumped, he exited the fake-stage area and came to stand beside


    me. ¡°You didn¡¯t see that, did you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I told him. ¡°We can pretend I didn¡¯t if it makes feel better.¡¯


    you


    I still don¡¯t know the full story between what happened with these three. I¡¯m starting to wonder if Julian


    was only ever so drawn to Bridget because she was the only girl to turn him down.


    But, no, that seemed unfair. Julian harbored this crush of his for a long time. He might not hear no very


    often, but I doubted he would have held on this long from a simple rejection.


    There had to be something else.


    Maybe they actually did have a love triangle. Would Bridget date two men at once? But if Nichs


    knew about it, he never would have gone along with it.


    As I mulled over the possibilities, I didn¡¯t notice Julian move until his arm was already slung over my


    shoulders. He tugged me closer to him, until the side of my body slotted against his.


    1/4


    +15 BONUS


    1 looked at him with a lone lifted brow.


    He turned into me. Nudging his nose against my cheek, he whispered, ¡°We¡¯re dating, remember?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Usually our moments of closeness were talked about beforehand. This sudden closeness


    was decidedly not discussed previously.


    ¡°Please, Piper,¡± Julian said into my car. ¡°I want to make her jealous.¡±


    I really, really doubted that was going to work, but I didn¡¯t want to hurt Julian more than he was already


    hurting. Who knew what would happen? Maybe it would work?


    We were supposed to be dating anyway, so it didn¡¯t hurt to try. At the very least, it would further


    convince the other candidates that I was Julian¡¯s favorite.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. I leaned into him. Then, I turned toward him too. Our faces were close. ¡°But if this


    backfires, it¡¯s on you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that chance,¡± Julian said. His gaze dropped to my mouth. I licked my lips.


    There was movement from the stage. Surprise struck me. Was this actually working?


    When I nced over, yes, Bridget was on her way toward us, but that was only because she was


    hanging onto Nichs¡¯s arm. He was the one storming over.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I had to stop myself from physically flinching backwards away from Julian. Nichs, after all, was the


    one I truly wanted. But we were ying a game, and if I moved, Bridget would know right away it was


    fake.


    If she didn¡¯t already know. My acting skills truly were atrocious.


    ¡°Piper,¡± Nichs said as he came to stand before us. My name was spoken quickly, clipped. As were


    the following words, ¡°I think I heard Susie calling you.¡±


    I nced over to where Susie stood. She was talking to Veronica, not paying attention to me at all.


    I wasn¡¯t the only atrocious liar here. Nichs just wanted to get me away from Julian.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say in response. Julian needed me here, and I wasn¡¯t about to abandon him just


    to avoid Nichs¡¯s jealousy. Nichs should know where my heart truly lied. Although¡­ with how


    jealous I routinely felt about Bridget, perhaps we had more to clear up after all.


    +15 B?NUS


    ¡°Bridget,¡± Julian said. ¡°Did you know Piper and I are dating?¡±


    Bridget looked at Julian then, and his entire body tensed at my side. Now, if Bridget were jealous, she


    might give us a tight smile and a backhandedpliment.


    Instead, she smiled brightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Julian. I¡¯m so happy you finally found


    someone.¡±


    Julian¡¯s hand on my shoulder suddenly clutches me tighter.


    Go d, she seemed genuine. That must have been like a dagger to Julian¡¯s heart.


    Although, she was an actress, so maybe it was an act? That seemed doubtful though, because as


    soon as she was done talking, she turned her full attention back on Nichs, who was still looking at


    me. Nichs¡¯s entire face was nk of emotion.


    I would need to talk to himter, to remind him of who truly belonged to who.


    At least for now.


    ¡°Bridget, Nathan called. ¡°We need you and Prince Nichs back on stage.¡±


    Bridget tugged on Nichs¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on, Nichs. We need to get back to work.¡±


    Nichs nodded, though he continued to stare at me as long as he could, even when he started


    turning. He stopped only when he physically couldn¡¯t anymore.


    Slowly, Julian let his arm around me drop. He didn¡¯t say a word. Neither did I, not wanting to hurt him


    further.


    By the time rehearsal was over, I was so exhausted of all the mind games and jealousy and everything


    else. I lingered around the ballroom for a bit, not wanting to have to walk back with anyone and


    maintain my half of a conversation.


    My mind was tired, and I honestly just wanted to hide.


    When the room had finally mostly cleared out, I left too. I made it almost the entire way back to my


    room, when two familiar arms closed around me and dragged me into a closet.


    At once, the door mmed shut behind me, I was shoved against it, and Nich s¡¯s mouth was on my


    mine. He licked his way into my mouth, and I gave him easy ess.


    His arms were at my sides, his hands pressed t against the door on either side


    +15 B?NUS


    of me, boxing me in.


    I dragged my hands up his chest to his shoulders, where I then wrapped them around the back of his


    neck to drag him closer.


    Heplied immediately, giving me more. His body moved closer, fully pining me to the door.


    A growl escaped the back of my throat. From being so near Bridget for all those scenes, he still smelled


    like her. Though I supposed I couldn¡¯tin too hard. I knew I had to smell like Julian for simr


    reasons.


    His hands moved to my hips and then traced up my sides in an intimate caress.


    I broke the kiss to breathe. ¡°Nick¡­¡±


    He kissed me once more, soft and sweet. Then he physically moved me from the door. He opened and


    left me standing there, watching after him in confusion as he walked away.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 0408


    The next morning, Julian showed up at my door. I had only just changed out of my pajamas. Elva was


    still in hers.


    ¡°I want to escort you to breakfast,¡± he said.


    I blinked. ¡°Breakfast?¡± Usually the royal family avoided breakfasts and lunches with the candidates,


    unless there was an event. The meals were typically entirely informal. It gave the girls a while to let


    their hair down and get to know each other without having to be on to impress anyone.


    1-1


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Julian¡¯s presence would change that dynamic. Though maybe most of the girls would appreciate more


    chances to speak with him. Tiffany would like it, anyway. Veronica too. Susie would, just because she


    thought Julian could be funny.


    Yet, I suspected Julian¡¯s sudden desire to attend the informal breakfasts had everything to do with


    Bridget and nothing to do with anyone else.


    In the end, I didn¡¯t even have to confront him about his intentions. All I had to do was lift a single brow.


    ¡°I want to try to make Bridget jealous again. This time without Nichs. around.¡± Julian looked so


    young when he seemed so unsure. It was difficult to look at him. He was like a different person. I didn¡¯t


    like it. ¡°Maybe it will work this time.¡±


    ¡°Julian¡­¡±


    ¡°We have to try,¡± he said. ¡°It will be good publicity for us, anyway?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t so sure. Our publicity hadn¡¯t looked great since Julian started chasing Bridget around like a lost


    little puppy. I was willing to bet that his fans among themoners weren¡¯t feeling so great about his


    behavior either.


    Still, the sooner Bridget tout rejected him, maybe the sooner he would go back to being himself.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, sighing/and went to finish helping Elva get ready.


    Julian escorted Elva and me down into the dining room for breakfast. Everyone seemed a bit surprised


    when Julian entered in beside me, but no one said a word other than hello.


    Tiffany slid over to make room for Jun in his usual spot, but as soon as he spotted Bridget sitting


    near Olivia and Lilliana, he physically dragged me that


    way


    +15 B?NUS


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I whispered toward Tiffany as we passed. Julian didn¡¯t even nce at her, or at Veronica, or


    Susie, who were all trying to say hello.


    With Bridget around, Julian hadser¨Cfocus. I wasn¡¯t even sure he remembered me and Elva.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Elva said as she hurried along with his. This pace was fast for her little legs. ¡°Susie is over


    there!¡±


    ¡°I know, sweetheart,¡± I told her. ¡°But Julian wants us to sit over here today.¡±


    Elva pouted a little. She mumbled, more to herself than to me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit here.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t scold her for that. Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to sit over here either.


    Julian stopped us at Bridget¡¯s side. Fortunately there were three open spots to her left side. Julian


    immediately plopped into the open seat beside her.


    I rolled my eyes as I helped Elva into her chair, and then settled into mine between Elva and Julian.


    ¡°Hello, Bridget,¡± Julian said.


    I leaned forward to see around him. ¡°Hi, Bridget.¡±


    ¡°Hello to you both.¡± She gave us both a big, movie star smile, bright as shing camera bulbs. ¡°How


    are you both today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well, thank you,¡± I started to say, but Julian talked over me, ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She started to turn back to Olivia and Lilliana, like she meant to talk to them and not the


    prince sitting beside her.


    Julian nced at me, a bit of hopelessness in his eyes. God, I hated it. And I hated how it made my


    heart ache. Julian was not meant to ever have that look on his face.


    Yet, even if he didn¡¯t¡­


    How jaded was Bridget for her not to want to engage in conversation with a prince who clearly wanted


    to talk to her. I understood they were old friends, but how she was acting ¨C Ignoring Julian to talk to


    Olivia instead ¨C was just in rude.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 0409


    She was probably used to rubbing elbows with celebrities. But polite manners were polite manners.


    I was suddenly very annoyed on Julian¡¯s behalf.


    Maybe it was time I really lean into this and give this fake rtionship my all.


    I leaned forward again. ¡°Bridget?¡±


    Bridget stopped talking to Olivia to nce at me. ¡°Yes, Piper?¡±


    ¡°Did I ever tell you how great of a boyfriend Julian is?¡± I hadn¡¯t because I had never told anyone


    because it was all lies. ¡°He¡¯s so attentive and exciting. We¡¯re always doing something new.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± she said, smiling kindly. ¡°I¡¯m really very d that you two found each other.¡±


    God help Julian, she seemed so genuine, like she really was d her old friend found someone who


    cared about him and vice versa.¡±


    Olivia then pulled away Bridget¡¯s attention again, bringing her back into their conversation.


    I nced at Julian. His jaw was clenched tightly.


    The rest of the meal, he only picked at his breakfast.


    Afterwards, we said goodbye to Bridget, who was still talking to Olivia and Lilliana, then started to make


    our exit.


    Elva wanted to say hi to Susie, so we stopped there. While Elva and Susie were speaking, I looked at


    Julian.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told him.


    She shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    The word was like ice. It startled me, being frozen out like that, by Julian of all people. He immediately


    noticed the look on my face and relented.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, Piper. I appreciate you trying.¡± Heughed a little, though it was weak. ¡°Honestly,


    you¡¯ve been the best friend I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    His words warmed me up from the inside out. I smiled at him. ¡°You are a good friend to me, too.¡±


    +15 B?NUS


    He matched my smile. ¡°Come on, that¡¯s bullshit. I¡¯m a terrible friend.¡± He said it so matter¨Cof¨Cfactly that


    it made meugh.


    ¡°No,¡± I said when I sobered. ¡°I mean it. You¡¯ve been there for me. I haven¡¯t had many people in my life


    that I can trust, but you are one of them.¡®


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m the same,¡± he said. He took my hand then, and squeezed my fingers.


    I felt closer to him that I ever had before. I kept waiting for him to ruin the moment with some smartass


    comment, but this time, he never did.


    In ourfortable silence, Veronica approached us.


    ¡°Prince Julian,¡± she said. He nodded at her in acknowledgement. ¡°How is Prince Joyce?¡±


    The question startled both me and Julian.


    ¡°Joyce?¡± Julian asked.


    Though maybe it shouldn¡¯t have been such a surprise. Having once been in the underground


    organization herself, Veronica could rte to Joyce in ways that the rest of us would have never been


    able to.


    Julian pitched his voice lower. ¡°What was done to him is not so easily undone. As I¡¯m sure you


    understand.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked.¡±


    Julian tilted his head as he studied her. He seemed to be assessing something. She held his gaze


    steadily, as if she was aware of the silent test happening and was meeting it with confidence.


    Meanwhile, I looked between the two of them, terribly confused.


    Finally Julian sighed.


    And Veronica spoke, ¡°I want to speak to him.¡±


    Julian hummed, like he¡¯d already gathered that, and also already knew which answer he was going to


    give.


    ¡°It won¡¯t change anything,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°It might,¡± she said. ¡°And doesn¡¯t that make it worth the try?¡±


    I tugged Julian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let her. If anyone can help, she can.¡± Julian looked at me, then sighed again.


    ¡°Very well.¡±

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 0410


    That night, I left Elva with the nanny, and met with Nichs, Julian, and Veronica in one of the sitting


    rooms.


    ¡°Why are we meeting here?¡± I asked as I entered the room. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to meet near the


    royal family wing?¡±


    ¡°It would be, if that¡¯s where Joyce was,¡± Julian said.


    I blinked, surprised. Julian stuffed shook his head and stuffed his hands in his pockets. He didn¡¯t seem


    likely to exin so I looked to Nichs instead.


    It was so nice to see Nichs without his Bridget shadow. I wondered what he had to do to escape her


    for this long. But he didn¡¯t say, and I didn¡¯t ask. I wanted to enjoy him on his own for as long as I could,


    without bringing Bridget into it.


    Plus, talking about her in front of Julian would hurt him.


    ¡°Joyce isn¡¯t in his rooms,¡± Nichs said, bringing me back to the matter at hand.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I pulled my brow together. ¡°Then where is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the dungeons,¡± Julian said finally.


    Now I was even more surprised. A direct member of the royal family locked in the dungeons? It


    seemed so unheard of. Sure, that¡¯s where they had put Terry, but he¡¯d never been a true royal by


    blood. Only his rtion to his sister kept him close enough to gain the royal benefits.


    Joyce was a prince, the son of the King.


    Nichs must have seen my confusion. ¡°He kept trying to escape.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Julian said. ¡°His cell is not like you are imagining.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how Julian knew what I was imagining, but¡­ yeah, I was imagining something pretty bad.


    Dark and cold with water dripping down and a bucket for the bathroom. Dirt floors. A straw bed. Maybe


    chains connecting him to the walls.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Nichs said. He held out his arm for me, and I slid my arm through his.


    Julian did the same for Veronica, who seemed lost in thought. I wasn¡¯t sure she was even listening to


    our previous conversation. Though from her iner-than- usual clothes, it was likely she had already


    guessed where we were going.


    +15 B?NUS


    As a group, we moved slowly and stealthily to the dungeons. We couldn¡¯t sneak past the guards


    stationed at the dungeons, but when they say the princes with us, they waved us through. No, when we


    had been stealthy, it was mainly to avoid the


    cameras.


    The veryst thing that we needed was the public wondering why two princes and two candidates were


    descending down into the dungeons.


    The dungeons were housed under the barracks where the guards stayed. We went down two flights of


    stairs before we went through another checkpoint and then entered the dungeon proper.


    It was nothing like the medieval torture rooms I had imagined. No, this facility was entirely¡­ modern.


    Cameras and clean concrete floors, and ss everywhere. The doors were metal, but there were no


    bars. Guards patrolled the hallways. Others were stationed in watch rooms with monitors that viewed


    every corner of this ce.


    ¡°This is his room here,¡± Nichs nudged me as we passed. The room was empty presently, but¡­ wow!


    It looked like a prince¡¯s room: a plush bed, a wooden desk, and tall-back sitting chairs. Dozens upon


    dozens were sca ttered throughout. He had his own personal bathroom with a door.


    It was the nicest prison I¡¯d ever seen, and so far beyond even the nicest thing I could think of.


    ¡°He¡¯s not there,¡± I said.


    ¡°We moved him into one of the discussion rooms, in preparation of our visit,¡±


    Nichs said.


    Discussion room seemed like a nice way of saying interrogation room.


    Farther down the hallway, the princes led us into a small room with a giant ss window on one side.


    In the room beyond the window, Joyce sat at a simple table, waiting.


    ¡°He can¡¯t see us in here,¡± Nichs said. ¡°But we can see himn. We can stay here and watch, if


    Veronica needs our help.¡±

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 0411


    Veronica was still quiet.


    I wished I could give her a hug, but I didn¡¯t want to disturb her train of thought. She had personally


    asked me toe with her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything,¡± she had said then. Her eyes had been downcast, like she was


    embarrassed to be asking for help. ¡°But I would feel better if I knew you were there, supporting me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be supporting you,¡± I had said, thinking about what would happen when thepetition was


    done and we all went our separate ways.


    Coming here tonight was the absolute least I could do for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Veronica said now.


    The rest of us waited in the observation room, as Veronica went alone through the door into the


    interrogation room.


    Joyce nced up as she entered. He seemed confused.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± she asked.


    ¡°From thepetition¡­¡± he said. He didn¡¯t know her name.


    ¡°I¡¯m Veronica,¡± she said. ¡°And I was just like you. I was recruited into the underground organization


    from a very young age, and was raised to do their bidding.¡±


    Joyce looked at her again in renewed interest. ¡°How old were you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Too young.¡±


    Joyce dropped his gaze down to the table. ¡°And you¡¯re out now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It took a long time, but I was finally exposed to their true colors. They never wanted to save the


    world like they promised. They trained me to do magic, and then used me to do terrible things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you,¡± Joyce said. He crossed his arms. ¡°Is that why you are here? You think you can just


    feed me these lines and my life will change?¡± He looks at Veronica again, and there¡¯s something dark


    in his eyes. ¡°I may have been uncovered, but I will never be a traitor like you. I believe in this cause.¡±


    ¡°They lied to you,¡± Veronica said at the same tone and cadence, seemingly


    +15 B?NUS


    undisturbed by his insults.


    If being a traitor to a crime organization could be considered an insult.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Joyce said once, and then louder, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    ¡°Whatever darkness you are facing, I promise there is a way out of it for you, just like there was for


    me,¡± Veronica said.


    Again, this time screaming himself horse, Joyce repeated, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!!¡±


    Hearing raised voices, guards went into the room. Veronica turned and left, returning to the observation


    room with us.


    I went toward her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Veronica.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not over,¡± she said. ¡°This is only the beginning.¡± She looked to Julian. ¡°I¡¯d like toe back again.¡±


    Julian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem¡­ receptive?¡±


    ¡°You saw him lose his temper,¡± Julian said. I did. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have done that if Veronica¡¯s words didn¡¯t


    touch a nerve. He has doubts. We¡¯ll have to be resilient.¡±


    Nichs stepped closer to Veronica now too. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t overly trouble yourself, Veronica. We


    appreciate what you are doing, but


    ¡°I want to do this,¡± Veronica said. ¡°It feels like this is healing some of the damage I¡¯ve done to people in


    the past.¡±


    No one dared to argue with that.


    As we were leaving the dungeons, a shiver ran through me. Though modern, the facility did seem to


    have a sterile, cold feeling too it.


    Suddenly, Nichs removed his jacket and ced it around my shoulders. I was instantly warmer and


    snuggled into it, knowing it had been warmed by Nichs¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Anything for you,¡± he said.


    I smiled and lowered my face closer to the cor of the jacket. There, I smelled Nichs¡¯sforting,


    masculine scent.


    Yet under that¡­ faint¡­ was the smell of flowers.


    Bridget.


    andisturbed by his insults.


    If being a traitor to a crime organizatio


    c


    be considered an insult.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Joyce said once, and then louder, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    ¡°Whatever darkness you are facing, I promise there is a way out of it for you, ast like there was for me,¡±


    Veronica said.


    Again, this time screaming himself horse, Joyce repeated, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!!¡±


    Hearing raised voices, guards went into the room. Veronica turned and left, eturning to the observation


    room with us.


    I went toward her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Veronica,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not over,¡± she said. ¡°This is only the beginning.¡± She looked to Jun, ¡°P¡¯d i ke toe back


    again.¡±


    Julian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem¡­ receptive?¡±


    ¡°You saw him lose his temper,¡± Julian said. I did. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have done that if eronica¡¯s words didn¡¯t


    touch a nerve. He has doubts. We¡¯ll have to be resilient.¡±


    Nichs stepped closer to Veronica now too. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t overly trouble ourself, Veronica. We


    appreciate what you are doing, but


    ¡°I want to do this,¡± Veronica said. ¡°It feels like this is healing some of themage I¡¯ve done to people in


    the past.¡±


    No one dared to argue with that.


    As we were leaving the dungeons, a shiver ran through me. Though modern, the acility did seem toMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    have a sterile, cold feeling too it.


    Suddenly, Nichs removed his jacket and ced it around my shoulders. I was astantly warmer and


    snuggled into it, knowing It had been warmed by lichs¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Anything for you,¡± he said,


    I smiled and lowered my face closer to the cor of the Jacket. There, I smelled ichs¡¯sforting,


    masculine scent.


    Yet under that¡­ faint¡­ was the smell of flowers.


    Bridget.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 0412


    ¡°Maid! Oh, where is my maid!¡± Bridget called from the center of the ballroom that was once again our


    makeshift stage. The real stage was currently being worked on at the far end of the room. asionally


    the sound of hammers or saws would cut through our rehearsal.


    Bridget said my cue, so I¡¯m forced now to move to the center of the stage.


    ¡°My true lover will be here in a moment. Maid, please! You must help me. Keep watch at the door, and


    if anyonees, you must let us know!¡±


    Here came my one line of the entire show. ¡°At once, Mistress.¡±


    We were ying the parts we were born to y, Bridget had said. Thanks a lot.


    The script dictated that I moved toward the door but stay on screen, so I moved toward the edge of


    where our fake-stage was.


    At this point, Nichs¡¯s character was supposed to climb through a window to see Bridget¡¯s character.


    Since the set was still being worked on, Nichs just walked up instead.


    ¡°Oh! There he is! My love!¡± Bridget held open her arms. Her eyes were full of longing, like they had


    been separated forever and not just had a lengthy conversation about something from their childhood


    not twenty minutes ago during a break.


    I guessed this was why Bridget was out there making millions and winning awards.


    Nichs, meanwhile, was no trained actor. He stepped to where Bridget had marked his spot with tape


    thest time he had messed this up. Then, he awkwardly shifted to face Bridget.


    ¡°Hello, uh¡­ my love,¡± he said like he was greeting the refrigerator.


    Bridget¡¯s smile tightened ever-so-much. It must have been painful, going from working with


    professional actors to us amateurs. Though¡­ truly she brought this on herself. Julian was the second-


    best actor in the room, but she didn¡¯t want him as the second-biggest part.


    She wanted Nichs, Honest, steadfast Nichs, who was so straightforward, he didn¡¯t know how to


    lie well enough to act his way out of a wet paper bag.


    ¡°My eyes don¡¯t deceive me,¡± Bridget said,ing closer to him. She was a true professional. If she


    was in a scene with a bad actor, she just needed to act well


    1/4


    ? 18 B¨®NUS


    enough for the both of them. ¡°Oh, my love, I am so d you are here. Tell me. Do you bring good news


    of our engagement?¡±


    Nichs stared off for a beat too long.


    Bridget cleared her throat. ¡°Do you bring good news of our engagement, my love?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Oh. No. Uh, no, my father¡­ that is¡­ he refused to give his¡­ um, blessing? To our thing.


    Engagement.¡±


    At this point, Nichs was such a bad actor that I was wondering if he was putting it on, on purpose to


    get out of doing this. But that couldn¡¯t be. He was too honest for that.


    The scene went on like that for a while. Until it came to the part that I absolutely dreaded the most: the


    scene where Nichs and Bridget were supposed to kiss goodbye.


    Bridget, holding onto Nichs¡¯s upper arms, closed her eyes and pressed her face upwards. She


    pursed her lips.


    Nichs looked down at her with a frown. ¡°We don¡¯t have to practice this part.¡±


    ¡°We should,¡± Bridget said, with her eyes still closed. ¡°So that it will be believable on the night of the


    show.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine,¡± Nichs said.


    Bridget righted herself. ¡°Oh.¡± Even with her high standing, she couldn¡¯t directly argue with a prince, at


    least not when he wasn¡¯t indulging her. Bridget cleared her throat, and then her bright countenance


    was back as if it had never left. She bounced back quickly from rejection, I was almost impressed.


    Nichs turned to nce at me. When our eyes met, I saw the whispered promise in his gaze. You are


    the one I want.


    My heart soared. He didn¡¯t want to kiss her unless he absolutely had to. The one he wanted was me.


    I was so lost in Nichs¡¯s golden eyes, that I nearly missed a second pair also looking at me.


    Bridget looked away the moment I met her gaze. She turned so quickly, I wondered if I had imagined it.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Either way, blessedly, the scene ended and I was able to return to my friends.


    Tiffany was fanning Susie with her script as Susie was nervously reading through hers for the


    hundredth time the past ten minutes.


    2/4


    ?IS BONUS


    ¡°One of her scenes is next,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°There¡¯s too many lines,¡± Susie said. ¡°Why would Bridget think I could do this?¡±


    ¡°Because you can,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°She sees the potential in you for greatness.¡±


    Maybe that was true. Though the potential Bridget saw in me was to be a maid so I doubted it was as


    deep as all that. And I didn¡¯t know if Bridget had more than one conversation with Susie. Did she even


    know she suffered from severe social anxiety?


    ¡°Maybe we should talk to Bridget,¡± I said. ¡°We could switch parts?¡±


    Susie looked at me with pure hope in her eyes. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± She clutched my arm so hard,


    so desperately, that her fingers cut into my skin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Susie did not release her death grip as together we approached Bridget. She was mostly alone, thank


    goodness, having a drink of water from a drink table set up for us.


    She stopped when she saw us. ¡°Susie? What are you doing over here? You should be going to the


    stage.¡±


    Susie made a panicked noise.


    I cleared my throat, brining Bridget¡¯s attention to me. ¡°Susie and I think it would be a good idea if we


    switched roles. See, Susie has -¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Bridget said quickly. ¡°I assigned each person the role that fits them best.¡±


    Irritation zipped through me, remembering once more that Bridget had thought my perfect role was a


    maid. But that wasn¡¯t my purpose here, so I pushed down the anger. I wanted to help Susie, and I


    couldn¡¯t do that by losing my temper at Bridget.


    Besides, Bridget did seem earnest in this. She probably didn¡¯t even realize what she was doing when I


    got the maid role. And she probably did want to help Susie, like Tiffany did.


    What they didn¡¯t understand was they were pushing the poor girl into an anxiety attack.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t trying to ruin your show,¡± I said. ¡°But there are certain conditions


    that


    you don¡¯t know about. Susie has stage fright.¡±


    Bridgetughed. ¡°Everyone does. Go on, Susie. Just give this scene one shot,


    3/4


    +15 BONUS


    okay? You¡¯ll see how easy it is, and we won¡¯t talk about this again.¡±


    ¡°And if it doesn¡¯t go like that?¡± I said.


    Bridget¡¯s good mood disappeared with a sigh. ¡°Then we can talk again. But try first.¡±


    Susie, who had been quiet until now, looked at me.


    I wished I had better news, but this might have been the best shot we would get. Do you think you can


    try it once?¡±


    She hesitated for a good long while. Then, slowly, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Good for you!¡± Bridget said brightly. ¡°Knock them dead!¡±


    Susie clutched her script tightly with both hands, crinkling it. Too quickly, she walked toward the center


    of our fake-stage.


    I hadn¡¯t really read this scene, but it was my understanding that Susie was supposed to give some kind


    of monologue here.


    Nathan hushed the room.


    Susie, pale as a ghost, opened her script with shaky hands.


    ¡°You can start now,¡± Nathan said.


    Susie opened her mouth.


    And promptly fainted.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 0413


    Gently, I knocked on Susie¡¯s door. It was already partially opened. When I knocked, the door pushed


    farther inward. Susie was resting in bed. Nichs was standing beside the bed, speaking with her. I


    had just watched the doctor leave before I knocked.


    Susie saw me and waved me closer. As I followed her direction, I noticed she was visibly upset. Her


    face was red and splotchy. There were tear stains down her cheeks. She was still crying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak again with the doctor,¡± Nichs said, and after a quick concerned nce at me rushed to


    chase after the doctor. At that pace, he¡¯d catch her in the hallway.


    With him gone, I took his ce at Susie¡¯s side. With her crying like she was, it still felt too far, so I


    stepped closer until I was leaning on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak with Bridget again,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll absolutely insist that she change our parts. Susie, I¡¯m so sorry


    that I didn¡¯t fight harder. I never should have made you go up there.¡±


    Susie shook her head.


    When she didn¡¯t speak, I continued, ¡°I promise that we¡¯ll find a way to protect you from your stage


    fright. I¡¯ll beg Bridget if I have to. Surely she¡¯ll be able to see


    reason now.


    ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Susie. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes -¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset about the y anymore,¡± Susie said.


    I cut off my words. I closed my open mouth. Gave it some thought. Then opened it again. ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±


    Oh G od, she wasn¡¯t sick or something, was she? She was my oldest friend here, and one of the


    dearest. If something happened to her, I didn¡¯t know what I would do. But, surely, she would be okay.


    The best doctors in the kingdom were here attending to the royal family.


    If Susie needed medical care, she was in the right ce.


    ¡°Piper,¡± Susie said. Fresh tears spilled down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I stared at her.


    +15 BONES


    My thoughts fizzled into static white noise.


    I had known that Susie and Mark had been intimate, but¡­ pregnant? They weren¡¯t married. They


    weren¡¯t even officially a couple. Susie was here, supposedly, to be trying to win the heart of one of the


    princes. I wasn¡¯t even sure she¡¯d ever been alone with Joyce!


    Now she was pregnant!


    ¡°What did Mark say?¡± I asked.


    More tears spilled down her cheeks, this time with a so b.


    Oh, no. That ba st ard. Mark had always seemed like an upstanding guy, but if he had dared to hurt


    Susie, I would never forgive him.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t¡­¡± I started, unsure how to ask what I wanted to. What could have Mark said that would


    make Susie this upset? Had he broken things off? Had he wanted to terminate the baby?


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know,¡± Susie said through her cries.


    Oh. Oh, thank Go d. I ced my hand to my chest to steady my out of control, furious heartbeat. I¡¯d


    been half-ready to chase Mark down and punch him myself. I have a wolf now. He would have felt it.


    Discovering that he didn¡¯t know yet was an absolute relief. I had so few friends, I couldn¡¯t really afford


    to lose any.


    Before I could finish processing any of this, Nichs returned through the door. He crossed the room in


    a fewrge strides and joined us by standing again at Susie¡¯s side.


    ¡°Okay, the doctor will keep this quiet for now, but soon you will have to make a decision about what to


    do, Susie,¡± Nichs said.


    A decision? What an understatement. She¡¯d have to make several life-altering decisions in very quick


    session.


    Questions like: Are you keeping the baby? How will you tell Mark? Will you and Mark make your


    rtionship public? Will you voluntarily drop from thepetition or will you wait until you have to


    leave? How will you tell your parents?

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 0414


    I rubbed my own forehead, the questions making my head ache. I could only imagine what Susie was


    going through.


    ¡°You have to tell Mark,¡± I said, because that should be the starting point. Mark was half to me here,


    so he should carry half the burden of whatever happens


    next.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Nichs said. ¡°He will do the right thing.¡±


    Susie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be such a bother to him.¡±


    A bother? ¡°Susie, the man got you pregnant. If he thinks you are a bother¡­¡± He isn¡¯t worth your time.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t think that,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°He¡¯ll think I¡¯m trapping him,¡± Susie said.


    That seemed unlikely. It took two to tango, after all. ¡°Did you use a condom?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about it. We were so¡­ And then¡­¡± She cried more. ¡°I care


    about him so much. I¡¯m going to lose him.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± I tried to say.


    But Susie was inconsble. She buried her face in her hands and cried so hard I didn¡¯t know what to


    do but to gently reach out and wrap my arms around her.


    She sobbed into my shoulder then, totally soaking my shirt.


    I looked up at Nichs, but he seemed as lost as I did. What could we possibly say to a girl who was


    going through something like this? She was the one who would have to face the ridicule and the


    hardships.


    I knew what she would face. I had been there before myself. I still face those hardships every day when


    someone knew discovers about me and Elva.


    When Susie was feeling a little stronger, I would tell her the full truth of it. That,


    yes,


    it was hard as hell sometimes. There were plenty of days when I wanted to quit the whole world.


    But then Elva smiled at me and every hardship ever was worth it.


    Susie cried until she was absolutely exhausted. Then she asked to be alone for a


    while.


    ?15 BOPAIS


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said, and together, Nichs and I moved to the edge of the room, all the way by the door.


    There Nichs spoke quietly, though furiously, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mark was this careless. If he meant to


    bed Susie outside of wedlock, then he dam ned well should have used protection.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think he¡¯ll do the right thing?¡± I asked, soft as a pin drop.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nichs said. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯s not the man I thought he was.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯d have to give up his career, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± I asked. Betas were supposed to remain fully loyal to


    their assigned masters. For a Beta to take a wife, to have a child, meant they werepromised.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to him,¡± Nichs said, which wasn¡¯t an answer to my question. Maybe Nichs hated that


    rule too. Maybe someday, when he was king, he could change it. Susie¡¯s pregnancy wouldn¡¯tst that


    long, however.


    Mark would have to make a choice. And I prayed for Susie¡¯s sake that he made the right one.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy him a box of condoms,¡± Nichs growled.


    A littlete for that, I thought, but let Nichs have his angry moment.


    Though¡­ thinking on it¡­


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­


    If we had sex out in that forest the night I had been half-wild and desperate for him inside of me, there


    was a good chance that I would be pregnant too.


    Would he still be this angry if he had lost himself to the moment, too? What if I had been the one to get


    pregnant? What would he have done then?

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 0415


    she


    At the next rehearsal, Susie still hadn¡¯t left her room. When I had visited her, hadn¡¯t even left the bed.


    She remained inconsble, always crying and lost in thought. I had held her tightly, told her she was


    my dear friend and I would be her for there no matter what, and then left the room.


    Now, I walked straight up to Bridget. I didn¡¯t care that she was nked by Olivia and Lilliana and in


    deep conversation. I walked to her and I interrupted their conversation, and I said, ¡°Susie and I are


    switching parts.¡±


    Bridget frowned at me for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not thrilled about this, I want you to know that. Susie¡¯s part


    was perfect for her, just as your part was perfect for you.¡±


    Yes, the maid who had to watch the biggest kiss in the show from a distance. That was my destiny.


    ¡°We¡¯ll live,¡± I said, only barely hiding my annoyance.


    Bridget shrugged in reluctant eptance. ¡°If Susie¡¯s stage fright is as severe as it appears to be, then


    we truly have no choice. Fine. You can have Susie¡¯s part, though¡­¡± Her eyes brightened like she


    thought of something. ¡°Your eagerness makes me wonder if you have properly researched Susie¡¯s


    part?¡±


    Admittedly, I had not. I had been too busy being annoyed at my own nameless part, and worried about


    Susie¡¯s anxiety that I hadn¡¯t done so much as nce through the rest of the script.


    ¡°I can see on your face that you haven¡¯t,¡± Bridget said. ¡°Maybe you should read it before you decide.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, it will be fine,¡± I said withplete confidence. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Bridget smiled kindly. Olivia and Lilliana, meanwhile, smiled much-less-kindly. ¡°Susie¡¯s part is that of


    Nichs¡¯s spurned lover,¡± Bridget said. Softly, she added, ¡°Perhaps that is the best part for you, after


    all.¡±


    I blinked, startled by her words. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nichs¡¯s spurned lover,¡± she said.


    ¡°No. What did you say after that?¡±


    She tilted her head with total innocence. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything after that.¡±


    I knew I had heard something, but her innocent expression was so convincing that I began to doubt


    myself. Had I imagined her saying it? Was my jealous wolf


    1/4


    +15 B?NUS


    acting up again? I thought I had been doing such a good job containing my distrust of Bridget. Maybe I


    let my guard down too much.


    I needed to keep a handle on myself or I¡¯d do something embarrassing. Like snap at Bridget when she


    didn¡¯t actually say anything.


    This time, I decided to take the high road, and exited myself from the conversation.


    I was still going to do the part.


    I didn¡¯t need to fight over nothing.


    Even if the thought of being Nichs¡¯s spurned lover, even in the context of a y, hurt my soul a little


    bit.


    Maybe more than a little bit.


    Maybe so much thatter, when the kitchen was empty and most of the hallways clear, I sneaked down


    into the kitchens and opened the freezer. I had only grabbed the ice cream when a voice spoke up from


    behind me.


    ¡°Get me a pint, too.¡±


    I nced behind me at Julian. His hands were shoved in his pockets and he seemed as dejected as


    me.


    ¡°What kind?¡± I asked.


    Julian and I sat on the floor in the kitchen, our pints of ice cream in one of our hands, a spoon in the


    others. Mostly we ate from our own pint, but asionally, we would steal from each other. I had rocky


    road. He had chocte mint.


    ¡°So,¡± he said. ¡°We know why I¡¯m here. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I switched parts with Susie,¡± I said. ¡°Bridget thought she needed to tell me what exactly that part is.¡±


    ¡°What is the part?¡± Julian asked. Of course, he didn¡¯t read the script either. Though, unlike me, Julian


    didn¡¯t need to bother reading it all to still do a good job. If he hadn¡¯t been born a royal, he would have


    been an actor.


    ¡°Nichs¡¯s spurned lover,¡± I said.


    Julian burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡±


    ¡°I wish,¡± I said, mostly with false irritation now. Julian¡¯sughter did make the whole thing seem funnier.


    ¡°Do you know what my part is?¡± he asked.


    2/4


    +15 B?NUS


    ¡°The viin,¡± I said.


    ¡°I chase after Bridget the whole time, just to get beat up by Nichs in the end.¡± He was stillughing,


    so I knew it was safe tough now too.


    Julian held out his ice cream to me like he meant to click it against mine in a toast. I immediately


    knocked my own pint against his in solidarity.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°We have the worst luck in the universe, don¡¯t we?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not great,¡± I admitted. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say the worst ever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up there.¡±


    Weughed together a little longer, finding connection in our shared love life hardships. Then,


    eventually, even thatughter ceased and we went back to eating our ice cream in rtive quiet.


    I wondered once more about the past, that lead Julian to be like this around this one particr woman.


    Since I¡¯d known him, he¡¯d had plenty of dates, but nothing had ever left him as bereft as this. In fact,


    none of those rtionships had even seemed to faze him at all.


    In this quiet moment with just the two of us and our ice cream, I felt a little bold.


    So I opened my mouth and asked the question I had wanted to ask for months now, ever since first


    hearing about Bridget¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Julian,¡± I said.


    He hummed in response, letting me know he was listening.


    ¡°What exactly happened with Bridget?¡±


    He stared into his ice cream. He¡¯d eaten most of his by now and was scrapping the bottom with his


    spoon. ¡°You want the whole story?¡±


    ¡°Just the parts you are willing to tell me,¡± I said. Curious as I was, I didn¡¯t want to pressure him. He


    would tell me when he was ready.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the very abridged version,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He dropped his spoon in the pint and then set it aside on the floor. He still didn¡¯t look at me though.


    Instead, he found a spot on the wall to focus on and kept his gaze there.


    His eyes went hazy, like he was traveling to a time long ago. A memory of a distant past.


    3/4


    +15 B?NUS


    ¡°The three of us grew up together. Nichs, Bridget, and me. When we got older, my feelings became


    deeper. She was my first love. My only love. When we were young teens, I confessed my love to her,


    and she epted it. I was so happy. She was my first kiss. We stayed up kissing all night, that night.¡±


    That all seemed good. Positive. A first kiss was special, I knew that. Nichs had been my first.


    ¡°But¡­¡± he said, and his lips quirked downwards. ¡°I only went to get a shower. I smelled like grass


    stains and sweat and I wanted to be fresh for her. I came downstairs and saw her holding hands with


    Nichs.¡±


    He paused a moment, and I could inly see the hurt cross his face.


    ¡°Julian¡­¡± I began. He didn¡¯t have to continue if it was too painful.


    But he continued anyway. ¡°She caught me before I could confront them. She pulled me aside and told


    me straight to my lovesick face that she was in love with Nichs, and she was going to be with him


    instead.¡±

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 0416


    The next day at rehearsal, I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off of Julian, Nick, and Bridget, watching their


    interactions. I tried to see them in a new way, now with some more of their past acting like a lens.


    If Bridget had kissed Julian all night after his love confession, only to break up with him the next


    morning to be with Nichs, surely some of those lingering feelings would remain and shine through in


    their actions with each other.


    So far, what I was seeing was what I had been seeing since the start.


    Across the room, Bridget showed Nichs something in the script. She leaned very far into him,


    making certain that her chest touched his arm. Nichs didn¡¯t seem to notice. He


    pointed at the script where Bridget must have been referring to.


    I wished I was closer, to hear the words, but I wasn¡¯t sure how to move over there with any kind of


    subtly. Veronica and Tiffany were standing beside me as part of our own little group. People would


    notice if I suddenly broke off to go stand on my own.


    Instead, I continued to keep watch.


    Julian was on the other side of Bridget. Though he wasn¡¯t a part of the conversation between Bridget


    and Nichs, he clearly wanted to be, as he followed along in his own script.


    Once, he tried nudging Bridget, to get her to pay attention to him, as if to ask her a question. She held


    up a finger, asking him to give her a minute, and then otherwise ignored him.


    For the life of me, I couldn¡¯t understand why Julian continued to hold onto her. She clearly wasn¡¯t


    interested. Was this simply a case of Julian needing to learn how to take no for an answer, no matter


    how abrupt? I was starting to suspect.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But then I saw it.


    Bridget ced her hand on Julian¡¯s arm and squeezed. While she was talking to Nichs, she turned


    to Julian and winked.


    It was subtle, barely¨Cthere flirting, but now that I was looking for it, I could see it in as


    day.


    While Nichs received most of Bridget¡¯s attention, Julian was not ignored. It almost seemed like


    Julian was her little secret.


    Or like she was doing just enough to keep him on the hook while she primarily pursued


    1/2


    +15 B?NUS


    Nichs.


    Maybe I was looking too hard. Maybe it was innocent. But it sure as heck seemed like she was


    stringing Julian along. I wondered if that was how it had been in the past too.


    Watching it happen, seeing the hope in Julian¡¯s eyes, made something ufortable churn in my gut.


    I also hated how openly Bridget was flirting with Nichs,ughing at whatever he said and looking up


    at him through her eyshes.


    ¡°Piper?¡± Tiffany said, dragging my attention away.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re calling you on stage,¡± Tiffany said.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    I hurried toward the stage. Admittedly, I hadn¡¯t been paying attention at all, so I had no idea even what


    scene we were supposed to be doing. I still hadn¡¯t even finished reading the script. When I thought I


    had only one line, I didn¡¯t bother. Now that I was doing Susie¡¯s part, I really need to go back. I just


    hadn¡¯t yet.


    As I took the stairs to reach the stage, I was surprised to find Nichs right behind me. Were we doing


    a scene together?


    My stomach sank. My new part was that of Nichs¡¯s spurned lover. Any scene we shared together


    was unlikely to be a pleasant one.


    As we stepped onto the stage, Nichs touched the small of my back, guiding me toward the center


    where we would perform. I looked at him.


    ¡°Which scene is this?¡± I whispered.


    He gave me a small, fond smile. ¡°Scene 14.¡± Nodding, I flipped open the script to the correct scene.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 0417


    ¡°Get in your ces, please,¡± Nathan called from the bottom of the stage. Bridget hurried to take point


    beside him. ¡°Are you two ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready,¡± Nichs said. He had his script out too.


    ¡°Ready,¡± I echoed. My heart hammered in my chest as I skimmed the first line. This was going to be


    even worse than I thought.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Begin!¡± Nathan called.


    I braced myself. Nichs was set to start off the scene.


    His eyes were locked on the script. He didn¡¯t speak right away.


    ¡°I said, begin!¡± Nathan said again.


    Nichs cleared his throat. When he looked up at me, his eyes were hard. ¡°We have to end things


    between us,¡± he said.


    God, I knew he was acting but the words still speared through me. He was just reading the


    script, but my


    my heart crumbled up in my chest. It was too real. I couldn¡¯t do this. I couldn¡¯t.


    I had to.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. It was my line but it was also the question in my heart.


    He swallowed hard. ¡°There¡¯s someone else.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I read.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who.¡±


    ¡°I think it does.¡± I paused, tried to collect myself. Just keep reading. The sooner this was over, the


    sooner I could pretend this never happened. ¡°¡­I love you.¡±


    Nichs hesitated again. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t love you.¡±


    He¡¯s acting, I reminded myself, again and again. But I couldn¡¯t help thinking that this was eerily close to


    how the end of our whatever¨Cwe¨Care might end. By nature of the contest, Nichs would have to


    marry someone. We already knew it wouldn¡¯t be me.


    He could so easily tell me there¡¯s someone else. I almost had to expect it.


    And telling him I love him for him not to feel it back was one of my deepest fears. We hadn¡¯t


    1/2


    +15 B?NUS


    put a name on what we are to each other right now, nor have we fully admitted the extent of our


    feelings for one another. It felt¡­ safer that way.


    Now I realized I was simply being a coward.


    Hearing I don¡¯t love you was shattering my heart like it was made of ss.


    It was not shocking then, as the tears began to fall.


    Nichs, rmed, started forward, but I held up my hand. I didn¡¯t wantfort here. How could I ever


    ept it? We were on stage with the whole of thepetition watching, and Nathan. If he gave me a


    hint of special treatment, everyone one would.


    We had to finish the scene.


    ¡°Why would you hurt me like this?¡± I asked, reading the lines.


    Nichs frowned at me. There was worry in his golden eyes. The flecks of green sparkled under the


    stage lights.


    ¡°I love her,¡± he said. The words came out t. He didn¡¯t sound like he meant them. Still, they sliced


    through me as surely as if they had been real.


    More tears fell. ¡°I never want to see either of you again!¡± I shouted. That was my cue to leave, thank


    God. I swiveled on my heels and walked straight to the stairs. I hurried down them, ready to make my


    escape.


    Unfortunately, Bridget was waiting for me at the bottom.


    ¡°Bravo! Piper!¡± Bridget pped her hands. ¡°What an amazing performance! Why, this is the part for


    you, after all. I¡¯m sorry to have doubted.¡± Her smile was big and friendly, but I was battle¨Cwounded and


    just wanted to heal.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Those tears,¡± Bridget said, leaning closer. ¡°They look so real.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want her to know that they were, but I was having a hard enough time trying to keep myself


    together.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I managed to say, and pushed my way past her.


    I was halfway to the exit, when I heard Nichs behind me. ¡°Piper, wait!¡±

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 0418


    ¡°Piper!¡± Nichs called after me.


    I continued walking, not slowing down until I was in the hallway, with the stage and all of the other


    candidates safely out of view. Then, I turned toward the wall and truly let the tears


    fall.


    I knew Nichs wouldn¡¯t give up his chase, even though I hoped he would. So I wasn¡¯t, terribly


    surprised when he burst into the hallway like a bat out of hell. He looked up and down the hallway


    before spotting me, then, much slower, came to stand at my side.


    ¡°Piper,¡± he says softly.


    I shied away from him, not wanting him to see the evidence of my heartbreak. I know the scene we


    yed wasn¡¯t real, but I couldn¡¯t stop the wave of emotions running through me. The addition of my


    wolf wasn¡¯t helping, as I now felt everything so keenly.


    ¡°Piper, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nichs said. His voice was pitched low. The apology was for me only. He and I


    were the only ones who would know exactly why that scene we just performed would hurt me. ¡°I¡¯m so


    sorry. Believe me, I was only reading the script.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± I said through my sniffling.


    He stepped closer to me. He pressed his hand to the small of my back. It felt so good there, I backed


    up into it a little.


    ¡°Then why are you crying?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It still hurt to hear those things,¡± I admitted. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine by the final performance.¡± I


    would have to be, or risk my cement in the event¡¯s rankings. If I wanted to stay in thepetition for


    as long as possible, then I couldn¡¯t just run away after every


    scene.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to have to be fine, Piper. I just want ¨C


    ¡°Nichs? Oh, there you are. You are needed on stage.¡± Bridget¡¯s high heels click¨Ccked on the


    floorboards as she came closer to us. ¡°Piper? Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°She just needs a little space,¡± Nichs said. He turned, cing himself firmly between Bridget and


    me, likely to hide my crying.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of,¡± Bridget said. ¡°I see it all the time. Actors get so into character that


    it¡¯s hard toe back out of it. Why, I even once cried in a bathroom for a full


    1/4


    +15 B?NUS


    hour after a difficult scene.¡±


    She pulled a handkerchief from her pocket and, sneaking past Nichs, who let her by, handed the


    handkerchief to me. I looked at it for a moment, and then epted it.


    I supposed it was a good thing that she had this misunderstanding. I wouldn¡¯t want her to know my


    heart was actually breaking a little.


    ¡°You have a few minutes before your next scene, Piper,¡± Bridget said. ¡°Clean yourself up, and then


    meet us back in the ballroom, okay? Let¡¯s go, Nichs.¡±


    Bridget started to walk away, but Nichs didn¡¯t move. Bridget stopped a few feet away.


    ¡°Nichs?¡± she called back to him.


    He turned to me. ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I told him. ¡°I just need a moment.¡±


    He stubbornly stayed. I nced at him. My tears were drying up some now, I wanted him to


    see that.


    He stared hard at me. His expression did not shift as he nced at the tear tracks on my


    cheeks.


    I knew he wouldn¡¯t leave unless I actually demanded it, so I lied and said, ¡°I kind of want to be alone,


    okay?¡±


    His lips twitched downward ever¨Cso¨Cslightly like he didn¡¯t quite believe me. But he couldn¡¯t argue in


    front of Bridget, not without giving too much away. So he said, ¡°Okay. But I¡¯ll be looking for you in the


    ballroom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± I said. ¡°Just give me a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Ten and I start looking,¡± he said.


    ¡°Fifteen.¡±


    ¡°Ten,¡± he said, more firmly.


    I sighed. ¡°Ten.¡±


    He nodded. His gaze stared hard on me for a moment more, but then he turned and went to Bridget.


    Bridget waved at me, before they both turned and disappeared back into the


    ballroom.


    The minute they were out of sight, I turned and booked it toward one of the bathrooms


    2/4


    +15 B?NUS


    nearby. It had a powder room attached, with a small little sofa tucked against the wall. I immediately


    flopped down there.


    Bridget¡¯s handkerchief was soft and smelled likevender. It had her initials embroidered on the corner.


    I hated how much I liked it. It was soft on my cheeks as I wiped my tears away.


    I was maybe in the bathroom for all of two minutes before the door burst open without a knock. Thank


    God I was sitting on the sofa in the powder room and not actually in the bathroom itself, although it had


    a door separating.


    I could have sworn I locked the door.


    When Julian sauntered in, I realized yeah, I probably had locked the door. Julian just picked it.


    ¡°What if I¡¯d been in the actual bathroom?¡± I asked as he plopped down into the narrow


    space beside me on the sofa. It was a smallish sofa, our hips were smashed together for us both to fit.


    ¡°We both know you only came here to hide,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding.


    ))


    ¡°Oh no? What would you call this then?¡±


    ¡°Catching my breath.¡± I dabbed at my eyes. Fortunately, at least, the tears had stopped for


    now.


    Julian hummed. He was letting me get away with that. I was a bit surprised. I must have looked like hell


    to affect Julian that way.


    ¡°It was a good scene,¡± Julian said. ¡°It looked good, anyway. I imagine it must have felt like hell.¡±


    ¡°Worse,¡± I grumbled. With my face dry, I crumpled up the handkerchief in my hand. ¡°It¡¯s like I was


    looking into my inevitable future.¡±


    It was funny how I could talk to Julian about this, when it was so much harder to tell Nichs. Maybe


    because Julian and I were friends. Maybe because I knew he could rte to my heartbreak.


    He¡¯d shared things with me. I could share this with him.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You really think Nichs would say any of that to you?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Outside of the scene, I mean.¡±


    +15 B?NUS


    I lift one shoulder and let it drop. ¡°We¡¯ll go our separate ways eventually. We have to. It would be an


    easier break for him if he found someone else before then.¡® ))


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Julian huffed. ¡°You are just feeling sorry for yourself, Piper. We both know Nichs would


    never treat you in real life the way he has to for the y, even if you do have to go your own ways at


    some point in the future.¡±


    I turned my head to look closer at him. He seemed¡­ indignant. It surprised me. ¡°I would have thought


    you¡¯d enjoy the chance to tarnish Nichs¡¯s character, since you still hold such anger toward him.¡±


    Julian snorted. ¡°Please. Nichs being so earnest is one of the reasons we don¡¯t get along. If he was


    more like me, maybe we¡¯d have a chance.¡±


    was


    ¡°A charmer?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A devil,¡± he replied.


    Now it was my turn to shake my head. ¡°Julian, you are not nearly as bad as you want everyone to


    believe.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Julian said begrudgingly, like he resented it. ¡°If only Bridget could see that too¡­¡±

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 0419


    With Julian on my arm, we returned to the ballroom. Nichs noticed immediately, gaze


    this time. zeroing in on where Julian and my arms were interlocked. I didn¡¯t move away After all,


    Bridget had her arm, at that very moment, wrapped around one of Nichs¡¯s too. 3


    On stage, Tiffany and Jessica are performing a scene. From what I can tell, they are ying Bridget¡¯s


    disapproving sisters. Since I hadn¡¯t read that far, I could only guesstimate based on one¨Chalf of the


    current conversation.


    I could only hear one half.


    Tiffany was speaking too loudly, like she was talking to someone on the other side of the room. Jessica,


    meanwhile, was speaking too softly, barely a whisper. They would both wear microphones for the


    performance, but I suspected even then, Jessica¡¯s voice would go


    unheard.


    At the base of the stage, Bridget releases Nichs¡¯s arm to rub at her temples. ¡°No, girls. We¡¯ve talked


    about this. Tiffany, you don¡¯t need to project your voice so much. But Jessica, I need you not to


    whisper.¡±


    Beside her, Nathan nodded along. He looked tired too. This had clearly been going on for a


    while.


    ¡°I thought I was being quieter,¡± Tiffany said, and the people down the street might have been able to


    hear her.


    Nichs whispered something to Bridget and she heaved a great sigh.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s take a small break for water and snacks,¡± Bridget announced. ¡°Then we¡¯ll try again.¡±


    Odd, how Nathan continued to take orders from Bridget and not the other way around. At this point,


    maybe I should have been used to it. It seemed strange no matter how many times I witnessed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a drink,¡± Julian said. ¡°Do you want anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Honestly, my stomach felt kind of queasy. I wasn¡¯t sure I could even keep water


    down.


    Julian shrugged, released my arm, and said, ¡°Juste over if you change your mind.¡®


    ¡°I will.¡±


    1/2


    +15 B?NUS


    I watched Julian walking away, not noticing until it was far toote to make a casual getaway that


    Bridget was approaching me.


    ¡°Piper! How are you feeling now? Better, I trust?¡± she asked, her friendly disposition firmly in ce. I


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her approach had anything to do with Julian leaving, but then decided I was


    overthinking it. Surely she wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to avoid Julian when she was still flirting with him.


    ¡°Better,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll have your handkerchief cleaned before I return it. Thank you for lending it to me.¡± (1)


    Bridget smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d I could help.¡± She pped her hands together. ¡°Listen, I have something to


    ask you. I was looking through the script, and I was thinking about your charming little girl Elva. I think I


    have a perfect part for her. Do you think she would want to take part in the y?¡±


    To say that Elva would want to participate in the y was an understatement. She would be absolutely


    overjoyed. But I still hesitated to answer, remembering Elva¡¯s talk with Nichs, about how Elva can


    trust Bridget implicitly. I wasn¡¯t thrilled with the idea of the two being together.


    ¡°Before you say anything, let me put your worries at ease,¡± Bridget said. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t need toe to


    every rehearsal. The part I have in mind is small with no lines. She would simply walk across the stage


    and drop a few flowers. Our own little flower girl. Wouldn¡¯t that be so sweet?¡±


    It would be sweet. But I was still rmed this idea wasing from Bridget.


    Why was she being so thoughtful? What was she


    up


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    to?


    Or was I the one at fault here, being so suspicious of someone who just wanted to kindly make sure a


    small child felt included?


    I felt like a right asshole after that.


    ¡°She would love it,¡± I said with honesty. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to her about it.¡®

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 0420


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Bridget said with an even bigger smile than before.


    It was a beautiful smile, all pearly white teeth. She looked every bit the part of the a¨Clist actress. Her


    makeup was on point. Even her hair was perfectly styled. I wondered how many stylists traveled with


    her. It wasn¡¯t unheard of to have a team around here. Many other


    contestants did as well.


    ¨C


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy that oh.¡± Bridget¡¯s gaze snags on where Nathan is speaking with Jessica. They both look


    terribly unhappy. ¡°I better go deal with that. We¡¯ll talk moreter.¡±


    She quickly walks away. As she approaches Nathan and Jessica, her presence immediately lightens


    the mood of both of them. Those frowns turn right into smiles.


    Maybe it¡¯s not such a wonder that Nathan is following her lead, after all. She really does know what


    she¡¯s doing, in acting as well as deescting situations. An impressive feat.


    Nichs approaches me next. I see himing a long way off, but for Nichs, I have no desire to


    run away, even with my heart still sore from the scene we shared together. That wasn¡¯t his fault, and I


    was not about to me him for it.


    He stepped right up beside me, as we both watched Bridget work her magic over Nathan and Jessica. I


    expected him to restart ourst conversation. We hadn¡¯t finished talking when Bridget interrupted us.


    Instead, he asked, ¡°So what did you think of my idea?¡±


    I pull my brow together, confused. ¡°What was your idea?¡±


    The corner of Nichs¡¯s mouth twitched into a frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t Bridget tell you? About finding a role for


    Elva?¡±


    Wait ¨C that had been Nichs¡¯s idea? Bridget had made it sound like she hade it all on her own.


    She hadn¡¯t mentioned Nichs at all.


    up


    with


    ¡°Oh, right. Yeah, she did mention that,¡± I said, unsure whether I should bring up Bridget¡¯s blunder at all.


    It was possible that it was simply a misunderstanding on my part. Maybe she did mention Nichs and


    I just forgot. I¡¯d have a hell of a time proving otherwise. And I doubted, deep in my heart, Nichs


    would believe me if I went around using his best friend of trying to steal credit from him.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    It could have been a misunderstanding. I had to hold onto that belief.


    But try as hard as I could, I couldn¡¯t quite get myself to believe it.


    There was something off about Bridget. I kept trying to ignore my gut feelings but they keep piling up


    time after time. 1


    Maybe we were just two different people with differing, ipatible personalities.


    Or maybe she really was up to something.


    No. I couldn¡¯t go down that path. It had to be in my


    head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like the idea, then?¡± Nichs asked, dragging me out of my circr thinking. I was getting


    nowhere fast like this.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love it,¡± I said, and smiled at him for good measure. ¡°Elva will love it too. She always feels like she¡¯s


    missing out. She¡¯ll be so excited to take part.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too,¡± Nichs said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you agree.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± I said. And then, because I couldn¡¯t resist digging the needle further into myself, I


    asked, ¡°Did Bridget like the idea?¡±


    ¡°Not at first,¡± Nichs said. He dipped his head down a little. ¡°But you know how she is. This y is her


    vision, she wants it to go a certain way. When I mentioned an unspeaking part though, something


    small, she turned around on the idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± I said. The sinking feeling returned at once.


    Bridget had taken credit for an idea she didn¡¯t even initially agree on.


    Something just wasn¡¯t right with her.


    Was she two¨Cfaced? Was she genuine? Somehow, I had to find out.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 0421


    I was tired from a long day of acting and handling drama. So when I finally made my way back to my


    room, my feet were slow, my pace sluggish. I didn¡¯t reach the hallway where the candidates¡® rooms


    were until well after the others had already gone.


    Maybe this was why I found Mark standing alone outside of Susie¡¯s door. The sight of his face gave me


    pause. He looked absolutely devastated. When my feet started working again, and I came closer, he


    noticed and immediately straightened.


    He didn¡¯t have to. We knew each other well enough that I considered us friends by now. Though I was


    certainly closer with Susic, Mark constantly put himself in danger for me and Elva. He¡¯d well¨Ccarned my


    friendship.


    So I stopped before I could pass him, and I asked him t¨Cout, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The hard edge he was trying so hard to keep in his face faded away, and sadness and worry contorted


    his features once more.


    ¡°Susie won¡¯t see me,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. If I did something, she isn¡¯t telling me.


    I didn¡¯t know what to tell him. I didn¡¯t want to break Susie¡¯s confidence, and I knew she hadn¡¯t decided


    what to tell Mark. That she was sending him away without seeing him was a bad sign.


    Mark could have broken down the door. That he wasn¡¯t spoke to how much of a gentleman he was. He


    wanted to respect Susie, always.


    I wished I had been more insistent that Mark was someone she could trust.


    Then again, I knew how scary it was to be facing the world with a baby. You couldn¡¯t think about just


    yourself anymore. And those tough decisions, the ones about keeping people close, were much harder


    to make.


    I suspected Susie¡¯s love of Mark was what really wanted her to keep him at a distance. A baby out of


    wedlock could ruin both their lives.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since she fainted,¡± Mark said. His gaze dropped down to the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know


    what to do, Piper.¡±


    }}


    ¡°Just give her some time,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will be willing to talk to you soon. ¡°Soon? But why not


    now? No one will tell me anything!¡± Mark pushed a hand through his hair. I¡¯d never seen him like this


    before, so dibobted. It was a little endearing. Was


    +15 BONUS


    this the side of him that he showed only to Susie? Only forSusie?


    He reached into his inside jacket pocket and produced a letter. He held it out for me. Susie¡¯s name was


    written in neat, tight scrawl across the front of the envelope.


    ¡°She won¡¯t speak to me, but she may speak to you, Piper,¡± Mark said. ¡°If you get in there. If you talk to


    her. Please¡­ give her this.¡±


    I epted the letter from his hands, then moved for him to step aside. Once he did, I took his ce at


    the door.


    ¡°Just wait here, okay?¡± I asked.


    At his nod, I knocked on the door.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Susie shouted. Her voice was hoarse, like she had been crying. She¡¯d probably been crying


    for several days.


    ¡°It¡¯s Piper!¡± I called back.


    Silence replied for several long moments, before Susie¡¯s voice came through once more. You can


    come in. But only you, Piper!¡±


    I nced at Mark, then opened the door and stepped through it. I closed it behind me, locking Mark


    outside.


    Susie was sitting at a small table near the firece. She doesn¡¯t look much better than when she had


    been lying in bed. There are red rings under her eyes and her face is splotchy.


    Even if I hadn¡¯t surmised she¡¯d been crying from her voice, the evidence is clear in her features. As


    well as the downward curve of her shoulders. She was slouched in her seat, with her head low, like she


    couldn¡¯t be bothered to lift it.


    I approached her, then sat beside her at the only other seat at the table.


    ¡°How are you feelings?¡± I asked, worried about her health and the baby.


    ¡°Physically, just drained,¡± she said. ¡°But it¡¯s probably from the crying¡­¡±


    She pulled a tissue from the box on the table. Beneath her feet, a sea of used, crumpled¨Cup tissues


    littered the floor.


    I ced Mark¡¯s letter on the table, then slid it across to Susie.


    Susieughed once, sourly, when she saw it. She continued sliding it across the table to where a pile


    were stacked.


    (C


    2/4


    415 BONUS


    ¡°She¡¯s been sliding letters under my door every hour on the hour,¡± she said. Her voice cracked,


    emphasizing her misery. 2


    ¡°Maybe you should just speak to him,¡± I said, trying once more to convince her. ¡°Mark is a good man.


    He won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she said, ¡°Or at least, I think so. But you are right. He is a good man.¡± She looked at me,


    heartbreak in her eyes. ¡°So how can I derail his life by telling him the truth? Shouldn¡¯t I just leave him,


    leave everything, and go back home? Hide away and have my baby ¨C my shame


    in private?¡±


    ¡°Children are not always expected, but they are a blessing,¡± I said.


    ¡°It will ruin his life, Piper.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too,¡± I said suddenly. I wouldn¡¯t have Susie making the same mistakes I did, and


    suffer the same consequences.


    She looked up at me, surprised.


    ¡°I thought leaving Nick behind was what was best. I couldn¡¯t drag him down with me, especially not


    when I suddenly had a baby from nowhere. It would have totally derailed his life. And I hadn¡¯t even


    known he was a prince back then. If I had, that would have only affirmed my decision.¡±


    ¡°So you did the right thing.¡±


    ¡°I made a choice I regretted every day after,¡± Piper said. ¡°I took choice away from Nichs without


    even asking him what he wanted. I never gave him a chance to do the right thing. And he would have. I


    thought I was saving him, but what I did was denying him a chance to help raise Elva.¡±


    It was a deep regret of mine. I denied Nichs the chance to raise Elva, just as I denied Elva the


    chance to have a father like Nichs. If I would have asked him¡­.


    All I had to do was tell him the truth, and so many hurts could have been avoided.


    ¡°It¡¯s far toote for me and Nick and Elva now, but it¡¯s not for you, Susie. Give Mark a chance to be the


    kind of man who is worthy of your love and devotion. Do not make the choice for him.¡±


    Susie was cracking. She kept ncing at the door.


    ¡°Any man who would write you that many letters at least deserves a face¨Cto¨Cface,¡± I added for good


    measure, nodding to the letter pile at the edge of the table. There were so many,


    +15 B?NUS


    they were starting to spill out onto the floor.


    Suddenly, Susie rose from the chair. She crossed the room to the door. She looked back at me.


    ¡°What if he¡¯s not out there?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s out there,¡± I said.


    She took a steadying breath, then pulled open the door.


    Mark was standing directly on the other side. 1


    ¡°Susie¡­¡±


    ¡°Mark, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 0422


    A million different emotions flittered across Mark¡¯s face in the span of an instant, but then, in the next,


    happiness won out. He barreled forward, scooped Susie up against him, and kissed her senseless.


    When they came up for air, he peppered her entire face with butterfly kisses until she was giggling


    helplessly.


    I inched closer to the door, wanting to give them their privacy.


    ¡°This is going to change everything,¡± Mark said, ¡°But I swear to you I am in for every step. We¡¯ll find a


    way to stay together, Susie. I swear to you. We will be a family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mark!¡±


    I slipped out of the room before I could bear witness to what I was sure would be a love-


    filled celebration.


    HOMES


    Out in the hallway, across the hall, Nichs leaned against the wall, waiting for me. I quietly closed the


    door to Susie¡¯s room, hiding the lovebirds within it not from Nicholy


    who


    likely knew everything, but from anyone else wandering the halls tonight.


    And what a beautiful night it was turning out to be.


    ¡°He handled the news well, I take it,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°You knew he would,¡± I replied as I approached.


    He shrugged. ¡°Nice to have confirmation I made the right choice in


    my Beta.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to let him go now, won¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a terrible rule that Betas have to be totallymitted to their Alphas. Why shouldn¡¯t they be


    allowed to have families of their own?¡±


    I nodded in agreement, though the finer details of it were lost on me. I was never on the level of an


    Alpha, even in my prime, so I never expected to have any kind of Beta follow me around. That was


    mainly for the ultra¨Cpowerful and the elite.


    Nichs was both of those things.


    ¡°They¡¯ll have a tough life on their own,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s hard out there if they have to make it


    any help.¡±


    without


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t cast off Susie¡¯s parents quite yet. Sure, they want the best prospect for her, but they know


    their daughter. They will know she doesn¡¯t aspire to being a Luna. If they love


    +15 BONUS


    ben, they mighte around,¡± Nichs said.


    *Do they love her?¡± I asked.


    hope so.¡± Nichs said.


    So did L. But the world of the elite was so different to everything I was used to. How could anyone raise


    a child just to hope to use them to gain more power? All I ever wanted for Elva was for her to be safe


    and happy. Everything else was secondary. And if I had more children, I would want the same.


    If I had more children¡­.


    I wanted more children.


    I ced my hands to my stomach and imagined what it would be like if it was swollen with Ffe. I


    wanted to give Elva siblings so badly.


    And I wanted Nichs to be the father.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Nichs asked. He must have guessed from the way I was holding my


    waist, and what with our conversation about Susie and Mark, exactly what I was thinking. It was kind of


    him to ask instead of just assuming.


    I thought about beating around the bush. Maybe it wasn¡¯t the time to talk about this, especially knowing


    that whatever love affair we were kindling was certain to end in heartbreak and separation. We¡¯d never


    have a chance to have a family all our own.


    But still, I said, ¡°I want to have more children someday.¡±


    Nichs hummed in assent. ¡°You would glow as a pregnant mother.¡± He smiled a little. ¡± Although you


    already glow a fair bit in my eyes.¡±


    A soft blush dusted my cheeks and I dipped my head to hide it.


    ¡°I want to have children too,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Lots of them.¡±


    ¡°A whole little pack all your own?¡± I asked,ughing.


    ¡°Why not? I have the means,¡± Nichs said. ¡°And if my Luna can¡¯t or won¡¯t be pregnant, I have no


    qualms against adopting. I¡¯d probably want to anyway.¡±


    Any woman should be happy to bear this man children. As many as they could manage. Or maybe I


    was just terribly biased because that was the life that I wanted. To give him children. To adopt some


    too. To have a lively and happy home full of love andughter.


    It was a nice little dream, albeit an impossible one.


    2/4


    +15 B?NUS


    Nichs and I would never be together. We¡¯d never have a chance to have children, a family, a perfect


    little life.


    When thepetition was over, I would go home, and Nichs would create that dream with someone


    else. That knowledge cut straight through me, like a thousand tiny razor des straight through my


    chest. 1


    Especially when I realized that someone else he might have children and a family with, was most likely


    Bridget.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nichs asked. He could probably see the change in me now, the way gloom


    surrounded me. He was always pretty good at reading me. He probably knew me better than anyone


    else.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing that we can fix,¡± I said. ¡°Best just to forget it for now.¡±


    He stared at me hard, like he was trying to see inside of me. But then he looked away. Maybe


    he could see the truth in my words.


    Eventually, he dropped his gaze down to his watch. ¡°I promised I¡¯d meet with Bridget soon for a private


    rehearsal.¡±


    I immediately frowned. A private rehearsal sounded a lot like a euphemism for sex.


    Where?¡± I asked.


    ¡°In her rooms.¡±


    ((


    Now, my blood really began to boil. A private rehearsal in a woman¡¯s private rooms? ¡°You have to know


    how that sounds.¡®


    ¡°I assure you it¡¯s entirely innocent,¡± Nichs said, though then he cleared his throat. Though I had


    hoped Mark would apany me as a chaperone, for propriety¡¯s sake.¡±


    Mark was definitely indisposed at the moment and would not be able to chaperone. And short of


    breaking down the door and chasing him out of there, I wasn¡¯t sure who else could y the part of a


    dutiful chaperone with Nichs¡¯s best interests at heart.


    ¡°Bridget is worried that she and Ick chemistry, since I have been refusing to practice the love


    scenes,¡± Nichs said. ¡°She was hoping that I would be morefortable in private.¡±


    1


    ¡°And would you?¡± I could feel my incredulity rise, right there alongside my righteous anger.


    It could be innocent. Bridget really could just want to practice and be thinking of Nichs¡¯s


    best interests. 2


    3/4


    +15 B?NUS


    But so many things about Bridget could be innocent. It seemed unlikely that they all were.


    Fact. Bridget was crushing on Nichs. Fact. Leaving them alone to practice love scenes was a


    dangerous prospect at best, an absolute nightmare at worse.


    I didn¡¯t think Nichs would purposefully mislead me. But if he were to attend this practice, if they were


    alone, and kissing and¡­


    What would I do if he caught feelings for Bridget again?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± I said at once.


    Nichs looked at me strangely. ¡°You? You want to watch me and Bridget practice our love scenes?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t,¡± I said. I couldn¡¯t think of a worse thing I could do right now. My stomach was already


    churning. ¡°But I will make sure your honor remains intact.¡±


    Nichs didn¡¯t seem totally sure, but I was insistent. ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be your chaperone.¡±

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 0423


    When Bridget opened the door to her rooms, the first person she saw was Nichs. A brilliant smile


    blossomed across her face. But then, in the next moment, she opened the door wider and saw me


    standing there too. That perfect smile wavered.


    ¡°Piper,¡± she said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you.¡±


    ¡°It seemed improper for me to be alone in your rooms,¡± Nichs said. ¡°For both our sakes, I thought it


    might be best to bring along a chaperone.¡±


    ¡°A chaperone?¡± Bridget scoffed. ¡°Nichs, what exactly do you think I intend to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Bridget.¡±


    ¡°What is it like, then, Nichs? Because it sounds a lot like you are using me of something.¡± She


    scrunches up her face like she¡¯s offended. Like what Nichs is doing is in the wrong, somehow


    questioning their friendship instead of trying to protect Bridget¡¯s


    reputation


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to get the wrong idea about us,¡± Nichs said. ¡°This is for your sake.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m an actress. People expect me to live a bit on the edge.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d prefer if we both stayed away from the edge,¡± Nichs added. ¡°Too much of that going on


    lately.¡±


    Bridget sighed but eventually relented. ¡°Fine. Come in, you two.¡±


    She stepped back from the door, and Nichs and I entered. I was immediately floored by the sheer


    size and space of Bridget¡¯s rooms. She had a much bigger set of rooms than I did, bigger than Susie¡¯s


    too. Bigger than any other candidate¡¯s I¡¯ve seen.


    The decorations werevish too. Crystal chandeliers and golden adornments. She had a canopy bed


    with bunches ofvender hanging on the four posters.


    It was beautiful and excessive, a room fit for a visiting foreign princess or Queen. Or an ultra -famous


    actress the royal family was trying desperately to impress.


    I was starting to see that the favors for Bridget were not limited to event¨Cselection and management.


    Who knew what other boons she was granted behind the scenes?


    Bridget walked to the center of the room, where she had arranged two plush chairs. She carelessly


    dragged over a much lessfortable¨Clooking wooden stool from the corner of


    1/4


    +15 B?NUS


    the room and ced it nearby.


    ¡°You can sit here, Piper,¡± she said. ¡°You should be able to see everything from here. I hope you don¡¯t


    mind but I.intended to work on the love scenes with Nichs tonight. We need to


    get our chemistry in sync. You understand.¡±


    Nichs moved closer to one of the plush chairs. His eyes stayed on me. ¡°That¡¯s probably not


    necessary, Bridget.¡±


    Bridget, I noticed, was also eying me, but was being far more subtle about it. ¡°Piper being here might


    be a blessing actually, Nichs. She can watch our scenes and see if our romance is believable.¡±


    I would rather hurl myself into the firece, but I refrain, remembering my purpose. I must protect


    Nichs¡¯s reputation. As well as his person, if Bridget wanted to push too far. Nichs was earnest,


    and he saw only the best in Bridget.


    I was much less certain about her. So I would keep watching. Like a hawk


    Bridget smirked at me a little, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel like maybe she just wanted to flirt with


    Nichs in front of me. Put me in my ce?


    No, I had to be overthinking this. Even if she had a lingering crush on Nichs, why rub it in my face?


    She couldn¡¯t possibly know that he and I were still harboring secret feelings for each other. We¡¯d been


    pretty good at keeping a cap on that in public, I¡¯d say. 3


    Maybe she did though.


    I shook my head, trying to clear away the circr thinking again. It was getting me nowhere


    fast. 1


    Bridget waved her arms around. ¡°This open area can be the stage. Nichse here. Here. This is


    your spot. Now, let¡¯s pick up from scene 17.¡±


    I noticed that Bridget didn¡¯t have a script. Nichs did, however, and flipped through the


    pages.


    ¡°You should learn your lines soon, Nichs,¡± she chided lightly.


    ¡°There are so many of them,¡± Nichs replied.


    ¡°I can teach you memorization methods,¡± Bridget said, a bit of hope in her voice. Was she angling for


    another private meeting?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Another time perhaps,¡± Nichs said, dismissing her without even looking up.


    2/4


    +15 B?NUS


    Bridget continued to smile. ¡°Ready?¡± she asked, and her voice was slightly tighter than before, the only


    indicator that Nichs¡¯s words had upset her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Nichs said and cleared his throat.


    Bridget immediately switched into acting mode. One minute she was standing casually with a big smile,


    the next she was a wilting flower leaning into Nichs, a bit of desperation in her gaze.


    ¡°Oh, darling,¡± Bridget said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. The guards will surely find you.¡± She ced the


    back of her hand to her forehead. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear it if you were caught. If you were tortured!¡±


    Nichs cleared his throat again. ¡°It would all be worth it, uh¡­ to be with you.¡±


    He stopped.


    Bridget waited.


    I blinked, confused. I hadn¡¯t read this part.


    Bridget whispered, ¡°For one night.¡±


    Nichs immediately corrected. ¡°Oh, yes. Uh, for one night. Tonight. Er, tonight, I will make you mine


    under the¡­ uh¡­ stars¡­ Doesn¡¯t that imply we¡¯ll be making love outside?¡±


    Bridget straightened. ¡°That¡¯s not in the script, Nichs.¡®


    ¡°I know, but then we move to the bed. It just doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Nichs said.


    Bridget took the script from Nichs¡¯s hands and cast it aside. ¡°Let¡¯s skip ahead then.¡± She wrapped


    her arms around his neck. Tilting her face up, she looked like a seductive beauty from an old ck and


    white movie. ¡°Kiss me, lover.¡±


    Nichs froze. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea.¡±


    Bridget pouted her bottom lip some. ¡°No one will believe that we kiss all the time if our first kiss since


    my return is on the night of the show.¡±


    A mixture of feelings flooded through me. d, that they hadn¡¯t yet kissed since she¡¯d been back. Not


    thrilled, that the distinction was necessary only because they had kissed in the past. And absolutely


    raging, that she wanted to kiss him right now in front of me and only


    1. me.


    ¡°It will be fine,¡± Nichs said. He refused to as much as budge with her arms around him.


    3/4


    ¡°But, Nichs,¡± Bridget began to insist.


    But Nichs stayed adamant. ¡°No, Bridget.¡±


    +15 B?NUS


    Slowly, Bridget lowered her hands away from him. ¡°Well. I guess it¡¯s just like riding a bicycle, right? We


    had a lot of practice in the old days. I¡¯m sure it wille back to us.¡±


    Nichs didn¡¯t say anything, though his jaw was a hard line. I could only guess what he was thinking. I


    hoped to God he wasn¡¯t fondly remembering the past.


    ¡°That was a long time ago,¡± he said atst.


    ¡°Not all that long,¡± she said smiling. ¡°But, you know I was only pushing for this with the best interest of


    the y in mind right? I want a story to be believable.¡±


    Nichs sighed. ¡°I know you are a perfectionist about your work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I¡¯ve been so sessful.¡±


    Nichs turned toward me then. Whatever he saw in my face gave him pause.


    I could imagine what he saw, because I could feel it coursing through my veins.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 0424


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In my mind, my wolf was rampaging, storming back and forth, smashing against the walls I used to


    contain it. I wanted to run. I wanted to fight. I wanted to tackle Bridget to keep her away from my mate.


    ¡°Well, look at the time. We have to go,¡± Nichs said at once. He never checked his watch. Who knew


    what the hell time it was? Nichs held out his hand for me. I didn¡¯t trust myself to take it without


    hurting him. My hands felt like they could shift to ws at any moment.


    Bridget stepped closer, and a growl erupted from the back of my throat.


    ¡°Piper? Are you alright?¡± she seemed genuinely concerned, and I hated that that p i s s e d me off even


    more.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Nichs answered for me. ¡°It¡¯s just been a long day. Come on, Piper. I¡¯ll see you back to


    your room.¡±


    He gripped me by the forearm and pulled me close to his chest. My nose rested near his corbone


    and I inhaled long and steady. It helped calm me.


    With my face buried in his chest, he led me to the door.


    ¡°Have a good night, Bridget,¡± Nichs said. His chest vibrated when he talked. I didn¡¯t like that he had


    said her name, but the rumble of his voice made me purr in delight. He was so s e x y, my mate. So


    strong and so good, and so s ex y.


    I had thought Nichs intended to take me back to my room, so I was surprised when he turned the


    other way and started leading me toward the royal family wing instead. While I was lost to the touch


    and smell of N i ch o s ¡®s body, he led me directly into his room.


    He closed the door behind us, then gently guided me to the bedroom.


    ¡°Is it the wolf?¡± he asked.


    I hummed. It was, but it was more too. My emotions were out of control.


    ¡°She wanted to kiss you,¡± I said.


    ¡°For the y,¡± he replied.


    Context mattered so little to me right now, all I could do was growl.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± he said. ¡°I understand. Hold on.¡±


    He slowly started to pry me away from him.


    I whined and tried to hold on tighter.


    ¡°Just for a minute,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ll like what I¡¯m about to do, I promise.¡±


    With that promise, I leaned back to give him room. Immediately, he door off his jacket and ripped his


    shirt up and over his head. The second it hit the floor, I was right back where I had been, but without his


    annoying clothes in the way.


    Nichs was so hot. He smelled so good. He should never wear clothes.


    Nichsughed, low and deep, and I realized I¡¯d said all that out loud. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t like others to see


    me naked, would you?¡±


    Another growl tore from my throat, this one even more dangerous than before.


    Hisughter slowly fell into a satisfied chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I felt like I was out of my head, barely holding on.


    ¡°I know, Piper. It¡¯s okay. I know what will help.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Scenting.¡±


    It was true, he did smell too much like Bridget, and her perfume and thevender. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Mark me,¡± he said.


    I shook my head. ¡°That won¡¯t work. You heal too quickly. My marks won¡¯tst.¡±


    ¡°Do it anyway,¡± Nichs said.


    I trusted Nichs, so I immediatelytched onto the corbone I¡¯d been


    nuzzling and sucked in a red mark. And then another right beside it. And another.


    already healing.


    But Nichs was right, I did feel a bit more like myself. The mark itself healed but my scent remained.


    It brought me some ease.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Nichs said. His hands dug into the back of my shirt. ¡°Now it¡¯s my


    turn.¡±


    In a sh, he ripped his hands in opposite directions, tearing my shirt clean off my body.


    His mouth descends at once to the juncture of my neck and shoulder, which had


    been previously hidden away by my shirt, and he sucked in a mark.


    His hands went to my backside and lifted. I instinctively wrapped my arms


    around his waist.


    His mouthtched onto my corbone as he carried me to his bed. As he gently lowered me down, his


    mouth moved to the swell of my breast.


    Ibed my fingers through his hair. I did feel more myself, but my jealousy was still seething. The


    only way I could think to quash it, other than what we were already doing, was to have what Bridget


    wanted and was denied.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± I said.


    He lifted his head to look at me. A bit of saliva clung to his red lips, making them


    shine just a little.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± I said.


    He smirked, then surged forward and captured my lips with his own. Our tongues tangled, our limbs


    intertwined. And for a good long while, I lost track of where I ended and he began.


    Later, when we were sated and sweaty and bliss had settled over me like a warm, nket, I turned my


    head on the pillow to look at Nichs beside me.


    3/5


    15 BONUS


    His hair was a mess from where I had dragged my fingers through again and again. The fresher marks


    on his chest were fading, though some were still bright. I treasured the sight of them, knowing they


    would be gone soon.


    He turned his head on his pillow too, looking at me. ¡°You are amazing, Piper.¡±


    ¡°So are you,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Though I do have a question¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°When we were together in the woods that time, I asked you to be inside of me. You said to wait until


    we were near a bed.¡± I patted gently on the mattress beneath us. ¡°I understand if you wanted to wait


    before when I wasn¡¯t quite myself. But I can assure you that I¡¯m fully in control now.¡±


    I was expecting a charming smile and a quip about our expected second, third,


    or fourth round.


    My desire to have Nichs inside of me hadn¡¯t quelled since that night in the woods. If anything, it had


    grown since then. I¡¯d thought if we¡¯did together like that, we might feel closer to each other.


    And when I thought of finally losing my virginity, there was no one else in the whole world I could think


    of wanting to give it to. Even if we were doomed. I wanted Nichs to be my first.


    N i c h o l a s¡¯s actual reaction was a dimming smile as he turned his head away, facing the ceiling now.


    My heart grew chill. I felt like he was closing a door in my face.


    ¡°I think we should wait,¡± he said.


    Okay. That wasn¡¯t so bad. Wanting to wait made sense. I wouldn¡¯t dream of pressuring him.


    ¡°After what happened with Susie,¡± Nichs said, ¡°it got me thinking. I don¡¯t want to risk getting you


    pregnant.¡±


    And just like that my frozen heart shattered into pieces.


    It wasn¡¯t that Nichs didn¡¯t want to be inside of me.


    It was that he didn¡¯t want to risk having a family with me.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 0425


    My wolf cowered inside of me, hurt crashing in on all sides. Rejection. It seeped into every pore and


    every bone.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t feel that way. Nichs was pragmatic and cautious. He wouldn¡¯t want to have a baby


    out of wedlock with anyone, even me.


    But my wolf¡¯s reaction is visceral, as if I had been directly rejected by my


    mate.


    It took every sliver of willpower I had to keep from whimpering and pulling myself into the fetal position.


    I bury it all down deep, right there alongside


    dream I secretly held of making a family with Nichs.


    any


    When he nced at me again, he found me just as closed off as he was.


    Slowly, I began to slink out of bed.


    ¡°Piper? Where are you going?¡± He sat up in the bed, watching me as I gathered my clothing off the


    ground and shimmied back into them.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head back to my room.¡±


    A bit of hurt shed through his eyes. I tried to ignore it.


    ¡°You can stay here the night. Sneak back in the morning,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s safer if I go now,¡± I said.


    Safer for who? That was the question left unanswered. My heart was already cracking. If I stayed, it


    might implode into dust.


    I slipped out of Nichs¡¯s room, thinking I might findfort in the solitude of the hallway. Instead, I


    only felt emptier somehow.


    The walk back to my room felt even longer than usual, and I wasn¡¯t even particrly careful. It was by


    pure luck that I returned to my room without being seen.


    At rehearsals the next day, I avoided Nichs as much as possible. It was difficult to do with Elva in


    tow. I wouldn¡¯t deny Elva from spending time with her Nickss, even when I¡¯d rather not see him. So I


    wasn¡¯t terribly shocked when five seconds into entering the ballroom, Elva made a B¨Cline straight for


    Nichs.


    ¡°Nickss!¡±


    Nichs smile was bright for my little girl. ¡°Elva.¡± He kneeled down to hug her. Over her head, he


    looked up at me. That smile dimmed by arge margin. ¡°Piper.¡±


    ¡°Prince Nichs,¡± I said, using his formal title. I hadn¡¯t done that in some time. His expression soured


    further.


    He schooled it back into a warm smile, when Elva pulled away to look at


    him.


    ¡°Mommy says I can be in the y?¡± she asked.


    Nichs nodded critically. ¡°It¡¯s a very special role, just for you.¡±


    ¡°Can I do it now?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I think we can get Bridget to help show you. If that¡¯s okay with your mom?¡± Nichs looked at


    me. Elva turned to look at me too, all doe eyes.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay,¡± I said, even though my insides were all twisted up. I¡¯d rather keep Elva far, far


    away from Bridget. But that was unfair. Elva wanted a part and Bridget was the best one to help show


    her how it was


    done.


    I was no actress. I wasn¡¯t even a movie buff. Elva deserved a chance to learn


    from a real life honest¨Cto¨Cgoodness professional.


    So I watched as Nichs led my daughter away, up onto the stage that was fullypleted now, to


    where Bridget waited. Bridget seemed so excited to see Elva, that they immediately hugged like old


    friends.


    2/5


    Watching them, my sad, lonely heart ached. They looked like a family up there


    Bridget took Rhost¡¯s one hand while Nichs held the other. Together, they hed her to her starting


    spot, then walked with her across the stage, showing her the route she would take when she threw the


    flower petals.


    I couldn¡¯t hear their words, but Bridget was bright and energetic and she was making Elvaugh and


    smile. Elva was entirely charmed.


    My heart sunk down to my stomach.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make that face,¡± Julian said, suddenly appearing beside me. He could have sneaked up


    on me, or just walked up while I was so enamored with the others on the stage, I wasn¡¯t sure. Either


    way, I jumped and heughed, ¡°Careful, Piper. I didn¡¯t mean to give you a heart attack.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± I said, shaking it off. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep muchst night.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t need to hear about your exploits with my brother.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of that,¡± I said. Though, in hindsight, I really didn¡¯t need to rify that. It wasn¡¯t any


    of Julian¡¯s business.


    ¡°Then why couldn¡¯t you sleep?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head once, just a little. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it, not even with him. I wasn¡¯t ready. I didn¡¯t


    know if I¡¯d ever be ready. The hurt was too


    deep. The rejection too raw.


    Nichs wanted a family. He just didn¡¯t want it with me.


    No, that was the hurt talking. I tried to remind myself, Nichs was just being careful. If I got pregnant,


    the entire royal house of cards coulde tumbling down. It wasn¡¯t worth the risk.


    Nichs and I weren¡¯t like Mark and Susie. We couldn¡¯t just run away together. Nichs would never


    turn away from the crown or his kingdom,.


    not even for love. Or family.


    Not even for me.


    Watching Bridget, Nichs, and Elva frolic across the stage again and again, I shifted my focus from


    one hurt to another.


    If I couldn¡¯t have Nichs¡¯s children, did I even want more? It was so difficult to think of wanting


    anyone else. My wolf was so sure Nichs was


    my mate.


    And well¡­ it was easy to believe. When I so much as thought of being with anyone else, my stomach


    twisted into ufortable knots like I was going


    to be sick.


    Julian was quiet beside me, respecting my wish not to talk about it.


    And while that felt like the correct decision, I supposed I could talk about something, even if not the real


    cause of my heartsickness.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about having children, Julian?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Me?¡± He seemed surprised to be asked. I had no idea why.


    ¡°Yes, you.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He considered it a moment. Looking at him, I noticed his attention too was drawn to the group of three


    on the stage. Though his eyes were drawn to one woman in particr.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll give my love whatever she wants,¡± he said. ¡°Many children? None? It wouldn¡¯t matter to me


    so long as she was happy.¡±


    I frowned a little. That didn¡¯t seem like a particrly healthy answer. I understoodpromise in a


    rtionship, but I felt like when it came to having kids, there should be a line whether you wanted them


    or not. Doing it or not doing it for someone other than yourself felt like a fast pass to


    resentment.


    Maybe Julian thought it was romantic. Maybe to someone else it would be. And I understood special


    circumstances could exist.


    +15 BOHUS


    But¡­ I also knew Julian was thinking of Bridget when he said those words, the woman who barely paid


    him any attention except for a flirt here and there as if to keep him on the hook romantically.


    Julian deserved better.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, pressing. ¡°But your wants and needs are important too. So I¡¯m asking, what do you


    want?¡±


    Julian looked surprised again. This time, he turned from Bridget to look at


    1. me.


    ¡°What I want doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said, and it was so hollow, so chilling, I shivered down to my bones.

 Chapter 426

    Vote (9.3x)


    Chapter 0426


    Since we needed special costumes for the event, the candidates, Julian, and Nichs all attended a


    group fitting in one of therger sitting rooms. Thisrge room had several smaller rooms connected,


    where individuals could go to change or have more personal measurements taken.


    My costume was a darker hue, since I was apparently a viin. The seamstress working with me also


    indicated that Bridget wanted me to wear a domino mask over my eyes. The seamstress said it would


    help me look mysterious, but I wondered if it was to help hide my terrible acting.


    I could read lines okay, but I never could get my face to make the correct emotions. Except, of course,


    during the rejection scene with Nichs. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Bridget wanted me to remove the


    mask for that one scene alone.


    Across the room, Bridget was personally helping Elva with her flower girl costume. Nichs was there


    too. Elva would pick ribbons for her hair then hold them up for Nichs to see. He smiled and nodded


    at each one.


    At the same time, he was being fitted for a bright white cape that would be impossible to keep clean


    under normal circumstances.


    Movement sounded to my right. I expected Veronica or Tiffany or even Julian to have made their way


    over to me, but I startle when I realize Susie is the one who stepped into the open space beside me.


    She was calm, if not a bit curious looking around, taking in everything she missed.


    I desperately wanted to talk to her, to find out everything going on with her, but with so many people


    around, I was afraid to open my mouth in case. someone might overhear me.


    ncing at me, she must have caught the conflict on my face.


    1/5


    ¡°We¡¯re keeping things private until we can figure out the best way


    forward,¡± she said softly to me, giving me a kind smile. It was a relief to see her so happy, after the


    misery she¡¯d been through the past few days.


    Leaning closer, she whispered, ¡°But we are going to stay together no matter what.¡±


    It would be difficult for them. They¡¯d have lots of challenges. But I was so pleased for them. If they truly


    loved each other, they would make it through the hardship. They¡¯d make it work, and they¡¯d be a happy


    little family.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back,¡± I told her.


    Her smile grew wider. At least, it did, until she looked back over the rest of the group and her gaze


    snagged on Bridget helping Elva tie ribbons in her hair. With Nichs so close and attentive beside


    them, they looked like their


    own little family.


    It made my stomach twist into knots.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ new,¡± Susie said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied.


    Susie nced at me sideways. ¡°Are you¡¯re okay with it?¡±


    I shrugged. Of course not, but, ¡°What choice do I have? Elva is enjoying herself. Nichs says Bridget


    is trustworthy. How can I pull Elva away without being aplete and total asshole to all of them?¡±


    Susie went quiet. I didn¡¯t know what else to say either.


    A tailor came over to help Susie with her costume. Since she had taken my ce as the maid, her


    outfit was fairly straightforward, a simple maid outfit with an apron and ace headband. They just


    needed her general size.


    The pregnancy was still early. She wouldn¡¯t show for some time. I wondered how long she and Mark


    could keep it a secret.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As long as they could, I imagined.


    Just then, Elva came running over to us, her ribbons bouncing along


    behind her.


    ¡°Mommy! Susie! Look!¡±


    Her dress was bouncyyers withce and ribbons that matched the ones in her hair. She gave us a


    spin so we could see the full effect. The colors trailed along behind her.


    She was absolutely adorable, a vision in pink and purples. And her bright smile was the best part.


    Nichs had been right to want to include her in the y, and I was once again grateful to him for his


    insight and kindness.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± I said.


    ¡°Nickss helped pick the colors,¡± Elva said. She tugged at the ribbons in her hair a little, trying to pull


    them closer to her face to see them. ¡°Auntie tied them.¡±


    My thoughts skidded to an abrupt halt. Auntie?


    The only person Elva called aunt was Anna. I would have been fine if she¡¯d wanted to use the term for


    Susie, or Charlotte, or even Veronica. But¡­ Bridget? They¡¯d only just met.


    Nichs might have said that Bridget was trustworthy but¡­ to already be so close to warrant such a


    nickname? It felt like too much, too soon, from someone I wasn¡¯t sure had Elva¡¯s best interest at heart,


    regardless of what


    Nichs said.


    Susie and I shared a quick look. Susie looked worried. Good. I was d I wasn¡¯t the only one, then.


    I cleared my throat. None of this was Elva¡¯s fault, and I didn¡¯t want toe off too harshly and hurt her


    identally. She was such a sweet little girl, always looking to please people.


    So, very gently, I asked her, ¡°Auntie?¡±


    Her bright smile faltayed slightly, which made saw mega cinemas le dia Was feeling confident about the


    theme, the world counter totent


    ¡°Bree jet Wanted me to call her that.¡±


    ¡°Piper!¡± Bridget sald brightly as die rushed over. ¡°Wir do you think of little Elva¡¯s outfit? Isn¡¯t she a


    perfect doll?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a doll, she was a girl. ¡°Did you sak talve to call you butler asked. Elva¡¯s clear difort set


    of all my protective inertiarts. My impulse for politeness was firmly out the window.


    Bridgetughed lightly, ¡°Oh, yes I¡¯m so sorry, Piper Tolyat I meant to ask you if it was okay first. But


    then I was helping the with Nicholes.¡±


    was


    She turned around to point out Nicholes, who we cautiously watching us from a few feet away while he


    spoke with his own tailor. He taen his ne cape over her shoulders, and looked rather handsome in it.


    He¡¯d out quite the figure as a dashing hero in the y. The audience would be pleased


    I¡¯d be pleased to see him like that too. But not right now. Now I had problems that all began and ended


    with Bridget.


    ¡°Nichs was helping too,¡± Bridget continued. ¡°Did you notice us? It was such a sweet little moment. It


    felt so familiar, like we were a family or something.¡± Sheughed again, light and airy as a twinkle of a


    bell ¡°Could you imagine? Oh, what a beautiful possibility.¡±


    ¡°Elva is my daughter,¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Oh, I know,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked her to call me


    Auntie. I thought she could call Nichs Uncle, but we¡¯re still working on that.¡±


    Uncle?


    ¡°Nickss is Nickss,¡± Elva said, and crossed her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll convince you someday,¡± she said with a wink.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I said. I crossed my arms too, mimicking my daughter


    Bridget just smiled wider. ¡°Oh, Piper. Elva is so cute, I couldn¡¯t help but want to be her Auntie. You must


    understand, since she is your daughter. Surely it¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    COIN BUNDLE get more free bonus


    Comments

 Chapter 427

    Chapte


    Chapter 0427


    I wanted to say no with every fiber of my being. But when I look at Elva, I noticed she was watching me


    with doe eyes, taking in my every expression Did she actually want to call Bridget Auntie? Was she


    simply reading my negative energy, and that was what had been making her ufortable?


    I tried to remember Elva¡¯s face as she had interacted with Bridget and Nichs. She had been having


    fun. Was it genuine? It could have been.


    Maybe I was the stick in the mud here. My distrust of Bridget was


    hindering my daughter and dictating the people she could grow closer to.


    Bridget had given me no real reasons to distrust her. A handful of


    confusing things mixed with more feelings than facts. Maybe I was simply being jealous.


    If Elva likes Bridget, and Bridget has shown only kindness to Elva, maybe I was the asshole here.


    Nichs began to walk closer. He was in earshot now.


    He trusted Bridget with his life with Elva¡¯s life. Since I trusted him, that should make her trustworthy by


    proxy.


    At the end of the day, this was just a title. A nickname. It wasn¡¯t christening Bridget as Elva¡¯s actual


    aunt. It wasn¡¯t even saying they had to spend all that much more time together.


    Again, I looked down to Elva. ¡°Elva, you should do whatever you arefortable with, okay? If you


    want to call Bridget Auntie, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    I loved my daughter with an undying ferocity, but even I did not know the innermost workings of her


    heart. If she liked Bridget enough to want her to be Auntie, I wouldn¡¯t stand in the way of that. Though I


    would be watching


    hawk¨Clike from a near distance.


    1/5


    As a mother, I couldn¡¯t help but be protective. Especially with all the dangers we¡¯ve faced, and with all


    the dangers still out there, haunting us


    Elva listened to my words closely. She continued to watch me long after I¡¯d finished speaking. I worked


    hard to keep my face a nk te, so as not to Influence her decision.


    ¡°What would you like, sweetie?¡± Bridget asked, voice like cotton candy.¡± Wouldn¡¯t you like to call me


    Auntie?¡±


    Elva shifted her gaze to Bridget instead. Then she frowned.


    ¡°I want to think about it,¡± Elva said.


    Her words surprised all of us. I nearlyughed. Susie did, though she hid it behind her hand. She


    wasn¡¯t really a part of the conversation, so she easily passed it off as something else.


    Bridget, meanwhile, had the smile startled straight off of her face. She clearly hadn¡¯t been expecting


    that. As a celebrity, she was likely used to being admired and adored. Who knew thest time someone


    had actually turned down one of her requests?


    Yet, here Elva was, entranced by Bridget but not so much that she would throw away her entire


    character. I loved this little girl with the entirety of my heart, but every day I was surprised when there


    seemed to somehow, impossibly, be even more love inside of me for her.


    ¡°Oh, Elva. You don¡¯t want to make Auntie Bridget sad, do you?¡± Bridget said. She wore an over¨C


    exaggerated frown that rankled all of my nerves at once. Was she trying to manipte my daughter? ¡°It


    would make me so happy if you would call me Auntie. Do you know how many kids wish they had that


    chance?¡±


    I reached out and, cing my hand on Elva¡¯s shoulder, tugged her a little closer to me to support her.


    ¡°Elva¡¯s made her decision,¡± I said..


    215


    ¡°You said it was up to her, Piper,¡± Bridget said, cutting me as


    ¡°It is,¡± I said. ¡°And she said she needs time to think about it. She should have that, without outside


    influence.¡±


    Bridget¡¯s face went through a serious of different expressions, like she couldn¡¯t quite decide which to


    land on.


    I wondered what her own feelings were underneath. She was a good actress, there was no denying


    that. But maybe she lost herself somewhere on the way. Did she even recognize her own true feelings


    anymore?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Bridget eventuallynded on her usual bright smile, just in time for Nichs to join us.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked, likely noticing the tension.


    Elva turned into me, half¨Chiding in the skirts of my costume.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to convince Elva to call me Auntie,¡± Bridget said to him. ¡°I almost have her!¡±


    ¡°Elva said she wanted to think about it,¡± I said, filling in that key detail that Bridget was leaving out.


    Nichs looked between us. Then, to Bridget, he said, ¡°Elva isn¡¯t obligated to you, or to anyone,


    Bridget, except her mother. If she¡¯s notfortable with it, you need to let it go.¡±


    The wattage of Bridget¡¯s smile dimmed for a moment, but she quickly cranked it right back up to how


    high it was before. Higher even, somehow. ¡°Of course, you are right, Nichs,¡± she said. ¡°I suppose I


    did get carried away there.¡± Sheughed as she looked to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my overstep, Piper.¡± And


    then to Elva. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have pressured you, Elva. You can call me Bridget. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Elva nodded but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Bridget nced back at the room. ¡°Oh, I see Nathan waving for me. producer¡¯s work is never done!¡±


    Sheughed again as she walked away.


    Producer? Was that official? Although whether official or not, the term seemed to fit. Bridget had more


    or less taken over the entire production. It was kind of her to let Nathan keep his title as director.


    Bridget¡¯s departure left Nichs alone with Elva and me, with Susie not so subtly eavesdropping


    nearby.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to talk to Nichs yet. I could understand the practicality of him not wanting to have


    prative sex with me, but it still hurt. Whether it was warranted or not, my wolf and I felt the keen


    sting of rejection.


    Someday I¡¯d get over it. I¡¯d ept the inevitability of our situation enough that I¡¯d be able to ept


    what we had as enough.


    But right now, it hurt too much to even think about it.


    ¡°Piper,¡± he said, stepping closer to me.


    ¡°Prince Nichs,¡± I said. ¡°How are you today?¡±


    It was a question borne in politeness, not at all reflective of the intimacy we¡¯ve cultivated since our


    reunion.


    He seemed startled by it, but his own curtesy forced his reply. ¡°I¡¯m well. And you?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    His face twisted in a sh of confusion, but he recovered quickly. ¡°Well, I should return to the tailor.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°Busy day, today.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    I bowed my head a little, gesturing my consent. He gave me onest worried look, before turning and


    returning to his original spot.


    HIS SONUS


    At my skirts, Elva had taken to ying with her ribbons again. One was starting toe loose, falling


    down in her hair.


    Susie inched closer to us. She worried her hands together. With her gaze darting between Nichs


    and me, she clearly had questions. I tried to brace myself.


    ¡°What happened between you and Prince Nichs?¡± she asked.


    God, I didn¡¯t even know where to begin.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 0428


    While Elva was skipping around nearby, I exined to Susie everything that had happened the past


    few days with Nichs and me, up to and including the most recent incident of him telling me he


    wanted to avoid having prative sex so I wouldn¡¯t get pregnant.


    Of course, I said all of this very quietly, careful of eavesdroppers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine he meant it as a rejection,¡± Susie said. She subtly ced a hand to her own stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s smart to be careful. Things sometimes just¡­ happen.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°And I know he probably didn¡¯t mean it badly, but it still hurts.¡±


    ¡°No probably about it,¡± Susie said. ¡°He¡¯s trying to protect you.¡±


    I shook my head. I just couldn¡¯t believe that, as much as I wanted to. Maybe that was part of it, but it


    wasn¡¯t all of it. If he truly wanted me, wouldn¡¯t we be able to face the whole world to be together?


    ¡°Look,¡± Susie said. ¡°Why not just talk to him? Like I did with Mark. He probably doesn¡¯t even realize


    what he did or how he sounded. Just now, he looked more confused than I¡¯d ever seen anyone look. At


    least if you told him what he did wrong, he might be able to fix it.¡±


    She was right, but I still hesitated. ¡°Maybe this is a chance for a clean break,¡± I said.


    Susie gasped. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to say goodbye anyway. That¡¯s been clear from the start. I¡¯ve been avoiding it,


    and he has too. But I¡¯m never going to be picked to be Luna. The royal family hates me. I¡¯m his secret.


    There wille a day, sooner thanter, where he will have to choose someone else to be his


    Queen and leave me behind.¡±


    1/3


    ¡°piper¡­¡±


    ¡°So shouldn¡¯t I hold onto this hurt now, while I have it? Let it fester so the it easier to walk away from


    him when the timees that I have to?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that will actually work?¡± she asked, ¡°Or are you just kidding yourself?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer that.


    ¡°I could tell you what I think, but you won¡¯t like it,¡± she said.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± I pressed.


    ¡°It will hurt either way,¡± Susie said. ¡°So why hurt now when you don¡¯t have to?¡±


    1


    I shook my head a little.


    Across the room, Bridget and Nichs had made their way back together. It was almost time to break


    for lunch. Bridget was telling Nichs something, animatedly moving her hands. Nichs stepped


    closer to her, presumably to hear her better. Much of the chatter in the room was growing louder, this


    close to lunch.


    ¡°They really do make a good¨Clooking couple,¡± I said, hating myself for it.


    But it was true.


    The beautiful movie¨Cstar and the handsome prince who had been childhood sweethearts, someday


    side¨Cby¨Cside on the throne. They¡¯d probably turn it into a movie. Maybe I¡¯d be written as the viin who


    tried to keep them apart, just like my part in the y.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Susie said. ¡°You are being far too self¨Csacrificing.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± said Julian, suddenly at my other side. ¡°Besides it¡¯s a total lie. They make for a terribly¨C


    looking couple.¡±


    I nced at him in surprise. ¡°They are both very attractive.¡±


    2/3


    ¡°Their terribleness is worse than appearances,¡± Julian rified. ¡°They are boring.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Susie said, just as Elva ran up to her, curls and ribbons bouncing. She held up the ribbon that


    had earlier been loose, that had now totally


    fallen out.


    ¡°Susie! My ribbon. Can you help?¡± Elva asked, turning on her doe eyes.


    Susie was not immune. ¡°Of course, Elva. Let¡¯s go find a brush.¡± She gave me a look with a small smile,


    and I smiled back, grateful she was so eager and willing to help Elva.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Comments

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 0429


    I was blessed to have actual friends here.Peoplewholovedandcared for Elva for real.


    Meanwhile,Julian,stillwatching Bridget and Nichs interact,continued,¡°Bridgetisamoviestar. We can¡¯t think she¡¯d be happy sitting aroundalldayinthepce while Nichs deals with kingly duties. She¡¯s going toneedadventure. Excitement.¡±


    ¡°And you are the one who can deliver that?¡± I asked, lifting a brow at him.


    He shed me a grin. ¡°A life with me would never be boring.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny that. Julian was certainly a force of chaos, even standing near him was like being caught in a hurricane. I could only imagine what it would feel like to be the one he was fully focused on, or the one he loved.


    But¡­ a hint of worry sat in the back of my heart. Julian could undoubtedly promise a life of excitement to whoever his chosen partner was. But what would that person do to deserve it?


    ¡°So you give her all of your passion, give her an adventure of a lifetime,¡± I said. ¡°But what does she do for you?¡±


    Julian¡¯s brow pulled together ever so slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Rtionships are give and take,¡± I said. ¡°You would give her everything. Shouldn¡¯t she bring something to your life as well?¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have to,¡± Julian said. ¡°She¡¯s perfect just as she is. It¡¯s an honor simply to be around her.¡±


    That, to me, sounded very dull. If what he said was true, then what was the difference between Bridget and something like a nice¨Clooking statue?


    Maybe Julian would be better off adopting a cat.


    ¡°Youdeserve betrar,¡± I said.


    "There isn¡¯t anything or anyone better than Bridget," Julian said.


    I snorted a harshugh. At his sharp look, I tried to turn it intoacoughto cover. His eyes narrowed with suspicion.


    ¡°Have you even tried looking?¡±I said, ¡°You¡¯ve been a yboy sinceI¡¯veknown you. Did you ever look at even one of those girls seriously?¡±


    I already knew he hadn¡¯t. His heart had always been so set on Bridget, that he treated those other girls like temporary ythings. Maybe they were in on it, maybe they weren¡¯t. But he was never serious with any of them.


    If he had given someone else a chance, maybe she could have shown him what a romance was supposed to look like. Waiting for true love was fine, but this, to me, didn¡¯t seem like true love.


    It seemed like obsession.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone but her,¡±he said.


    Sadness bloomed in my heart. Julian, for all his ws, was a nice guy and incredibly handsome. He could have any woman in the kingdom, except forthis one.


    Then, all of a sudden, an idea shed in my mind. Maybe what Julian needed wasn¡¯t to find someone serious, but to simply realize what a rtionship was supposed to be like.


    To have someone like you for you. For that person to be so excited to see you that they go through anything. For them to bring joy and excitement to the person¡¯s life they cared about, as much as they received it from them.


    And who better to show Julian than the woman he was already in a fake rtionship with?


    Me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Julian", I said, turning tohim.


    He tuned tome, too, watching me with caution. ¡°Piper?¡±


    You deservetoknow what being in a real rtionship is like,¡± I said You should know whathavingan actual girlfriend should feel like **


    ¡°What areyousaying?¡± he asked.


    I pointed at myself. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you.¡±


    Now he was surprised. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you what love is supposed to look like.¡±

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 0430


    I set out to show Julian what having a real girlfriend should be like as soon as I could, so early the next


    morning, I dressed in my cutest sundress and showed up to his door with a basket of fresh bread I


    plucked straight from


    the kitchen. It was still warm.


    I knocked on his door. Brian opened it, and his eye twitched in what I assumed was surprise. It was the


    most emotion I had ever seen out of him.


    ¡°Is Julian awake yet?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s getting dressed,¡± Brian said. Before I could ask toe in, Brian


    stepped back and let me inside the room.


    I stood just inside the door in Julian¡¯s sitting room. Brian nced at me again, before disappearing into


    what must have been the bedroom. A momentter, Julian himself came bursting out.


    ¡°Piper? To what do I owe the pleasure?¡±


    I held out the basket. ¡°I thought we could spend some time together today.¡±


    He walked closer, nced into the basket, and then snatched a handful of the bread. He bit into it,


    chewed, and swallowed.


    The show was in two days, and with our final dress¨Crehearsal tomorrow, Bridget personally requested


    that everyone take it easy today. It had been some time since we had a day without practice or some


    other event, so it


    seemed the perfect time to have a date with Julian.


    ¡°Is this part of your borate n to prove something to me?¡± Julian


    asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°I said. There was no reason to hide it. I¡¯d been upfront from the


    start. Might as well continue to be, I reasoned.


    Julian tilted his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m definitely doing this,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re friends, and I won¡¯t rest until you recognize how important


    you are and how much you deserve.¡±


    Julian huffed out augh as he rolled his eyes. ¡°You are stubborn.¡±


    And just like that he was convinced to spend time with me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk in the garden,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day.¡±


    Since Bridget had been brought into thepetition, a lot of the protesting had dwindled. There were


    still a few hardy regrs, but for the most part, the biggest danger had passed. At least from what I


    could tell.


    I was sure some tension still simmered under the surface, but everyone


    seemed distracted now. Thepetition was once again serving its true purpose, captivating the


    kingdom.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Julian said. I took his hand in mine. He smirked a little and


    squeezed my fingers.


    Together, we walked down the hallway to the stairs, then down the stairs to the doorway to the


    gardens. Since it was our day off, there were other girls out there taking walks, though no one seemed


    to pay Julian and I any attention. We wouldn¡¯t stand out. After all, we were supposed to be dating.


    As we walked, we talked about this and that. Julian and I already got along very well, so it didn¡¯t take


    much for us to have an enjoyable time in each other¡¯spany.


    We stopped to smell some of the flowers. When I leaned closer, I inhaled a nose full of pollen and


    sneezed so loudly, I drew everyone¡¯s attention from the rest of the garden.


    ¨C


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Julian tried his hardest not tough for all of two seconds. Then he burst outughing.


    Eventually, we stopped at a small rod¨Ciron table to rest. Julian produced a deck of cards. ¡°How about a


    game?¡± he asked, and proceeded to try to teach


    2/3


    $15 BOWS


    me how to y poker.


    I started off strong, winning by just sheer luck, yet the longer the game continued, the worse I became.


    No matter how many tricks Julian showed


    me, I still couldn¡¯t make the cards talk like he could. I didn¡¯t have it in me to be embarrassed though,


    not with the boisterous way Julian wasughing.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 0431


    ¡°Maybe we should try a different game,¡± Julian said. ¡°Something easier.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Go fish,¡± he said, and we bothughed. A game for children might have been more fitting, honestly. At


    least then, I might have stood a chance. I had no proof but I had a feeling, just knowing Julian, that he


    had been counting cards at poker.


    As he started to deal for ourpetitive game of go fish, I said to him, ¡°See


    this is how it should be.¡±


    He side¨Ceyed me. ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Easy. Being with the person meant for you should be easy, just like this. Fun and silly. Full of more


    laughter than heartache.¡±


    lian hummed as he set down the deck. I checked my cards. I had a truly


    lousy hand. Looked like I was going to lose at go fish too as badly as poker. Julian would never let me


    live it down.


    ¡°Does Bridget y cards?¡± I asked.


    Julian¡¯s smile twitched downward, just a hair. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± He ced down two matching cards. He


    was already ahead of me. Of course.


    Julian obviously enjoyed ying cards. It seemed unfair that he had no idea if the person he thought


    was his true love even liked it.


    I was enjoying it myself, though admittedly, I wasn¡¯t any good. But this was another point I wanted to


    prove. The right person for him would try to learn his favorite games, just because he liked them. She


    would want to try just to spend time at his side.


    I wished I could make him see, but the longer we spent together, the more I wasn¡¯t sure if any of my


    lessons were being learned. He seemed so


    entrenched with his feelings for Bridget, like he¡¯d harbored them so long, he had no idea how else to


    be.


    As we continued to y, and Julian continued to beat me at cards, I noticed Nichs walk out into the


    garden. His gaze cast over the flowers and the fields before he spotted me and Julian at our small two


    person table. We were both leaning over the table, far into each other¡¯s personal space.


    Part of my lesson in how a girlfriend should act included being more touchy feely. I had been making


    efforts to touch his arm or his hand, to lean into him. Even now, my leg pressed against his under the


    table from knee to ankle.


    ¡°Nichs is watching us,¡± Julian said. He plucked a card from the pile, then dropped three three¡¯s. ¡°He


    looks rather annoyed at our closeness.¡±


    ¡°Let him look,¡± I said, huffier than I meant. ¡°Today isn¡¯t about him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about us?¡± Julian asked.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s about you,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t know why it was so important to me to Save Julian from his unrequited


    romance. Maybe it was because we had gotten to be such good friends. Maybe it was because, unlike


    me and my feelings for Nichs, Julian had a chance to be free of his love and live his


    best life.


    ¡°He looks like he¡¯s about toe over,¡± Julian said.


    I nced up in time to see Nichs step forward. My breath caught in my throat. What would he even


    say? Would he try to split up Julian and I? Would he want to sneak me away to some closet for a


    secret tryst?


    I didn¡¯t know what I expected, or what I wanted.


    But then Bridget appeared behind him and grabbed his arm, stopping him. She gave him her high¨C


    beam smile and thoroughly distracted him. As she pulled him away, Nichs didn¡¯t even nce back.


    My heart sunk down as my disappointment surged.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 0432


    After my date with Julian, I was left confused, unsure if I had clearly made any of the points I had set


    out to make or not. Nichs showing up had certainly thrown a wrench into my ns. I wasn¡¯t sure


    how I could show Julian he deserved love that came easy, when my own heart was so entangled in


    pain.


    In the end, we went our separate ways, but I wasn¡¯t done yet. I would prove to Julian that he deserved


    better, no matter how long it took.


    When I make it to my door, Nichs is there, leaning against the wall beside my guard. When he sees


    me, he kicks off of it andes closer to me.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± he asked.


    The guards were generally discreet, but I imagined for the conversation he wanted to have, we needed


    somewhere even more secluded.


    ¡°Where?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I walked beside him back toward the royal family wing. He didn¡¯t speak again until he opened his door,


    held it for me, and then closed it securely behind us.


    ¡°What is going on with you and Julian?¡± he asked me. A hint of anger weaved through his tone, making


    it gruffer than usual. It affected me in the usual way, making me shiver in delight and anticipation.


    I tried not to let my body win this time. Yes, Nichs was sexy beyond all reason, and I


    secretly loved that he was so jealous and protective of me. But I couldn¡¯t forget that we were fighting.


    Well, maybe fighting wasn¡¯t the right word. I was still hurt and he was still oblivious.


    Susie¡¯s words ran through my mind. Just talk to him.


    ¡°Julian and I are supposed to be fake dating,¡± I said. ¡°This isn¡¯t anything new.¡±


    ¡°You were touchier than before. You were leaning into him.¡±


    ¡°Nick, this isn¡¯t anything new,¡± I said again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the big deal is?¡±


    Half of me wanted to remind him how touchy he¡¯d been with Bridget since her arrival. It felt like she was


    nearly constantly hanging off of his arm. He always smelled like her, as if she


    +15 BONUS


    was purposefully scenting him at every asion, which¡­ I wouldn¡¯t put it past her, honestly. 1


    I didn¡¯t want to have this conversation again, so with I sigh, I turned back toward the door.


    Before I could take one step, Nichs hand gripped my arm, not enough to hurt, but firm enough for


    me to be unable to escape.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked, and his voice had now lowered even deeper, with a growl around


    the edges. ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding me.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter?¡± I snapped.


    His growl came out even deeper. ¡°Is this about Bridget again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said too quickly, too angrily. His fury was stoking my own, especially since I was also repressing


    my desire for him. If I couldn¡¯t feel lust, I¡¯d feel fury. The shift wasn¡¯t that far apart.


    Nichs didn¡¯t like that answer, or my tone.


    He grabbed my shoulder and at once shoved me up against the wall. His body closed in, in front of me,


    pinning me there. I felt he was all around me. I was fully swallowed by him and his presence.


    And I still smelled her.


    A tiny growl of my own escaped the back of my throat.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You smell like Julian,¡± he had the nerve to say.


    ¡°Well, you smell like Bridget,¡± I growled right back.


    We looked at each other a minute. Fire burned in his gaze, mirroring what I felt in my own soul.


    Then, in a sh, our arms were around each other, and our mouths collided. His tongue licked past my


    lips and tangled with my own. He stole my breath away, just as he¡¯d stolen my heart all those years


    ago. 1


    I was helpless but to love him. I was addicted to him. To his touch. To the smell that was truly his, under


    that damn floral of Bridget¡¯s.


    My kiss added teeth, but he matched even that. We were both angry, but cared for one another too. I


    wed at his shoulders. He ripped the belt loops off my pants from clinging too hard. 1


    Being like this was all I ever wanted. Having him close. Owning him as he owned me, body


    +15 BONUS


    and soul.


    But then, I remembered his cruel words in our afterglow, when I¡¯d wanted to let him im. me in a way


    no other man ever had, and he¡¯d rejected me so thoroughly, it was a hurt I felt all the way down to my


    bones. 1


    Instead of wing to get him closer, I began to push him away. He was an Alpha, and much stronger


    than me. He could have kept on if he wished, I might have even gone along with it, but Nichs was


    not that kind of man.


    When he felt me pushing, he backed up a full inch, enough for me to breathe and to speak.


    ¡°You hurt me,¡± I said. Tears rose in my eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t want a family with me and that kills me


    instead.¡±


    Some of the heat and fury faded from Nichs¡¯s eyes. Confusion reced it. He was still hot for


    me, his hands never left my hips, and his dick pressed into my thigh. But that confusion made him very


    still.


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head a little. I didn¡¯t want to voice it, but¡­ maybe Susie was right. He truly didn¡¯t


    understand. I would have to tell him. ¡°The other night¡­ When I offered you my virginity and you said


    you wouldn¡¯t risk making me pregnant¡­¡±


    The confusion in his face ebbed at once, and a touch of sadness reced it. ¡°I¡¯m only worried for you,


    Piper, and what might happen to you if you became pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Why should I have to worry?¡± I asked. ¡°Would you leave me out on the street?¡± 1


    I¡¯d wanted an apology. A denial. Anything. To hear him double down, only cut me up further. I felt like I


    was going insane. I had to get away. I pushed at him harder.


    He stepped back a full foot this time, giving me more space.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to care about me,¡± I snapped, so full of hurt, it had nowhere to go except into my words.


    ¡°You only care about yourself. You only care about the crown!¡±


    If he wasn¡¯t a prince, we would be together. The crown had always stood in our way. Now, I knew,


    without question, that the only reason he didn¡¯t to risk me bing pregnant is because then he would


    have unnecessary challenges in his path to the throne.


    ¡°Piper ¡°There was a change in his face, something like hurt, but I didn¡¯t care. I shoved away from him


    and stormed to the door. In the hallway, I ran until I couldn¡¯t run anymore. 1


    But I couldn¡¯t go back to my room. I didn¡¯t want Elva to see me crying.


    +16 BONUS


    My wolf whispered in my mind, begging me to run, but I shoved those whispers away. We¡¯d promised


    Elva we wouldn¡¯t lose ourselves.


    I had to be strong. I had to¡­ do something!


    I stopped at a closet door, opened it, and buried myself inside.


    Then I fell to my knees and cried.


    Eventually, I would return to my room and be strong again, for Elva and for myself.


    But for now, I just wanted to hold myself.


    And mourn the possible future that never had a chance.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 0433This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The next day was the dress rehearsal for the performance event. All of the candidates, Nichs,Julian, Elva,and I were in our costumes in the ballroom at the base of the stage, chatting and getting ready. Everyone¡¯s spirits seemed to be high.


    In our costumes, we made foracolorful bunch. Many of the choices were vibrant and bombastic. We¡¯d surely catch a lot of strange looks if we had been anywhere other than on a theater stage. I wondered if every show was like this. I¡¯d always been so busy and watchful of money, that I¡¯d never been to a show.


    I¡¯d sessfully managed to bottle most of my hurt, especially with Elva around.


    Many times today, Nichs triedtoget me alone, but I¡¯d always managed to deflect him, either by dragging Susie around with me, or sticking to Veronica and Tiffany like glue.


    He must have noticed. I could practically feel his stare burning holes into the back of my head, but after the night before, I wasn¡¯t ready to face him. There was still too much hurt between us.It took everything inside of me not to run to another closet to hide and cry.


    Elva needed me strong. Thepetition needed me strong. I wasn¡¯t going to lose points and face early expulsion just because of my inner scars.


    Elva needed to be here for her health, and I had to make sure she stayed for as long as possible.


    Oddly, Julian also seemed to notice me avoiding Nichs. Once, when Nichs nearly caught me alone, Julian himself stepped in, draping his arm around my shoulders. I hadn¡¯t. made a joke, but heughed like I had.


    As Nichs went away again without saying a word, Julian leaned into me and whispered in my ear, ¡°Stay close to me. I¡¯ll keep him at bay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied.


    And Julian, true to his word, stayed near me.


    I had thought it would be a temporary measure. I was sure that as soon as Bridget batted her eyshes in his direction, that he would veer off and chase after her.


    Because Bridget seemed so busy giving direction to Nathan, I hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. I was grateful to have Julian¡¯s help for however long or little he chose to give it.


    Yet, then Bridget herself came over, and, casting her big blue eyes at Julian, asked, ¡°Can youhelp me, Julian? I need someone to move around some of the props on stage while I stay back and watch from where the audience would sit. No one listens as well as you.


    What a backhandedpliment that was. I nearly snapped a snarky reply of my own, but,being conscious of Julian and his feelings, instead I took his hand in mine and squeezed, offering him my support. He needed that more than my snarky remarks.


    If he wanted to go, I¡¯d let him. It wasn¡¯t my ce to stand in his way. I would be disappointed, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Julian said instead. His cool smile never faltered. 1


    I blinked, startled. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever heard him tell Bridget no before. Her face mirrored my own surprise. She likely hadn¡¯t heard it either.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy with Piper today,¡± he said. His arm fell around my waist and he tugged me closer into his side. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Bridget was so startled, it took her several long minutes to recover, even with her supreme acting ability. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone else,¡± she said, and turned.


    Only when she¡¯d gone did Julian¡¯s smile dip, if just for a moment. Yet when he nced at me and saw me watching him, his grin returned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take too much credit for that,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why would I?¡± I said, smiling back at him. Inside, I was reeling. Maybe my lessons had taken with him after all. Was he beginning to see he was worth more than being her errand boy?


    He rolled his eyes dramatically, and I took the opportunity to lean in and kiss his cheek.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± he asked. He seemed pleased.


    I shrugged. I didn¡¯t have a good reason, really. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just proud of you.¡±


    Heughed.


    On stage, Bridget had roped Tiffany into helping her move the props. Tiffany did everything that Bridget suggested, only for Bridget ¡°Actually, it looked better before. Move them allback.¡±


    Ahalf hourter, the y began. Elva hopped up and down trying to see over everyone else standing, but to no avail. I was going to pick her up and set her on my hip, but Julian moved faster. He snatched her up himself and put her on his shoulders.


    ¡°I can only do this for the scenes I¡¯m not on stage,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°What do you say, Elva?¡± I prompted.


    ¡°Thank you, Jul¨Can.¡±


    ¡°You are


    are most wee, sweetheart,¡± Julian said. My heart melted for him a little.


    The y progressed. I had to go on stage a few times, and Julian did too, but we always managed to find our spot back together on the floor.


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly. But then it was time for the rejection scene between Nichs and me.


    I¡¯d been dreading it. I truly did not want to hear him reject me again, even if he was only saying the words in the script.


    Julian gave me a kind sort of smile and I took my leave. Heading up to the felt a bit like I was heading to the gurney. Or about to walk the nk off a pirate ship.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wear the mask for thisscene,¡± Bridget said to me as I passed her. ¡°We want the room to see the emotion in your eyes.¡±


    I knew it.


    I removed the mask as I got to the stage. I could see Nichs standing on the other side. As the scene before ours ended, it was now our turn to step forward and bring forth my heartbreak once again.


    We both walked onto the stage and went to our ces. I took a breath, opened my mouth, to start the scene, and was immediately cut off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nichs said.


    I blinked. That¡­ was not in the script. Had he forgotten hislines?


    Yet, looking at him, I could see the sincerity there. He wasn¡¯t a very good actor, he was too earnest, too bad at lying. Here, now, he was being 100% genuine.


    ¡°I¡¯mso sorry,¡± he said, and stepped closer to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean what I said, not how it sounded.¡±


    ¡°Nichs!¡± Bridget called from the floor. ¡°Are you trying to improvise? It¡¯s not staying true to the script!¡±


    ¡°I never wanted to hurt you,¡± he said. ¡°I never want to hurt you¡­¡±


    He came closer and took my hands. This close, the green in his eyes sparkled. God, he was so handsome, so true. I could get lost in him so easily.


    I could forgive him anything in the world.


    ¡°Stopeverything!¡± Bridget said. She hurried up the stairs. Nathan followed along on her heels. ¡°Thank God this is only a rehearsal. Nichs, we have to try again. Nichs?¡±


    But Nichs wasn¡¯t looking at her. He was staring at me. He was still holding my hands. And this, more than even his words, was the true apology I needed.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 0434


    Bridget made Nichs and I redo our breakup scene. With his apology fresh between us, I didn¡¯t feel


    so hurt anymore, and the words from the script bounced right off of me without taking root in my heart.


    After the scene, Nichs and I smiled at each other, then I made my way down the stage to rejoin


    Julian and Elva in the crowd. Julian winked at me as I came to stand beside him. I rolled my eyes, but


    smiled too.


    My heart felt so much lighter than it had for days. Things weren¡¯t all the way better between Nichs


    and I. There was much to talk about, and things to make clear. But the hurt wasn¡¯t so powerful


    anymore.


    Of course, now that the breakup scene between Nichs and I was done, it was time for his love


    scene with Bridget.


    Susie had her one line, and then went to ¡®check¡® the door as Nichs climbed in through the window.


    This time, unlike our previous rehearsals, the set designer and his staff hadpleted the disy, and


    Nichs climbed through an actual window built into the wall of the backdrop.


    They shared a few words. I thought of covering my eyes, or Elva¡¯s, so we couldn¡¯t see. My too soft


    heart was not strong enough to watch Nichs kiss someone else..


    Yet when the moment arrived, when Bridget threw her arms around him and tried to press herself up


    onto her toes to reach his mouth, Nichs turned his head. Bridget¡¯s lips found his cheek instead.


    Bridget tried again. Nichs turned his head farther. Then, Bridget huffed as she took a step


    backwards.


    ¡°Nichs. We have to practice this scene,¡± she snapped, her face twisted in unhappiness. So much for


    a love scene.


    ¡°No,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°No? I¡¯m the professional here,¡± Bridget said, ¡°And I¡¯m telling you that we can¡¯t


    go into


    this scene unprepared. You might think it¡¯s just kissing, but I swear, to be believable, it can¡¯t be the first


    time. We¡¯re liable to look like two fish eating each other.¡±


    Beside me, Julian snorted augh.


    On his shoulders, Elva looked down at me. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Mommy?¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Just a little spat between the actors, honey,¡± I told her. Inside, I was pleased.


    at a one-


    Bridget might have had a good point, if this were an actual set or theater and not just a off event made


    up of mostly high¨Css women and two princes. I knew for a fact that no one was going to use


    Nichs of being a bad actor, no matter how badly he did.


    They could look like two fish eating each other, and the crowd would still roar with apuse.


    But I suspected, and I wondered if Nichs did too, that Bridget might be pushing so hard to practice


    the kiss just for the sake of kissing Nichs.


    Or maybe Nichs was oblivious, as he seemed to be with everything else Bridget. Maybe his


    hesitance was more out of consideration for me. I liked to think that was true, anyway.


    Possibly, he was simply being considerate to all the girls, Olivia and Lilliana too. Kissing Bridget in the


    y would have given her even more of an unfair advantage.


    Bridget, regardless of Nichs¡¯s reason, was absolutely furious.


    ¡°No,¡± Nichs said again.


    Bridget huffed. ¡°Fine. If you refuse, maybe we should try a stand¨Cin instead.¡± Her eyes fell down over


    the crowd. ¡°Julian?¡±


    Julian stilled.


    Bridget called again. ¡°Julian,e up here please. Let¡¯s show Nichs how this is supposed to go.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± I whispered to him. He was so strong earlier, refusing to help her shift the props


    pointlessly around on stage.


    Julian looked at me, and I could see in his eyes that he was breaking. ¡°I¡¯m a weak man, Piper.¡±


    He had been strong until now, but he was not strong enough to ignore a chance to kiss. Bridget. I was


    disappointed but I understood. His heart still yearned for her.


    Slowly, he lifted Elva off of his shoulders and lowered her down to the ground. She wouldn¡¯t be able to


    see anymore, but maybe that was for the best.


    Julian turned from me and headed for the stapp


    walking toward Bridget..


    Quick as lightning, he was up upon it,


    Bridget didn¡¯t say a word past that point. She just opened up her arms and he slide between them.


    Then, his mouth was on hers.


    2/4


    +15 BONUS


    They didn¡¯t look like two fish eating each other. They looked like two people in love. Bridget. was a very


    good actor, and Julian didn¡¯t have to be. His arms curled around her waist. One of her hands cupped


    his cheek.


    It was tender and gentle and made me blush.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see!¡± Elva said.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t started again yet,¡± I told her.


    When the kiss ended, Julian moved forward like he wanted another, but Bridget, not so gently


    anymore, shoved him away. She turned to Nichs instead.


    ¡°See? That¡¯s what we need to do,¡± Bridget told Nichs. ¡°It will only look natural if we practice like this.¡±


    Julian, meanwhile, blinked a few times, like he was waking from a trance ¨C or a dream.


    I wasn¡¯t sure when the truth of what was happening hit him. He was a smart guy, cunning, but Bridget


    seemed to make all of his wires crossed.


    If he wasn¡¯t love blind he would have known going up that Bridget¡¯s main intent with this disy was to


    make Nichs jealous. Deep down, maybe he did know that.


    Maybe he had been hoping that an actual kiss would change things, make her realize that he was the


    one who had always been worthy of her love, not Nichs.


    Whatever lies he told himself to get up onto that stage were shattered now. He turned,


    rushed down the stairs and headed for the ballroom exit.


    ¡®Stay with Veronica,¡± I quickly told Elva. Veronica nodded at me, then epted Elva¡¯s hand. ¡°I have to


    check on Julian.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Elva said.


    With Elva safe, I rushed through the crowd to find Julian. I caught him right before he could leave the


    room. We were far enough from the others for our whispered words to be private.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anything,¡± Julian said. He wasn¡¯t smiling, not even to pretend. His eyes had a haunted,


    faraway look to them.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk,¡± I said. ¡°But it seemed like you needed someone near you.¡±


    ¡°Someone I trust, you mean,¡± he said.


    I nodded. ¡°Someone you trust.¡±


    3/4


    +15 BONUS


    He looked at me and his eyes focused somewhat. ¡°Piper¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk,¡± I said again.


    He had Bridget¡¯s smeared lipstick smudged at the corner of his mouth. Slowly, telegraphing my every


    move, I reached up and wiped it away with my thumb.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said. Heughed once then, bitterly. ¡°Guess you think I¡¯m the world¡¯s biggest idiot.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I think you are a man in love with a woman who doesn¡¯t know what she has. And that kind


    of love is hard to ignore, even harder to let go of.


    Julian nodded. ¡°Like I said, the world¡¯s biggest idiot.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I assured him. I meant to say more, but as I nced toward the stage, I paused as I noticed the


    piercing gaze of only one person watching us.


    From this distance, I couldn¡¯t read her face, but she was definitely staring straight at us, seeing our


    every gesture and movement.


    Bridget.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    4/4

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 0435


    That night, Nichs and Julian joined the rest of the candidates and me in the dining room for dinner


    together. Elva was tired from the day¡¯s events, so I returned her to our room where the nanny was


    waiting to keep an eye on her. Julian joined me at the door, to walk down to the dining room together.


    When we entered, Bridget had taken her usual spot, with Nichs on her one side. The other side was


    open, presumably for Julian. She spotted us as we came in, and tried to wave us or, well, Julian ¨C over.


    ¡°She wants you to sit next to her,¡± I whispered to him.


    ¡°I need space from her tonight,¡± he replied.


    Nodding, I led him away from Bridget and over to where my usual spot was beside Susie, and across


    from Tiffany and Veronica. Since Elva was absent, her seat was empty. Julian sat down in that seat


    now.


    Bridget watched us from her spot at the table. Her ever¨Cpresent smile seemed slightly dimmer than


    before.


    ¡°You should have been the lead, Prince Julian,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°No offense to Prince Nichs, but you


    are a true actor. It¡¯s like you were born to be on stage.


    Thepliment seemed to puff Julian back up and he returned to life. His grin slid right back on his


    face very easily.


    ¡°Thank you, my dear,¡± he said.


    ¡°I like Bridget,¡± Tiffany continued, ¡°But I¡¯m not so convinced about her giving the perfect. roles to


    everyone. Piper, didn¡¯t she try to make you a maid?¡±


    I groaned, and everyone around me chuckled a little. Even Julian.


    ¡°God, I forgot about that,¡± he said.


    Maybe he forgot. Or maybe he¡¯d been so blindsided by love that he hadn¡¯t noticed Bridget¡¯s slights


    against me to start with.


    Bottles of champagne came out then, and sses were filled all around.


    Nichs, holding his ss, stood up. He held it up like he was going to make a toast.


    Yet before he could speak, Bridget bounced to her feet and held up her own ss. ¡°Nichs


    1/4


    +15 BONUS


    and I have been speaking tonight about how wonderful this event has been. Granted, I haven¡¯t been


    around for the other events, but this truly seems like the best one yet.


    Veronica gave me a t look that had me hide myugh behind my napkin.


    Bridget narrowed her eyes at me for a fraction of a second before continuing.


    ¡°The beauty of the theater is how every person is an imperative moving part. It is only through


    everyone¡¯s great effort that this event will be a sess. Yes, Nichs and I will draw most of the


    attention, but we will shine because of your hard work.¡±


    Susie looked at me now, back over her shoulder. ¡°Is this supposed to be motivating?¡± she whispered.


    I gave her a shrug.


    Bridget didn¡¯t notice this time.


    ¡°So I offer a hardy thank you.¡± She lifted her ss. ¡°You should all pat yourselves on the back for your


    aplishments here. To us!¡± She drank. The rest of us followed suit, thought with varying degrees of


    enthusiasm, none as bright as hers.


    Susie pretended to sip at hers, then slipped some of it into my ss under the table when I motioned


    her to. No one was the wiser.


    After drinking, Bridget turned and smiled at Nichs. He gave a small smile in return, then


    cleared his throat.


    ¡°Thank you, Bridget. Though I would also like to thank everyone for their hard work. Though some roles


    are smaller than others, there are no unimportant parts in this show. Your dedication to this event has


    been seen and appreciated. Thank you all very much. To you.¡± He lifted his ss.


    ¡°To us!¡± Everyone said, the words absent when Bridget had toasted. Her smile tightened at little, but by


    the time she had finished drinking, it was back to full wattage.


    After the toasts, we continued to drink and have a good time. Though, not too longter, Julian kissed


    me on the cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a long day,¡± he said. ¡°I want to turn in early.¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°See


    you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Count on it.¡± He winked at me. Then he stood and left the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see him having some fun,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°He hasn¡¯t really been himselftely.¡±


    2/4


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I agree,¡± Veronica said. ¡°He has been absent from the library these past few days.¡±


    I tilted my head a little. ¡°Does he usually visit you there?¡±


    ¡°Every day,¡± Veronica said. ¡°At least for a little while.¡±


    ¡°We used to y cards in the afternoon most days,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t offend him when I


    caught him counting. Though he seemed more humored at the time.¡±


    I had no idea Julian worked so hard to make time for each of us so often. Though now, his fascination


    with Bridget felt even sadder. Whether he hung out with the three of us for romantic pursuits or for


    friendship, those rtionships began to wilt the moment she returned to the picture.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed he doesn¡¯t smile as much,¡± Susie said, and we all agreed.


    We stay until the champagne ran dry and people began to yawn. We truly had a long day and would


    likely have an even longer one the next day. The real party could happen when the event was finished.


    Susie excused herself first, then Veronica. Tiffany stayed a bit longer, chatting up Jessica beside her.


    Nichs came to my side, then, and offered his arm. ¡°If you are ready to leave,¡± he said, ¡°I would be


    honored to walk you back to your room.


    ¡±


    I looked at him strangely, thinking to myself, Bridget would hate that. Yet when I nced to where


    Bridget had been sitting, her seat was empty. Did she slip out? When? I couldn¡¯t remember. After the


    toasts, I¡¯d had such a good time, I stopped paying her any mind.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Bridget?¡± I asked. I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    He seemed puzzled by my question. ¡°I lost track of her,¡± he said. ¡°But I think she left sometime after


    Julian.¡± 1


    Odd, but her loss was my gain. I slid my arm into Nichs¡¯s waiting one and let him escort


    me from the room.


    A quiet sense ofpanionship settled over us again, bridges mended with his apology. We both at


    least understood now why I was upset. And I understood he hadn¡¯t meant it to hurt


    1. me.


    Silence lingered in the hallways, all except the sounds of our footsteps. On the staircase, he stopped


    me, turned to me, and said, ¡°If it were up to me¡­ If I could personally choose who to have a family


    with, I¡¯d want it to be you, Piper.¡±


    3/4


    +15 BONUS


    My eyes went wide. My heart ached.


    ¡°My feelings for you are not what stand in our way,¡± he said.


    The crown was important, not just to him or to me, but to the entire kingdom. And he would make a


    great king. Who was I, a lonely waitress, to ask him to turn his back on that so that we could live some


    little, beautiful but impossible dream.


    Would we move to the country? Buy a little cottage? Stick our heads in the sand any news or politics


    came into discussion around us?


    time


    No.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Nichs was born to be king.


    What could I do but support him? Even if that meant my dream had to die.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said.


    Then he leaned down and gently kissed me.


    My heart ached.


    4/4

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 0436


    Early the next morning, I awoke to the sound of loud and persistent knocking on my door. It was so early, Charlotte


    hadn¡¯t even arrived yet and the curtains were still drawn over the windows.


    The guards were talking with the morning visitor, who was nearly shrieking in her reply. It was Bridget. She sounded


    upset.


    I checked on Elva, she was still sound asleep. Then I rolled out of bed. I threw on a silk robe and rushed to the door.


    The moment, Bridget saw me, the tears began to flow down her cheeks. ¡°Oh, Piper! I have to talk to you at once.¡±


    Fortunately, at that same moment, Charlotte was approaching us down the hallway. I asked her to keep an eye on Elva,


    and went with Bridget to her own room where we could speak privately.


    Bridget plucked a handkerchief from her nightstand and dabbed at her tear tracks. She was still wearing the same


    clothes she had worn at the party. Had she been up all night?


    Where? And¡­ with whom?


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    As much as I distrusted Bridget, I would never wish her harm. With the underground organization out there, and their


    teleportation powers still unchecked, if Bridget had been out alone, she could have run into anyone.


    My stomach tied up in knots. Maybe it wasn¡¯t right to keep so many secrets from the royal guard.


    Nichs and Julian¡¯s personal guard couldn¡¯t possibly be enough to keep the entire pce safe.


    But then, I smelled it. A touch of cologne. A cologne I recognized as Julian¡¯s.


    Oh no.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    My stomach totally dropped out.


    He didn¡¯t. Couldn¡¯t. Wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°There¡¯s no easy way to say this, but Julian confessed his feelings to mest night,¡± Bridget said. ¡°He


    told me he had been in love with me most of his life. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    1/2


    He¡¯s so clearly in a rtionship with you, and yet he still has these feelings for me.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    I wasn¡¯t surprised. Just, disappointed. I had thought he was making progress in moving on from


    Bridget. Small steps, sure. Baby steps, even. But steps forward all the same. 2


    Surely that loss during dress rehearsal should have been the final nail in the coffin, when she¡¯d used


    him to try to make Nichs jealous.


    Yet maybe he felt he needed to confess to truly move forward. To tell Bridget his feelings, receive her


    firm rejection, and then move on.


    I sighed but wasn¡¯t otherwise affected.


    Holding her handkerchief to her cheek, Bridget watched me. ¡°You are handling this news quite well¡­


    Admittedly, if the man I was dating told another woman he has loved her all his life, I would be furious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to him about itter, sure,¡± I said. What, did she expect me to cry?


    Though maybe I should have made more of an effort, or she might have suspected that we weren¡¯t


    actually dating.


    ¡°I mean, I am pissed as hell,¡± I said. ¡°But¡­¡± I tried to think of some excuse for myck of true upset. ¡°It is unfortunately


    the nature of thepetition. I¡¯m Julian¡¯s favorite, but he¡¯s


    not here to find love. It¡¯s about who would make the best Luna.¡±


    That was a good enough reason, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡± Bridget said. Fresh tears started. ¡°It was the way he was talking about you¡­¡±


    That gave me pause. ¡°What? What was he saying?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he said such terribly things, Piper. Things I don¡¯t even want to repeat.¡±


    I frowned. What could he have said? We were friends.


    ¡°But I must repeat them!¡± Bridget said suddenly. She walked closer to me. ¡°Oh, Piper, you should know the kind of man


    you are dating. He will give you roses to your face and then. spew the most hateful rhetoric behind your back.¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 0437


    I frowned deeper. Julian was always ying the angles. Would he have put me down to impress Bridget? That didn¡¯t really sound like him.


    ¡°He called you¡­ oh, forgive me. A maniptive tramp. A two¨Cfaced woman. Someone who only cared about him for his money and power.¡±


    Julian would not say that about me. He knew, after all this time, that those things weren¡¯t true. After everything we¡¯d been through together, I struggled to believe he would say those words even in an attempt to win Bridget.


    I tried to see through her tears now, but God, she was such a good actress. She truly seemed genuine.


    But then, did Julian actually say those things¡­?


    ¡°The worst,¡± Bridget sniffled. ¡°Oh, Piper, if I could unhear these things I would.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said.


    She nodded. ¡°He said he is only kind to you because he feels so bad for you. A single mother from a lower ss. What hope do you have in thepetition without his help?¡±


    That one stung, striking straight through my chest like a spear covered in barbed wire.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe Julian could say something like that. I wanted to think that our friendship was mutually beneficial to us both. But¡­ I was so far beneath the princes socially, and all I¡¯d seemed to do since my arrival was bring them trouble. 1


    Maybe Julian had said that. Maybe he¡¯d meant it.


    I didn¡¯t know what to believe.


    ¡°I¡¯m trulyso, so sorry,¡± she said. ¡°After this happened, I couldn¡¯t think of what to do but to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Iunderstand,¡±Isaid, while a hurricane raged inside my chest. Still, through my own pain and misery, I had one lingering question. ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.


    ¡°When he told you his feelings? Did you reciprocate?¡±


    She vehemently shook her head. ¡°Of course not! It was bad enough to hear those words.


    How could I do that to you?¡± At once, she stepped forward and tugged me into a hug. ¡°We girls have to stick together.¡± 1


    By the nature of this verypetition, that was untrue, though I supposed I appreciated her sense of girl power and togetherness. 4


    After our hug, I said my goodbyes, and hurried back to my room to get dressed. By now, Elva had roused and was eating the quick breakfast


    Charlotte had prepared her. Charlotte cast me a suspicious sideways nceasI came into the room. I gaveasubtle headshake. Whatever had just happened, I wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it yet.


    I kissed Elva on the top of her head, wished her good morning, thenwentinto the closet to change.


    One thing, I knew for certain: I had to talk to Julian.


    Yet when I went to his room and knocked on his door, neither Brian nor he answered.


    Pressing my ear to thedoor, I could hear only silence within.


    I couldn¡¯t help but question Bridget¡¯s story. Any or all of it could be a fabrication.


    But.


    So many parts of it would not surprise me if they were true,that I reasoned, by that logic, all of it could be true..


    I hurried down to the dining room. A few early¨Crising candidates were there, but no Julian.


    Then I checked the ballroom, and there he was.


    ¡°Julian!¡± I called, and rushed down the stairs.


    Whatever he had been doing, he immediately stopped. He rushed toward me.


    Iopenedmymouth to speak.


    But then he kept walking straight past me.


    ¡°Julian?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say a word as he left the ballroom, leaving me there alone.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Then I realized, I recognized his outfit. He¡¯d worn that same suit the day before.


    Like Bridget, he hadn¡¯t changed.


    Maybe they had been together. Maybe her story was true after all.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 0438


    I didn¡¯t see Julian or Bridget again untilter in the day when it was time for the final show. By then, the cameras had been set and the guests had arrived to fulfill their role as the audience. The King and Queen took their spots on their raised thrones. Joyce was notably


    absent.


    He was likely still down in the dungeons. I briefly wondered if Veronica was having any sess withhim.


    The other candidates, Nichs, Julian, Elva, and I were all in a sitting room that servedasbackstage. A curtain had been arranged that blocked the pathway from the room to the sides. of the stage so that we coulde and go freely as needed without the crowd seeing. 1


    Nathan fumbled around, trying to direct as best he could. Though it was Bridget mainly giving orders. Yet even she wouldn¡¯t be able to oversee us all the time today. She was in most of the scenes. 1


    Four times before the show started, I tried to approach Julian backstage. Each time, he spotted me and made a wide arch around me.


    I still hadn¡¯t decided whether to fully believe Bridget¡¯s story about what happenedst night, but every strange behavior today only lent credence to it.


    Even Nichs noticed, as he came to stand at my side. ¡°Did you and Julian have a fight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t thinkso.¡±


    Given the history between the two brothers and Bridget, I didn¡¯t want to share Bridget¡¯s usation. If any part of it wastrue, Julian was likely embarrassed and wouldn¡¯t want Nichs to know.


    ¡°He¡¯s pissed about something,¡± Nichs said. He ced his hand on my shoulder and gave a gentle squeeze. ¡°Good luck today.¡± 1


    ¡°Thank you,¡±Isaid. ¡°But isn¡¯t it bad luck to talk about luck at all before a show. Aren¡¯t you. supposed to say, break a leg?¡± 1


    ¡°Maybe. I genuinely don¡¯t know,¡± Nichs admitted. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t wish that on you even if that is what I¡¯m supposed to say.¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget I have a wolf now. A broken leg wouldn¡¯t keep me down for long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mgrateful,¡± he said. ¡°But I still wouldn¡¯t wish you any pain, no matter how briefly.¡± 2


    I ced my hand over his on my shoulder and squeezed. What I was most grateful for was him, though I couldn¡¯t say that here, with so many people around.


    ¡°Nichs!¡± Bridget called. ¡°We have to get to the stage.¡± She stopped a few feet off. ncing between the two of us, her gaze zeroed in immediately to his hand on my shoulder.


    Nichs didn¡¯t move it. Not until he smiled at me, and I nodded in understanding. Then and only then did he pull away and follow Bridget down the makeshift hallway to the stage.


    Outside, the roar of the crowd was dying down. The cameras were likely on. The show was about to begin.


    I walked over to where Susie was helping to retie Elva¡¯s ribbons in her hair. She¡¯d already pulled one free.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Nearby, Tiffany was practicing her lines too loudly, and several others hushed her.


    Veronica was meditating. Jessica was pacing. Olivia and Lilliana looked bored.


    Julian had vanished.


    I sighed.


    Susie, watching me, misread what was bothering me. ¡°Do you think they will actually kisstoday?¡±


    Atonce,my stomach twisted up all over again. God, I had been so preupied worried about Julian that I had forgotten all about that iing nightmare.


    That made the waiting twenty times worse.


    Eventually, Nichs came back. Bridget remained on stage. She was in almost every scene.


    Nichs walked straight back to me and said, ¡°I need to speak with you privately for a


    moment.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said.


    The only ce to speak privately back here was an adjoining bathroom. Fortunately, like most all of the bathrooms in this ce, it had its own little powder room before you entered any room with a toilet. We went to that powder room now. Nichs checked the entire bathroom was empty then locked the door.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 0439


    ¡°Nick? What is it?¡± I asked.


    He turned to me, walked right up to me, and said, ¡°Something better than good luck.¡±


    Then he kissed me. I wrapped my arms around him. His hands gripped my waist. He guided me back against the lip of the counter then hoisted me up so that I was sitting on top of it. My legs went around his waist. His tongue slipped into my mouth.


    Every time I kissed him was as good and as breathtaking as the very first time. He had a way of snatching my heart from me with his closeness. I never had a chance of moving on from him, when my body and soul yearned for him sopletely.


    When we were like this, together, even in stolen moments,I felt so at home. Whole, in a way


    I never feel when I¡¯m alone,


    His hands were firm on my hips. Fromthisnew height atop the counter, I had much better ess to his chest, so I took full advantage of that, running my hands upanddown his torso.


    God, how I wanted to undress him and have my way with his right here. But we didn¡¯t have much time before one or the other of us would be called back to the stage. So I was careful not to disturb his costume. His must have beendoingthe same. His handsneverstrayed from my hips.


    Too soon we broke our kiss to breathe. Nichs dropped his head sothathis forehead rested against mine. I closed my eyes,soaking in the feel of him so close to me,of us sharing thesame air.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I needed,¡± he said, ¡°Now I can make it through.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so bad,¡± I said lightly.


    ¡°I hate the breakup scene with you,¡± he said, ¡°And every scene that follows.¡±


    Oh. His kiss with Bridget.


    ¡°You are the only want I want to do this with,¡± he whispered, voice quiet in the already quiet


    room.


    My heart leapt forward in my chest. I felt the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s just for show,¡± I reminded him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to mean anything.¡±


    ¡°Despite this event, I¡¯m not anactor,¡± Nichs said. ¡°I have no intention of kissing anyonewithout meaning it.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to convey that I understood. That no matter what happened, I would forgive him for it.


    But he seemed so hard set. Bridget must have been pushing him pretty hard.


    And Nichs was nothing if not stubborn. I was surprised she didn¡¯t remember that from their youth. The more Nichs was pushed,the less likely he was to move.


    Nichs kissed me again, with more passion this time, greedily iming my mouth with his own. His hands liftedupalong my back and he tugged me closer to him.


    I didn¡¯t care anymore if the costumes were damaged. I didn¡¯t care about anything but him and this. Us.


    Eventually a gentle knock sounded on the door. Veronica¡¯s steady voice came through.¡± Bridget is looking for you two. It¡¯s almost time for your scenes.¡±


    Wehadto part.


    I looked at Nichs andughed. He had my lipstick smeared all over his lips. I had half a mind to let him leave like that. Show Bridget who Nichs wanted to kiss.


    But¡­ that would only inevitablye back to bite the two of us.


    After all, we were not open with our rtionship.


    I was now, and likely always would be, Nichs¡¯s secret.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 0440


    I sneaked out of the bathroom while Nichs stayed to clean the lipstick off and adjust his clothes. As


    the leading man, he had to be certain that he looked perfect. I insisted. Someone would be sure to


    notice if even a hair of his was out of ce, and then our rtionship could


    be threatened.


    As I entered the room where most of the others waited, I looked around for Julian, but he


    wasn¡¯t waiting with the others. Perhaps he was watching the show?


    I checked in with Elva. She was with Veronica now. Most of Veronica¡¯s scenes were over so she could


    watch her during Susie and my remaining scenes. Knowing Elva was in good hands, I sneaked out of


    the sitting room to peak in on the y itself from the actual


    backstage.


    Admittedly, I cared more about finding and confronting Julian than I did about the actual y, but I


    ended up hitting two birds with one stone.


    Julian was onstage, in a scene with Bridget, and they were arguing.


    ¡°You act like I¡¯m the viin, but where is my restitution?¡± Julian demanded. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve


    followed you. I¡¯ve loved you. And now you are casting me off for someone you¡¯ve


    known for mere weeks?¡±


    ¡°Love is not apetition,¡± Bridget said, which I always thought was a strange line, given our current


    circumstance. The entire Luna selection process was a bigpetition. ¡°I met him, and I loved him.


    The love between us had time, but never blossomed.¡±


    ¡°For you,¡± Julian spat. His acting was exceptionally good today. He was always a talented


    actor, but the sheer amount of raw emotion in his voice made me shiver. He was even putting Bridget


    to shame. ¡°I have loved you from the moment I saw you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough,¡± Bridget said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never appreciated me. All I¡¯ve done. All I¡¯ve sacrificed ¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sacrificed?!¡± Bridget¡¯s voice rose now. ¡°What of my sacrifices? I had turned my


    heart off for so long! How can you not be happy that it¡¯s nowe back to life? If you truly loved me ¨C¡°}


    ¡°I should be pleased you love another man?!¡± Julian¡¯s voice rose to match.


    ¡°If you truly cared!¡±


    1/4


    #+15 BONUS


    ¡°You are delusional!¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± Bridget demanded.


    My thoughts paused a moment. I didn¡¯t remember some of those lines from the script. Did they decide


    to improvise? Was that what they were truly doingst night?


    If they were even together.


    Yet even if they talked about this, which I honestly doubted, the fire and passion under their words


    seemed too real. It could have been that they were both just very good actors, which they were. But I


    had a suspicious feeling not all these feelings were for show.


    ¡°You are the one holding me here,¡± Bridget said, bringing it back to the familiar words of the script. ¡°You


    threaten terrible things. You were never in love with me. You¡¯ve only ever been obsessed with me.¡±


    Julian growled. ¡°You will regret those words when I make you my bride.¡±


    ¡°I will never be your bride,¡± Bridget said firmly.


    They stared each other down.


    The curtains closed. The crowd erupted in apuse.


    Julian stormed off the stage.


    He wasing my way, so I tried to step into his path. ¡°Julian ¨C¡±


    ¡°Not now, Piper,¡± Julian said and sidestepped around me.


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait to hear me out. He just kept walking toward the sitting room where the


    others were.


    At that same moment, Nichs wasing out from the room. Julian smashed his shoulder into


    Nichs¡¯s as they walked by each other.


    ¡°Julian?¡± Nichs called, but Julian didn¡¯t turn. He continued to storm forward.


    Slowly, Nichs made his way over to me. ¡°What was that about?¡±


    ¡°Tough scene, I think,¡± I said, and motioned toward the stage. Bridget was still there. She


    had a solo scene next.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just that,¡± Nichs said. ¡°He¡¯s been off all day. I¡¯m a bit worried about


    2/4


    +15 BONUS


    him.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to break Julian¡¯s confidence, or b some rumor that Bridget said before I could verify the


    truth with Julian himself. So I couldn¡¯t tell Nichs everything that was going on. I wasn¡¯t even sure I


    could tell him anything. 1


    We faced the stage side by side as the curtain opened for Bridget¡¯s solo scene. In it, shemented


    Julian¡¯s terrible treatment of her. How he was so terrible for making him choose between the two of


    them, and then forcing her hand when she refused him. 1


    I knew it was theater, not real. But for all the simrities between the y and their actual situation, it


    made me so mad at the possible implication that Julian would attempt to force her.


    ¡°You know more than me,¡± Nichs said, side¨Ceyeing me. ¡°Julian confides in you more than he does


    anyone else. Except perhaps Brian, though I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s counts as a friendship.¡± 1


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t confided in me about this,¡± I said. ¡°Not fully.¡±


    Nichs hummed. We continued watching Bridget¡¯s performance for a moment. Soon Nichs would


    have to go onstage to rescue her from the tower where Julian¡¯s character had trapped her.


    I had so many questions for the three of them: Bridget, Nichs, and Julian. Sometimes it seemed like


    Nichs was the only one who would give me a straight answer. Though his memory seemed skewed.


    I wasn¡¯t sure he knew all the truths of what was going on around


    him.


    Maybe he knew this, though.


    ¡°Nick. Do you know how Julian feels about Julian?¡± I asked.


    ¡°His puppy love crush?¡± Nichs said. He smiled at first, but it quickly flitted away. ¡°It never meant


    anything. Julian never means anything with his feelings. He finds excitement, grows bored, and moves


    on. He¡¯s always been that way, even with Bridget.¡±


    ¡°But what if¡­¡± I struggled to find the correct words. ¡°What if it¡¯s real with Bridget?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be,¡± Nichs said, as dismissive as if I had suggested Julian grew another arm, or flew to the


    moon. Impossible. Ridiculous. 1


    Nichs wasn¡¯t even considering the possibility of the words. In Nichs¡¯s opinion, Julian would never


    have true feelings.


    3/4


    +15 BONUS


    That seemed short¨Csighted.


    ¡°He might find love eventually,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s not immune to it. No one is.¡± I wanted to suggest it without


    pressing too hard. I could risk revealing Julian¡¯s secret. Facts were, I knew that he definitely felt he was


    in love with Bridget, and had been for years.


    Maybe Nichs was right. Maybe it wasn¡¯t real love. But to Julian, it felt like it was. Wasn¡¯t that enough


    to take it seriously? Julian deserved support. How would he even know what was love or not if no one


    ever heard him out?


    ¡°Nick, I really think ¨C¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Piper,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Whatever is going on with him, it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with


    love.¡± He looked at me then, again. His eyes were worried. He wasn¡¯t a terrible brother, just one who


    thought he knew Julian better than he did. ¡°Will you find time to talk. to him? Make sure he¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I said, and it was a promise, not just to him, but to myself.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what Bridget had said to be true, that Julian had said all those terrible things.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    We were friends. That was real.


    I had to speak to him, and find out the truth.


    4/4

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 0441


    As Bridget finished her solo scene, it was time for Nichs and me to head to the stage for our


    breakup scene.


    ¡°Break a leg,¡± Bridget said to us as we passed each other. I knew this was the traditional way of


    wishing someone good luck in a theater production, but my wolf still snarled inside of me like it was a


    threat. Fortunately, I held it back before the sound could audibly escape me.


    Nichs held out his arm for me as we reached the stairs to the stage. On the surface, it was a gesture


    of kindness. As a gentleman, Nichs wanted to be sure I wouldn¡¯t trip on my skirts on my way up the


    stairs.


    Yet underneath, there was more to steady presence of his arm under mine. This was an apology for


    what was toe.


    The apology wasn¡¯t necessary. By now, we¡¯d practiced this scene enough that I barely felt anything at


    all. Still, it warmed me from the inside out, knowing Nichs cared so much.


    With the stage covered in darkness, Nichs and I released our gentle hold on each other and moved


    into our positions.


    The lights clicked on, and the scene began.


    Nichs looked at me and said, ¡°We have to end things between us¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone else.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who.¡±


    ¡°I think it does,¡± I said, then paused. I pushed all of my emotion into my voice. ¡°I love you.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In all of our practices, Nichs hesitated here, no matter how many times Nathan and Bridget tried to


    correct him. So it wasn¡¯t shocking that he still hesitated now.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t love you,¡± he eventually said.


    1


    The crowd loudly gasped. One person even booed. Another cried out, ¡°That¡¯s just wrong!¡±


    Nichs and I nced at the crowd in surprise, and then at each other. That reaction certainly had not


    been expected.


    C


    +15 BONUS


    I tried to regain myposure, but I needed a few seconds before I could remember my next line.


    ¡°Why would you hurt me like this?¡±


    Nichs¡¯s reply took even longer. This scene was quickly unraveling. ¡°I love her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this!¡± someone in the audience shouted.


    ¡°Piper is the one!¡± another called.


    Both were loudly shushed.


    Thankfully, my final line wasing up and this horrible scene would soon be over.


    ¡°I never want to see either of you again!¡± I shouted. Then, I turned and fled from the stage.


    Here, Nathan and Bridget both thought the crowd would cheer, happy to be rid of me, thest romantic


    obstacle standing between Nichs¡¯s character and Bridget¡¯s. Instead, the crowd was deathly silent,


    like the grave.


    Nichs paused, as he had been instructed to, to let the apuse y out. It never came. Eventually,


    he cleared his throat and continued with his monologue.


    As the scene ended, the audience did finally react. They politely pped.


    Nichs found me waiting in the backstage area, at the foot of the stairs. He walked to me then


    clutched both of my hands in his. Gently, he brought them up to his mouth to ce soft kiss after soft


    kiss over my knuckles.


    I didn¡¯t need the reassurance that there was no hard feelings between us. But it was nice to have it all


    the same. I¡¯d never turn down a bit of extra attention from Nichs.


    In a low voice, he said, ¡°The audience was right. My character is a cad for turning away your


    character¡¯s love for a woman he just met.


    I smiled. ¡°What about true love?¡±


    Nichs ced another kiss to the back of my palm. ¡°Even they could tell where truly lies.¡±


    my heart


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡± My heart burst with affection for him. I wished I could fall into his arms and kiss him. What


    I would have given to be kissed senselessly in that moment. But, people were bustling around us. Even


    our present touch was dangerous, threatening to give us away.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 0442


    Neither of us pulled away though.


    At least, not until Bridget¡¯s voice sounded behind me. ¡°Nichs! It¡¯s time for our romance scene.¡±


    Nichs released my hands and I pulled them back to my sides, just as Bridget came to a stop beside


    me.


    If she had noticed our closeness, which she must have from her closeness, she was pretending she


    hadn¡¯t. She simply beamed her bright smile all for Nichs.


    My nerves prickled once again. Yes, Nichs had told me that he would only kiss the people he


    wanted to, but in the shine of Bridget¡¯s presence and under the lights of the stage, who knew what


    would happen? The script called for a kiss. They were supposed to kiss.


    Would Nichs truly turn his back on the character? On the y itself? On Bridget?


    She batted her eyshes at him now. ¡°Ready, lover?¡±


    My thoughts fizzled into ash. I felt suddenly faint.


    Bridget nced at me andughed. ¡°Just getting into character, Piper.¡± She winked at me.


    Whatever my feelings were toward Bridget, I could openly admit that I absolutely detested her


    character for this y.


    Bridget¡¯s character and Nichs¡¯s were both in their own rtionships at the start, only for them both


    to im they never loved their partners and pursue each other instead. It was painted as true love


    conquering all, but I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    My character was painted as a viin for trying to save her rtionship. And while some of her actions


    were underhanded she was by no means a saint her intentions are only to


    ¡ª


    ¨C


    sustain the love she thought she had been cultivating for the past years.


    I hadn¡¯t given it much thought until now, but maybe the audience and Nichs were right.. Maybe his


    character really was a cad.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    No wonder Nichs was so miserable to be ying him.


    ¡°It¡¯s our time to shine,¡± Bridget said, turning her smile to Nichs once again.


    He nodded curtly at her and then looked at me. The green in his eyes was barely visible in the dark of


    the backstage, but the gold almost seemed to glow. And within that gold, I could


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    detect a swirl of emotion.


    He was trying to tell me something, and while I didn¡¯t always understand the message behind his eyes,


    this time, I was fluent enough in Nichs to read him.


    My heart is with you.


    I could feel the words as clearly as if he had just said them aloud to me.


    Bridget patted Nichs¡¯s arm. ¡°Better get into position.¡±


    Nodding, Nichs turned from me and headed up the stair. With our locked eyes broken, I released the


    breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.


    Oddly, Bridget remained. As I looked at her, I found her watching me with a truly unreadable


    expression.


    With Nichs, I had a chance of reading his face because of the depth of our knowing each other and


    because he was so terribly earnest.


    Bridget was an actor by trade, her face could say anything, and there was no indication if that was what


    she truly felt. The fact that I didn¡¯t know her all that well didn¡¯t help matters


    either.


    Yet when she looked at me now, I felt an ufortable chill run down the length of my spine, like I was


    staring into the eyes of a viper ready to strike. 1


    Maybe that was an unfairparison. I felt bad for thinking it. But I couldn¡¯t deny it. 1


    Bridget¡¯s smile hadn¡¯t dimmed, but her eyes turned hard.


    ¡°Keep your eyes on the stage, Piper,¡± Bridget said. ¡°I¡¯m about to show everyone what a real kiss of


    passion looks like.¡±

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 0443


    ¡°Hi, Piper!¡± Susie said, suddenly rushing past me. ¡°Bye, Piper!¡± She took the stairs of the stage.


    Bridget¡¯s gaze never left mine. She didn¡¯t say anything more, just winked at me, then turned to follow


    Susie up the stairs.


    I stared after her for a few long moments, shaken inside and out. Just what had Bridget meant by that?


    A true kiss of passion, she¡¯d said. With Nichs?


    No. I couldn¡¯t believe it. Nichs had said he won¡¯t kiss anyone he didn¡¯t want to, and I couldn¡¯t let


    Bridget¡¯s words shake my faith and trust in him.


    But what if Bridget was someone he wanted to kiss. The lights of the stage could be intoxicating, and


    Bridget was a good actress. If anyone could convince a man to kiss her, it would be Bridget.


    My stomach twisted into tight knots. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t watch at all. Maybe I should just return to the


    sitting room with Elva and wait for Susie to tell me what happened.


    Yes, that was what I would do. Decided, I turned away from the stairs, only to notice a figure lingering


    at the other side of the backstage, half in shadow. No one really went to that side, since this side was


    far more convenient.


    Yet I recognized that shadvenient


    Julian.


    My worries dimmed a little under the wave of determination that rolled over me now. I still needed to


    talk to him, and here he was. We could speak privately there, and an escape would not be easy for


    him.


    Resolved, I started toward him.


    Onstage, the scene began, with Bridget talking to Susie. Susie delivered her one line. Her voice


    trembled with obvious fear, yet she still managed to say the words. I was proud of her. I would tell her


    later. But for now¡­


    ¡°Julian, we need to talk,¡± I said.


    Julian didn¡¯t even nce at me. His eyes were glued to the stage.


    ¡°Julian,¡± I said, more forcefully.


    ¡°Shh.¡± Did he just shush me?


    I moved into his line of sight, blocking his view of the stage. Face nk, he simply leaned over to look


    around me.


    Okay, I got it. He wanted to watch this scene as much as I wanted to avoid it. Was he some kind of


    masochist? Liked the pain? Or was this way of dealing with the potential rejection? Did he need to see


    Bridget and Nichs interact like some kind of proof? Even if it was only an act.


    Fine. I wouldn¡¯t stand in his way, if this was what he felt he needed.


    +15 BONUS


    Sighing, I moved to stand beside Julian instead. I was annoyed though, and wouldn¡¯t put it past him to


    try to sneak away again. So I reached out and clenched his wrist in a vice grip. If he wanted to escape


    me, he¡¯d have to break my hold. That would be much harder to do now, since I had a wolf.


    Onstage, Nichs had climbed through the makeshift window and was sharing romantic words with


    Bridget. The scene made my stomach clench no matter how many times I witnessed it.


    I nced at Julian beside me. His nk expression had not changed. Suddenly, I began to worry about


    him even more than before. It wasn¡¯t like him to not be quick with a grin and a quip. Something was


    definitely going on with him.


    I¡¯d promised Nichs I would speak with him, but I would want to anyway. Even if I didn¡¯t want the truth


    about what happenedst night, I would still want to talk to him, to find out why he looked so broken.


    ¡°Julian¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Later, Piper,¡± he said, still not looking at me. ¡°I¡¯m watching the show now.¡±


    I closed my mouth again. He really did want to torture himself.


    I guessed that meant I had to be tortured too.


    When I returned my attention to the stage, it was time for the kiss. Beside me, Julian tensed. I tensed


    too, holding onto his arm for dear life.


    I couldn¡¯t see Nichs¡¯s face from here, only Bridget¡¯s. She looked up at him with such pure devotion


    in her eyes. She was a great actress, but I wondered if not all of that was fake.


    Slowly, so slowly, they leaned in toward each other.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    Please, Nick. No. Don¡¯t.


    At thest moment, Nichs turned his head and kissed Bridget on the cheek.


    A rush of relief pushed through me.


    But then, Bridget, apparently having expected this, grabbed Nichs¡¯s face to center him, pressed


    herself up onto her toes, and smashed their lips together.


    The crowd began to wildly cheer. So much for being on my side.


    Beside me, Julian sighed. He gently ced his hand over mine, and I realized how tightly I was holding


    him. Still, I couldn¡¯t force myself to let go.


    Nichs stilled for the length of the kiss. He looked like a statue, unmoving. When Bridget pulled back,


    smiling, he knocked away her hands then stormed off the stage.


    Bridget watched after him, surprised for a moment. But then she corrected herself. She smiled as she


    turned toward the confused audience.


    ¡°My lover waits for me in the bedchamber!¡± she said, adlibbing. ¡°He¡¯s so passionate! I must join him at


    once!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    The crowd hooted and hollered.


    Bridget ran off the stage. She caught up with Nichs halfway to the sitting room. Much slower, Susie


    came down the stairs. She gave the pair arge berth, inching around them.


    ¡°Nichs!¡± Bridget hurried in front of him to stop his pace. He started to walk around her, but then she


    said, ¡°Do you truly hate me so much?¡± Finally, he stopped.


    ¡°I made my position clear from the start, Bridget. No kissing,¡± Nichs said. ¡°You disrespect that and


    disrespected me.¡±


    ¡°I respect you,¡± Bridget said. ¡°Of course I do. But you cannot think that a passionless kiss would have


    convinced that audience we are in love?¡±


    ¡°It is a y,¡± Nichs said. ¡°It does not need to be convincing.¡±


    ¡°It does if I am to have any chance in thispetition!¡± Bridget said, voice raising. Then she cleared


    her throat and lowered her voice again. ¡°Do you truly hate me so much that you want me gone? If we


    do not both y our parts, it makes me look bad.¡±


    I could not imagine a universe in which Bridget, the professional actress, would receive less points in


    this event than anyone else. Especially not because Nichs wouldn¡¯t kiss her.


    Perhaps it was professional hubris that drove her words now.


    I suspected she just wanted a proper kiss from Nichs. Jealousy rose like a growl in my throat. I bit it


    down. I bit it all down. To be fair, I couldn¡¯t me her. Nichs¡¯s kisses were hot and fiery. I would do


    so many things to be able to burn in him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Nichs said, sighing. ¡°But the kiss was unnecessary.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I assure you it was very necessary. It¡¯s the easiest way to convince the audience ¨C¡±


    ¡°Easiest way, not the only way.¡±


    ¡°Nichs.¡± Bridget ced her hands on her hips. ¡°You are being purposefully difficult.¡®


    ¡°You are being difficult, Bridget,¡± Nichs said. His voice was proud and sure, unwavering. It had been


    for the length of this conversation. ¡°In this, you are in the wrong.¡±


    Bridget suddenly looked taken aback, properly scolded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve overstepped,¡± Nichs said. ¡°See that it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 0444


    Despite the argument between Bridget and Nichs, the show needed to go on, which meant Nichs


    and Bridget were called back to the stage. Bridget was silenced after Nichs¡¯s final words, so the air


    between them was obviously tense. They didn¡¯t talk at all as they returned to the stage.


    For the finale, Julian was needed on stage too. This was the final showdown between his character


    and Nichs¡¯s, where Nichs would beat him in a duel and officially im Bridget¡¯s character¡¯s hand


    in marriage.


    I knew Julian had to go, but I was still holding onto his arm. I wasn¡¯t ready to let him go yet. We still


    hadn¡¯t talked and his face was still like that of a strangers, unsmiling and stern.


    Julian nced pointedly at where I gripped his upper arm.


    ¡°I have to go now, Piper,¡± he said.


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t talked,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Later.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I still didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Do you promise?¡±


    He huffed a harsh breath. ¡°Why does it matter?¡±


    He was so dismissive, it hurt a little. Why did it matter? Because I cared about him. Because he was


    acting strangely. Because I wanted to know if he really said those terrible things about me to Bridget.


    ¡°It matters because it matters,¡± I said. It really was as simple as that. To put it into further detail only


    made it more needlesslyplicated. It mattered because Julian mattered.


    He looked at me a bit longer. His eyes were so detached, he truly looked like a different person. I


    missed the always smirking instigator that had be my friend.


    ¡°Piper¡­¡± he said, and it seemed like he was about to say something else. Maybe he¡¯d give an


    exnation. Maybe he¡¯d finally tell me what was going on.


    Instead, he sighed. ¡°I have to go.¡±,


    I didn¡¯t have any other choice. I couldn¡¯t make him look bad and hold up the y for everyone else, just


    because I selfishly wanted answers from Julian. So I released his arm.


    He nodded, then hurried up onto the stage to finish his scene.


    I felt so cold inside. I didn¡¯t want to believe the things Bridget said, but with Julian acting so distantly,


    what was I to think?


    Maybe he really did say those things about me.


    The rest of the y went by in a rush. I felt a bit like I was in a bit of a trance, woken only when, in the


    final scene, Elva had her big role as a flower girl.


    She was absolutely adorable, in her puffy dress, her ribbons springing along behind her as she lightly


    sk ipped across the stage. The crowd oohed and aahed, and she earned the biggest


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    apuse of the night.


    In the end, Bridget and Nich s¡¯s characters were married, and they shared another kiss on the


    cheek. This time, Bridget did not push for more. Good. If she had tried, I might have run- onto the stage


    myself and yanked her away from him.


    Nichs could handle himself, but my jealous rage was still seething. My wolf was angrily pacing within


    me. It couldn¡¯t wait until we had Nichs alone and could scent him again.


    When the final scene was over, the entire cast was called to the stage for a bow. I held Elva¡¯s hand,


    and we bowed together. The crowd cheered and cheered, a standing ovation. When Nichs and


    Bridget came outst, they cheered loudest. A few flowers were thrown onto the stage.


    Nathan handed Bridget a bouquet of roses as he arrived onstage. ¡°From the King and Queen,¡± he said.


    Favoritism, once again.


    I tried not to let it bother me.


    After the bows, the lights came on. We were supposed to descend the stage by the front stairs and


    mingle with the crowd. Take pictures. Sign ybooks. Most of us did. But immediately, I noticed Nathan


    pull Nichs away. I was close enough to hear.


    ¡°The King requests an audience,¡± Nathan said.


    Requests. More like demands.


    Following Nathan, Nichs weaved through the crowd toward the royal family.


    Across the room, I noticed Julian making his way out the doors onto the balcony.


    I had no hope of speaking to Nichs now. I couldn¡¯t save him from a royal summons. Even if I was


    dying, he¡¯d still be required to speak with the King first, before he could even visit me. The King took


    precedence over all.


    But I could speak to Julian.


    So I made sure Elva was safe with Susie, I said a few polite hellos to guests who wished to greet me


    and givepliments to my performance, and then I made my way to the door to the balcony.


    Outside, Julian was alone. He was leaning with his elbows on the railing of the balcony. His neck was


    bent back, his gaze up on the stars.


    I walked to his side and took a spot beside him on the railing. I looked at him for a long moment. When


    he didn¡¯t turn to meet my gaze, I followed his up to the stars.


    ¡°You wanted to talk,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked. Of all the questions I had, that seemed most important.


    ¡°No,¡± he said, without any hesitation. ¡°Was that your only question?¡±


    Of course it wasn¡¯t. And his answer only added to the questions I had.


    But I suspected his answer was tied to where he wasst night, so I decided to start there.


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Which part?¡± Julian replied. His tone was emotionless, hollow. I hated it.


    ¡°Were you with Bridget?¡± I asked.


    The silence stretched. Perhaps that was answer enough, but I still wanted to hear him say the words.


    ¡°Julian, you can talk to me,¡± I said.


    ¡°What is there to talk about? What does it matter if I was with Bridget?¡±


    ¡°What matters is you,¡± I snapped. His attitude was starting to get to me. I was losing patience. ¡°You tell


    me you are not okay. You are acting like a zombie. You aren¡¯t giving me any straight answers.¡¯


    Julian was quiet a moment more. I took a huffy breath, ready to reallyy into him. I turned to face him.


    The stars were beautiful, but I wanted to see his face while he continued to try to bulls hit me.


    Julian continued to look upward. ¡°Yes, I was with Bridgetst night.¡±


    I waited for more. When it didn¡¯te, I opened my mouth. ¡°Julian,¡± I pressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Piper,¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯m handling it.¡± (1)


    I crossed my arms. He was dismissing me again. I was on myst nerve. This was our one chance to


    talk, I wasn¡¯t about to let him get out of it this easily. Especially because it seemed more and more


    likely that he actually did say those things about mest night.


    For him to be such a jerk now, what else could I believe?


    ¡°Why would you tell Bridget that you are only with me because you feel bad for me? That I¡¯m a terrible


    person? And all the other things you said?¡±


    Now, finally, he did turn to look at me. And finally, there was an expression on his face. Confusion.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Bridget said you badmouthed me,¡± I said.


    ¡°She talked to you?¡±


    ¡°Julian.¡± I needed him to focus. ¡°Why would you say those things?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Piper. I swear to G od, I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 0445


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say any of those things,¡± Julian said, after I exined exactly what Bridget had told me. ¡°And I


    have no idea why Bridget would say I did.¡±


    I didn¡¯t either, though I had some guesses, none of them very favorable to Bridget.


    ¡°I guess I should tell you what actually happened, or you might not believe me,¡± he said with a self¨C


    deprecating kind of chuckle.


    He didn¡¯t have to, exactly. I could see now, just from the way he was talking about it with me, that


    whatever Bridget had said happened was mostly untrue. At least, the parts where he had said those


    terrible things about me.


    It was much easier to believe that Julian had confessed his love and Bridget rejected it. I wouldn¡¯t


    assume though. Julian could tell me the truth, if and when he was ready.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ve acted so strangely today. I don¡¯t even recognize you.¡±


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s a reason for that.¡± Julian looked down as if ashamed. ¡°It happened again.¡±


    I blinked, confused. ¡°What happened again?¡±


    He nced to the side now, unable to meet my gaze. ¡°I confessed my feelings for Bridget. I told her


    she is the only woman I¡¯ve ever loved. I thought if I told her the truth, she mighte clean with her


    own feelings, one way or another.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°You thought she might reciprocate?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been so confused since her arrival. Yes, she¡¯s given Nichs more attention, but she hasn¡¯t


    ignored me. Nichs clearly doesn¡¯t feel for her as I do. I thought if I told her my feelings, as well as


    made clear that Nichs wouldn¡¯t care for her as I do, that she would see the light.¡±


    That didn¡¯t seem like a very good n to me, an outsider. But as an objective third party, I didn¡¯t have


    my feelings tangled as Julian did. My heart wasn¡¯t on the line like his was.


    I could see the writing on the wall from a mile away, but that didn¡¯t diminish the heartache I felt for


    Julian now. While I wasn¡¯t certain their love was genuine, whatever Julian felt hurt him. And I¡¯m sorry


    that he couldn¡¯t have the dream he wanted.


    ¡°She rejected you,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll need time, but ¨C¡±


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°No,¡± Julian said. ¡°That¡¯s the thing. She didn¡¯t.¡±


    My thoughts came to an abrupt halt. Of all the things I had expected him to say, that hadn¡¯t been one of


    them. It took a long time for my brain to restart, like I was aputer that


    needed rebooted.


    ¡°She¡­ Wait.¡± Even with my braining back online, I remained confused for a few minutes longer.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°She reciprocated,¡± Julian said. He pushed a hand through his hair. His face crinkled in his own


    uncertainty. ¡°It was just like it was all those years ago. She told me she felt the same. She was d


    that I came forward. We spent all night together, kissing and talking.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Why was she acting that way with Nichs today if she had spent all night kissing Julian? If


    she returned Julian¡¯s longsting love? None of this made sense. But then I realized what Julian had


    said, It happened again.


    Oh. Oh, no. ¡°She didn¡¯t,¡± I said.


    ¡°She did,¡± Julian said. His eyes met mine again, and there was a hint of sadness within them.


    He didn¡¯t usually show his emotions this tantly. To show them here, to me, meant one of two things,


    or abination of them. One, that he trusted me. Two, Bridget had totally


    broken him inside.


    ¡°In the morning, with the light of the rising sun, her entire story changed,¡± Julian said. ¡± She told me that


    she was mistaken, or that I had heard her wrong. She saidst night was fun, but that was all it was.¡±


    He cleared his throat. I knew his next words would be particrly painful. Nothing left


    Julian speechless.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 0446


    ¡°She told me Nichs was the only one for her.¡±


    My heart cracked down the middle, just as my stomach churned. I ached for Julian¡¯s pain, while my


    wolf stirred within me, jealousy raging.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t feel so surprised,¡± Julian said. Both sets of fingersbed through his hair this time. ¡°It


    was so simr tost time, I thought perhaps for a moment that I was trapped in some kind of curse.¡±


    The curse had a name: Bridget.


    ¡°I feel so uncertain. So¡­ confused. Heartbroken. I don¡¯t understand.¡± Julian began to ramble his


    words, another action so unlike him. ¡°I hate feeling this way. I¡¯m always so sure. But I don¡¯t understand.


    Piper, help me understand.¡±


    He looked at me and the intensity in his gaze gave me pause.


    ¡°Why would she change her mind so quickly?¡± he asked.


    He wanted an honest answer, but I held myself back. To tell him what I honestly thought would be to


    tantly badmouth the woman he loved. And though I certainly thought her deserving of it, I wasn¡¯t so


    certain that Julian was ready to hear the words.


    The truth of it was, I thought Bridget knew from the start which of the two brothers she had desired, and


    merely strung Julian along. What I didn¡¯t know was why?


    It could be something simple. Julian was a handsome man, and very charismatic. He was so clearly in


    love with Bridget, or what he thought was love. It would be so easy to pretend for a while, simply to


    make out with someone handsome.


    But. She was an ultra¨Cbeautiful movie star. She could have anyone she wanted: movie actors,


    musicians¡­ anyone. Why mess around with Julian at all?


    A dark voice whispered in my mind, she¡¯s doing it to mess with you. But how could that be true? I


    wasn¡¯t even around when they were younger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Julian,¡± I said. I wouldn¡¯t badmouth Bridget for his sake, but I would tell him the truth of


    what I felt for him. That felt safer, and maybe was more of what he needed to hear anyway. ¡°But I do


    know that you deserve better. True love doesn¡¯t y these games.¡±


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anymore. For it to happen twice¡­¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she told youst night, and I don¡¯t want to know. It¡¯s none of my business. But she¡¯s


    not treating you right, Julian. That I promise you.¡±


    Julian sighed loud and low. ¡°I know that, Piper. You think I don¡¯t know that? But I¡¯m in love with her!


    What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Have you tried not being in love with her?¡± I asked. His defeated tone was triggering my own


    impatience. ¡°You know she treats you bad, and you are allowing it. You are enabling it, Julian! How can


    you continue to love her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, okay? I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what else to do or say, and he didn¡¯t know either. We both turned back to the railing and


    looked up at the stars.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said again, in the quiet of the night.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± he said.


    And though Julian¡¯s heart was breaking, things between us felt whole again.


    After leaving Julian, I couldn¡¯t wait to see Nichs, so I rushed to his room. I walked so quickly, I was


    nearly running, but it was midnight now. Most everyone had retired. I didn¡¯t want to draw attention to


    myself so I had to move slowly.


    At his door, I knocked lightly. I heard shuffling within.


    After a moment, the door opened slightly, and Nichs¡¯s face appeared.


    His face was drawn, seeing me.


    ¡°Go back to your room, Piper,¡± he said, and closed the door in


    my

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 0447


    Nichs POV


    ¡°You should have kissed Bridget, Nichs,¡± my father said to me.


    We were standing in the private rooms he shared with my mother. The King was ring at me. The


    Luna was sitting at the table, busying herself with needlepoint and paying us little attention. I knew my


    father had her full support, however. Talks like these were usually part of a two¨Cpronged attack. 1


    In fact, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if this entire conversation hadn¡¯t been mainly my mother¡¯s


    idea.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think the y needed it,¡± I said.


    ¡°To hell with what the y needed,¡± the King said. His blood pressure was rising. His face was turning


    red. ¡°You should have kissed her to kiss her.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t giving Bridget enough of a chance,¡± the Luna said from the table.


    I nearly sighed but held back. Like I had guessed, my mother was more involved than she pretended to


    be.


    ¡°Bridget and I are just friends,¡± I said to her, because I knew she was the one I was talking to, and that


    my father was just a mouthpiece to her wishes.


    The Luna lowered her needlepoint down to the tabletop, then turned in her chair to face me. ¡°This is a


    competition to find your Luna, Nichs. You have no friends here.¡®


    1


    Ah. There it was. My mother already chose my bride for me, now she intended to guide me into


    selecting the woman she¡¯d already chosen.


    The only one I really wanted, Piper, was off¨Climits. They had made that clear plenty of times.


    Piper herself had made it clear she didn¡¯t particrly want the job. And even I worried about bringing


    her and Elva into the dangerous and precarious situations such a role would require. 1


    But to have the choice taken entirel


    from me rankled my nerves like no other.


    Thesepetitions were such a farce. Most of these girls could go home right now and it wouldn¡¯t


    make any difference. Keeping up the ruse felt dishonest.


    ¡°I thought Lilliana was the one you wanted me to pair up with,¡± I said.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Don¡¯t be smart, boy,¡± the King snapped.


    I dipped my head a little. It wasn¡¯t like me to speak out of turn to my parents, but this entire day had


    been one event after the next of people not listening to my wants and making decisions for me.


    I was an Alpha. I had not just an urge, but a need to be in charge of my own life. My instinct was to


    protect those around me. To shield them. Not to cower behind my aging mother¡¯s skirts and have her


    pick things for me.


    The imagined vision made me furious. I respected my parents. Respected Bridget. I was so tired of


    being disrespected in turn.


    The only person in the entire pce who seemed to actually respect me, other than Mark, was Piper.


    God, I wished I could talk to her now. She had a way of putting things in


    perspective. If I only had her beside me¡­


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    I could roar in frustration. I was just going in circles, around and around again.. 2


    ¨C


    ¡°Nichs,¡± my mother said and she was my mother now, so much softer when she acted that part,


    instead of that of a Queen. ¡°Even if you only see Bridget as a friend. Who better than a friend to be


    your wife? She is not a stranger. You trust her. Your heart could melt for her over time.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe that. Bridget had always been my friend, and though I could admit her beauty, I never


    truly desired her, not once I realized what desire truly looked like. When I had been young, I had


    thought myself in love. But then I met Piper, and I learned what love truly was.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t fully deny the logic behind her words. If I excluded Piper from the running, most of the


    women here, even those I had dated, remained strangers to me. Lilliana never allowed me to see her


    true self. And Olivia¡¯s true self was to meld herself into the moment. I hadn¡¯t seen beyond her hard


    shell.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 0448


    Bridget was my friend. She had my trust. Though I didn¡¯t think love would form from it, couldn¡¯t deny it


    would be a good match. Bridget would be a good Luna.


    I


    However, I did not think she would be a good wife. And that kept me from agreeing to the match.


    That, and my desire for Piper. I knew we needed to end things, but how could I? If I could keep her by


    my side longer, simply by turning all others away, I would.


    ¡°There¡¯s no secret that Bridget¡¯s presence has helped quell some of the unrest in the kingdom,¡± the


    King said. ¡°Her continued presence in the pce could only help us moving forward.¡±


    He was right. I fucking hated it but he was right.


    ¡°Speak to her,¡± the Luna said. Her cold, queenly exterior had returned. ¡°Perhaps she can


    convince


    where we could not.¡±


    ¡°I will speak to her in the morning,¡± I said. I really needed to rest tonight and clear my head. I didn¡¯t


    want to jump into something while my head felt so muddled.


    ¡°Speak to her now,¡± the Lunamanded. ¡°She is waiting in your rooms.¡±


    It was against the rules for the candidates to be in the princes¡® rooms without their express permission.


    It seemed my mother had trumped that rule without my consent.


    Another choice ripped from my hands. Another disrespect.


    I dipped my head low, because I didn¡¯t trust my voice anymore. A growl was brewing in the back of my


    throat. For anyone, even a prince, to growl at the Luna would not go unpunished.


    I left their room without another word. I didn¡¯t want to speak with Bridget, but I reasoned I could talk to


    her and tell her toe back in the morning.


    I opened the door to my rooms and walked in. Bridget was waiting in a chair and immediately jumped


    up at my arrival. I closed the door behind me.


    ¡°I know this can¡¯t be what you had nned,¡± she began. She must have been prepped for this


    conversation, likely by my mother. Not letting me get a word in, even to say hello, was likely part of their


    strategy. ¡°It¡¯s not what I had in mind either.¡±


    ¡°Bridget¡­¡± (1


    1/2


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    +15 BONUS


    She walked to me, closing the distance faster than I would have liked. I held my ground though, and


    stood taller. I would be defiant in whatever small ways I could be.


    ¡°Your friendship is important to me, Nichs. So I want to stay by your side. And who knows?¡± She


    lifted a hand and traced it down the length of my forearm. ¡°Maybe someday it could be love.¡±


    No. It wouldn¡¯t.


    Not while Piper was a person that existed in the world. Even if she and I could never be together, she


    was the only one I wanted in my heart. Even if that made me lonely. Even if Piper eventually moved on.


    Piper was my heart.


    I opened my mouth, ready to turn Bridget down as gently as I could ¨C or at least, set the record straight.


    But then there was a knock on the door. I went to it, drew it open, and there stood Piper. 1


    For her to find me in here, thiste, with Bridget, made my heart sink, coated in ck ink. Piper would


    be hurt, and she would have right to be.


    Especially with the careless things I had said to her before.


    Here she was, ready to give me another chance, and I had to turn her down t.


    ¡°Go back to your room, Piper,¡± I said, and closed the door.


    2/2

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 0449


    ¡°Nichs? Who is it?¡± came a voice from within Nichs¡¯s room. A female voice. One I recognized.


    Bridget.


    My stomach shot into my throat so quickly, I thought I might be sick.


    Suddenly, before I could even think to react, the door opened, and Bridget was standing there.


    Nichs was behind her, hand on the door like he had tried to stop her, but she dipped under his arm.


    ¡°Oh. Piper! What a surprise! What are you doing sote?¡± Bridget¡¯s tone was friendly enough, but there


    was a sharpness in her eyes that I was learning only appeared when she was particrly irritated. She


    must have been tired, as well, to let it show through so obviously.


    ¨C


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡± I hadn¡¯t been expecting to run into Bridget or anyone other than Nichs tonight, so I didn¡¯t


    have an excuse prepared. I wracked my brain. ¡°I just wanted to¡­ congratte Nichs¡­ on his


    performance tonight.¡±


    ¨C


    The lie was weak, and I hated saying it. What did I even need an excuse for? Bridget was the one who


    needed an excuse!


    ¡°Why, uh¡­ Might I ask why you are here sote?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy,¡± Bridget said. ¡°Nichs and I were just talking about the nuances of our new


    rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Bridget,¡± Nichs said, none too gently. There was a growl in his voice.


    ¡°She should know,¡± Bridget told him. ¡°Or did you mean to keep it a secret longer?¡± Then she looked at


    me and winked. ¡°You won¡¯t tell anyone about this, right, Piper?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I had no idea what to say. To have too big of a reaction would be to give myself away. But I was


    not a good actress. I didn¡¯t know how to properly hide the horror and heartbreak


    from my face.


    ¡°Oh, dear, don¡¯t worry,¡± Bridget said. ¡°Thepetition will go on as before. No one will know that the


    end is already fixed.¡± Another wink.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Bridget,¡± Nichs said, some of his Alpha tone seeped out.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bridget¡¯s smile never wavered, though she did stop speaking. I doubted it was because of the Alpha


    command. It was more likely because of theplete one¨Ctwo punch of her words. What was there


    left to say that hadn¡¯t been said?


    In a few brief sentences, she¡¯d indicated she was going to be the one to be Luna, that Nichs


    was on board, and that I would be strung along the rest of thepetition and eventually kicked out. 1


    And each of those words stabbed into me like a sharp object between my ribs, tearing at my


    heart.


    I looked to Nichs, hoping he would deny her derations. He stared back at me, a hard expression


    in his eyes. Typically, I could read Nichs, at least enough to have some base idea what he was


    thinking. Now, though, he was entirely shut off.


    Behind his golden gaze, there was a wall. Even the forest green flecks in his irises seemed grim.


    For him to stand there and not deny it meant either it was true, or that he wanted Bridget to


    believe it was true. The difference didn¡¯t seem to matter much in the moment.


    For my part, there was nothing I could say that would make much difference one way or the other.


    Bridget seemed sure. And I could break down and ask Nichs the questions I wanted to in her


    presence.


    Questions like, what about us? What about those things you said? What changed? Why now?


    Maybe the answers would have only served to break my heart further.


    So I did the only option that I felt was open to me in that moment. I turned. And I ran away before my


    tears could fall.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was going. I hated that I kept finding myself in this situation. Heartbroken as I


    was, I couldn¡¯t return to my room. I didn¡¯t want to worry Elva, or rm her that anything was wrong. But


    I did need a few minutes to pull myself together.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 0450


    My wolf was rampaging in my mind, begging me to run, to be free, to give myself over to my natural


    side and forget myself and my worries for a while.


    I was on the edge, so close to giving over. I needed to go to someone, but I didn¡¯t know how. Nichs


    had made me promise that I would go to him when I was feeling like this, but that wasn¡¯t possible now.


    Susie was always an option, but she had her own troubles to worry about. And likely Mark was with


    her, especially since I didn¡¯t see him with Nichs and I knew he wasn¡¯t watching my room tonight.


    Veronica was another choice. She was likely locked up in the library for another long night of research.


    The thought of joining her there was usually a soothing nothing. But right now it made my skin crawl. I


    wanted to be free, not confined to a box.


    It was that notion that drove me out into the gardens, where I knew Julian was lurking. Before I had


    earlier left him, he had expressed his own desire not to return to his room tonight. He said he had a lot


    of thinking to do.


    I didn¡¯t me him. What I hadn¡¯t expected was that I would end up with a lot of thinking to do too, now.


    Letting my feet guide me, and maybe my heart guide my feet, I flew down the staircase.


    At the doorway leading outside, Brian stood guard. When he saw meing, he wordlessly stood to


    the side and pushed open the door for me. He didn¡¯t even ask me what I wanted or why I was crying.


    Nor did he ask Julian if I was allowed into his space at such ate hour.


    Brian, somehow, seemed to have an innate ability to know everything, like he had eyes and ears


    everywhere. Maybe he knew about Bridget and Nichs. Maybe he knew I woulde looking for


    Julian.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t know, and was simply letting me speak to Julian anyway. I didn¡¯t know.


    I nodded my head in thanks as I passed him and entered the gardens. Thiste, only the string lights


    woven through the foliage lit the pathways. The moonlight above cast a soft glow, illuminating the


    edges of the otherwise imperceptible edges of night.


    The shadowy visage of Julian stood out from the darkened flowers and trees because of this


    moonlight.


    His back was to me. As I approached, his gaze was up at the moon. He didn¡¯t look at me


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    approaching, though he must have sensed my presence by now.


    I wished I was calm, so that I could appreciate the view better. The stars were so much brighter here


    than back home in the city. But my heart was recently shattered, and I was barely holding together the


    agony swelling within me. As well as the wild.


    So I do what I had wanted to do in Nichs¡¯s doorway. I covered my face with my hands and I sobbed


    so loudly that my lungs hurt.


    Julian, rmed, immediately turned to me. ¡°Piper? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± My thoughts were a messy. I struggled to hold myself together long enough to


    speak. ¡°I went to see Nichs¡­ Bridget was there.¡±


    He stiffened.


    ¡°I want to run. Nick said to go to him¡­ when this happened. But¡­ But¡­ what do I do when he¡¯s the


    cause?¡±


    Julian gripped me by the shoulders.


    I looked up into his eyes.


    I wouldn¡¯t. F¨CFor Elva.¡±


    ¡°I want to run, Julian. But I promised you and I promised Nick that


    It was only thoughts of Elva now that kept me gripping to the edge of my humanity. But Julian looked


    down into my eyes and told me, ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡±

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 0451


    ¡°R¨Crun?¡± I must have reached the point of my wild¨Ctemptation where I was beginning to hallucinate,


    because there was no way that Julian had actually just suggested to me that we go for a run, here,


    now, by the light of the moonlight.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he said.


    ¡°But¡­st time¡­¡± I didn¡¯t need to remind him thatst time I had let free my wolf, I had disappeared for


    three days. A search party had been sent out to find me. It was Julian himself who had finally caught up


    with me and convinced me to return to my human form.


    Now, the same man was suggesting I do it again? 1


    The temptation was pure and raw. It pulsed in the back of my mind loudly, like someone beating on a


    bass drum back behind my thoughts. The rhythm was alluring. My wolf had already fallen prey to the


    call. I was so close, I felt like I was holding on with my fingernails. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± I said. ¡°I could


    >>


    Julian held


    my upper arms in a tight grip. ¡°You won¡¯t. I won¡¯t let you.¡± His gaze was steady, clear and confident in a


    way it hadn¡¯t been since Bridget¡¯s arrival. ¡°I will be with you every step, and I will bring you back to


    yourself before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to argue, but, ¡°The call is so strong. What if I don¡¯t listen to you?¡±


    (C


    ¡°You will,¡± Julian said, and his excess of confidence blossomed some within me as well. Listen to me,


    piper. I will be able to call your back. This thing you¡¯ve been doing¡­ Trying to fully ignore the call. It¡¯s


    not good for you. Or your wolf. Totally ignoring your wolf is not going to help you bond with it.¡±


    I tried to see through my own delirium to assess whether what he was saying made sense or not. It


    was difficult, but, yes. Yes, that could be true. My wolf and I were bonding slowly, but I almost felt a


    sense of resentment from it. Too long, I¡¯ve been keeping it locked away inside of me as if in a cage. 2


    One of the things I¡¯d promised I wouldn¡¯t do when I reimed it, knowing what it had suffered at the


    hands of my sister Jane.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°We have wolves,¡± Julian said. ¡°We have to use them. It¡¯s natural.¡±


    I nodded at once. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Maybe I was surrendering too quickly. Maybe I should have fought more. But I trusted


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Julian, trusted his judgement, and I was so on¨Cedge, I would have easily agreed to anything


    at all.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. He released me, and together we looked out at the woods beyond the garden.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    I shifted in wolf¨Cform as my reply. A heartbeatter, he did the same, and together we rushed into the


    night, two wolves lost to the call of the wild and the pounding of their own paws against the forest bed.


    For a time, I left myself to the mercy of my wolf, letting it guide me. Our natural instinct took over,


    though when we began to veer too far, Julian was quickly there, nipping and barking to bring us back


    onto the path he¡¯d decided.


    He was an Alpha, so my wolf immediately fell in line.


    Julian was true to his word, guiding me along, never letting me disappear too far.


    He led us down pathways I didn¡¯t know about, and eventually stopped at the side of a small, secluded


    lake I had never seen before. Well, me personally. My wolf might have seen it during those three days I


    lost myself. But I hadn¡¯t been mentally present to remember.


    Julian shifts back into his human form. Then he begins taking off his clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, realizing suddenly that I had shifted too. When had I done that? I didn¡¯t


    even know. Perhaps Julian, the Alpha, had told my wolf to bring me back to the forefront. Or perhaps


    my wolf realized by itself that now was the time.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 0452


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Either way, I was now here, standing in my human form, watching Julian unbutton his shirt.


    Julian nced backwards and me and waggled his eyebrows. ¡°I thought it would be nice to


    go


    for a swim.¡±


    ¡°And you are going to get naked to do that?¡± I asked.


    Last button unbuttoned, he shucked his shirt off down his arms. Then he folded it nicely and ced it


    over his suit coat. When he reached for his belt, I immediately swiveled. Blushing, I put my back to him.


    I had seen enough already to be embarrassed. Julian had a slimmer physique than Nichs, but he


    was still toned and handsome. That much bare skin nearly set my face ame.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have me wet my clothes, would you?¡± Julian said, augh in his voice. ¡°I could get sick!¡±


    Even though I have my back to him, I still covered my eyes. ¡°Julian!¡±


    Heughed, loud and strong. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave my boxers on.¡± Then his voice dropped lower, ?ultry and


    dangerous. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me, Piper? A good moonlight swim always clears the head.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t. I really shouldn¡¯t.


    But the moon was bright, and with all the wild freedom pulsing through my veins, I couldn¡¯t really resist.


    Especially with the promise we would be keeping on our underwear.


    A heard a ssh behind me, and turned to look. Julian was already in the water.


    ¡°Come on, Piper!¡± he called. ¡°Live a little! While we¡¯re still alive!¡±


    ¡°Turn around!¡± I called back to him.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t undress with you watching!¡±


    Even at this distance, and even with the darkness, I could still tell that he rolled his eyes at me. Yet,


    because he was a gentleman at heart, no matter how much he tried to convince others otherwise, he


    turned his back to me.


    I hastily undressed and threw my clothes into a pile rather than folding him. Truthfully, I


    +15 BONUS


    knew he was a gentleman at heart, but I didn¡¯t fully trust that yboy to not at least sneak a peek.


    I jumped into the water a momentter, making a ssh that crashed down over Julian. He turned


    toward me, just as my head resurfaced above water.


    ¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s freezing!¡± I cried. God, it was like ice water prickling my skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic,¡± he said, but this close I could see his teeth chatter.


    ¡°You jerk! You tricked me toe in here!¡±


    ¡°All I did was suggest it! A little cold water does a world of good. Good for the heart.¡±


    He was making that up entirely. I red at him as I waded my way over to the edge of the water. He


    laughed as he followed me out.


    Fortunately the night air was warm, so we were not in much danger of catching colds. Even so, Julian


    handed me his suit jacket.


    ¡°Use it as a towel,¡± he said. So I did, patting myself gently down, then I handed it back to him so he


    could do the same. I avoided looking at him as much as I could.


    After we dried, we changed back into our clothes. Then heid down side by side at the bank of the


    lake and looked up at the starlight.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame,¡± he said.


    I turned my head to the side, to look over at him. ¡°What is?¡±


    He didn¡¯t look back. ¡°If we had met each other first, maybe we would have fallen in love with each


    other, and none of this heartbreak would have happened.¡± (1


    I looked away, back up to the stars. It didn¡¯t matter now, I supposed. Maybe he was right. Maybe he


    wasn¡¯t.


    It would only hurt to think about what could have been.


    Silence lingered between us. It wasfortable but a bit sad. Bittersweet, maybe.


    ¡°How do we move forward from this, Julian?¡± I asked. ¡°How do I heal my heart?¡± Julian said, ¡°If I knew


    that, Piper, I would have done it long ago.¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 0453


    Julian and I stayed out in the woods until just before dawn, when we finally made our way back toward


    the pce. Just as we broke the tree lines and came into the field on the outside of the gardens, Julian


    stilled. I stopped beside him and looked at him curiously.


    His gaze seemed to be fixed on something, so I followed the length of it to see Nichs walking toward


    us. His hands were curled into fists. His shoulders were straight, tense. His jaw was locked and his


    mouth a hard line. His golden eyes were burning with anger, visible even in the dim light.


    Sp


    Mark followed along behind Nichs, speaking to him but not touching him. Nichs didn¡¯t


    acknowledge Mark at all.


    ¡°Julian¡­¡± I said, half in warning, half because I wasn¡¯t sure what else to say.


    ¡°It will be fine,¡± Julian said. His gaze was fixed on his brother. His own body was beginning to tense.


    We¡¯d been up all night. He must have been exhausted. But you would have never guessed it looking at


    him like this. His focus was intense.


    As Nichs approached, I saw the rage in him. His muscles were flexing wildly, visible even though his


    tight button¨Cup shirt and cks. He looked to be on the verge of shifting.


    ¡°Nick,¡± I began. His gaze slid to me for only a moment, yet in that moment, I could feel the heat of his


    anger. It didn¡¯t feel like it was directed at me, however. Instead, as he looked again at Julian, that anger


    emerged as a deep, guttural growl.


    ¡°How dare you,¡± Nichs growled.


    ¡°What do you care if Piper and I were out all night?¡± Julian scoffed. ¡°I heard you spent the night with


    someone on your own.¡±


    Nichs growl amplified. ¡°You defiled Piper.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did I?¡± Julian smirked. It was sharp.


    ¡°Nick,¡± I said again, more forcefully. I wasn¡¯t defiled. We only looked at the stars.


    ¡°Stay out of this, Piper,¡± Julian said, stopping me from exining. ¡°My brother and I are


    due for a chat.¡± To Nichs, he said, ¡°On with it then.¡±


    ¡°Step back, Piper,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°But ¨C¡±


    1/4


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Do what he says, Piper,¡± Julian added in. He nced at me. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°No, I refuse to stand by and let you two fight over ¨C¡±


    Suddenly, Mark was in front of me. He slowly ushered me back away from the two brothers.


    I grabbed his arm to try to get him out of the way, but the man was an immoveable wall. Even with my


    new werewolf strength, Mark wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t want you hurt,¡± he said.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay for them?¡± I asked.


    He didn¡¯t get to answer because, behind him, Nichs shifted and pounced at Julian. Julian shifted just


    in time to meet him, and they met each other with fur and ws and teeth.


    ¡°No!¡± I called and tried to lunge forward.


    Mark grabbed me around the waist to yank me back.


    ¡°Getting between two enraged werewolves is a terrible idea, Piper,¡± he said. ¡°Just let them sort it out.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way,¡± Mark said.


    That made very little sense to me. If Julian had just told Nichs that nothing had happened between


    him and me, then¡­ well, Nichs probably wouldn¡¯t believe him. Even if I said it, Nichs wouldn¡¯t


    believe it. He was too far gone to his jealousy.


    But right did he have to be jealous, anyway?


    He had been with Bridgetst night, and though I doubted they had sex, they would someday if she


    was to be his Luna.


    A tightness wrapped around my stomach and squeezed. I tried to ignore it.


    ¡°Why would Nichs think Julian and I had sex anyway?¡± I asked Mark.


    Mark gave me a t look. ¡°You were out all night, which made Nichs worry. But then when you


    returned, you reek of Julian.¡±


    I still struggled to understand. Even if I smelled like Julian, Nichs usually approached these things


    with either calmness or passionate kisses.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him jump into a fight,¡± I said.


    2/4


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    Before us, Nichs and Julian toppled over each other, then they back off to circle around. Their strong


    wolves healed quickly, so even the ugliest of wounds didn¡¯tst. It still hurt my heart to see blood drawn


    on either of them.


    ¡°Nichs has been pushed to the brink the past few days,¡± Mark said. ¡°His calm fa?ade is finally


    starting to crack. Even he can only take so much. I also suspect that ¨C¡±


    ¡°Nichs!¡± Bridget called from the gardens. Despite her loud shout, she seemed rather calm for the


    werewolf fight she walked into. She carried a cup of tea and a saucer as she casually made her way


    toward me. ¡°Are those two fighting again?¡±


    Obviously. But, ¡°Again?¡± I asked.


    Bridget shrugged. ¡°They used to do this all the time when we were younger. Sibling rivalry, you know?


    Fighting helps them get it out of their system.¡±


    She sipped from her tea.


    I looked at Mark, urging him to continue what he was saying, but with Bridget¡¯s presence now, he


    closed his mouth and did not open it again. I wondered if what he was going to say had anything to do


    with Bridget herself.


    It seemed likely.


    ¡°Piper,¡± Bridget said, reiming my attention. ¡°You know how protective Nichs is of


    those he cares about.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then you knew how your disappearance would affect him,¡± Bridget said. She lifted her tea cup to her


    lips but did not drink from it. ¡°That¡¯s in very poor taste, Piper.¡±


    Was I¡­ being lectured by Bridget? What kind of bizarre world was this?


    And how did either of them even know I was missing? Last I saw either of them, they were in


    Nichs¡¯s room together, and Nichs had told me to leave. Dawn was only just now cresting over the


    trees, so they wouldn¡¯t have noticed my absence at breakfast yet.


    The only exnation was that if Nichs came to my room to check on me. But that seemed too far¨C


    fetched. After his cool dismissal, I couldn¡¯t imagine him making his way to my room. Perhaps he sent


    an apology letter through a messenger? But then, where was the message?


    I shook my head. This was all too much, and I could barely focus as the fight continued to unfold in


    front of me.


    3/4


    +15 BONUS


    Julian snapped at Nichs¡¯s throat, but Nichs jumped out of the way at thest moment. Nichs


    was a bigger wolf, likely stronger too, but Julian was faster, leaner, with nock of his own strength.


    They were both strong killing machines.


    ¡°I need to correct this misunderstanding,¡± I said.


    Mark still had his arm out, physically blocking my path like he expected me to jump into the fray at any


    moment. He did not offer the same warning to Bridget, who continued to nonchntly sip her tea.


    ¡°If


    you want my opinion,¡± Bridget began.


    .


    Truthfully, her opinion was the veryst thing that I cared to know, but I kept my mouth shut: Fighting


    with Bridget didn¡¯t mean anything to me right now. My focus was primarily on Nichs


    Julian


    Until she said, ¡°Since Nichs and I are together now, you should just leave Nichs alone.¡±


    4/4

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 0454


    Julian and Nichs continued to barrage each other with different attacks. Fur flew. Teeth chomped.


    ws shed, drawing blood.


    At each overly¨Cvicious blow, delivered by each of the two brothers, I flinched forward, wanting to stop


    the fighting. But Mark¡¯s extended arm kept me from impulsively rushing forward, and in those few


    moments of hesitation, I remembered Mark¡¯s warning.


    Stepping between two fighting werewolves, Alphas no less, was a dangerous proposition. The two


    princes could quickly heal from each other¡¯s inflicted wounds, but I wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.


    And, as I watch more closely, I noticed that even the bloody wounds given were not given purposefully


    deep. It was though, even as theyshed out at each other in rage, they held themselves back as well,


    never giving wounds too serious to not immediately heal.


    Beside me, Bridget was calmly sipping her tea. Maybe she had noticed that already, and that was why


    she was so calm. If she knew them both as children and young adults, and if she had borne witness to


    these fights in the past, she would know from experience that, even angry, the two brothers wouldn¡¯t


    seriously harm each other.


    Again, I felt jealousy rise within me. I wished that I had known them when they were young. wished I


    could be as ingrained in their memories as Bridget was.


    Eventually, Julian and Nichs backed away from each other. They were huffing deep breaths from


    their efforts.


    Nichs shifted back to his human form first. His face and clothes were covered in dirt and grass¨C


    stains and dried blood, but there were no outward bruises or cuts. His face did, however, remain


    contorted in anger. He was still absolutely furious.


    He didn¡¯t say a word, just red at Julian. Then, he turned from all of us and stormed back toward the


    pce.


    Every muscle in my body itched to follow him and set all misunderstandings straight, but I forcibly held


    myself back. I doubted I would be wee.


    Bridget looked at me. ¡°Think about what I said, Piper. You really should be more responsible.¡± Then


    she followed Nichs, walking as casually as she had when she arrived.


    Mark sighed. He nodded at me, then hurried after his master, giving Bridget a wide berth as he passed


    her.


    ¨C


    Now alone with Julian, I looked over at him. He was still in wolf form until he sat down in the grass.


    Then, abruptly he shifted into human form. Like Nichs, he was covered in dirt and grim, dried blood


    and some grass, but no bruises or cuts.


    Heughed as he rubbed some of the dirt away from his cheek, where early Nichs had struck him


    hard. ¡°I forgot how jarring Nichs¡¯s right hook is.¡± Heughed. ¡°I guess I deserved it.¡®


    Relieved they were both unharmed after such a vicious¨Clooking fight, I flopped down onto my backside


    on the grass beside him.


    I


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve it,¡± I said.


    ¡°I kept you out all night,¡± Julian said. ¡°Made him worry. Made him think I took your virginity.¡±


    I looked away, toward the tree line. The rising sun hadn¡¯t yet reached high enough to break through the


    many limbs and leaves of the forest canopy. It was dark as night among the tree trunks.


    ¡°He has no right to be angry about that,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Julian snorted. ¡°Forget that the man is in love with you.¡±


    I slouched my shoulders. ¡°He¡¯s not in love with me.¡±


    ¡°Piper,¡± Julian began, but I didn¡¯t want to hear his reasoning. Not now, when it made so little difference.


    ¡°He¡¯s with Bridget,¡± I said. ¡°He can¡¯t be in love with me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Julian rubbed his jaw next. ¡°Guy doesn¡¯t fight like that if he¡¯s not pissed. And a guy doesn¡¯t get that


    pissed if he¡¯s not jealous as hell. And a guy doesn¡¯t get jealous as hell if he has no feelings for you.¡±


    I deep, full bodied sigh escaped me. I truly didn¡¯t know what to believe. But I knew for a fact that it


    really didn¡¯t matter. If Nichs had feelings for me, as Julian suggested, then he had to bury them for


    the sake of the crown.


    And if he had to hide his true feelings for a crown, then what use was it to think too much on whether


    his feelings were real or not.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Julian said. ¡°What did Bridget say to you? I saw her standing there next to you. I saw the


    two of you talking.¡±


    Oh, no. How could I tell him? But I guessed that I had to. His heart was as tangled in this mess as mine


    was. We had an unspoken pact between us to share what we discovered about Nichs and Bridget


    together when we discovered it, no matter how much it might hurt. I couldn¡¯t go


    back on that now.


    ¡°She gave me a bit of a warning, I¡¯d say,¡± I told him. ¡°She said¡­ Well¡­¡± I inhaled a great breath. It was


    painful even to repeat it. ¡°She said that since she and Nichs are together now, I should just leave


    him alone.¡±


    ¡°Well, shit,¡± Julian said, curtly. He turned his head from me. ¡°Guess that¡¯s that then.¡±


    ¡°T


    guess so.¡± Bridget¡¯s confirming the rtionship eliminated any remaining sliver of hope that the


    rtionship between her and Nichs had been something in my imagination. At least, that hope was


    cut for Julian. Me, personally? I still wanted to hear it from Nichs.


    Though I knew I was likely kidding myself.


    ¡°What if we just avoided everyone else for the rest of eternity,¡± Julian said. ¡°Start over with new names,


    new faces. Or hide forever.¡±


    If it was just me, I might be tempted, but I had Elva to consider. As appealing as it was to run from my


    problems forever, I knew it wasn¡¯t possible. Julian likely did too. Sometimes he did things like this,


    talked just for the sake of it.


    +15 BONUS


    He loved his outrageous ns.


    ¡°Where would we go? Who would we be?¡± I asked, joining in on the fun. The idea of an escape,


    however impossible, was a fun change of mind. I¡¯d rather talk about silly dreams than about things that


    continued to hurt us.


    Heughed a little, though it sounded a tiny bit sad. ¡°We could be whoever we want to be, Piper.¡±


    That seemed unlikely. How would we live without money? I tried to picture Julian attempting to work an


    everyday job, and couldn¡¯t quite picture it. A prince as a waiter? Or working in retail, getting hassled by


    costumers?


    The vision made meugh.


    He looked at me. ¡°What?¡±


    and


    ¨C


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, not wanting to offend him or worse. He might see my vision as a challenge go out to


    attempt to prove me wrong. ¡°Though there are some obvious ws in the n.¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± he admitted. ¡°It¡¯s nice to think about, though.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± I said.


    There were many reasons to stay where we were. Elva¡¯s health, for one. Less dramatically, we still


    needed to learn the results of the theater event. They¡¯d likely be released soon.


    ¡°I have to stay and see this through,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian said, and some bitterness seeped into his voice. ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 0455


    Not long after I parted with Julian and returned to my room to change, I was alerted that the candidates


    were to report to the foyer to receive the results of the theater event. I had expected the results toe


    quickly, but this seemed extra fast.


    Though with Bridget the professional actress among the group, maybe the royal family and the


    producers didn¡¯t need all that much time to determine who deserved the highest ranking.


    Running on zero sleep, I was tired as I changed into fresh clothes and moved a little slower than usual


    as I headed down to the foyer.


    Mark must have told Susie about the fight between Nichs and Julian because no sooner had I


    entered the room, then she came rushing up to me.


    She looped her arm through one of mine and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± I said. ¡°Nichs saw Julian and meing out of the woods and attacked


    Julian right away. He barely said anything, and he didn¡¯t listen to reason.¡®


    ¡°He must have been furious,¡± Susie said.


    >>


    ¡°He was,¡± I agreed. ¡°But if he would have just listened to me, I could have told him that nothing


    happened between Julian and me¡­¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Susie blinked, startled, like she hadn¡¯t been expecting that. ¡°Nothing happened?¡±


    Now I was startled and looked at her in shock. ¡°You thought something had?¡±


    Susie looked a little sheepish, like she was embarrassed by what she had thought. ¡°That¡¯s what all the


    rumors are saying?¡±


    ¡°Rumors?¡± I gasped. Who the hell was going around talking about this? Julian wouldn¡¯t have said a


    word, and I doubted Nichs would have.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe them at first,¡± Susie said, ¡°But after Mark told me about the fight this morning, I wasn¡¯t


    so sure they were false anymore. Nichs isn¡¯t the type to fight over nothing, no matter how on edge


    Mark says he is.¡±


    I hummed. Mark had said something simr to me this morning, that Nichs had been pushed too far


    and was starting to crack under the pressure. It wasn¡¯t any of my business anymore, Bridget had made


    that clear. Though I did still worry about him. Fighting was so out of character for him.


    ¡°Did Mark tell you about the rumors?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, I heard it just from people talking. Everyone was saying it,¡± Susie said. ¡°I have no idea who started


    it.¡±


    I still wasn¡¯t sure of the timeline, but the only other person who knew I had been out with Julian all night


    was Bridget. I slid my gaze to her now, and found her looking back at me.


    She had an air of innocence, and when our eyes met, she smiled kindly, as if greeting a friend. She


    even waved.


    It was so surreal, especially after her words this morning. I didn¡¯t know what else to do but


    1/3


    raise one of my free hands and wave back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think¡­¡± Susie whispered. ¡°Bridget started the rumor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said.


    Nathan appeared and took to the stage. He had cameras with him this time, even though Nichs and


    Julian were noticeably absent.


    Susie and I walked closer to the stage, where we met with Veronica, who was standing with Tiffany and


    Jessica, who seemed to have bonded over their shared stage experience. I wasn¡¯t opposed to having


    more friends, so I greeted Jessica kindly. She said hello to me too.


    Nathan stepped up to the microphone, then tapped on it to get our attention. We all quieted down to


    listen to his words.


    ¡°I have here in my hands the results of the event.¡± He held up a sheet of paper, while discreetly keeping


    the written side hidden from both us and the cameras. ¡°There have been some shifts in the current


    rankings of our candidates. And of course, the addition of Bridget has added fresh excitement.¡±


    Nathan began pping, then indicated that the rest of us should join him. Some did, politely. I did, a


    little. As did Susie, Tiffany, and Jessica. Veronica abstained, as well as Olivia and Lilliana. Bridget


    smiled brightly.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone,¡± she said, likely pretending she didn¡¯t notice those not pping.


    Nathan continued, ¡°Bridget¡¯s performance, of course, stole the show. Absolutely wonderful, Bridget.


    You are a truly talented artisan, and a gift to the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Nathan,¡± Bridget said. The camera zoomed in on her face. She blew it a kiss.


    ¡°You are very wee.¡± Nathan cleared his throat as he consulted his paper. ¡°This, of course, brings


    Bridget straight to the top of the rankings, and bumps down Olivia from the lead, as well as dropping


    everyone else down one point. Now, for the other changes.¡±


    One by one, he named a candidate and then gave a brief critique of their performance during the event


    and how it now effected their cement in the rankings.


    Susie received credit for her one line and her ability to appear nervous as the scene dictated. But since


    her scene was so brief, she received a medium amount of points. This, fortunately, moved her up


    closer to center in the rankings.


    Tiffany, who never could seem to manage her voice on the stage, dropped down to the bottom. She


    seemed visibly upset. Jessica, who did much better, patted her shoulder in


    When it came to be my turn, Nathan sighed.


    ¡°Piper, yourmitment to the role was unreliable. Your character on stage seemed more


    like


    you than the actual character you were supposed to have yed. It seemed as if you were constantly


    distracted. The royal family feels that you did not put your all into this event.¡±


    ))


    My heart dropped down to the ground. How could that be? I did the best I could! And I had such arge


    role, that surely they would give more leniency?


    But no


    it seemed not. And I didn¡¯t know how I could ever argue with the royal family.


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    As I stood there confused, the meeting ended. The others began to fan out, which was when Nathan


    stepped down from the stage and approached me. I expected that he might give me further insight into


    why the royal family would think so poorly about my performance.


    For not being a professional actress, for having no experience at all, I thought I did quite well. Even


    Bridget had onceplimented me, especially during the breakup scene between Nichs¡¯s character


    and mine.


    ¡°Piper,¡± Nathan said. His face had fallen since the cameras had turned off. He looked so serious now. I


    braced myself. Maybe this wasn¡¯t an exnation after all. Maybe he wanted to summon me in front of


    the King again.


    My heartbeat sped up. I really didn¡¯t want to face the King and Queen alone again anytime soon. That


    almost always ended in disaster for me. And if Nichs wouldn¡¯t be there to save


    me¡­


    I really didn¡¯t want to think about it.


    ¡°I have a message from the King and Queen for you,¡± he said.


    I swallowed hard. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°They do not care what you and Julian get up to in secret,¡± he said. He sneered a little in obvious


    disgust. ¡°But you must have more discretion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like ¨C¡±


    ¡°I did not ask for an exnation,¡± Nathan snapped.


    I shut my mouth.


    ¡°And onest message, from the Luna herself,¡± he continued.


    I nodded, wordlessly telling him I was ready to hear the message.


    ¡°She said to ask you, ¡®Have you no sense of self¨Crespect?¡® She does not expect an answer.¡±


    3/3

 Chapter 456

    +15 BONUS


    Chapter 0456


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with Julian,¡± I said quickly, before Nathan could talk over me again. It felt imperative to


    say so now, knowing that even the Luna was out here believing the gossip. ¡±


    That was a rumor that })


    ¡°Do not lie to my face, Piper,¡± Nathan snapped. ¡°I am a respected Beta of the King of this


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying


    ¡°The Luna does not include deception among her characteristics,¡± Nathan continued. ¡°That you are


    continuing to persist with this tant lying insults us both.¡±


    He was insulted? How? I was the one being used of being a liar, and some kind of harlot who was


    so s¨¦ as to through her conquest in everyone¡¯s face. None of these people know me at all! I would


    never do something like that! If I had slept with Julian, I would have been discreet. (1


    Like how Nichs and I were¡­


    Before.


    I sunk into myself standing there, being berated by Nathan, and by extension the King and Queen. The


    usations were hurtful, but nothing hurt worse than knowing that Nichs believed them too.


    As I stood there, swallowed by grief, something else began to fester inside of me. What had Mark said


    about Nichs? That he was tired of being pushed around?


    Well, I was tired of being pushed around too. (2)


    So I straightened my shoulders once more, swallowed down my fear, looked Nathan right in


    eye and said, ¡°I am not lying.¡±


    the


    His brow twitched. His frown deepened. It seemed the only thing my statement had aplished was


    to make him even angrier. But I didn¡¯t care. If he didn¡¯t believe me, that was on him. Not on me. I


    wouldn¡¯t go down cidly. I would fight for everyone to know the truth. 1


    ¡°You little, deceitful ¨C¡°Nathan began, so angry his face was turning red.


    ¡°Nathan.¡®


    +15 BONUS


    Nathan and I both turned in time to see Bridget walk toward us. She wasn¡¯t all that far away, close


    enough to hear, especially with our raised voices. I wondered how much she had listened to. Maybe


    she heard everything.


    ¡°Allow me to say a few words on Piper¡¯s behalf,¡± she said.


    I blinked, surprised. Why in the world would she want to defend me?


    Nathan crossed his arms. He seemed to actually be considering listening to her, in a gesture he


    wouldn¡¯t offer to me.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised. The royal family¡¯s favoritism to Bridget knew no limits. Meanwhile, their dislike of me


    had been well¨Cexpressed since the beginning. I tried not to let it bother me, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel


    a certain level of jealousy.


    If they had liked me at all, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be in this position at all. Maybe I could have been with


    Nichs from the start without any issue.


    But maybe didn¡¯t mean anything. There was no changing what was. And what was, was that the royal


    family hated me and loved Bridget. And I didn¡¯t see any way that would change.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Nathan nodded, and that was all the permission Bridget needed to start talking.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t forget that Piper is not like us. She is not from our ss, so she likely doesn¡¯t understand


    the need for discretion and subtlety like we do.¡±


    Nathan nodded like that made sense.


    Meanwhile, I was seething. What kind of defense was this? One built on tearing me down?


    I wanted to speak up on my own behalf, if only to defend myself from this defense, but looking at


    Nathan, I could see that this tactic was fully working on him. Bridget was entirely convincing him that I


    was some foolish girl who just didn¡¯t know any better.


    ¡°If it would make you and the royal family feel better,¡± she said, ¡°I will speak to her on your behalf. I will


    emphasize our values.¡±


    ¡°That would be the best avenue forward,¡± Nathan said. He shot me a look. ¡°You would do well to learn


    from Bridget.¡±


    I bit back a sharper rey, recognizing it would get me nowhere. Like most political games, you have to


    y nice to get ahead.


    So I said, ¡°Yes, sir,¡± while I seethed inside.


    Nathan nodded to each of us, then bid Bridget a good day, and walked


    good day, and walked away from us.


    +15 BONUS


    With Nathan gone, Bridget looked at me and sighed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with Julian,¡± I said. I felt like I was a broken record now, on a loop.


    Bridget shrugged. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter if you did or not.


    Watching her


    open indifference made a pit open up in my stomach


    not out of care for


    myself, but for Julian. If he knew how little she cared about the prospect of he and I being intimate, it


    would break his heart.


    So in its ce, mine broke for him.


    ¡°What matters,¡± she continued, ¡°is that everyone thinks you did. The rumors can be more harmful than


    the truth, especially depending on how you handle them.¡± 1


    I supposed she would know. As a famous actress, she likely had experiences I never would have


    dreamed of having. Likely all kinds of strangers had made all kinds of usations


    about her.


    Yet, this ¡®advice¡® of hers didn¡¯t feel like it was given out of the goodness of her heart. Instead, it felt like


    she was being critical.


    I was mishandling my own defense, apparently. To her, truth wasn¡¯t the answer.


    Since I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if she wasn¡¯t the one who started the rumors, I wasn¡¯t going to sit around


    and listen to her opinions.


    However, she did save me from Nathan, one way or another. I had to be grateful for that.


    ¡°Thank you


    for your help, just now,¡± I said. I nodded toward the door Nathan had disappeared through.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, and that was the only warning I had that a thank you would not be enough.¡± Favors


    should be repaid with favors, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Bridget¡¯s smile slipped. She seemed more serious now than I had ever seen her before as she stared


    straight into my eyes. ¡°Avoid Nichs at all costs.¡±


    I froze.


    ¡°We¡¯re a couple now, moving toward a hopeful future,¡± Bridget said. ¡°Your presence seems to


    consistently muck things up. So return the favor, and leave him alone. For his future, and for the sake


    of the kingdom.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    She was deathly serious. There was no counter I could offer. My desire to be near Nichs was one of


    total selfishness. I knew I was never going to be his Luna. His future didn¡¯t include me.


    I¡¯d fought it for so long, wanting to hold on to Nichs as long as possible. But maybe Bridget was


    right. Maybe it was past time for me to let go.


    We were always set to say goodbye eventually.


    Despite my mixed feelings about Bridget personally, and my confusion over all the mind- games she


    seemed to like ying, she and Nichs would make a good pair. She was well- liked and crafty. She


    could survive in a world of cut¨Cthroat double¨Cfaces. She already existed


    there.


    Yet even as I opened my mouth, I couldn¡¯t make it form the words that would have Nichs leave my


    life forever.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I said. It was the best I could do.


    Bridget¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°See that you do,¡± she said, and made it sound like a threat.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 0457


    After receiving Bridget¡¯s warning, I didn¡¯t know what to do. I couldn¡¯t risk running into Nichs, which


    meant avoiding the ces we usually went together. Instead, I ended up in the library with Veronica.


    Veronica didn¡¯t seem surprised to see me when I joined her. She didn¡¯t even really greet me.


    As I sat down across from her at the table, the books piled high around her, she lifted her head, looked


    at me, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made progress with teleportation.¡±


    ¡°You have?¡±


    ¡°I understand enough that I have been making attempts at it.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She¡¯d been researching so hard for so long, I was beginning to wonder if the secret to Hawk¡¯s


    teleportation would never be uncovered. Yet here Veronica was, telling me that she had been trying it?


    I was stunned.


    On top of the books stacked beside Veronica sat an apple. She reached for it now and then ced it on


    the desktop in front of her.


    ¡°Hold open your hands,¡± she said.


    I lifted my hands and kept them palms up and close together.


    Veronica put her own hands around the apple. She was concentrating hard. A line appeared between


    her brows. Her mouth was a hard line.


    Then, without a sound or a warning, the apple disappeared from Veronica¡¯s hands and reappeared on


    top of my own.


    It had taken but a moment. In one blink, it had moved from there to here.


    This distance was only a few inches. A foot or two, at most. Yet to see it even happen at all was a


    difficult thing to wrap my mind around. Objects didn¡¯t move like this. Yet this one did.


    Veronica exhaled, winded. She leaned back in the chair, clearly tired from the ordeal. But after a


    moment, she straightened once more and held out her hand for the apple. When I gave it to her, she


    ced it on the table again and sliced it in half with a knife. She sighed in relief when she saw the


    inside.


    I leaned over the table to get a better look. It seemed like a perfectly normal apple to me. Red skin,


    yellow inside, with the seeds in the middle.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Were you expecting something different?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The first few attempts¡­ scrambled things,¡± she said.


    I was afraid to ask what she meant by that, but I had enough of an understanding to know she


    shouldn¡¯t try transporting any living thing, including herself, for a good long while.


    ¡°For Hawk to be able to transport himself and Jane in that moment.¡± She sighed. ¡°He must be very


    strong at magic. I¡¯ve exhausted my reserves just doing this.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s had more practice,¡± I said in encouragement.


    ¡°Yes. And he¡¯s likely had a tutor.¡±


    ¡°Someone helped him?¡±


    ¡°They would have had to,¡± Veronica said. ¡°Not everything is written in the books. The scrambling¡­¡±


    She rubbed at her forehead. ¡°I seeded with something as simple as an apple, but two entire


    people? I cannot imagine the concentration required, nor the skill¡­¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You are amazing, Veronica. Look at what you¡¯ve aplished through your own


    efforts. I don¡¯t think you should start teleporting people anytime soon, but I won¡¯t let you diminish what


    you¡¯ve actually aplished here.¡±


    Veronica smiled just a little, a secret little thing she likely meant to keep to herself. ¡°Thank you, Piper.¡±


    Veronica continued to slice the apple. Then she lifted one of the slices and bit into it.


    ¡°Testing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Lunch,¡± she replied.


    Iughed a little. She offered me a slice and I took it. It tasted like an everyday apple to me.


    ¡°Now,¡± Veronica began, once she had finished chewing. ¡°While I always appreciate yourpany, I


    doubted you came up here to watch me move an apple.¡±


    I sunk my head low. I wished I could say that I hade up here just for that. I was starting to feel like I


    only ever came to see Veronica when I was trying to hide. That was unfair, and something I needed to


    rectify in the future.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 0458


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I began.


    She shook her head minutely, wordlessly telling me that my reasons didn¡¯t bother her. ¡° This is your


    chance to vent before I return to my studies.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity pass me by. ¡°I assume you have heard the rumors about Julian and


    me¡­¡±


    ¡°That you had sex in the woods, yes.¡±


    Her bluntness made me blush.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Yes, well¡­ They aren¡¯t true.¡± Then, I told her the rest. That, after running into


    Bridget in Nichs¡¯s room, I needed an escape and Julian had offered one. I told her exactly what


    happened, some light flirting and some fun but no sex.


    Veronica listened quietly. When I had finished, she said, ¡°Have you considered dating Julian for real?¡±


    The suggestion surprised me, since by nature of thepetition, Veronica was ultimately here to win


    Julian¡¯s hand.


    I stared at her for a beat. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be relieved to know the rumors weren¡¯t true.¡±


    Veronica hummed again. ¡°I will admit that I have affection for Julian that could turn romantic if nurtured


    that way, but¡­ if I must lose thispetition to someone, I wouldn¡¯t; mind as much if it was you,


    Piper.¡±


    The admission warmed me. Veronica was a true friend.


    With this encouragement, I reflected inward and more thoroughly evaluated my feelings for Julian.


    ¡°There is¡­ temptation,¡± I said.


    Julian was handsome and funny, his smile was infectious, and he always kept me on my toes. Things


    were exciting with Julian, but he was also a bit wild and unpredictable. Sometimes hanging out with him


    felt like trying to hold onto a shooting star.


    ¡°But.¡± I ced a hand to my chest. ¡°My heart is with Nichs, and Julian¡¯s heart with Bridget. We¡¯ve


    both admitted that we¡¯re heartbroken, and not sure how to move forward. I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s


    possible.¡±


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Veronica finished her apple quietly, and then ced the knife to the side. She took some time, as if


    carefully considering her words, and then looked back to me.


    ¡°Sometimes broken hearts need each other to heal,¡± she said.


    I tried to imagine it: holding Julian¡¯s hand, cuddling beside him, kissing him¡­


    The thoughts weren¡¯t¡­ terrible. But each one left a certain hollowness in my chest.


    As much as I liked Julian, I would rather be holding Nichs¡¯s hand, or cuddling Nichs, or kissing


    Nichs.


    While I appreciated Veronica¡¯s words, I wasn¡¯t so convinced by them.


    Later, after leaving Veronica in search of Elva and her nanny, I peeked out into the gardens and saw


    Nichs there.


    He still looked angry, his hands clenched into fists. The hard set of his jaw seemed permanently fixed.


    His mouth was curved down into a frown. 1


    A bit of pain stabbed


    My heart. I hated seeing him this way.


    Maybe I should speak to him. Bridget said to stay away, and I knew I should. But if any of this anger


    was because of me


    or because of the misunderstanding of what happened


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    between Julian and mest night, then I really should clear the air.


    I¡¯d let him want to keep his distance from me, if that was what he wished. But I wouldn¡¯t have it be


    because of a lie.


    Resolved, I stepped forward.


    Yet, at that same moment, Bridget stepped to his side from the other side of the brush. She ced her


    hand on his shoulder, and I had suddenly seen enough and turned away.


    It wasn¡¯t my ce tofort Nichs anymore.


    2/2


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 0459


    That evening, after preparing for dinner, I stopped to chat with the guards at my door. By now, they had


    all be friendly, familiar faces, and though I wouldn¡¯t consider us friends exactly, it was always a


    pleasure to stop and say hello.


    It was also a relief knowing the people in charge of mine and Elva¡¯s protection actually, genuinely liked


    us.


    Today, however, they seemed stressed. Their smiles were tighter than usual. Their eyes,


    worried.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I asked them.


    ¡°Oh, nothing to do with your safety, miss,¡± said Carl on the left. He¡¯d been with Nichs¡¯s guard the


    longest, and had a long graying mustache.


    ¡°But something is worrying you,¡± I said.


    Carl nced at his partner at the door, William. William was much younger, newer to the guard, and


    likely because of that, his heart seemed purer. He had yet to be jaded by the things around him.


    ¡°We¡¯re worried about Prince Nichs,¡± William said.


    Carl shushed him. ¡°It isn¡¯t any of our concern. And certainly not something we should be bothering the


    young miss with.¡±


    ¡°But they are close,¡± William said to Carl. ¡°Maybe she can help him?¡±


    ¡°You need to learn to mind your business,¡± Carl said, though not unkindly. He was gently chiding. ¡°The


    royals deserve their privacy.¡±


    While I could appreciate Carl¡¯s position, I desperately wanted to know more about Nichs. Was he


    okay? What was wrong?


    ¡°Why are you worried about Prince Nichs?¡± I asked. A direct question wouldn¡¯t be refused, not by


    William or Carl.


    Carl sighed.


    William answered, ¡°He¡¯s been overworking himself in the gym. He¡¯s there all of the time, except to take


    meals. I¡¯m not even sure he sleeps anymore.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been polite,¡± Carl said. ¡°As always.¡±


    1/3


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Polite, sure. But tense as a coiled spring,¡± William added. ¡°He¡¯s already broken five different punching


    bags. New ones arrive daily now. He¡¯ll likely break those too.¡±


    ¡°William,¡± Carl scolded.


    William shot him a nce. ¡°Tell me I¡¯m lying.¡±


    Carl sighed again, louder. To me, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing you should worry about, miss. Whatever he¡¯s


    working through, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll reach the other side of it soon.¡®


    I tried to process this new information, but I didn¡¯t know what to think. It tracked with how


    I personally knew Nichs to be acting: the fight with Julian, the way his fists clenched as he stood in


    the garden.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be worried about him, more now than I even was before.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me,¡± I said.


    They both nodded in reply.


    I really should keep my distance. Bridget had made clear that my closeness to Nichs only served to


    make things difficult for him, and it was well past time for me to let him go. 1


    But if he was clearly hurting, clearly dealing with something that made him this full of rage, I really


    needed to talk to him.


    So after bidding good evening to the guards, I hurried down the hallway, down the stairs, and out the


    door, eager to reach the barracks containing the gym where I knew Nichs worked out. It was the


    same ce where we had practiced our self¨Cdefense lessons.


    I was nearly there, when I spotted Bridget holding a basket of food. Sheughed with the guard at the


    door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Bridget said. ¡°I¡¯m sure a full meal will help him to rx.¡±


    Thest thing I wanted to do was walk in on Bridget and Nichs having a moment, so I turned on my


    heels and retreated back toward the pce in defeat.


    I still worried for Nichs, but¡­


    I couldn¡¯t approach him with Bridget so near.


    And she always seemed to be near.


    The next morning, the candidates were called down into the foyer for another meeting with Nathan. He


    seemed bright as he took to the stage. It had to be an act, knowing how rude he


    2/3


    had been to me the moment the cameras were turned off.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 0460


    I tried to smile as well, at least when the cameras were facing me. Constantly being filmed was


    beginning to be exhausting.


    ¡°I recently announced the results of the theater event,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Well, today, I am excited to


    announce the rewards.¡±


    Suddenly, everyone perked up, like our coffee had all kicked in at once. Rewards hadn¡¯t been


    discussed beforehand, so this was all new to us. What would it be this time? Another private date with


    a prince?


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to announce that the top ranking candidates, one for each prince ¨C ¡±


    Sighs sounded throughout the room.


    Nathan continued, unperturbed. ¡°¨Cwill apany Nichs and Julian on a special trip to the royal


    family¡¯s private ind along our southern coast.¡±


    Jessica spoke up in the silence. ¡°Prince Joyce will not be there?¡±


    Nathan, nervide-eyeing the cameras, cleared his throat. He knew then, as well as I did, that Joyce was


    locked down in the dungeons for being a brainwashed traitor. Veronica had been working with Joyce,


    but unlike with teleportation, I don¡¯t think she had made any progress yet.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Prince Joyce is still under the weather,¡± Nathan said.


    Jessica frowned, but didn¡¯t press further. We all knew better than to question the King¡¯s Beta in front of


    the cameras.


    L


    7


    #


    Nathan consulted the paper he held. ¡°Now. As this trip is only extended to the top candidate for each


    prince, only three individuals will be invited.¡±


    This was avish reward. ncing at Bridget, I wondered if the royal family had designed it exclusively


    to impress her. Or to get her and Nichs alone in a romantic ce, so as to help develop their bond.


    The other two candidates were likely an after¨Cthought.


    Misery bubbled up inside of me. I was not high on the rankings. I had no shot of going on this trip.


    Instead, I¡¯d have to stay here and drive myself wild thinking about all the romantic things Nichs could


    be up to without me.


    Poor Julian would have to go, though. He¡¯d have to endure every terrible moment. I tried to think about


    the rankings, wondering which of us three would join him. Tiffany and I scored


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    poorly in the event. That meant that ¨C


    ¡°Congrattions to Bridget, Veronica, and Jessica,¡± Nathan announced, and then hammed for the


    cameras.


    Jessica lowered her head. To herself, she muttered, ¡°What am I supposed to do there


    without Prince Joyce?¡±


    ¡°Enjoy yourself,¡± I said to her. A free vacation to the beach? ¡°Get a tan, swim in the ocean, have boat


    drinks with the umbres.¡±


    My words seemed to lift her and sheughed. ¡°Maybe a curly straw?¡± she asked.


    ¡°And fruit slices hanging on the ss,¡± I added.


    Bridget watched our exchange. Sheughed. At first, I thought it was in union with Jessica and me, but


    then she began to talk. ¡°It must be hard staying behind, Piper. Why don¡¯t you help me pack my bags


    tonight? That might help lift your spirits.¡± 1


    I had no idea in what universe helping someone else pack their bags for a trip would make me feel


    better about not going on it, especially when that person was Bridget, who was actively in a rtionship


    with the man I cared for more than any other.


    That sounded more in line with my worst nightmare.


    ¡°She can¡¯t help you tonight,¡± Veronica said, suddenly appearing beside me. Her cool gaze sliced into


    Bridget. ¡°She has other ns.¡±


    Bridget shrugged and walked away.


    I looked at Veronica. ¡°I do?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± she said.


    I did. But I didn¡¯t understand what she meant¡­


    Untilter that evening, when I opened my door after a knock to find Veronica and Julian chatting lightly


    with the guards.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    Julian turned his smile on me. ¡°Come on vacation with us.¡±

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 0461


    I blinked, staring at Julian. Go on vacation with them? Was he talking about the reward for the theater


    event? That would exin Veronica¡¯s presence.


    I stepped back and weed them into the room. Then I reminded them, ¡°I¡¯m not one of the high


    ranking candidates.¡±


    Julian shrugged. ¡°Who cares?¡± He had a devil¨Cmay¨Ccare kind of s¨¦ behavior about this. One of


    those, I¡¯m a prince and can do whatever I want, sort of attitudes.


    ¡°Surely, Veronica¡­?¡± I looked to her. This was her chance for personal one on one time with Julian. I


    knew she had said she was okay with losing thepetition if it was to me, but there was no way she


    would just actively hand me her chances.


    Veronica shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m more than okay with it. It was my idea.¡±


    I stared at her in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Julian added. ¡°Actually, she came to me this afternoon and told me all about it. Neither of us


    want you to be excluded.¡±


    I still had trouble fathoming it. I didn¡¯t want to seem ungrateful for such a clearly generous gift, but¡­


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Veronica looked at me tly. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we want you there?¡±


    ¡°If we leave you here, you¡¯ll just sit around and be miserable the whole time you are here,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to see what those two are up too, rather than imagine it?¡±


    Those two. He was talking about Nichs and Bridget. And honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure that would be the


    case. Would I truly rather witness their coupledom myself?


    Though maybe he did have a point. Maybe it would be worse to imagine it. So far, despite what Bridget


    has said about her and Nichs being official, I haven¡¯t seen any affection from Nichs to indicate


    that was actually true.


    If I left them alone on a beach though¡­ in front of romantic sunsets¡­


    No. I shouldn¡¯t be fantasizing about getting in the way of their courtship. This was how things were


    always meant to be. Nichs was always going to leave me for someone else.


    I needed to respect that. I needed to stay away.


    ¡°Come on, Piper,¡± Julian said. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a worrywart. We won¡¯t be with them every minute. We


    could have some fun too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be beautiful there,¡± Veronica added.


    ¡°It is,¡± Julian replied. ¡°White sandy beaches. Blue¨Cgreen waters. Bonfires in the evening. Boat drinks


    only a hand wave away.¡±


    He made it sound like some kind of tropical paradise or resort. As the royal family¡¯s retreat, maybe


    that¡¯s exactly what it was.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    During our conversation, Elva had been ying near the corner of the room. She perked up


    +15 BONUS


    when she heard us talking about beaches.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± she called. ¡°Are we going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, honey,¡± I said, wondering just how much she overheard. ¡°Probably not¡­¡± She left her


    stuffed animal tea party and skipped over to us. ¡°Mommy, I want to go to the beach.¡±


    Okay, so she heard most everything. ¡°I don¡¯t know, honey. We weren¡¯t exactly invited¡­¡±


    ¡°I just invited you,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± Veronica added.


    Elva looked at both of them and then turned her doe eyes onto me. God, I¡¯d never been able to resist


    that pouting look.


    Elva had never really been on vacation. I¡¯d always been so busy working, and her illness was such a


    consideration, we never ventured far from a doctor. Thusly, Elva had never seen the ocean. She never


    stepped on the sand. She¡¯d seen it on television, sure, but never experienced it for herself.


    I had a very hard time denying Elva anything on my best days. Now, when I was already caving, it


    wasn¡¯t too difficult to let myself fold entirely.


    I lifted my gaze from Elva to Julian and told him. ¡°Elva will need a doctor on site, just in case.¡±


    Julian nodded. ¡°Priority one.¡± His smile started to grow. ¡°Does that mean you two are going toe


    with us?¡±


    Elva¡¯s eyes went impossibly bigger.


    I sighed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    4HO


    ¡°Yay!¡± Elva began to jump. Julian took her hands and together they danced around in a circle. ¡°You are


    making the correct choice,¡± Veronica said. ¡°You need to rx.¡±


    With Julian and Elva amusing themselves, I leaned closer to her and asked honestly, ¡°You really think


    I¡¯ll be able to rx there? With Nichs and Bridget?¡±


    Veronica pressed her mouth hard together. ¡°It would be better for you and Julian to have each other.¡±


    ¡°Veronica¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need a swimsuit,¡± Julian said. His dance with Elva had ended and he now cut into Veronica and


    my conversation. He waggled his eyebrows at me. ¡°Maybe you¡¯d like to model a few for me? I can help


    you decide which to wear.¡±


    Veronica rolled her eyes. I resisted the urge to smack him¡­ because the truth was, ¡°I don¡¯t have a


    swimsuit.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I had worn one. Just as Elva had never been on a vacation, neither


    had I since taking her in as my own. I had been to the beach, long ago, and taken Elva to the pool a


    couple of times, but not nearly enough to warrant owning a swimsuit, let alone bringing it to a


    competition like this.


    +15 BONUS


    Charlotte, who had been cleaning up around Elva¡¯s tea party now that she moved, smiled as she too


    came to join us.


    ¡°Wait one minute,¡± she said, and sneaked past us and into the closet. She returned with a bag from a


    name brand clothing store. ¡°I suspected this mighte up sooner orter, so I took the liberty of


    preparing a couple of things.


    Charlotte reached into the bag and then procured two different swimsuits, one a nice, conservative


    one¨Cpiece, the other, a more risqu¨¦ two¨Cpiece that would show much of my curves, top and bottom.


    think you should go


    with the two¨Cpiece,¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your¡­¡± He nced at Elva, who was looking at him


    curiously. ¡°Er¡­ assets.¡± He immediately censored himself.¡± There¡¯s no shame in unting what


    you have.¡±


    ¡°You should wear what you are mostfortable in,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Julian said, ¡°But when you took your clothes off and jumped into thatke ¡°Julian!¡± I


    hissed. ¡°This is exactly why people think something happened between us.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything to recognize the¡­ figure of a person you are acquainted with,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°You and I know that, but the rest of the pce doesn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°Those rumors are still floating around.


    Or should I credit you with starting them.¡±


    ¡®His sharp smirk slipped a little. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± he said.


    >>


    I went too far, I realized. I knew he wouldn¡¯t. I was just so angry and scared about it. That rumor had


    driven Nichs away from me. It had made the other girls look at me differently. It had given the royal


    family an opportunity to further chastise me, even though, with our fake rtionship, they had already


    suspected we¡¯d been sleeping together for months.


    Then I remembered. They weren¡¯t mad about my supposed sleeping with Julian. They were mad that I


    was caught.


    ¡°Actually,¡± Veronica said. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into that. I¡¯ve asked everyone and traced back the rumor to


    its source.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s the source?¡± Julian asked.


    Veronica held his gaze as she said, ¡°Bridget.¡±

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 0462


    ¡°No,¡± Julian said: ¡°There¡¯s no way Bridget would start that rumor.¡®


    I pressed my lips hard together and lowered my head so I wouldn¡¯t have to look him in the eye. I hadn¡¯t


    talked to him since the morning out in the gardens. He didn¡¯t know all the new things I had heard from


    Bridget herself.


    She had been so entirely indifferent to him and me sleeping together. After she ¡®came to my rescue¡®


    against Nathan, she had literally told me she didn¡¯t care if we had slept together or not. I knew then that


    those words would hurt Julian, just as I did now. I still didn¡¯t want to tell him.


    ¡°It was her,¡± Veronica said. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Having suspected Bridget from the start, though hoping I was wrong, I believed Veronica. Bridget and


    Nichs were the only two who knew I had been outte that night, other than Brian. But I couldn¡¯t


    imagine Brian would say a word. And Nichs wouldn¡¯t lie to himself about this.


    It could have only been Bridget from the start.


    Julian, however, was having a hard time epting that. His smile faded, as it so often did when it came


    to Bridget. Without a word, he turned toward the door. He stopped only to gently pat Elva on the head,


    then he rushed out into the hallway.


    We all watched after him for a moment. Then I looked to Veronica.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°It seems as if he¡¯s been dealing with these feelings a long time.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s usually so observant,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s like he has a blind spot when ites to her.¡± ¡°Love can do


    that,¡± she said. She nced at the door again, which was now closed. There was no lingering presence


    of him in the room. He¡¯d even seemed to forget about the swimsuits.


    I turn to Charlotte, who was holding the swimsuits not quite as high as before. ¡°Please pack both of


    those suits, Charlotte,¡± I said. ¡°Is there one for Elva as well?¡±


    Charlotte smiled at Elva. ¡°Come on, Elva. Yours are in the closet still. Why don¡¯t I show you? One looks


    like it has a little tutu, like a ballerina!¡±


    A bright smile burst from Elva, and she skipped toward Charlotte. They entered the closet together,


    leaving the door opened wide. I would join them in a moment, but first I returned my attention to


    Veronica.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go to Julian about this. You certainly didn¡¯t have to include me


    at all.¡±


    ¡°There were a lot of reasons I felt you should join us,¡± Veronica said. ¡°One of them is that I want you


    there.¡®


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said again, just in case the first didn¡¯t have enough emphasis. Then I pulled


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Charlotte, who had been cleaning up around Elva¡¯s tea party now that she moved, smiled as she too


    came to join us.


    ¡°Wait one minute,¡± she said, and sneaked past us and into the closet. She returned with a bag from a


    name brand clothing store. ¡°I suspected this mighte up sooner orter, so I took the liberty of


    preparing a couple of things.


    Charlotte reached into the bag and then procured two different swimsuits, one a nice, conservative


    one¨Cpiece, the other, a more risqu¨¦ two¨Cpiece that would show much of my curves, top and bottom.


    ¡°I think you should go with the two¨Cpiece,¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your¡­¡± He nced at Elva, who was


    looking at him curiously. ¡°Er¡­ assets.¡± He immediately censored himself. ¡± There¡¯s no shame in


    unting what you have.¡±


    ¡°You should wear what you are mostfortable in,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Julian said, ¡°But when you took your clothes off and jumped into thatke ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Julian!¡± I hissed. ¡°This is exactly why people think something happened between us.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything to recognize the¡­ figure of a person you are acquainted with,¡± he said.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°You and I know that, but the rest of the pce doesn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°Those rumors are still floating around.


    Or should I credit you with starting them.¡±


    His sharp smirk slipped a little. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± he said.


    I went too far, I realized. I knew he wouldn¡¯t. I was just so angry and scared about it. That rumor had


    driven Nichs away from me. It had made the other girls look at me differently. It had given the royal


    family an opportunity to further chastise me, even though, with our fake rtionship, they had already


    suspected we¡¯d been sleeping together for months.


    Then I remembered. They weren¡¯t mad about my supposed sleeping with Julian. They were mad that I


    was caught.


    ¡°Actually,¡± Veronica said. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into that. I¡¯ye asked everyone and traced back the rumor to


    its source.¡®


    ¡°And what¡¯s the source?¡± Julian asked.


    Veronica held his gaze as she said, ¡°Bridget.¡±


    3/3


    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 463

    Chapter0463


    I hadn¡¯t considered this, how my joining this trip would make the other girls feel. I looked to Susie forfort and answers. She, at least, didn¡¯t seem jealous. Why would she? The man she wanted was staying here.


    ¡°How does everyone know so fast?¡± I asked her quietly, while Veronica distracted Tiffany with talk of their meal. The chicken parmesan was delicious. I couldn¡¯t imagine Veronica would tell anyone. Nor could I really see Julian walking into the room to share the news.


    ¡°Bridget told everyone before you arrived,¡± Susie replied.


    But how did she know? Only Veronica, Julian,and I knew and- oh.


    Julian must have told her. Perhaps Veronica¡¯s usation shook through him and he decidedto confront Bridget for himself. God help him, I hope she didn¡¯t crassly break his heart again.


    I sighed. I couldn¡¯t be mad at him for going to her for the truth. It¡¯s exactly what I would have done if Nichs had been used of starting the rumors.


    ¡°It really is too bad,¡± Bridget said, speaking loud enough for the whole table to hear.¡°Piper thinks herself so vital to thepetition that she would break the set rules to join us on our trip. I understand how hard it is to be left behind, but rules are rules for a reason. Don¡¯t you think so, Piper?¡±


    All eyes in the room turned toward me. I wasn¡¯t as scared of the spotlight as Susie was, but it was still unnerving to have the sudden overwhelming attention of everyone in the room. I swallowed thickly, suddenly very nervous.


    The only pair of eyes in the room not directed at me where Susie¡¯s.Inherp, she twisted her napkin so tightly it was beginning to fray.


    ¡°I¡­¡±Ididn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°If I¡­¡±


    ¡°Youmust agree with me?¡± Bridget said. ¡°Surely you see how unfair that would be, for you to be included on a trip not intended for you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± said Susie,in her soft frightened voice.


    I looked at her in surprise. So did Bridget.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°What was that, Susie?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Isaid, that¡¯s enough!¡± Susie said louder.¡°Yousay it would be unfair for her, but that entireevent was unfair toanyonebut you.¡±


    Everyone¡¯seyeswentwide,my own included. I¡¯d never heard Susie speak like that withanyone.


    She red atBridget.¡°Youforgetthat Piper is Julian¡¯s favorite, and that they are a couple.Ofcourse she wouldbeincluded wherever he wouldchoosetogo.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡±Veronica added,when Susie began to falter.¡°Unless you thinkyouhave a right to dictate what the prince¡¯s want, Bridget?¡±


    Bridget closed hermouth. She continuedtosmile,even as thecornerofher eye seemed tighter than before.


    IsmiledatSusie in thanks. Her face was beet red.


    After dinner, I was so distracted, I was not paying attention where I was going,and in my usual walk down the hallway, ran straight into a hard male chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said. I tried to back away, but a pair of strong arms came around me and held me closer.


    I inhaled. I knew that scent. The feel of this chest and those arms.


    Nichs.


    He held me tightly, so I lifted my arms and held him in return.


    We stayed like that for a long few moments, neither of us speaking a word.


    His heartbeat was so steady, so calming. I wished I could stay like this forever, safe in the cradle of his arms.


    But it was not meant to be.


    Eventually we separated. We didn¡¯t say a word as we walked away from each other in different directions down the hall.

 Chatper 464

    Chapter 0464 The day we were set to leave for the vacation, the chosen candidates and the two princes were to take a limousine to the airport and then a private jet to the southern beaches. Yet before any of that, we were to say farewell to the King and Queen, who would not be joining us on this trip.


    I rolled my extrarge suitcase, filled with both Elva and my things, behind me through the entryway. With my other hand, I held onto Elva¡¯s as we stepped outside into the light. We were thest to arrive that morning, the other candidates were already in a line, waiting for their turn to be greeted.


    Bridget must have gone first, she was


    already at the limousine. A valet was helping load her luggage into a trailer.


    Her bag was nearly as big as mine.


    Julian, who was near the car, rushed to help with the luggage as well. Bridget left it in their hands, wandering off to speak with Nichs near the car door.


    Veronica was next. The King and Queen were courteous to her.


    ¡°We appreciate you trying to spend time with Prince Julian,¡± the Luna told her. ¡°We hope you manage to have some one on one time with him during your trip.¡± The words struck me, though I tried not to let them. Perhaps the Luna didn¡¯t mean that as a dig against me...


    but I doubted it. If I wasn¡¯t going on the trip, all of Veronica¡¯s time would be


    A one on one with Julian.


    I forced myself to remember Veronica¡¯s words. She wanted me on this trip. This was her idea. I wasn¡¯t taking anything from her.


    I still felt guilty.


    Veronica replied, ¡°Thank you, but your concern is not necessary. I am content with how things are.¡± The Luna¡¯s smile tightened, but she didn¡¯t reply. The matter seemed settled, and Veronica stepped away, dragging her luggage toward the truck.


    Julian and the valet were still there and helped her. Veronica insisted on staying until they¡¯d finished, then she and Julian walked toward the car together.


    The King sighed as Jessica approached


    them.


    The Luna spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s so unfortunate that Joyce is still feeling under the weather and won¡¯t be able to join you on this trip.¡± Jessica nodded in agreement. ¡°My wish is only to spend time with him.¡± ¡°Perhaps when you return, he will be feeling better,¡± the Luna offered. That seemed to lift Jessica¡¯s spirits, even though it was a tant lie.


    Last I heard from Veronica, Joyce''s deprogramming was moving at a snail¡¯s pace. And with her gone on the trip, Joyce likely wouldn¡¯t have any forward progress in her absence. To say he would magically get better all on his own was wishful thinking at best, delusion at worst.


    ;


    Though I supposed I couldn¡¯t me the Luna for always holding on hope for her son. If it were Elva...


    No. I could never let it be Elva. I needed to protect my girl from the underground organization at all costs.


    Jessica then said farewell, and moved toward the luggage truck.


    Elva and I stepped into her ce.


    The King and Queen looked at us, then, without word, turned away.


    Elva squeezed my hand. She didn¡¯t understand. I couldn¡¯t exin it while they were within earshot so we had to stand there for a while, watching in silence while they shunned us. When they entered their pce, and the door closed behind them, I looked down at


    Elva. She had tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Mommy... do they hate us?¡± ¡°No, honey,¡± I said. I dropped to one knee to pull Elva into a hug. They didn¡¯t hate us. If they hated anyone, it was me alone. Elva was just an innocent bystander. Or coteral damage they were willing to risk in their dislike of me. ¡°They don¡¯t hate anyone. I''m sure they''re just busy.¡± ¡°They said g''bye to everybody else...¡± Elva said.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Something urgent must havee up,¡± I told her. ¡°Kings and Queens always have urgent, important matters to attend to.¡± I gave her my best fake smile. ¡°But forget them, okay? It¡¯s time to go on our vacation!¡±


    I tried to fake enthusiasm, to cover the hurt, but Elva could see straight through me. She smiled a little in reply, but it was wobbly. She was making an effort to humor me. It hurt to look at, maybe more than the royal shunning.


    I stood up again, then lugged our suitcase down toward the truck. The valet that had been here was missing. I looked around. Julian and Veronica were in conversation as they entered the limo. Bridget was saying something to Nichs. A driver was holding open the limo door for them.


    A group of valets were on the other side of the truck, talking amongst themselves. I could have sworn I felt some of them looking at me, but not one came to help.


    Well, fine. I didn¡¯t need their help.


    With my wolf now, I had enough strength to move this on my own.


    ¡°Step aside, Elva, please,¡± I said. Sheplied, taking a step to the left.


    Grabbing both handles of my suitcase, I was ready to fling it among the pile, when suddenly there was a pair of much more sturdy hands than mine plucking the suitcase away from me.


    Nichs easily lifted the suitcase up onto the trailer like it weighed nothing atall.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said when he let go of it.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Nickss!¡± Elva said brightly. She lifted her arms toward him and made


    the grabby hands motion.


    Nichs did not look down. He didn¡¯t acknowledge her at all. Instead, he sidestepped her and started to move back toward the limo where Bridget was watching and waiting.


    ¡°Nickss?¡± Elva called. Her voice was tighter, more desperate. There was a hint of desperation there. I rushed to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Elva,¡± I tried to say. I ced my hands on her shoulders, but she shook me off. She ran to Nichs and grabbed his sleeve.


    ¡°Nickss!¡± she cried. ¡°Why? Are you mad at me?¡± This caused Nichs to totally still. He looked down at her and the hardness that had frozen his face finally melted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, Elva,¡± he said, and it was a relief to hear his voice like that, so normal, not full of anger or rage.


    He lifted Elva off the ground, easily pulling her into his arms. She hooked her arms around his shoulders and held him closely.


    He carried her the rest of the way to the limo.


    I was thest to enter the limo. By the time I entered, most of the seats were gone. Elva was seated between Nichs and Bridget. She looked wedged there, like Bridget had to move over to make room. She didn¡¯t seem terribly pleased about that.


    The only spot was near Julian and


    Veronica. They both waved me over. I squeezed in beside Julian.


    Because of the U-shape of the limo seats, my seat gave me the perfect view of Nichs, Elva, and Bridget. They looked like a happy little family.


    It tore at my heart.


    Elva had no idea that when we left the pce for good, Nichs would no longer be willing to talk to either of us.


    It was going to break her heart.


    Gently, Julian lowered his hand to my knee. He meant to offerfort. I tried to take what I could from it.


    But inside, I only felt a swell of grief.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 0465 At the airport, we were led onto the tarmac to board a smaller private jet.


    The royal jet, though small,cked for no luxury. The seats were the finest leather. There was a sitting room and arge television.


    I''d never really been on a ne before at all, much less a fancy one like this.


    But I had seen what a cramped regr ne was supposed to be like on television and in movies. So I knew this was something much more borate and different.


    Despite therge area for mingling, I led Elva to the forward-facing chairs with seatbelts. Like me, Elva had never been on a ne either. I had heard that taking off andnding were the


    scariest parts. I didn¡¯t want her to be scared.


    However, as we sat in our chairs, she swung her legs back and forth like a dance, and sung to herself absentmindedly, like she hadn¡¯t a care in the world. She seemed totally rxed, ready for anything. Though maybe she just didn¡¯t know what was toe.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Elva,¡± I told her, not for the first time. ¡°If you get scared at any point ¡ª¡± ¡°I know, Mommy. I¡¯m not scared.¡± That wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d said that either.


    When everyone and the luggage was boarded, the pilots turned the ne toward the runway. I held onto the armrests of my leather seat with both


    hands, after securing both mine and Elva¡¯s belts for the fourth time.


    Elva just looked out the window. She was still singing her mindless song.


    ¡°Elva...¡± ¡°Not scared, Mommy.¡± The engines kicked on. The ne rumbled.


    My fingernails dug into the leather.


    Elva continued to sing.


    The ne shot forward.


    Elva shouted, ¡°Woohoo!¡± The ne then lifted, up off the ground, higher and higher.


    I pressed back into my seat.


    I was fairly certain I''d left my stomach back on the runway.


    I held on for dear life.


    Elvaughed andughed, like this was a carnival ride and she was enjoying herself immensely.


    When the ne leveled out, I started to breath again.


    ¡°Mommy, look!¡± Elva said. Her face was pressed to the window, her finger tapping it. Beyond her, I could see down to the city below. The houses looked like toy blocks. The people mere specs.


    My hands were shaking. No, my entire body was trembling. The blood was draining from my face.


    We were so high. Why would anyone travel like this? What could possibly be


    the purpose? I needed to get out of here. I couldn¡¯t let Elva see how much I was freaking out, or she might read my energy and freak out too. But where could I go on such a small ne? People were everywhere! But then I remembered the brief tour from when we boarded. There was one small room where I could be alone: the bathroom.


    Eventually, I fumbled sessfully enough that the seatbelt popped open, and I hurried to stand. ¡°I have to go to the bathroom,¡± I said to Elva, to anyone that could listen, and I stumbled into the walkway.


    I rushed back. Halfway through the ne was a set of bathrooms. Just as I reached one, the door opened, and


    Julian was there. He smiled when he saw me, smirk quirked like he might make some quip, but then he took a closer look.


    ¡°You alright?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve never flown before,¡± I said. By now, my voice was shaking too, just like the rest of me. God, I was having a panic attack.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said, and tugged me into the bathroom with him. Behind me, he closed the door.


    The room was tiny, much too small for two people. Our knees bumped even as we stood in front of each other. But the enclosed space wasforting. In this room, I couldn¡¯t see the clouds or the small buildings far below. Here, I could theoretically be in any small bathroom.


    Julian''s arm slipped around my waist and he tugged me into him. I dropped my head onto his shoulder and closed my eyes.


    ¡°Match my breathing,¡± he said, and I tried my best to. He was breathing steady. My breaths were erratic. It took me some time, and a lot of concentration to match him. ¡°There you go.¡± ? ¡°Julian...¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to say anything, Piper.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to make fun of me then. Not about this. That was as much afort as his warmth and the strength of his arm at my waist, keeping me upright and secure.


    ?I didn¡¯t want Elva to see,¡± I admitted,


    after a few moments.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to know about this,¡± julian said. ¡°How is she doing? It¡¯s got to be her first flight too, right?¡± Iughed a little. It wasn¡¯t entirely honest, still nervous, but it was getting there. ¡°She¡¯s having the time of her life.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Of course she is.


    Probably thinks of it like a ride. You ever take her to the theme parks?¡± ?We never had the money for travel,¡± I told him. ¡°But I did take her to the carnival when it came to town. She¡¯s too young to ride the bigger things, but she likes some of the kiddie rides.¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to be a daredevil, I bet,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°She already is,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s part of


    my worry with her.¡± ¡°Nah.¡± Julian rubbed his hand up and down my back. If I was a cat, I would have purred. ¡°She¡¯s a good kid. She''ll grow up to be a good adult. Just like her mom. Nothing to worry about.¡± I smiled at thepliment. Julian knew that technically Jane was Elva¡¯s mother, but for him to imply I was actually her Mom instead made me smile.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, she¡¯s great.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t just mean thanks for saying those things about Elva,¡± I''said. ¡°I mean, thank you for this.¡± ¡°you feeling better?¡± ¡°I''m getting there.¡±


    ¡°you ready to go out there?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± I said.


    Julian hummed. He continued holding me and didn¡¯t say one more word about it... until, I started to shuffle and gently pull away from him several long momentster.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asked.


    This time, I nodded. Though I trusted most everyone on this ne with my daughter, I didn¡¯t want to leave her alone for too long. At the very least, she might begin to worry about me.


    My little girl shouldn¡¯t have to worry about me.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Julian reached behind me and opened the door. With the sudden expanse opening up behind


    me, I stumbled backwards. Julian caught me just before I could fall and yanked me back against his chest.


    There, in the walkway of the airne, we stood, holding onto each other with the single bathroom door opened behind us.


    And there, two feet away, watching, was Nichs.


    His surprise disappeared in an instant, and white hot fiery anger reced it.


    He looked much as he did that early morning in the gardens, when he had rage shifted and attacked Julian.


    Panic bubbled inside of me.


    He wasn¡¯t about to shift right here on the ne, was he?

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 0466 Suddenly I found myself caught between two very irritated Alphas.


    Nichs was growling, his shoulders straight, his stature tall and imposing.


    Julian matched the intimidating posture. He was slightly smaller in I buildpared to his brother, but he was still tall and strong.


    I guessed I might have better luck trying to calm down Julian, as he¡¯s the one more fully aware of what happened here. Julian and I had not been having sex in the airne bathroom, or whatever else Nichs might think.


    Our interaction was entirely innocent.


    Julian¡¯s Alpha surfacing was just a direct reaction to Nichs¡¯s. It was


    entirely defensive.


    So I turned to Julian and ced my hand on his arm. Before I could say one word, Nichs¡¯s growl grew louder.


    Julian began growling to match. Under my fingers, I felt his muscles tense.


    ¡°Julian,¡± I said, pleading. ¡°Stop this.¡± But Julian didn¡¯t listen. His focus was entirely on his brother. Even when I tried to move into his line of vision, breaking his line of sight, Julian would just lean or straighten to see over or around me.


    God, these two thought they were so different in so many ways, but the truth was, they were actually very simr. This stubbornness was just one of the many ways.


    Deciding that Julian was a lost cause, and since my interactions with him were only making Nichs more upset and heightening the already skyrocketing tension in the small ne hallway, I turned to Nichs instead. I was in front of him in three short steps. Had the brothers inched closer? I really needed to stop this before it turned to violence. Another handful of minutes, and they¡¯d be in wolf form, biting at each other¡¯s throats.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± I said as I moved closer to him. He did not reply. As Julian did, he absolutely refused to look at me, never taking his furious gaze off of his brother. ¡°Nick.¡± Still nothing.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Irritation bubbled inside of me. These two were going to shift and potentially


    damage this little ne. I wasn¡¯t about to die in a ne ident because these two couldn¡¯t get their acts together! Touching an Alpha about to shift was a dangerous prospect, but I knew Nichs would never hurt me. So I moved closer into Nichs¡¯s space, right up to his chest. Then I lifted my arms and ced my hands t on his face, one on either cheek.


    If he wanted to avoid looking at me, I would force him too. This foolish growling match was because of me, I knew that, and I sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to let it continue.


    I don¡¯t have the strength to move Nichs, even with my additional werewolf ability, but with my urging, he did finally look down at me.


    His golden eyes were molten, the green flecks dark, nearly ck. They cooled only marginally when he looked at me: ¡°I was having a panic attack. Julian was helping me,¡± I said. In Nichs¡¯s state, he wasn¡¯t likely able to hear much. I had to keep my sentences short and to the point. ¡°Everything was entirely innocent.¡± Nichs¡¯s brow pinched together ever so slightly. Then, subtly, he leaned into me and began to sniff.


    He was scenting me, likely to see if the scents backed up my words. They would. While I might smell of Julian, as we did embrace, I would not smell of sex. Nichs wouldn¡¯t detect even a hint of arousal on me.


    Slowly, the fire in Nichs dimmed


    somewhat. He took a great big inhale, and on the exhale, his shoulders lost some of their rigidness. He inched closer to me, and lowered his head down toward my shoulder. There, he turned his nose into the base of my neck and inhaled.


    I let my hands drop from his face down to his chest, where I felt the steadiness of his heartbeat under my palm.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 0467 This type of scenting felt too intimate for our audience, but I supposed there was no real harm in it. Julian knew of my affections for Nichs, and his for me. If anything, Julian might give me a high five afterwards. He¡¯d say something like, If he¡¯s jealous, it means he cares.


    But then, I look to the side and realize that Julian is not our only audience. A few feet to the side, watching us from the wall of the ne interior, stood Bridget. Her expression was carefully nk, but even that was rming, given that she usually sported a smile no matter the asion.


    I didn¡¯t know my ce here. With Bridget¡¯s presence and everything that


    had happened since her arrival, I felt on uneven ground. And I heard her voice, remembered her words, when she told me that she and Nichs were together now, and I needed to back off and leave him alone.


    This was not leaving him alone.


    Since Nichs wasn¡¯t touching me, his arms down straight at his sides, I faced no resistance when I ced a foot behind myself and took arge step backwards.


    Nichs didn¡¯t give chase. He simply raised his head and looked at me. His expression was mostly unreadable, as if he was still half-lost to the instincts of his wolf. But the human side of him seemed like he had a question.


    He probably wanted to know why I backed away.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I wasn¡¯t about to tell him it was because of Bridget, especially with her close enough to hear.


    ¡°Ineed to get back to Elva,¡± I said. It wasn¡¯t a lie. I had left Elva alone too long. But it wasn¡¯t the full truth either.


    For now it would have to do. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± I turned to leave, but that was when Nichs reached out and snagged my arm. I looked behind me, up into his face. Was that reaction from the human side of him, or from the wolf? Slowly, the human side of him was returning fully to the surface. But he still didn¡¯t release my arm.


    ¡°I''ll go with you,¡± he said. His voice was deep and rough, remnants of his wolf nearly overtaking him.


    ¡°T¡¯1l be okay,¡± I said.


    ¡°There might be turbulence,¡± he said.


    ¡°Or you might panic when wend.


    You shouldn''t be alone.¡± I''wasn¡¯t entirely helpless. Yes, I did have a panic attack and I didn¡¯t want Elva to see, but I felt okay now... I think. At any rate, I couldn¡¯t ask Nichs to abandon his other guests, aka Bridget, to sit next to me just in case something might happen.


    He was determined though. And when Nichs was determined, there wasn¡¯t much that could change his mind.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I eventually caved. ¡°Thank you.¡± As we began to walk away back to my seat, Nichs loosened his hold on my arm but didn¡¯t release me.


    Behind Nichs¡¯s back, Julian shed me a smile and a quick thumbs up. I knew he¡¯d be supportive. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder now too, if he had purposefully matched Nichs¡¯s aggression instead of backing down just to force me into intervening myself. Had he predicted this oue? I wouldn¡¯t put it past him. In all other areas except those rting to Bridget, Julian seemed to be six or seven steps ahead of anyone else.


    Then, my gaze slid past him to the other observer. Bridget continued to watch the scene unfold. She still wasn¡¯t smiling, though now her face wasn¡¯t entirely nk either.


    In fact, it almost looked like she was ring straight at me.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 0468 When I returned to my seat with - Nichs in tow, I found Elva still excitedly looking out the window. She had her hands on either side of it, her nose pressed up against the ss.


    ¡°Elva,¡± I said, lightly scolding her. If there was any turbulence, she was likely to bump her head against the ss and hurt herself.


    ¡°Sorry, Mommy,¡± Elva said as she turned. When she saw Nichs with me, her eyes went wide. ¡°Nickss!¡± ¡°Hi, Princess,¡± Nichs said. Elva beamed. Nichs nced at me. ¡°May I sit beside Elva for the rest of the flight?¡±


    The rows were six seats wide with an aisle down the middle. This put three seats on either side of the aisle. If Nichs took the seat beside Elva, that would have me sitting in the third seat, the one nearest the aisle and farthest from the window.


    That sounded like the perfect spot for me. Or, at least, as perfect as Iwas likely to get in this shaky box a mile up in the sky. So I nodded, quickly agreeing.


    Elva cheered.


    Nichs slid into the seats and sat down in the middle. I took the seat on the end and immediately fastened my seatbelt. Like this, if I kept my eyes forward, I could convince myself I was riding the bus or the subway. Modes of transportation I was much more


    As the flight progressed, things seemed much calmer. Elva would point out things through the window.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Nichs would look and tell her what they were.


    I was d that Elva could have this experience. I imagined the world looked very different from all the way up here. Elva might not ever be able to see things from this perspective again, once this trip was done.


    I wished I could offer her a life of better experiences. Once we would return home, our life would go back to the way it was. Long hours working. Elva watching too much TV. Buses and subways and smog. Underpaid people crammed into overpriced apartments, with only enough extra money to feed


    ourselves.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine us ever traveling on an airne again. And who knew if - Elva would ever get to the beach again? Let alone a private ind.


    But those things were happenin now She was having those experiences here, and that gave mefort. More it even made me happy.


    Though that likely wasn¡¯t just because of the experience of this trip.


    Having Nichs here, sitting between my daughter and me, was making my wolf very satisfied. Its pack was here.


    Its family. My family.


    If only it couldst.


    Suddenly, the ne began to tremble and shake, like it was driving over a bumpy road. But there were no bumpy


    roads in the air! Was this the turbulence I had heard about? Elva lifted her arms and cheered. That could, it seemed, wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. Maybe she just didn¡¯t understand that she should be afraid.


    We never really talked about riduug, airnes before. I¡¯m not sure she even understood that they could crash.


    I wed at the armrests, holding on for dear life. I wished I had Elva¡¯s innocence. I wished I didn¡¯t know as much as I did about crashing nes and fear.


    Nichs ced his hand over mine.


    Carefully, he pried my fingers from the cushion of the armrest, and slid his palm beneath mine, facing up. Our fingersced together with ease, so that now I was holding onto his hand


    for dear life instead of the cushion.


    ¡°Just a little turbulence,¡± he said, to me or to Elva, I didn¡¯t know. Maybe - both. ¡°It neversts long.¡± Was he telling the truth? Was he lying to make me feel better? ~~ Isqueezed his hand so tightly, it must have hurt. But he withstood it without as much as a wince.


    Then, the ne shook even harder. I mmed my eyes closed. I grit my teeth. I was going to die. This was the end for sure. After everything I had faced, to die here and now, on this royal ne ona way toa luxury vacation ind, seemed like some kind of cruel joke by fate.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 0469 How unfair. How unkind. At least let me enjoy the beach first! ¡°More turbulence,¡± Nichs whispered.


    This time he was right up against my ear. I could feel the warm puffs of his breath against my skin, rustling my hair. With my eyes closed so tightly, my other senses heightened. I could feel the warmth of him, leaning so close to me. I could practically feel his words, rather than just hear them.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about,¡± Nichs continued. His words were soforting. Was he putting some Alphamand to them, to help me rx? Or was it simply his closeness that was adding to my calm? My wolf


    was practically purring, turned to putty in the warmth of his presence.


    His closeness like this wasn¡¯t sexual, I felt no need to suddenly jump him. But it was... intimate. Like this, I felt his words whisper down deep inside of me, practically into my very soul.


    Something weaved between us. It was electric yet soothing at the same time.


    Instinctively I leaned into him, searching for more. He didn¡¯t move an inch away, allowing my closeness and offering all thefort he could muster in return.


    It was in this state, that [ endured the rest of the ne ride. And when it was done, I barely noticed thending.


    Nichs stayed close to me and I stayed lost to him.


    Until Elva called for me, after the ne had finally stopped moving. ¡°Mommy, look!¡± - ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Nichs whispered, when I hesitated. The thought of looking at that window gave me a jolt of fear. Yet with Nichs¡¯s encouragement and Elva¡¯s excitement, I peeked open my eye to see.


    The view stole my breath away.


    Beyond the tarmac and the runway, was the bluest crystal waters I had ever seen in my life. Gentle waves seemed to sparkle under the light of thete afternoon.


    ¡°So much water!¡± Elva said.


    ¡°That¡¯s our southern ocean,¡± Nichs exined. ¡°That¡¯s where the merfolk live.¡±


    Thending strip was private and part of the royal ind, so it didn¡¯t take long after we left the ne to find our : way to the mansion we would be staying in. It was minisculepared to the pce, though still so muchrger than anything I had been used to from my regr life.


    It was two stories tall, concrete and painted ster with a tin roof. Storm shutters were open above every window. Along the entire perimeter were palm trees and nts withrge leaves and brightly colored flowers.


    I felt as though I had walked into some kind of greenhouse filled with strange, far away flowers and nts. It was unusual to me, but no less beautiful. A wooden deck fully encircled the mansion, with thergest part in the


    back of the house, where steps led down to the wind sand of the beach.


    We went there now, as a group, without even stepping inside. Several staff waved and greeted us as we walked. We were assured our luggage was being transported inside.


    ¡°Before we show you your rooms,¡± said lead housekeeper, a woman named Selma with a tan and sun- kissed brown hair. ¡°Please make yourselffortable in our open-air lounge area. Our bartenders and wait staff are ready to serve you.¡± With her direction, we moved onto the deck.


    I stood there a moment with Elva, our hands intertwined, staring at the beach I and the ocean, and the sun slowlyText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    lowering behind it all.


    ¡°Is this what heaven looks like, Mommy?¡± Elva asked. pe As Nichs came to stand on my other side, I knew the answer.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 0470 After gazing at the ocean for a time, Nichs separated from us, saying he had to make the rounds. So Elva and I walked to where a couch was arranged on the deck. Julian and Veronica were already sitting on it. I sat on the open seat and Elva wedged in between me and Julian.


    One of the wait staff brought me a fruity drink with an umbre in it, and gave Elva a virgin lemonade with a curly straw. The straw amused Elva to no end. She was excited to see if she could get the lemonade stuck in one of the hoops.


    ¡°So, Piper,¡± Julian said, waggling his eyebrows as Elva was thoroughly distracted. ¡°Things seem to be going


    well with you and Nichs.¡± [rolled my eyes at his teasing, ¡°Aren¡¯t you d you decided to join us?¡± Julian continued, shing a toothy grin. Beside him, Veronica remained silent, but I could see the humor in her eyes.


    I''huff a softugh. They mean the teasing good-naturedly so I¡¯m not put-off. ¡°Iam,¡± I reply honestly.


    Already this trip has felt something like a sess. Things were still strained with Nichs, but it felt good just being beside him. The ocean was beautiful. The drink was good. Elva was enjoying herself. Really, what could be better than this? All those good feelings went out the window the moment Bridget walked


    closer to us.


    ¡°You all seem cozy over here,¡± she said. Her bright smile had returned since it had disappeared on the airne. Her perfect facade was back in ce on her face.


    Yet as Bridget¡¯s brightness shone, Julian¡¯s dimmed. His toothy grin diminished into a humorless smirk. I missed it instantly, and wished Bridget would just go away, to whatever far corner of the world all her money would take her.


    Maybe that was unkind. But I was tired of watching my friend be hurt just because of this woman¡¯s proximity.


    Veronica must have felt simr. The humor vanished from her eyes, though her expression didn¡¯t otherwise I


    change. She watched Bridget carefully, with a too-cool indifference. If Bridget noticed, she pretended not to.


    ¡°Piper, I''m so d to see you enjoying yourself. You must be so unustomed to ces like this,¡± she said, her voice sugar-sweet.


    I could see the insult in there. She was calling me poor. Unfortunately, that was a fair assessment. I didn¡¯t want to give her that kind of joy though, or let her know that her words struck me at all, so I smiled vaguely in reply.


    ¡°Fortunately for me,¡± I said, matching her sugar-sweet tone, ¡°my inability to regrly visit ces like this makes them all that much more special to me.


    How terrible it must feel to be so jaded that you can¡¯t appreciate the beauty of nature all around you,¡±


    ¡°Talways try to stop and see the small things,¡± Veronica said, adding to my veiled insult. ¡°It¡¯s essential to happy living.¡± Bridget¡¯s smile went tight. ¡°Yes, well.


    I¡¯m d you are able to experience it like this, then.¡± Her sharp gaze cut into me. ¡°Especially as the next elimination ceremony ising soon. It¡¯s good for you, Piper, to enjoy yourself while you still can.¡± Her words stung more than I want to admit. Yet through the dull haze of pain, one thing struck through the most.


    ¡°The next elimination ceremony?¡± I asked. There had been no mention from Nathan or any of the staff about the nning of the next ceremony.


    Was Bridget talking out of her ass, or


    did she actually have evidence the next one was approaching? ¡°Oh,¡± Bridget said and covered her mouth like she admitted something she hadn''t meant to. The gesture was proven entirely dishonest, however, but the genuinely joyous smile she was now half-hiding with her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that no one else knows about that yet.¡± Veronica and I shared a look. Julian, still lost to his misery, stared into the bottom of his beer bottle.


    ¡°Keep this a secret between us, okay?¡± Bridget winked. ¡°It¡¯s all very hush hush for now. But of course, I get the inside scoop all the time, since the royal family and I go so far back. They are quite fond of me. The feeling is mutual, of course,¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Veronica added tly.


    For such a beautiful day, it was starting to get very sad around here. For what purpose would Bridget mention the next elimination ceremony other than to bring down the bright mood of me and my friends? ¡°I''m not worried,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°Of course now,¡± Bridget said. ¡°I¡¯m sure Julian will save you.¡± She switched on a sadder face when she looked at me again, though it was entirely dishonest juxtaposed to the smile still gracing her lips. ¡°What about you, Piper? Do you think anyone will save you from being eliminated?¡± Across the room, Nichs was speaking with Selma, the head housekeeper, He was fully immersed in


    the task. He always gave such dedication focus to every action and conversation, .


    Someday he¡¯d be an amazing King. He would give everything to his people.


    He would have nothing left for me.


    Without Nichs¡¯s support, that would leave me... Julian. I looked at him now, instead. He was peeling thebel off of his bottle. I wasn¡¯t sure he was even listening to this conversation. God, whenever Bridget was nearby, it was like his cognitive thinking went on vacation, ¡°What do you say, Julian?¡± Bridget asked, calling him out more directly than I had intended to.


    Julian startled and nced up from his I


    bottle, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°For the next elimination,¡± Bridget said. She tilted her head. ¡°Will you save Piper from being ejected? Or do you think it¡¯s time for her to go?¡± Julian sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wow. Okay. That hurt like a knife to the heart. I didn¡¯t expect Julian to defend me to Bridget. He always got a bit watery when she was around. But to actually fold entirely when the matter of me being eliminated is brought up? That was like a p to the face.


    ¡°Julian,¡± Veronica said quietly.


    It was nice of her to want to stand up for me, but Julian was allowed to have his own mind about these things. If he didn¡¯t want to rescue me for the elimination, he certainly didn¡¯t have


    to. I would never force him into anything.


    That didn¡¯t mean that I wouldn¡¯t get hurt by his actions, however, I tried not to be too disappointed. I could talk to Julian about thister, without Bridget around, and he could tell me his reasoning in private. This wasn¡¯t a conversation to have with an audience.


    I grabbed the empty beer from his hands and began to stay. ¡°Elva, stay here. Julian, I''ll get you another drink.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elva and Julian said at the same time. Elva was still trying to catch her lemonade in her straw. Julian was now staring at his empty hands.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Bridget watched me closely, even though I tried to avoid returning her I gaze. I Yet as I walked directly beside her, she seemed to lose her bnce. Her ss of red wine toppled and somehow managed to ssh all over me, from my shirt down to my pants.


    My entire outfit was spattered with red. @

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 0471 ¡°Oh, no! Piper, I''m so sorry!¡± she eximed. She ced her empty ss down on a nearby table then held her hands out to me like she intended to do something. Yet she never actually touched me or my clothes. ¡°What can we do? That will stain right away!¡± She was right. Red wine stains didn¡¯te out at all once they were set.


    I studied Bridget for a moment, trying to determine if this had truly been an ident. Everything had happened so quickly. Bridget could have lost bnce. In the moment, that had been what it looked like.


    Bridget was a professional actress. She could make anything look idental.


    But what would her end goal have been


    for deception? To ruin my outfit? To get me out of the way? I wasn¡¯t even talking to Nichs, I had been talking to Julian! And Bridget hadn''t really shown any possessive interest in him. At least, not on the same level of Nichs.


    If this hadn¡¯t been an ident, that meant that Bridget had it personally out for me, and that just seemed so... I don¡¯t know. Too much.


    It had to be an ident.


    Veronica stood from her spot. She had a handkerchief and tried to help me wipe at the various spots. But it didn¡¯t matter. The stain seemed set already and trying to wipe it away only stretched the stain out, making it worse.


    The outfit was basically trash now.


    Unless I could get it soaking in cold water. That might be the only way to salvage it.


    Veronica traded me the handkerchief for the empty bottle. ¡°We''ll keep an eye on Elva,¡± she said. ¡°Go change.¡± That seemed like the best n to me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Oh, Piper. Forgive me,¡± Bridget said.


    @? I didn¡¯t reply as I walked around her and headed toward the sliding ss door that seemed to lead inside.


    One of the wait staff was there. As I gestured to my shirt, I asked, ¡°Do you have any idea where my luggage is?¡±


    The waiter looked sympathetic. ¡°We¡¯ve moved all the luggage into the foyer while the room assignments are being made. You should find your bag there.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you. And the bathrooms?¡± ¡°Third door on the left.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± They opened the door for me and I slipped inside. The inside of the building was as beautiful as the outside, with bamboo motifs and a tropical theme. Photos of palm leaves and exotic birds covered most of the walls. The furniture was mostly wicker with decorative cushions. I The foyer was much smaller than the one in the pce. It was mostly just a mudroom, where one could change I


    their shoes and hang their clothes in the nearby closet. Our luggage was lined up there, just inside the door. I recognized mine right away. It was the most beat up of the bunch.


    I grabbed my bag and dragged it back toward the bathroom. I found it exactly where the waiter described.


    Some of the staff at the pce hadn¡¯t always liked me. Some still didn¡¯t. I was worried a little about what the situation would be here. It was a relief to know that the staff here would not be repeating the trend I experienced there. Maybe the tropical weather helped people feel happier.


    One even joined me as I stood there.


    ¡°111 take your clothes for you when you are ready, Miss. The sooner we get them washed, the more likely we can


    remove that stain.¡± I was incredibly grateful to her. So I ducked into the bathroom with my bag, changed out of my clothes, and then held them out for her after opening the door enough for my arm.


    She collected them, and I heard her footsteps disappear down the hallway.


    With relief, I turned to my suitcase. I set it down on the floor, zipped it open, and in a sh, all good feelings vanished. Instead, my heart sank.


    ¡°What the...?¡± The inside of my bag was covered in sticky red paint! It looked like someone had put a paint bomb in here. Cursing, I dug through my clothes, searching for something that had been left


    untouched by the stters and drips of the paint, bit every single one of my clothes seemed damaged. @ For this to have happened, someone must have put in a few different paint bombs, to create the maximum damage.


    Thank God I had brought packed Elva¡¯s clothing in a separate smaller bag tucked into the corner of this one. That seemed entirely untouched, except for the outside of the bag. Inside, Elva¡¯s clothes were safe and sound.


    But that didn¡¯t help me right now.


    What was I going to do? All of my clothes were damaged. And I had already given my stained clothes to the waiting house-person.


    I would have to stay here until


    someone came looking for me. God, 1 hoped it would be Veronica or Julian, and not Bridget. ws I guess I didn¡¯t have any other options.


    Unless...


    I closed the lid of the suitcase and then opened the top p. There, I had stashed the two piece bikini that I had been too embarrassed to try on. It had seemed too revealing then. But. We were on a beach, right? Would it really be so bad for me to put on my swimsuit? € At least for as long as I could get Veronica¡¯s attention. Maybe she could lend me something else to wear for now. Even though our styles and sizes were different. Something would be better than nothing.


    n set, I slide my underwear off and the bikini on. God, it really didn¡¯t leave much to the imagination. The triangles covered my nipples well enough, but much of the swell of my breasts were exposed. And the bottoms showed much more of my ass than I would have liked.


    I closed my eyes and took a breath, steadying myself. This was fine. It was the beach. Everyone dressed like this.


    No one will probably even bat an eye at me wearing this.


    Still, as I went to leave the bathroom, I opened the door a crack to make sure no one wasing from either direction. Then I crept up the hallway, carefully plotting ces to hide in case I someone came along.


    No one would notice me behind that


    potted nt, right? And those curtains seemed bulky enough to protect me.


    Near the party, I slipped around into one of the more empty rooms. There were open windows along this side of the house that opened out onto the deck. If I could find one nearest Veronica and Julian, I could whisper at them through the window, all without giving myself away to anyone else.


    I found a room with a window in the right position. The room was empty, thank God. Crouching, I crept toward the window. Unfortunately, a few long feet separated the window from where Julian sat. Veronica had moved even farther away and was talking with Elva.


    Bridget, thankfully, had moved


    somewhere else.


    Julian was my only hope, then.


    ¡°Julian,¡± I hissed, afraid to raise my voice too much. He didn¡¯t seem to notice at all. I dared to whisper a little louder. ¡°Julian.¡± He lifted his head. Did he hear me that time? Yet before I could feel any of the high of victory, a set of footsteps sounded behind me. They were close. Too close.


    Someone was right there. I nced, and oh no.


    It was Nichs.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 0472 I''looked at Nichs and totally froze.


    Here I was, in such a revealing swimsuit, pressed up against the window, trying to get Julian¡¯s attention. I could imagine what Nichs might think, and none of it would do well to quell the jealous wolf within him that was seemingly ready to jump anytime Julian and I were together.


    ¡°Why are you dressed like that?¡± he demanded. The wolf was in his voice, making it deeper and rougher than usual.


    Panicked, I tried to exin what happened as quickly as I could.


    ¡°Bridget spilled red wine on my outfit, so I rushed to change. But when I opened my suitcase, someone had exploded some red paint balls in my luggage. Everything''s ruined. The housekeeper already took my clothes so this was the only thing I had left and I thought if I could just get someone¡¯s attention they could -¡± ¡°Prince Nichs?¡± a waiter called.


    ¡°Are you in here, Sir? Your drink is ready.¡± The waiter wasing around the door. I desperately searched for a ce to hide, but this room was sparser than the others. It was a library or something, with bookcases built into two of the four walls.


    There were two tall backed chairs, but they were on the other side of the


    room. I''d have to rush and dive but there wasn¡¯t time! Fortunately, while I was in my panic, Nichs maintained a much clearer head. He stormed straight toward the entrance and blocked the way and the view with his body.


    ¡°I''ll have the drink outside,¡± Nichs told the waiter. ¡°Please take it there for me and I wille get it in a moment.¡± ¡°Very well, sir,¡± the waiter said, and turned away. Slowly, I heard the sound of his footsteps disappearing.


    When he was safely gone, Nichs I turned his attention back to me. His eyes were dark, feral almost as he dragged his gaze down the length of my mostly exposed body.


    I


    ¡°Nick, I...¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This was all unfortunate. I hadn¡¯t nned any of it. And I certainly hadn¡¯t expected to be standing here in this outfit, trying to hide from everyone.


    Whatever words I might have fumbled out of my mouth were lost as Nichs rushed toward me and scooped me up into his arms.


    ¡°Nick?¡± ¡°Someone else will see you like this,¡± he growled. Holding me in a bridal carry, he walked out of that library and down the hallway to the stairs. On the second floor, he moved with a practiced ease toward a bedroom and kicked open the door.


    The head housekeeper had said that the rooms hadn¡¯t been finished being


    assigned yet, but the one Nichs chose already had his things inside.


    Perhaps this was his personal room whenever the royal family came to stay here. It would make sense for each of the royal family to maintain their own rooms, rather than be shuffled around like the guests would need to be.


    With the door closed behind us, Nichs slowly lowered me down onto my feet. I was standing in the middle of the bedroom, my feet cool on the tile floor. Nichs, despite having lowered me, did not move away. Instead, he stared down at me from his six foot stature.


    That angle let him look directly down at my breasts. Not that much was hidden from a forward angle view, butContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    from the top, he could likely see even more. And he looked. I watched him.


    Those molten gold eyes stared openly at the curves of my breasts. His fingers twitched where his hands hung at his sides.


    His face was drawn, his mouth a tight line. Was he holding himself back? Should that be my indication to leave? Why were we even here? ¡°If you can get Veronica for me ¡ª" I began to say. I was sure she would lend me some clothes, but I just needed to ask her.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 0473 ¡°No,¡± he said.


    I snapped my mouth closed and looked up at him. ¡°Nick?¡± Nichs¡¯s hands had curled even more, into fists now.


    Maybe I should go. Of course, I wanted him, especially with him looking at me like he was, like he wanted to eat me whole.


    But he was with Bridget now. It wouldn''t be right. It wouldn''t.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to touch you,¡± Nichs said, ¡°Go into the bathroom there.¡± He tilted his head toward an on suite bathroom with a door. ¡°Go in there now, close the door. T will understand and go get Veronica for


    you.¡± I swallowed hard. A choice. Leave, preserve my dignity, but deny myself the feel of Nichs¡¯s touch.


    God, I knew the choice I should make.


    Especially if Nichs was trying to make things work with Bridget, as she had said so tantly so many times.


    Yet never once had I heard those words from Nichs himself.


    I should go. Staying will feel amazing in the moment, but it would only hurt me in the long run. Nichs and I couldn¡¯t be together, regardless of whether or not he was with Bridget right at this moment.


    I should go and not fantasize about those strong hands grabbing my


    Sa 715 BONUS breasts. I shouldn¡¯t think about falling onto this bed behind me with Nichs on top of me. ls I''should just go.


    Instead, I lifted my chin. ¡°And if I stay?¡± That was my answer. I couldn¡¯t help myself. With Nichs, I had no self- control. I would do anything to have him, to feel him, to love him.


    His eyes impossibly darken farther, alighting a fire within me. With how slim this bikini is, I had no doubt that he could smell my desire in the air.


    So he surged forward, wrapped his arms around me, and yanked me toward him. Our chests pressed hard together as his mouth descended over mine.


    It had been too long since 1 Bad tasted his mouth, his lips, his tongue. I indulged now, taking my fill. This could be thest time. I was not about to miss this chance.


    Nichs lowered his hands were he squeezed and cupped the mostly-bare globes of my ass. Slowly, gently, he lowered me down onto the bed and crawled on top of me, all without breaking the kiss.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When our kiss did end, he immediately lowered himself down, kissing along the column of my throat, then over my corbones.


    Those tiny triangles of my bikini were so easily pushed to the side, and Nichs closed his mouth over my bare nipple. I arched my back at once, overwhelmed by the sudden


    stimtion. His mouth was so hot, and his wicked tongue was trailing insistent circles over my sensitive bud.


    Ibed my fingers through his hair and held on for dear life.


    A warmth blossomed and bloomed within my chest. I did my best to ignore it, knowing no good coulde of it, despite how wonderful it felt. Any growing attachment to Nichs was foolish and would only end in heartbreak for me.


    Nichspped at my nipple while cupping and squeezing my other breast with his strong hand. His thumb brushed that nipple through the fabric of the swimsuit.


    [ moaned. I cried his name. I writhed beneath him. ?


    And he continued tasting and touching me until I couldn¡¯t even do that.


    Somehow, all of Nichs¡¯s clothes and the rest of my skimpy swimsuit ended up on the floor, and Nichs and I rutted against each other like we had when we had dated all those years ago Nichs¡¯s thigh was slotted between my legs. His dick was pressing into the edge of my hipbone.


    We grinded and begged and panted our way to mutual pleasure.


    And as I came with his name on my lips, I knew only he could make me feel thisplete. &

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 0474 When our lovemaking was done, Nichs held me in his arms under the covers of the bed. Despite the bliss running through my veins, now that the deed was done, I also felt a wave of... guilt.


    I didn¡¯t know if Nichs and Bridget were together. Maybe they were, maybe they weren''t. But probably should have rified that before I jumped into bed with him like some kind of thirsty harlot.


    My moralpass seemed to fly out the window when it came to Nichs.


    ¡¯d pretty much do anything to keep him in my life.


    ¡°you''re quiet,¡± Nichs said. Hebed his fingerszily through my


    hair as Iid, half-draped, over his chest.


    ¡°I was just thinking...¡± I began, but lost my nerve to say more.


    ¡°About what?¡± Nichs prompted.


    I should have known he wouldn¡¯t let this go so easily. ¡°About you...¡± I said.


    A pause. Then I added, ¡°And Bridget.¡± Nichs sighed.


    ?ghe warned me that the two of you are together,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t able to stop the words, now that the dam had been broken. ¡°She said it would be for the best if I stayed away from you.¡± Nichs¡¯s hand stilled. It had just passed through my hair and was now sitting on the edge of my shoulder.


    ¡°She said that to you?¡± @? ¡°Yes.¡± I lifted my head, to look himin _ ¡ì the eye. ¡°Was she telling the truth?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t made any decisions,¡± Nichs said.


    He held my gaze so I knew that was the truth, but I also could tell there was much more to the story than simply that. I waited patiently for him to continue. I wasn¡¯t waiting long.


    ¡°My parents are convinced Bridget is the best choice for my Luna,¡± Nichs said. ¡°They are being very insistent.


    They even talking to Bridget about it, which is why she¡¯s so confident.¡± He sighed again, and this time it came out harsher. I could sense his frustration.


    ¡°So many people think they have a right to decide everything for me. It was bad enough when it was just my parents. But now to have Bridget in the mix? She is my friend. She always has been, but she is suddenly demanding more of me. She wants promises I''m not ready to make.¡± Not ready, he said. That didn¡¯t mean he was outright refusing her or outright refusing any of it. He just needed more time to think about it.


    It wasn¡¯t the dismissal of Bridget that I wanted, but... I always knew that Nichs would choose the crown before anyone or anything else, including me. That he would need to think carefully was no shock. And that he wouldn''t want to immediately dismiss Bridget when she was such a promising candidate wasn¡¯t shocking


    either.


    It still stung, though. Somedays I half- wished Nichs would throw it all aside and choose me over everything else, but that was an entirely selfish notion. And Nichs was too good of a man to do that.


    So, for now, I clung onto what I could of him, and tried to enjoy him for as long as I could have him.


    Which led my thoughts to this trip.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± I began.


    ?Hm?¡± That showed he was listening.


    ¡°What if, since we are on vacation, we... pretended to be different people?¡± He considered the words a moment.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡®Maybe what we both really need is a break. A break from worries and responsibilities. We''re on vacation. We don¡¯t need to worry so much here. Why don¡¯t we try being other people? People who aren¡¯t a prince and amoner.¡± Heughed a little, and I knew I was winning him over.


    ¡°Who would we be?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just two regr people on equal footing,¡± I said. ¡°Without any cares.


    Two people who just want to drink boat drinks and watch the waves hit the sand.¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 0475 He smiled down at me, then leaned down to press that smile against my lips.


    We kisses lightly, and he said, ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± Of course, we still had to be careful around the others. If Nichs and I were suddenly all lovey dovey around Bridget or Jessica, the two might spread rumors and have more questions than we had answers to give.


    But in private, in moments like this, we could just be a couple, enjoying each other and the beach.


    This wouldn''t fix things between Nichs and I. By now, our issues had


    piled high between us. The minute we returned to the pce, it would all likely topple back onto us.


    But for now, we could pretend we were okay. And that would have to be enough.


    One problem remained, however. ¡°Uh.


    I still don¡¯t have any clothes.¡± There weren''t exactly stores on this small private ind. With a runway, someone could run out, I guessed, but it was already getting prettyte.


    ?we''ll have something flown in,¡± Nichs said. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t cover you for dinner tonight.¡± He hummed as he gazed across the room. ¡°I have an idea.¡± We both slowly rose from the bed.


    Nichs crossed the room to his own


    dresser and removed a pair of loose- fitting linen pants and a thin white t- shirt. He held them out for me.


    I blinked at him, and at the clothes in his hands. No way he could mean for me to wear this? His clothes? He shook them as he held them out for me and I quickly realized that yeah, that was exactly what he wanted me to do with them.


    ¡°Uh, thanks,¡± I said. I snatched them from his hand and then hurried into the bathroom, realizing only after I closed the door how ridiculous that was. We''d both been naked as the day we were born. Why would I need privacy to put on clothes? I didn¡¯t know. It felt more intimate somehow, the fact that I was putting on his clothes for the first time. I kind


    of wanted to see how it would look before I showed it to him.


    I kicked my legs into the pants.


    Fortunately it had a tie-waist so I could pull it tight until it fit me around the middle. But with Nichs¡¯s height, the leg length was far too long for me.


    Bending down I rolled the pant legs up and up and up. The roll was a bit bulky by the time my feet showed, but it was good in a pinch.


    The shirt fit over my head well enough.


    It left the rest of me a bit shapeless, but the only person I really cared about seeing my shape was Nichs. And he already was well-aware of what I looked like under this shirt.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I checked myself in the mirror. My hair was a mess from our lovemaking so I straightened it out as best I could


    without ab. My toiletries, fortunately, weren''t harmed with the paint bomb, but they were still far away, downstairs in my luggage.


    Once I felt I looked mildly presentable, I took a breath to prepare myself, and opened the bathroom door again.


    Nichs had changed too, and now wore khaki shorts and a stripped t- shirt of a simr style to the white one [ wore.


    ¡°How did it... work...?¡± His question faded as he turned toward me. The minute his eyesnded on my body, they added heat.


    [ swallowed hard as his wandering gaze left fire on my skin. It was like he didn¡¯t know where to stop looking.


    Was this because I was wearing his


    clothes? ¡°Nick?¡± ¡°We might bete for dinner,¡± he said, and strode toward me.


    Iughed until he kissed my breath away.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 0476 When we finally made it downstairs, it was as the others were beginning to make their way toward the dining room for dinner.


    Julian spotted me first, standing at the bottom of the stair, and beganughing his head off. Veronica, beside him, noticed me a momentter, and gave me a hint of a smile, a big deal for her.


    Elva looked up at me andughed.


    ?What are you wearing, Mommy?¡± held open my arms and she ran into them. Then I lifted her up.


    ?1 forgot all of my clothes,¡± I told her, not wanting her to know about the sabotage done to our bags. I would protect Elva as much as I could as long


    as I could about the harsh cruelties of the world. } As the others walked by, Jessica followed them. She nced at me but appeared indifferent to my appearance.


    Bridget, however. Her gaze went ice cold as she inspected me from my shoulders down to my toes. She didn¡¯t say anything, she kept on smiling. But I''felt like the air in the room dropped a few degrees.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± she said. She dragged her gaze from me to him. ¡°The dinners are supposed to be couple specific. That means you should be with me.¡± Thatst sentence seemed to hold more weight than the rest, and honestly seemed vaguely threatening. I remembered what Nichs said, that


    ¡ª Bridget wanted promises from him that he wasn¡¯t ready to give her.


    [ wondered if this was just one more of her demands that he wasn¡¯t too keen about.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he said, acknowledging nothing else about what she said or how she said it. ¡°I take it that means chairs will be ced at Julian¡¯s table for Piper and Elva.¡¯ ¡°I really couldn¡¯t say Bridget said which seemed like the polite way of saying that she just didn¡¯t care all that much.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out,¡± Nichs said to me. He touched my shoulder, squeezed it, and then walked passed the others to enter the dining room first Bridget should have followed the rest,


    but with Nichs¡¯s absence, she stopped and stared at me. She stared so long that even Elva grew ? ufortable and turned her head.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked her, when it seemed like she wasn¡¯t going to give up any answers on her own.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. She twisted her smile higher. ¡°I''m just so d you are making the most of the little time you have left.¡± If what she had said to Nichs before had been vaguely threatening, this was much more overt. Yet said with that bright smile of hers, I would look like the jerk for calling her out. So I just smiled harder too, so big my cheeks hurt.


    ¡°Iam,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you for saying


    so.¡± Our angry smilespeted against one { another, until Elva stirred again.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± she whispered in my ear. Oh. Right. Dinner.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse us,¡± I said to Bridget, and then headed for the dining room.


    Once there, I saw that the room had been arranged with three separate round tables, set for two each. Nichs was personally pulling a pair of chairs up against the one Julian and Veronica had imed. Julian was asking the wait staff for more ce settings.


    Jessica imed the farthest table as her own. There was an empty ce setting across from her. That seemed almost like a cruel joke, as if they had expected


    Joyce to arrive even up until thest minute. Maybe no one had told them he wasn¡¯ting.


    I wondered if anyone had told them that Elva and I were.


    Bridget walked past me then and went to the middle table, where she plopped herself down contentedly and presumably waited for Nichs to join her.


    When the chairs were set at Julian''s table, Nichs waved to me to make sure I saw them, then he moved to his assigned seat with Bridget Carrying Elva, I moved to Julian''s table. I set Elva down between Veronica and me, which ced me between Elva and Julian.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure this seemed like a good idea


    to someone at the time they came up with it,¡± Veronica said, ncing across the room at the awkward seating arrangements.


    ¡°I think this was supposed to be a romantic trip,¡± I remind her. ¡°A reward for doing well in the theater event.¡± An event that had been rigged from the start to give Bridget an obvious advantage.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I prefer the non-romantic kind,¡± Julian said. He smiled for us, but that smile dimmed as he nced at Bridget and Nichs alone at their table.


    Now that I more understood where Nichs and Bridget stood with each other, I didn¡¯t feel as jealous as before.


    Yes, it still festered in the back of my heart, and I knew someday it would


    hurt even worse. But for now, I could push that aside.


    I overlooked them to watch Jessica. She had seemed alright at first, but the longer I watched her, the more lonesome she seemed.


    ¡°We could fit one more at our table, couldn¡¯t we?¡± I asked the others. Both followed the length of my gaze. €& ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°I''ll speak with the staff,¡± Julian said, rising.


    ¡°I''ll go ask her if she wants to move,¡± I said, standing also. To Elva, I said, ¡°Stay here, sweetheart. I''ll be right back.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    I crossed the room, walking around behind Nichs, who nced to watch me. At Jessica¡¯s table I stopped..She looked up at me.


    ¡°Would you like to sit with us?¡± I asked her.


    She smiled, relief spreading across her face. ¡°Yes.¡± So Jessica joined the table with Veronica, Julian, Elva, and I. As it was only originally intended for two people, five people made it cramped.


    But it was worth it, when Jessica starteding out of her shell a little.


    I didn¡¯t know all that much about Jessica before. I knew she was bookish, and smart, and liked Joyce a whole lot, but that was it. What I learned, speaking with her over dinner, was


    that she was headstrong and opinionated. She obviously didn¡¯t care much for Julian, ring at him whenever he spoke. But her smile was bright and honest for the rest of us, especially Elva.


    ¡°You have such an intelligent child,¡± she said to me, after Elva had told Jessica how much she enjoyed reading all kinds of books. Especially the ones about animals. Elva loved animals.


    When the topic of Joyce arose, however, her mood shifted from one of contentment to one of quiet contemtion.


    ¡°1''m stillmitted to Prince Joyce,¡± Jessica said. ¡°Everyone has a past and deserves a chance to make amends.¡± I nodded in agreement.


    Veronica voiced hers aloud, ¡°You''re right.¡± ) julian seemed altogether distracted. I could understand why.


    At Nichs¡¯s table, he and Bridget wereughing and talking about times gone by. It tugged at my heart too. My wolf paced inside of me, angered with jealousy.


    But I wouldn''t let the jealousy take root within me. Whatever Bridget wanted them to be, Ni hs saw her as a dear friend. And I didn¡¯t want to take that away from him [ guessed I was feeling more confident since learning about his true feelings on the matter.


    julian, however, seemed utterly miserable.


    With a deep sigh, he pushed his chair back from the table.


    ¡°please excuse me,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Then he stood and left the room, with the rest of us watching behind him.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 0477 Watching the slump in Julian¡¯s shoulders and slight barely-there drag of his feet as he left, had me immediately and overwhelmingly worried. I quickly asked Veronica and Jessica to keep an eye on Elva, and hurried to follow him.


    I came out into the hallway just to watch him slip back out onto the deck.


    I hurried that way, opened the door, and rushed through. I caught up to him at the base of the stairs from the deck to the beach.


    ¡°You can never leave well enough alone, can you, Piper?¡± he asked, but there was no real heat behind it. If anything, he seemed relieved to not be alone anymore.


    ¡°You know me,¡± I said with a yful shrug. ¡°Always sticking my nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡± I paused enough to let the yfulness pass. I wanted him to know I was serious when I added, ¡°At least with the people I care about.¡± He gave me a small, grateful smile, then tipped his head toward the beach.


    ¡°How about a walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Side by side we moved along the edge of the water as the wavespped at the sand. Sometimes, unexpectedly, those same waves would push a bit farther and tickle the bottoms of our feet as well.


    Over the ocean, the sun was starting to set, painting the sky in a rainbow of color: blues and purples, and golden


    reds. A beautiful day was bing a beautiful evening.


    I smelled the salty sea and was grateful to be here, to be witnessing this. This was an once-in-a-lifetime experience for me. I¡¯d return home and likely never see the beach again. But with these memories, I could be satisfied.


    Unfortunately, the man-shaped raincloud beside me did not seem to be enjoying this as much as I did.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± I asked.


    He had to know I was here for him.


    With everything we had faced together, I had hoped this would be a given. Yet sometimes, people needed to hear the words said many times before they started to believe them. Hopefully this would be that time for Julian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I keep going back to her,¡± he said, and kicked at the sand.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a bad habit I can¡¯t break. An addition, maybe.¡± @ I kept quiet beside him, sensing that he needed me to listen more than he needed me to speak. That he had recognized his addiction was a good step forward. My advice to him now would be the same it had always been before. It seemed like he already knew it. He didn¡¯t need it repeated.


    ¡°But she¡¯s all I ever wanted for so long.


    No other woman has ever been able topare. And being with her is like a measurement of sess for me,¡± he said. ¡°I feel like I''ll always be a failure without her by my side.¡± He really had given this a lot of I thought. Good for him. To see these


    things about ourselves was oftentimes the hardest part. At least in hindsight. I In the moment, the healing, the part¡ª I that came next, was always the hardest.


    I thought of what I could say that might help him. Of course, I had to agree with his words and continue to encourage him.


    ¡°You are seeing her as a trophy, not a person,¡± I said. ¡°And I suspect that after wanting her this long, you are imagining her as more than she is, as well. No one person is perfect. We all have ws. Bridget has several. You can¡¯t continue to be blind to that.¡± He grew quiet for a moment, and I wondered if I said too much or was too harsh. As Julian¡¯s friend, I wanted him to confront these ideas he had of her,


    but I didn¡¯t want to push him so hard that he broke. It was a delicate line to cross. I felt I was ying a dangerous game here.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t stop. For the sake of our friendship, I needed to tell him the full truth.


    ¡°She¡¯s treated you poorly, Julian. She¡¯s led you on just to reject you multiple times. She¡¯s gaslit you, she¡¯s made you feel like you aren¡¯t good enough. When she is around, you change into someone that I don¡¯t recognize. It¡¯s like you are a shadow of yourself.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You deserve better, Julian. You deserve to be with someone who likes you the way you are.


    Someone who brings out your best qualities. Not someone who pushes you into hiding your true self.¡±


    Heughed a little, bitterly, though I didn¡¯t feel like his anger and frustration was directed at me. ¡°You act like women like that are so easy toe by.¡± Once more, unbidden, I thought of Veronica¡¯s words to me not all that long ago, that perhaps I should just date Julian for real. And while I could appreciate Julian as a man who was handsome and funny and smart, I couldn¡¯t do that to either of us.


    My heart was too entangled in Nichs.


    But what if the person Julian needed to date wasn¡¯t me, but wasn¡¯t someone so far away either.


    ¡°What about Veronica?¡± I asked.


    He nced at me sideways.


    ¡°Veronica?¡± ¡°You should spend more tirne with her, { Julian. I know you two get along. She obviously cares for you a great deal.¡± ¡°She does?¡± I nodded.


    Julian considered it for a long moment.


    Then several more, longer moments.


    ¡°She is beautiful,¡± he said atst.


    ¡°Intelligent, too. And her dry wit never ceases to make meugh.¡± Heughed now, perhaps thinking back on something that she said.


    For a moment, my heart took flight in hope for the two of them. But then hisugh faded.


    ¡°1t wouldn''t be fair to her,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lead her on when I still


    I care so much about Bridget.¡± I nodded, even as I sighed. Julian and I really were too simr. i Eventually, we made our way back to the mansion, where there seemed to be some disagreement spilling out into the hallway.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± I asked Veronica as Julian and I approached.


    Nichs was speaking with Selma, while Bridget stood beside him, her arms crossed.


    ¡°There''s been a mix-up with the rooms,¡± Veronica told us. ¡°With your arrival Piper, they are one bedroom short.¡± Oh. God, so no one really did think to call ahead? I nced at Julian. I didn¡¯t I want to use him, but... he was the


    one who asked me toe. He should have been the one to make certain the arrangements had been made. ¡ª I He looked at me with genuine innocence. ¡°I told Nathan myself what was going on. He assured me he would pass word on, so that the arrangements could be made.¡± Nathan. Someone in league with Bridget. Someone who never seemed very fond of me. Someone who worked directly under a King who wouldn''t want me to be on this trip.


    [ wasn¡¯t mad at Julian, and I told him so. At least I tried to. The minute I opened my mouth to speak, someone else¡¯s voice spoke up louder.


    ?The solution is simpler than you are making it,¡± Bridget said. ¡°11 just stay in Prince Nichs¡¯s room.¡±

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 0478 ¡°That¡¯s a bit presumptuous, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jessica said to Bridget, and I instantly liked her even more. ¡°Why should you get to room with a prince?¡± ¡°Prince Nichs, as the oldest of his siblings, has thergest room of any of those here,¡± Bridget said. She smiled brightly but narrowed her eyes at Jessica, which made her look a little threatening. ¡°It makes sense that he would be the one to share.¡± Jessica, however, was not so easily intimidated. ¡°Makes sense to whom?¡± Julian started forward. ¡°Nichs and I can room together then.¡± Selma paled. ¡°We could not ask our


    princes to inconvenience themselves.¡± I wondered, even if Nichs and Julian decided to room together, if the staff would be allowed to assign a guest to Julian¡¯s vacant room. I had a feeling there were empty rooms left in this house, but they were assigned to the King and Queen and Joyce, respectfully.


    ¡°See?¡± Bridget said, ncing at everyone in turn. ¡°It makes the most sense, as I preciously suggested, for me to stay in Nichs¡¯s room.¡± ¡°No,¡± Nichs said, t and firm.


    Bridget startled as she turned to look at him. A wave of relief washed through me. Nichs was tired of having his choices made for him. This choice seemed small, but maybe it was a step


    in the right direction for him. A step he needed to be able to more firmly stand up for his own wantster. = I could only dream. Even I knew I was likely kidding myself.


    But still, in this case, I could feel relief.


    ¡°No?¡± Bridget asked, though she kept her tone light. She was looking for an exnation, not making an usation.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be proper for us to stay in the same room like that,¡± Nichs said.


    Bridget¡¯s smile went a little thin. ¡°But we''re friends before we are anything else, Nichs. Very old friends. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time we tonically shared a bed.¡±


    ¡°We were children then,¡± Nichs said. ¡°We are adults now, and my decision is final.¡± Julian turned away from the scene to walk back to me and Veronica. He was smiling again, looking as relieved as I felt inside. I wondered if my own face mirrored that expression as well.


    Veronica looked at us both, then spoke up. ¡°Bridget can stay in my room.¡± Bridget¡¯s eyes went wide. I¡¯m sure my own did too.


    ¡°What? ...a generous offer...¡± Bridget eximed, then recovered.


    I inched closer to Veronica to whisper, ¡°Why in the world would you want to do this?¡± Veronica gave me a pointed look. ¡°I don¡¯t trust her. This way I can keep a


    better eye on her.¡± I.didn¡¯t like the idea of Veronica sacrificing her vacation to keep watch on Bridget, but Veronica was very steadfast. If she said it allowed, she¡¯d already given it thought. She¡¯d alreadye to her decision. She likely knew what she was going to do before Julian and I even showed up for this argument.


    All eyes turned to Bridget. For once, she seemed ufortable in the sudden limelight.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she said, though the words sounded forced. She sounded like she would rather do absolutely anything else. ¡°Thank you, Veronica.¡± Veronica dipped her head in acknowledgement, ying the role of


    humble benefactor quite well. No wonder she had been awarded so many points in the theater event. She really was very talented. Bridget should have given her a bigger role.


    I''supposed that didn¡¯t matter now.


    With the matter settled, the staff began moving everyone¡¯s luggage at once. A sudden wave of servants appeared and disappeared in a blink-and-you-miss- it kind of rush. It was amazing watching them work, truly talented people with a craft.


    Not five minutester, our rooms were ready and all of the staff I had seen had vanished like they¡¯d never been there atall.


    If I was a superstitious sort, I might have thought the entire staff were a bunch of ghosts. As it wasn¡¯t, I instead


    guessed there were a whole set of back hallways and rooms specifically designed to hide the staff from sight: However, even with our rooms being ready, no one was ready to go to sleep yet. It was just past sunset, after all, so most of the group wandered back out onto the back deck, where some of the staff were lighting tiki torches.


    Some of the group were talking about a bonfire. From what I overheard, the staff were rushing to procure the appropriate kind of wood.


    Nichs lingered behind the rest, waiting for me at the door. But I stayed behind a moment longer yet. Elva was holding my hand with one hand while she rubbed her eyes with the other. She was clearly exhausted.


    ¡°Do you want to go to sleep, Elva?¡± I ask.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I wanna see a bonfire...¡± she said with ayawn.


    I smiled as I lifted her up into my arms.


    ¡°There will be others,¡± I told her.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be here a full week, after all. You¡¯ve had a long day and need some rest.¡± She yawned again. I knew she was genuinely tired when she didn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nichs left his vigil at the door and approached us. ¡°Someone tuckered out.¡± ¡°up H 3) H ?n I¡¯m going to tuck her in.


    Nichs nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve made special arrangements for you and Elva. You''ll recognize the guard at the door, and a


    nanny is on call whenever you need her.¡± ¡°Elva¡¯s usual?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The very same.¡± Oh, thank goodness. People I knew I could trust.


    Nichs leaned down and kissed Elva on the temple. ¡°Good night, princess.¡± When he straightened he smiled at me.


    I smiled in answer.


    Then I turned and headed upstairs carrying Elva.


    It was a relief seeing two familiar faces waiting for us at the door: a guard and ananny.


    In the room, our luggage were ced


    near the dressers. The bed had been made with the covers drawn back.


    I lowered Elva down to sit on the bed, then rushed to get her pajamas. By the time we had finished changing her, she was mostly asleep sitting up.


    Such a big day for such a little girl.


    I lowered her down into the bed and brought the covers up to her chin, making certain she was properly tucked in.


    ¡°I''m... cited, Mommy,¡± Elva said, voice mumble-like with sleep.


    ¡°I know. Me too. We''re going to have a great vacation.¡± ¡°you and me... and Nickss.¡± She giggled. ¡°We''re gonna be a family...


    soon.¡±


    I blinked. What? Where had she heard that? ¡°Elva, I''m not sure if...¡± My voice trailed off when I heard her soft snoring. She wouldn''t hear anything I had to say like this.


    1 would have to talk to her in the morning, though, if she still remembered this. I didn¡¯t want her to have any false illusions about what might happen here.


    Though... it was not that I couldn¡¯t appreciate that little dream. It wasn¡¯t that I hadn¡¯t had that dream all on my own, before.


    But what could have happened that had so convinced her the three of us would be a family now? tried to think back, but couldn''t


    remember any specific instance of anything being different.


    Yet Elva had seemed confident, as if fully convinced that she, Nichs, and I would be leaving here as a family.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 0479 [waited until Elva¡¯s snores became more consistent, and then, after checking the nanny and the guard would keep watch over her while she slept, I made my way back downstairs.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    By now the bonfire had started, and I saw the flicker of mes through the sliding ss door before I ever opened it to go out to the deck and down to the beach.


    One of the staff stopped me halfway down the stairs. ¡°What would you like to drink, Miss?¡± I ordered another delicious boat drink.


    I could see the others with their wine sses and mixed drinks. Even Nichs had a sifter of whiskey.


    I Tonight, it seemed, was going to be a night of possibly drunken mischief.


    This was something none of us could afford to have happen in front of cameras. Truly, a vacation was just what we all needed.


    As I headed down to the beach, I found Julian strumming lightly on a dusty old guitar as he tried to bring it in tune.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could y guitar,¡± I said to him.


    He grinned at me. ¡°There¡¯s a lot about me you don¡¯t know, Piper.¡± I rolled my eyes and kept walking.


    Veronica was waiting patiently with a long stick while Jessica struggled to open a bag of marshmallows. Good


    thing Elva didn¡¯t see the bag before heading upstairs or sleep would have been thest thing on her mind, Not far from them, Bridget was holding her wine ss andughing away. Nichs, beside her, nodded at whatever she was saying. He seemed amused, but not as much as she was, to beughing so bombastically.


    When Nichs spotted me heading closer, he excused himself from Bridget and made his way over to me.


    The outside lights had been turned off and only the fire now illuminated all.


    Nichs was even more devilishly handsome in the dancing orange light, and my heart toppled over itself all over again.


    ¡°You''re back,¡± he said.


    ¡°I''m back.¡± ¡°Elva down for the night?¡± ¡°Like a light,¡± I said. T wouldn¡¯t tell him anything she said, about him and me and her being a family soon. I had no idea how I would exin it, and hearing Nichsugh it off as childish musings might actually break my heart.


    ¡°Good,¡± Nichs said. He moved to stand beside me while facing the fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful night.¡± ¡°It is,¡± I said.


    He nced sideways at me. Then he said, ¡°If we were anyone but the people we are, would we be strangers?¡± I looked back at him, wondering about what kind of game he wanted to y.


    ¡°Would you want to be?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he said. ¡°Then I could see if 1 could win your heart all over again.¡± ¡°For the third time?¡± I asked.


    He blinked. ¡°Third?¡± What, had he assumed that he had no hold over my heart now since we¡¯d be reacquainted? Had he forgotten everything that had happened since I moved here? Or was it simply because we didn¡¯t overly talk about that stuff anymore, knowing everything was so futile? Before I could think of a satisfying answer, the waiter reappeared, holding my drink. He handed it to me and excused himself. He was here only four or five seconds, but it had been long enough for the mood to shift.


    ¡°didn¡¯t mean to bring up old wounds,¡± Nichs said, ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± Julian finally tuned the guitar and began to y. It was a soft kind of bad that fit in perfectly with a night light this. The bonfire crackled. Jessicaughed as she finally opened that bag of marshmallows. Bridget had wandered closer to them and plucked on from the bag, straight into her mouth.


    This night felt special, even with Bridget¡¯s presence. A night like this, out here in the night air with the lights off and the big dark ocean stretched out before us... It felt like freedom.


    With no cameras and no responsibilities, maybe this was freedom. It might only be for a week,


    but even now, after only a handful of hours, it was the breath of fresh air we all so desperately needed.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 0480 Everyone was starting to unwind.


    I nced at Nichs. He was staring hard now into the fire. It made the shadows flicker and dance over the hard ins of his face.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want you to be a stranger,¡± I told him.


    He nced back at me.


    ¡°To be strangers means I would have to forget everything that came before this moment.¡± I smiled at him, genuinely, from the heart. ¡°Every memory with you is a precious one. I''d never want to forget.¡± Something shifted on his face. He suddenly seemed much more open. He turned to me, opened him mouth and


    his arms.


    ¡°piper,¡± he began.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game!¡± Bridget called, bringing us all to attention.


    Nichs¡¯s mouth closed. He looked down.


    The moment was gone.


    Fifteen minutester, we were all seated in a small circle beside the bonfire. Bridget, somehow, likely through her superb acting abilities, had managed to convince everyone to take part in this game.


    The game she chose? ?Pwo truths and a lie,¡± Bridget said.


    ¡°Does everyone know how to y?¡± Everyone nodded, except for Jessica,


    who just looked confused. She nced at Veronica for answers. The two were bing fast friends. a3 ¡°We go around the circle and everyone says three things about themselves,¡± Veronica exined. ¡°They say two truths and one lie but don¡¯t reveal which is which. It¡¯s left to the others to guess.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± ?p11 start,¡± Bridget said. Her smile was bright, though her eyes were a bit ssy. I wasn''t sure how many red wines she was in, but I was hopeful that her tipsiness might give the rest of us an advantage in this game. As a trained professional liar, she had a clear leg up over everyone else.


    ¡°Go easy on us,¡± Julian said. He grinned at her. She pretended she


    didn¡¯t hear him. He wilted slightly.


    ¡°Okay...¡± she looked around at each of us, and suddenly I began to feel somewhat nervous.


    The first person to go usually set the tone for everyone else. When Bridget had suggested the game, she had seemed to be in a good mood, full of marshmallows and wine. Now, she was taking on a more serious expression.


    The whole thing began to make me feel very nervous. Maybe this was a really bad idea after all.


    ¡°Okay. I''m an actress,¡± she began.


    ?That''s a truth!¡± Jessica announced quickly.


    Veronica leaned to her. ¡°Wait until she is done, and then guess the lie.¡±


    ¡°Qh, right. Sorry.¡± Jessica sipped her own boat drink through the curly straw.


    Bridget smiled wider and continued.


    Her gaze shifted to Nichs at my right side. ¡°Iam in love with Prince Nichs.¡± My heart twisted ufortably in my chest. Was that a truth? Was ita lie? What would be the third thing she said? Then her gaze slid to me. Her smile sharpened.


    ? am in love with Prince julian.¡± The air felt sucked from the entire universe. I immediately turned to look at Julian, whose gaze had dropped to the ground.


    ¡°Julian,¡± I whispered, but he shook his


    head at me.


    Wordlessly, he stood and turned to head inside. i Veronica''s face twisted with disgust.


    ¡°That was a cruel, callous thing to do.¡± Bridget looked at her with wide-eyed innocence. ¡°What did I do? It''s just a game.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a game to some of us,¡± I snapped.


    That was the wrong thing to do apparently, because Bridget¡¯s smile twitched even wider as soon as I opened my mouth.


    ?Oh, Piper. I know it''s not a game to you. You all want to be mad at me for ying with two men¡¯s hearts, but isn¡¯t that exactly what you are doing,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    piper?¡± I straighten, suddenly feeling sick to 4 my stomach.


    ¡°you are openly dating Julian, but strutting around in Nichs¡¯s clothes,¡± Bridget¡¯s eyes were as zing as the bonfire. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell everyone which of the two you actually love?¡±

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 0481 Bridget watched me expectantly, waiting for an answer. An answer I was far too stunned to give.


    Which brother did I love? Was there any way to answer that wouldn''t implicate me? Veronica knew that my rtionship with Julian was just for show, while my feelings leaned toward Nichs. But neither Jessica nor Bridget did.


    I supposed I should have lied and said julian, but with his feelings for Bridget in the mix, I wasn¡¯t sure if that was the answer he would have wanted me to give her. And then there was Nichs¡¯s feelings to consider.


    I was trapped. There was no way out of the question without revealing myself


    or hurting someone else My hesitation only seemed to make Bridget more suspicious. Her brow lowered. Her frown deepened. Yet, just as she opened her mouth, presumably to speak, she was interrupted.


    ¡°Bridget, stop,¡± Nichs said, voice firm and strong. ¡°You''ve had too much to drink.¡± Softly, Jessica whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t like this game very much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a simple question, Nichs,¡± Bridget said.


    ¡°One you wouldn''t have asked if you didn¡¯t have so much wine,¡± Nichs said. ¡°You need to sleep this off. You''ll be mortified in the morning, when you realize what you did here tonight.¡± Bridget crossed her arms, but since she


    was still holding her ss of wine, she spilt some of it down along her side She immediately jumped. ¡°Shit.¡± ¡°You should go get some sleep,¡± Nichs pressed.


    Bridget dropped her drink down to the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t need sleep!¡± She was belligerent as she pushed herself up to her shaky legs. ¡°I just need a little walk to help wake up, that¡¯s all!¡± She turned from us and began walking in the opposite direction Julian had gone.


    Nichs sighed as he rubbed his forehead. He nced at me. I looked back at him.


    Veronica, perhaps noticing something between Nichs and I, turned to Jessica and pulled her into a conversation.


    ¡°The game isn¡¯t always like this,¡± Veronica said. ¡°One time when I was...¡± She went on.


    ¡°Piper...¡± Nichs said with a sigh. I stopped listening to Veronica to focus on him. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± He was building to something important. My insides were twisted up.


    He wasn¡¯t going to ask me more about Bridget¡¯s question, was he? Surely he already knew the answer? Did I need to exin my feelings to him once more? ¡°Can you check on Julian?¡± Nichs asked, and my thoughts came to a screeching halt. Nichs sighed again.


    His hands curled into fists. When he was sure Jessica wasn¡¯t listening to him, he added, ¡°I hate to ask this of


    you. The thought of you and he alone...¡± His fists clenched tighter ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to worry about,¡± I told him. Sometimes Julian and I had tension between us, and perhaps in another life where I hadn¡¯t been with Nichs, perhaps Julian and I would have found each other instead.


    But as it was, my heart was right here, sitting with this man beside me.


    ¡°1 know that, deep down. That¡¯s why it has to be you. You''re the only one he might actually talk to.¡± I watched him a moment longer, seeing the tension in his body, the tightness of his straightened shoulders, the way every muscle was clenched. It took everything he had to 2sk me to do this. He must truly care for his brother, despite their many


    arguments and differences ¡°PI speak with him,¡± 1 said. As moved to stand, I let my hand gently and subtly brush up the length of his arm. His eyes closed and he leaned into the touch. I hoped the motion was as reassuring as I meant it to be.


    Then, I turned and followed the way julian had gone, down the length of the beach.


    I found Julian in a more secluded part of the ind, a beach separated from the rest by a rocky outcrop. He had fished some shells from the damp beach and was tossing them back into the ocean as far as he could.


    with only the starlight to brighten the view, it was difficult to see back here.


    sometimes a shimmer would highlight the crest of a wave. Even Julian was


    only visible in hazy outlines.


    He threw a shell and it plopped into the water. The sound was quickly swallowed by the crash of the ocean waves.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Julian!¡± I called as I came nearer. I didn¡¯t want to startle him.


    He didn¡¯t acknowledge me at all, just kept throwing the shells. He had a few more in his hand.


    Bridget was the only person I knew who could render such a talkative man absolutely speechless. And I hated her for it. She always managed to dim his bright light. I wished he could see how unhealthy she was for him. Her very presence poisoned him.


    [ walked to his side and silently watched as he threw thest of his


    shells. Then, as we stood there, both staring out into the darkness, I said, ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± ¡°What''s there to talk about?¡± Julian demanded. ¡°The lie was me. She never loved me. She never will love me. I''ve always known that. It¡¯s nothing new.¡± Heughed a little, self-deprecatingly, and I hated how broken it sounded.


    ?1t still hurt you to hear,¡± I said, because it was obvious, and avoiding saying it aloud was helping no one.


    Julian was quiet for a while. Between the crashes of the waves on the sand, I heard him utter a tiny, ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, he side-eyed me.


    I didn¡¯t return his gaze, but I could feel his eyes trace down over my face.


    ¡°Piper,¡± he said.


    I finally turned to look at him. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it have been me and you?¡± he said.


    Then, at once, he lifted his hands, cupped my face, and kissed me.


    My brain short wired. I stoodpletely still, frozen in shock.


    His touch was gentle. The kiss was soft, non-probing. He made no attempt to delve deeper. He simply let his lips rest against mine ina feather light touch.


    My heart raced out of control. I felt shaky, like I might jump right out of my skin.


    [ didn¡¯t know what to do, what to


    think. What did this mean? What did he want from me? But then, before I could pull myself together to have a reaction, the kiss was over. Julian pulled back. His hands fell away from my face.


    He looked away from me, back to the ocean. I did the same. Like this, we were as we were before the kiss, yet something felt different, shifted. I felt as if I wasn¡¯t standing on solid ground anymore.


    ¡°1''m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± ¡°No,¡± I agreed. What did the kiss mean? What would happen to our friendship? Was everything different now, or --? ?We don¡¯t have to ever talk about it


    ever again,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°That might be for the best,¡± I said.


    Yes, let me file the kiss into the back of my mind and never have to face what happened here today. That seemed the best way to save our friendship.


    Tonight had been a wild night of alcohol and mistakes.


    If Nichs found out...


    ?''m sorry,¡± Julian said. ¡°I overstepped. It will never happen again.¡± I nodded, not trusting my voice anymore.


    Julian turned then and walked straight by me, back toward the mansion. He didn¡¯t say another word.


    He didn¡¯t even look back. I

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 0482 1 followed Julian back up the beach, but when he returned to the mansion, I veered back to the bonfire. By now, the fire was dying down. Veronica and Jessica were sitting with their backs to it, facing the ocean. They each had a ss of wine and a marshmallow in hand. The opened bag sat between them.


    I walked over to them. ¡°Where¡¯s Nichs?¡± ¡°He went inside soon after you left,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even say goodnight,¡± Jessica added.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day today,¡± Veronica told her.


    Jessica shrugged. ¡°True.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us for a while, Piper?¡± Veronica added.


    I looked back at the mansion, where Julian and just disappeared inside. I tried to imagine myself going to my room and trying to sleep. With the thought of that kiss in the front of my mind, sleep didn¡¯t seem likely.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, and plopped myself down onto the soft sand on the other side of Veronica. She grabbed the bag of marshmallows and held it out for me. I epted one and plopped it in my mouth. Ah, sugar! So sweet and delicious.


    Jessica sipped at her wine. ¡°What a night. I can¡¯t believe Bridget got so drunk.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably used to being on camera,¡± I said. ¡°It must have been somewhat freeing for her to not have to worry about that for a change.¡± Although I wished she had used her new freedom in a way that didn¡¯t involve asking me such probing, unnecessary questions.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Some people don¡¯t handle freedom well,¡± Veronica said. ¡°They are so unustomed to it, that once they have it, they have no idea what to do with it.¡± ¡°T don¡¯t think she behaved all that terribly,¡± Jessica said. ¡°I mean, sure, she probably should have switched to water for a bit there, but...¡± Jessica sipped at her own wine. Everyone was a little bit tipsy tonight. Maybe that made her bold. ¡°Bridget was only asking aloud what we were all


    thinking.¡± ¡°T''wasn¡¯t thinking it,¡± Veronica said Jessica rolled her eyes dramatically.


    ¡°Come on, Veronica. You must wonder too.¡± ¡°Wonder what?¡± I asked, unsure.


    Wait... she didn¡¯t mean...? ¡°Which of the two princes do you actually love?¡± Jessica asked.


    My body froze, while my heart began to pound wildly in my chest.


    ¡°Jessica,¡± Veronica said in a warning kind of way.


    ¡°Well, okay, maybe love is a bit extreme,¡± Jessica admitted. ¡°That¡¯s probably where Bridget pushed too far.


    But shouldn¡¯t we know which of the


    two princes you are pursuing, Piper?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer that. My tongue felt too big for my mouth every time I tried to reply.


    ¡°They both selected you at the elimination ceremony,¡± Jessica said.


    With my continued silence, she rambled. ¡°And Bridget wasn¡¯t lying.


    You say you are dating Julian, but you are wearing Nichs¡¯s clothes. It just seems unfair to try to corner both at the same time. That¡¯s all I mean...¡± ¡°She¡¯s not after Joyce,¡± Veronica said, like that was all that should have mattered to Jessica. Maybe it was.


    Jessica tilted her head. ¡°True.¡± Veronica gave me a questioning look. I knew what it meant. She was asking if 1


    needed a rescue. If I needed her to, she¡¯d likely shift the conversation away from this question and to something else that would interest Jessica enough to forget it.


    But, as I thought over Jessica¡¯s words, maybe I was being unfair to the other girls. To anyone on the outside, it certainly seemed like I was ying the field, instead of sticking in my ownne. From Jessica¡¯s point of view, she might have right to worry that I would try to steal her prince, too.


    Of course, I knew that was nonsense.


    Joyce was not someone I would ever want to date.


    The others though...


    The phantom touch of Julian''s kiss still lingered on my lips. Our friendship had seemed to cross over into something


    <pplicated, though he had said we''d never speak of it again. He was hurting tonight. Maybe in the morning, he would be back to normal and we could return to the way things were.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 0483 My feelings for Nichs, however, were not likely to change any time soon. If I had free reign here, Nichs was the one I would pursue. But the fact was, the cards were stacked against me from the start.


    I was only in thispetition to I increase the viewership. I never had a chance of actually winning.


    I lower my head. I don¡¯t need Veronica to rescue me, not when the ultimate answer is so innocuous.


    ¡°None of it matters,¡± I said. ¡°You know who I am. Where Ie from.


    What I''m going back to. In the end, neither Nichs nor Julian are going to pick me for their Luna. I imagine I''ll be going home after the next elimination


    ceremony.¡± I was honestly surprised I hadsted this long. Jessica must have agreed, because she nodded sagely, as if I had imparted some great wisdom. Veronica continued to look at me. Though her face didn¡¯t show it, this time I knew she was offering me pity.


    Before I could say anything else, a very drunken Bridget sauntered back toward our dwindling bonfire. She was carrying a near-empty bottle of white wine in her hand. She stopped at my side, looked at the three of us sitting there, and then promptly fell down sideways into the sand.


    I rushed to help her, but she pushed off my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°But Bridget,¡± I started.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± she said more forcefully.


    Then her eyes closed, and she began to loudly snore, all while clutching the wine bottle close like a child cuddling a teddy bear in her sleep.


    I lifted a brow, and looked at Veronica and Jessica.


    Jessica started tough. ¡°Should we draw a mustache on her face?¡± Veronica and I chuckled, but we decided against it. Bridget would feel bad enough on her own when she woke up with a hangover. She didn¡¯t need us to add to her embarrassment.


    We stayed like that for a bit longer.


    Veronica, Jessica, and I traded marshmallows until the bag was empty. Bridget snored from the sand


    bed she¡¯d made beside me.


    Eventually I made my way inside. Most of the servants must have retired by now. The hallways were barren, except for a few here and there keeping watch.


    The guard at my door smiled when I approached him. ¡°Turning in for the night, Miss Piper?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± I said.


    He started to step aside to let me enter, but then held up a gift bag into my path.


    I tilted my head. ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Prince Nichs left this for you. He said you would need it for a good night''s sleep.¡± Eagerly, I epted the bag and peeked


    inside. A change of clothes? Oh. Pajamas.


    How thoughtful.


    Nichs could have just gone to sleep without thinking of me at all. I would have beenfortable enough sleeping in this shirt, even though it had some sand on it now, and was sticky with the salty sea air. But he had thought of me. And now I would sleepfortably because of it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told the guard, who nodded politely.


    I opened the door and entered my room. Elva was already sound asleep, so I slipped as quietly as I could into the bathroom to change.


    Nichs¡¯s pajamas were huge on me.


    The stic waistband of the pants was


    not tight enough to keep them from falling down my hips, so I had to hold on to keep myself covered. But the clothes smelled like Nichs. Wearing them almost felt like being hugged by him, safe and warm.


    Everyone else may wonder, but I knew.


    My heart belonged to Nichs.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 0484 The next morning, I awoke to a knock on the door. Beside me Elva began to rub her eyes.


    I hadn¡¯t indulged in too much alcohol, unlike some of the other girls, but I still felt a pressure in my head, probably from having stayed up toote.


    I wanted to turn over in bed and ignore the knocking, but if Elva was already waking up, I knew any attempts to return to sleep would be futile.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With a groan, I rolled out of bed and headed to the door. Any annoyance I felt that morning immediately vanished the moment I opened the door and saw Charlotte standing there.


    ¡°Surprise?¡± she said, smiling.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡± I excitedly pulled her into a hug. We hadn''t been apart all that long, but seeing another familiar face here warmed my heart. Charlotte had be such a good friend, I was I always happy to see her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ¡°Prince Nichs asked me toe,¡± she said. She gently returned my hug.


    ¡°To escort your new wardrobe.¡± I pulled back from the hug, and noticed there were quite a few servants standing out in the hallway, each holding suitcases and bags.


    I immediately stepped to the side, and like a parade, the servants brought in the suitcases and unpacked them until the drawers and closet were full of new dresses and shirts and pants. Even


    underwear and swimsuits were included in the mix. €? Elva fully awoke in the excitement and rushed to give Charlotte a hug of her own.


    When the servants had gone, and all the clothes were in their ce, Charlotte and I sat down to talk while Elva yed with her toys.


    ¡°How are things back at the pce?¡± I asked her. There was a small table at the corner of the room with two chairs.


    We sat there now, sipping from cups of coffee.


    ¡°Mostly quiet,¡± Charlotte said.


    ¡°Though not without the usual drama.¡± She sipped her coffee.


    ¡°Lilliana has been particrly vocal about your inclusion on this trip, while they are forced to stay behind. Olivia,


    meanwhile, has been taking advantage of the absences by having daily tea with the Queen.¡± &? - Of course she was. Olivia was ever the one to watch out for. She might have stood back while Bridget took the forefront of everyone¡¯s attention, but that woman would never give up. If she couldn¡¯t make headway with Nichs himself, it made sense that she would attempt to sway his parents instead.


    It was a solid n, I supposed. I doubted how sessful it would be, with how much favor the King and Queen regrly bestowed upon Bridget. But I couldn¡¯t fault Olivia for making the best of an awkward situation.


    We continued talking.


    ¡°I received the calltest night, about putting together a new wardrobe for you. I thought to pack up your things from the pce, but the message said all new, to be delivered straight to the ind. And I was to facilitate their delivery.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t need all this,¡± I said.


    Charlotte smiled at me a little. ¡°The message was clear. Prince Nichs wanted the best for you.¡± I knew Nichs was behind all this, but to hear to what lengths he went to for me...


    I lowered my head to hide my smile.


    Charlotte yawned a little. ¡°With all the excitement, I haven''t been to sleep yet p ?


    This rmed me. ¡°You need to get some sleep!¡± Charlotteughed a little. I could see now the bags under her eyes. ¡°Maybe for a little while.¡± We split ways then. Charlotte went to the servants quarters assigned to her to sleep. Elva went to make sandcastles with the nanny. I went searching for Nichs, to thank him for such a generous gift.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to find him. All 1 had to do was descend the staircase. He was standing in the hallway near the bottom, arguing with... Nathan? When had he gotten here? Standing behind Nathan was a camera crew. They weren''t filming yet, but they were arranging their gear like they meant to soon.


    ¡°This is supposed to be a getaway, Nathan,¡± Nichs argued. ¡°A reward for a job well done. There weren''t supposed to be any cameras here.¡± ¡°The King has made the decision, Prince Nichs,¡± Nathan said. He was respectful enough, but his tone had an air of dismissal, like his words were enough to end all argument. Maybe they were. Or should have been.


    But Nichs continued to press. ¡°It¡¯s hardly a reward if we have to keep being on guard all the time.¡± ¡°you expect thepetition to simply... take a week off while you are here? And you believe the ratings would return after that break?¡± Nathan shook his head. ¡°Be realistic, Nichs.¡± ¡°1 am realistic,¡± Nichs snapped.


    ?phen you''ll know that the opportunity to see the princes and candidates in their swimsuits would only help to draw viewership to thepetition,¡± Nathan said. ¡°We cannot pass up this opportunity.¡± ¡°1 still don¡¯t =¡± ¡°What''s the harm?¡± said a chipper female voice. Bridget walked out of the kitchen, a coffee in hand and stepped nearer Nichs. She wore a big charming smile, her eyes bright and full of life.


    How was this the same woman who had passed out on the beachst night? Even I had a small hangover! How was Bridget immune? She seemed as cheery and energetic as she had the first day I met her! Bridget turned her smile on Nichs.


    ¡°None of us have anything to hide.


    What does it matter if the cameras are here?¡± She said the words kindly enough, but even I could hear the slight threat underneath. None of us have anything I to hide. She suspected the opposite was true, if her outburstst night was anything to go by.


    The tiny voice inside of me wondered if Bridget herself hadn¡¯t helped influence the arrival of the cameras. Perhaps Nichs hadn¡¯t been the only one to have made the call home. Maybe Bridget herself called to suggest that the cameras would be weed here.


    ?She makes a good point,¡± Nathan said, and Nichs grimaced slightly.


    ?1t seems I have no choice,¡± Nichs said. ? Nathan nodded. ¡°The King knows what¡¯s best.¡± Realizing I had stopped on the stairs to tantly eavesdrop, I tried to subtly begin walking again, descending the staircase.


    At once, all three sets of eyes turned to look at me.


    Nathan dismissed me at once, turning toward the camera crew, likely to direct them further.


    Bridget lifted a brow at me, but otherwise didn¡¯t react. Her smile remained unchanged, until she sipped at her coffee. Whatever had taken hold of herst night ¡ª likely the wine ¡ª had long left her, and she was fully in


    control of herself once more. I wondered if I should be afraid of that.


    Only Nichs let his gaze linger. At first, his expression was as hard as it had been while talking to the others.


    Yet, the longer we looked at each other, the closer I came down the stairs, the more his face shifted to one of...


    apology.


    I gave a small smile in return. He needed to know I didn¡¯t me him.


    None of this was his fault.


    But any hopes I had about us pretending to be other people falling in Jove all over again flew right out the window.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 0485 ¡°Excuse me,¡± Nichs said to Bridget and walked away from her. He met me at the base of the stairs.


    Behind his back, Bridget narrowed her eyes slightly, but then shrugged and walked back into the kitchen. I still had no idea how she could be so bright.


    Maybe she¡¯s slipped some liquor into her coffee to take the edge off. She didn¡¯t seem drunk though.


    Was it possible she just had a natural sunny disposition, even after drinking a whole bottle of wine? How unfair.


    ¡°I''m sorry about this, Piper,¡± Nichs said. He nodded his head toward the front of the manor, and taking the


    hint, I began walking beside him in the way he''d indicated.


    He led us to a small sitting area near the front door of the mansion, where wicker furniture was arranged in a semi-circle. We didn¡¯t sit, though. We just stood there in the middle of it.


    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t what you envisioned about this week,¡± Nichs said. Softer, he added, ¡°Me, either.¡± We''d recently talked about ying out a fantasy. We had thought while we were here, we could pretend to be strangers and fall in love again. We knew we¡¯d have to hide it from Jessica and Bridget, but we had thought in the moments alone that maybe we could have our chance.


    Now, it seemed, even our moments alone would be monitored.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I said. ¡°You had no way of knowing your father would want the cameras here.¡± ¡°I should have, though. He cares about appearances. I should have known he wouldn''t let us escape, even for such brief time.¡± I nced to make sure no one was looking, then I reached out and ced my hand on his arm.


    ¡°You can¡¯t predict everything,¡± I told him.


    He shook his head, unsatisfied.


    Nichs was always pushing himself to be the best. I always thought this quality would help make him a great king. He would settle for nothing less than excellence in himself. Now, however, I¡¯m a bit worried about his blood pressure going up.


    The man needs to rx.


    ¡°Listen,¡± I started. ¡°Maybe it won''t be so bad? I mean, sure, we won''t have as much privacy as we would have hoped, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t have some fun, right?¡± It was harder for him. Being a prince, on camera, he couldn¡¯t show even a modicum of weakness. Even showing he could have fun might reveal too much.


    ?I suppose,¡± he replied, but didn¡¯t seem convinced. I guessed I couldn¡¯t me him.


    What I could do was try to help him rx as much as possible however I could, in front of the cameras or not.


    Yet before I could make an offer to helpContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    him, the front door opened and we both instantly silenced.


    Julian walked in, and new anxieties suddenly flooded my mind.


    Julian had kissed mest night.


    It wasn¡¯t like I had forgotten. No one forgets getting kissed by a handsome prince, even if it isn¡¯t the handsome prince you have romantic feelings for. 1 had just put it into the back of my brain for now, filed it away forter.


    Later, it seemed, was now.


    When I saw Julian, my entire body went stiff. I hadn''t told Nichs about the kiss, hadn¡¯t had the chance. I didn¡¯t even know if I should.


    Julian had said it was a mistake. He had said they should forget it, never talk about it again. Telling Nichs would


    only paint it into his mind forever, potentially forming an evenrger rift between the two brothers. &% I didn¡¯t know what to do, or what to say, or how to act. So I stood there like the universe¡¯s most awkward statue, staring wide-eyed at the door.


    Julian turned and spotted us.


    ¡°Morning,¡± he said with his typical smirk. He wasn¡¯t quite as bright as Bridget. He winced at any over-loud noise like he had a headache. But he didn¡¯t seem too unusual either. He just nodded his head at us and walked away.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 0486 He was entirely keeping his word when he¡¯d promised to pretend the kiss never happened.


    I needed to get better at doing the same.


    I looked back to Nichs, but a servant interrupted us next.


    ¡°please excuse me,¡± she said. ¡°Nathan is calling everyone out onto the deck for a meeting.¡± ?He''s not even wasting a moment,¡± Nichs sighed.


    ?1t will be okay,¡± I told him. ¡°we''ll find a way to keep rxing...


    ? somehow.


    . . : 3 ) His expression was grim. He didn¡¯t


    believe me.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Together, Nichs and I met the others out on the back deck. 4 The camera crew had finished preparing and were now ready to shoot. I thought maybe they were going to capture the meeting, but Nathan, after ncing at all of usin our breezy cottons and linens, sent the crew down to film the ocean for cutaway shots.


    ¡°As you can all see, I have arrived with a camera crew,¡± Nathan said, when he had all of our attention. ¡°The King thought it best not to allow this opportunity to pass. This is your chance to have more intimate time with the camera, to let the folks at home know the real you.¡± [ narrowed my eyes in suspicion. That


    wasn¡¯t the reason he¡¯d given Nichs.


    ¡°Of course, we want you to showcase your best selves,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Which is why I must insist that you wear your swimsuits as much as possible.¡± Veronica and Jessica looked at each other. Bother were wearing sensible floral dresses. Jessica had a wide- brimmed hat.


    ?Don¡¯t have such worried looks, girls,¡± Bridget said, smiling wide. ¡°This gives us a chance to show the princes what we are working with.¡± Jessica frowned. ¡°My prince isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°prince Joyce will see the footage,¡± Nathan said.


    Jessica perked. That seemed enough to


    wasn¡¯t the reason he¡¯d given Nichs.


    ¡°Of course, we want you to showcase your best selves,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Which is why I must insist that you wear your swimsuits as much as possible.¡± Veronica and Jessica looked at each other. Bother were wearing sensible floral dresses. Jessica had a wide- brimmed hat.


    ?Don¡¯t have such worried looks, girls,¡± Bridget said, smiling wide. ¡°This gives us a chance to show the princes what we are working with.¡± Jessica frowned. ¡°My prince isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°prince Joyce will see the footage,¡± Nathan said.


    Jessica perked. That seemed enough to


    convince her.


    Nathan spoke up once more, ¡°The princes will also be expected to wear their swim trunks. No shirts, if you please. Our viewership will undoubtedly increase.¡± Beside me, Nichs sighed.


    On the other side of Nathan, Julian tilted his head. ¡°Guess I''m d I''ve been working out.¡± I knew, for fact, that neither prince had anything to worry about.


    [ wasn¡¯t necessarily worried about my own body either. With the return of my wolf, I''d gotten more toned than I''d been before, while still maintaining some of my curves. I didn¡¯t have anything to be ashamed of.


    But... I didn¡¯t exactly want to run


    around in a revealing swimsuit anyway. Wearing my two-piece felt too... intimate, like wearing underwear in public. And knowing how Nichs had reacted... I imagined he wanted to keep me dressed like that all to himself, not share it with a camera and the entire kingdom.


    Hopefully part of the King¡¯s mandate wasn¡¯t to allow Nathan the right to pick which swimsuits we wore. My entire body wanted to shrivel up imagining him going through my closet and picking out my skimpy two- piece.


    ?1 expect you all will wish to return to your rooms and change for the day,¡± Nathan said. ¡°You''ll want to look your best for your princes and your kingdom.¡±


    ¡°phank you, Nathan,¡± Bridget said.


    ?we''re thankful you are giving us the opportunity to look our best.¡± && No one agreed with that sentiment. We all just sort of begrudgingly made our way back inside.


    Upstairs, as I was opening the door to my room, Nichs caught me by the elbow and helped me inside. I looked at him, a question in my eyes.


    ?1¡¯11 help you change,¡± he said softly, warm breath hot on my ear.


    My whole face went red.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 0487 I entered my bedroom with Nichs right behind me. He ced his hand on the small of my back, helping lead me further inside. I was still blushing fiercely from his words.


    With the door safely closed behind us, leaving us alone in my room, I turned back to look up at him. What I saw stole my breath away.


    His face was a hard shell, slightly angry, with fiery eyes. He was all Alpha now. If he opened his mouth, I suspected a growl mighte out of it.


    ¡°Nick...¡± I whispered.


    The air between us suddenly felt charged and intimate.


    ?pon¡¯t wear that bikini, Piper,¡± he said, his voice low and rough. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to see you in that but me.¡± Was that what he was worried about? ¡°Nick, I wasn¡¯t going to,¡± I said, and shed him a small smile. Surely he already knew that, with the way I had slunk around after having to wear it that first time. ¡°I¡¯m sure you provided alot more options when you picked out my wardrobe.¡± Nichs¡¯s lips twitched as he looked down at me, his frown lifting a little.


    He kissed the tip of my nose. ¡°I''d love to see you try them on.¡± Oh. The other real reason he wanted to help me change. My smile turned sheepish and I dipped my head to hide


    it 1 understood where he wasing from. This might be one of thest times we could find time to be alone together, what with the cameras here now. We¡¯d have to be extra careful from now on. They might even decide to set up secret cameras in this hallway, to see who went where and when.


    We had to steal these precious moments while we could.


    So 1 lifted my face, turned my smile cheeky, and said, ¡°Sit on the bed. I''ll do a fashion show for you.¡± Nichs wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me to him. He lowered his nose down to the corner of my neck and shoulder and breathed me in.


    ¡°piper,¡± he said. ¡°I intend to help you dress. And... undress.¡± My heart pounded in my chest, beating hard against my ribcage. The press of his hands to my waist, even over my clothes, began to feel so hot, it near seared my skin.


    Then, those same hands, gripped my shirt and tugged it up from where it had tucked into my linen pants, pulling it free from under my waistband. In a blink, that shirt was up and over my head. He tossed his carelessly to the ground.


    His eyes dropped hungrily to my chest, where mycy white bra stretched to contain my bosom.


    His hands returned to my waist and with a small tug, he pulled my pants down over my hips and dropped them


    to the ground. I kicked them away.


    The way he looked at me, fire simmering in his eyes, had me blushing all the way to my navel, I was sure of it. I knew if he removed my bra and panties next, that we''d likely forget all about the swimsuit.


    I had to keep us on track. ¡°Let¡¯s pick out a swimsuit before I get naked, okay?¡± He hummed, though with the hunger in my eyes, I wasn¡¯t sure he was truly agreeing. He held me like this, arms wrapped around my waist for along moment, before finally sighing and releasing me. ¡°Very well.¡± [ walked to the drawer where I knew the swimsuits to be. It was the same drawer that contained my panties and bras.


    Fortunately, Nichs hadn¡¯t followed me over. He remained where he''d been standing, right there by the door, watching me like a hawk.


    I dug into the dresser and pulled out the swimsuit on top. It was a one piece... sort of. The sides connected the tops to the bottoms but the midriff and the back were cut out. The color was a shimmering green, much like the flecks in Nichs¡¯s eyes.


    I held it up to show him. ¡°This one?¡± ¡°Try it on,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Then we''ll decide.¡± I rolled my eyes at him. I might be annoyed by his jealous tendencies if 1 wasn¡¯t so endeared to them. Or if I didn¡¯t understand them as well as I did.


    There were so many times that I


    wanted to keep Nichs all to myself.


    It was a daily struggle.


    Holding the swimsuit, I turned back to face him. I knew, in my mind, now was the point where I should get naked and change, but a touch of nervousness shook through me.


    It didn¡¯t make a lot of sense. I¡¯ve been naked in front of Nichs before.


    Many times. Yet the act of undressing...


    I don¡¯t know. It felt so intimate. I didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± he asked. Before I could answer, he stepped closer. My breath caught as he came to stand right in front of me, so close I could lean forward and press my body to his. I didn¡¯t, but I could have. The heat radiated off of his body toward mine.


    slowly, he reached his hands forward.


    He slid them around my sides to my back and masterfully unsped my bra. The tension released, my breasts spilled out from thecy fabric. He avoided touching me there. Instead, he lifted his hands to my shoulders and pulled my bra off me by the straps.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    With it free from my body, he tossed it to the pile behind him.


    Then he dropped to his knees. I swallowed hard.


    He brought his hands to my waist and lightly traced his thumbs along the waistband of my panties. His face near my navel, his gentle puffs of breath teased my sensitive skin.


    Then, tenderly, he hooked his thumbs under the waistband and slow, slow, slowly pulled them down to my ankles,


    exposing me bare for his eager eyes.


    He tossed the panties behind him.


    Then held up his hand. ¡°The swimsuit.¡± With shaky hands, I passed him the swimsuit. He scrunched it up and ced it at my feet. He tapped one ankle for me to lift that foot, and then the next, until he was stretching the fabric up over my knees and along the meet of my thighs. When he covered my sex, I could breathe again.


    Then he stood up. He continued to tug the swimsuit, stretching the fabric along my sides. He held open the armholes for me to slide my arms through. Then he tugged them until the straps were secure on my shoulders.


    My breasts were still bare, the swimsuit caught underneath them.


    I held my breath as he reached forward . h - and urged the swimsuit free. His thumbs traced the curve of my breast as he lifted the top to fully cover them.


    A pleasant shiver shook down my spine.


    He didn''t move back to take me in.


    Didn¡¯t look away from my face, as he said, ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Nick...¡± I wanted him to kiss me. After everything, I needed him to. I wanted his closeness, like a bookend to this intimate moment.


    So I''reached my hand up, traced my fingers along the side of his cheek. He followed my touch with so much


    eagerness, that when his lips finally pressed against mine, I wasn¡¯t sure which one of us had led the other.


    It didn¡¯t really matter.


    With his mouth covering mine, all other thoughts were lost for a while.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 0488 After a few kisses, Nichs excused himself to change into his own swim trunks. I opted to stay behind, knowing if I went with him, we would be thoroughly distracted for so long that our absence would definitely be noticed.


    No, it was better that we parted for now.


    I went into the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. The green swimsuit Nichs had picked out for me was tasteful. It did show off my curves, but in a ssy kind of way. My midriff and back were exposed, but not so much so that I felt naked, like I did when I was wearing the bikini.


    Nichs had good taste.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Comfortable, I headed downstairs and out onto the deck, looking for everyone else. I found them out on the sand, near where a volleyball had been erected. Nathan was directing the camera crew nearby, setting them up for the best shots.


    Veronica spotted me and waved me over. She had on a one-piece swimsuit with a halter top, covered in polka dots.


    Her hair was up in a loose bun.


    ¡°The teams have already been picked,¡± she said. ¡°Do you know how to y?¡± ¡°A little?¡± I hadn¡¯t yed any team sports since my days at the academy.


    ¡°Good,¡± Veronica said. ¡°Because I''ve never yed before in my life.¡±


    We waited a few minutes until Nichs joined us. My thoughts fizzled out when I spotted him. His shorts were low on his hips and he wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt, revealing miles of hard muscle.


    I could have stared at him for hours, drooling. Veronica elbowed me after a few seconds.


    Bridget, who I had only given a passing nce to before, bounded over to Nichs as he descended from the deck. Her tiny two-piece bikini barely covered her bouncing breasts or her ass. It was as if she was wearing two tiny strips of fabric, not an actual outfit.


    She held out her arms and spun around, giving Nichs the full view.


    Nichs politely kept his nce the other way.


    Inside of me, my wolf snarled, though outwardly, I tried to keep myself contained. Beside me, Julian was less subtle, crossing his arms and frowning.


    The teams were split with Veronica, Julian and I on one team, and Nichs, Bridget, and Jessica on the other.


    Putting me in a position of being able to stare at Nichs¡¯s bare chest through the mesh was not a good idea, and I missed several of the early volleys that should have been easy.


    Even Veronica, who had never yed the game before, was making more ys than me.


    It was so bad, that after a particrly terrible miss, courtesy of the sun reflecting off the shine of sweat on Nichs¡¯s pecs, Julian came over to me


    and said, ¡°Get your head off of Nichs¡¯s chest and into the game, please, Piper.¡± I blushed fiercely. Of course, he would be the one to notice. Although, with the knowing look Veronica gave me, she probably noticed too.


    I shook my head and focused. Julian was right. With the cameras watching, and showing the footage all across the kingdom, I couldn¡¯t embarrass myself and my team, even if we were just ying for fun.


    Plus, if Julian was still ying his best, even with the distraction of Bridget¡¯s bare skin, then I could certainly do the same seeing Nichs¡¯s.


    From then out, I treated Nichs¡¯s hotness like I couldn¡¯t even see it and focused fully on the ball. And that was


    when I started to notice the obvious weakness on the other team.


    Bridget, being so conscious of her image, focused only on where the cameras were and how to give herself the best angle in front of them. She smiled and posed. While she did make the asional volley, she only did so when the ball was close enough that she wouldn¡¯t have to exert herself.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 0489 If the save required her to dive for it, she adamantly refused.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though Nichs had no obvious outward reaction to herck ofmitment to the game, after her fifth time no making no effort, his muscles clearly tightened, likely in frustration.


    Jessica, meanwhile, gave the game her best effort, but she didn¡¯t have much skill. She wasn¡¯t afraid to dive and get herself sandy, but often when she did so, she would miss the ball entirely.


    To be fair, most of the volleys were between Nichs and Julian. They were both sopetitive, and yed their absolute best. Eventually the rest


    of us shifted to the edges of the court, with those two doing most of the work.


    I watched in awe at some of their moves. They dove and twisted and jumped, all while hitting the ball with expert precision.


    One volleysted so long, that I thought we might be here all night. No matter how much one tried to outdo the other, the other was always there to return the ball. I wondered how much werewolf strength they were tapping into, turning this friendly game into a fiercepetition.


    At each hit Julian made, I loudly cheered while Veronica pped. At each return Nichs made, Jessica cheered, while Bridget smiled at the camera.


    But then, Bridget¡¯s attention shifted toward Julian. Something dangerous sparkled in her eye. She was definitely up to something, but what? She wasn¡¯t even really part of the y anymore.


    None of us were. Everything now was between Nichs and Julian.


    Yet, Bridget still stumbled forward, tripping over a possible divot in the sand. As she fell forward, she shouted, ¡°Oops!¡± Just like that her top fell down to her waist, exposing her tworge breasts, nipples and all.


    Nichs, who hadn¡¯t noticed, returned the ball as he had for the past ten minutes. In fact, the ball had been hit so near the, that Nichs jumped up, put all of his effort in his arms, and spiked the ball straight back over.


    Julian, however,pletely froze. His eyes were wide and locked on Bridget¡¯s bare breasts.


    The spiked ball, smashed straight into the top of his head. It bounced backwards, beyond the out of bounds line, where it bounced a few more times before rolling to a stop in the sand.


    Julian was dazed,pletely still for one long moment. Then he dropped.


    ¡°Julian!¡± I cried.


    Veronica and I rushed toward him at once.


    Meanwhile, Bridget adjusted her top.


    ¡°How careless of me,¡± she said with a nervous giggle that I wasn¡¯t entirely sure wasn¡¯t put on.


    Julian was face down in the sand, so Veronica and I rolled him over. When we did, he blinked awake.


    ¡°Did I die?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Veronica said.


    I held up three fingers and asked him to count them.


    ¡°Three,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are you seeing two of me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No ? He knew the date and his name, so he likely wasn¡¯t suffering from a concussion. He¡¯d have a hell of a bruise though.


    ¡°We should get him out of the sun,¡± Veronica said.


    By now, Nichs came over. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He held his hand out for Julian and then helped him up. Julian wobbled a minute. Nichs ced his hand on Julian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I, uh...¡± Julian rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°I''d rather not say.¡± No wonder. Shaking my head, I said, ¡°P¡¯11 go get you some ice,¡± and started to walk away.


    Behind me I heard Bridget¡¯s soft, melodicughter. ¡°I''m d I didn¡¯t cause permanent damage.¡± Inside, my wolf growled. I might not have been sure if Bridget¡¯s wardrobe malfunction had been an ident, but my wolf was very sure.


    Bridget had shed Julian on purpose.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 0490 Veronica and I sat on either side of Julian on the couch on the deck.


    Veronica held the bag of ice I had retrieved from the kitchen to the top of Julian¡¯s head, even though he continually insisted it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    ¡°Your head could swell,¡± I said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you growing a bigger head than you already have,¡± Veronica said in a t tone.


    Julianughed and didn¡¯t argue anymore.


    After the good mood passed, I lightly scolded, ¡°You worried us.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were so careless,¡± Veronica said. ¡°You warned Piper not


    to get distracted, but then there you were, even more so. And for what? A pair of breasts.¡± Julian hung his head a little.


    ¡°You''ve seen breasts before,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°Yeah, but...¡± Julian sighed. ¡°It was Bridget.¡± ¡°So?¡± came Veronica''s sharp response.


    ¡°So...¡± Julian let the word stretch.


    ¡°Bridget is special.¡± Veronica narrowed her eyes. One minute, she was holding the ice to Julian¡¯s head, and in the next, that same ice was suddenly on Julian¡¯sp.


    Veronica had teleported it! ¡°Why don¡¯t you cool down, Julian,¡±


    she snapped.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Only wearing his swim trunks, Julian must have felt the cold instantly.


    ¡°Veronica!¡± he gasped, and jumped up.


    The ice bag fell to the ground where it split open, and the ice cubes flung in all directions.


    Then she abruptly stood and walked away. She didn¡¯t look back as she went into the mansion. I watched her go the entire way, trying to remember thest time I had seen her angry. Had I ever seen her angry? Julian flopped back down onto the seat.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure. Unless...


    Veronica had told me before that she wouldn¡¯t have minded Julian dating someone, if that someone was me. I


    was starting to see the truth in that now. When Julian and I were together, she was fine. But when Bridget was on the scene, Veronica went frigid.


    It seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one who absolutely detested the two of them ~ together. Bridget was toxic to Julian, and he seemed to love self- destructing.


    ¡°Do you have any idea?¡± Julian asked, ncing at me.


    Of course I had ideas. I had several ideas, along with many, many choice words to say to both Julian and Bridget.


    I restrained myself now. I didn¡¯t want to burn bridges. Julian was my friend, even if he continued to make the same stupid mistakes again and again.


    For his sake, I had to exin why Veronica was frustrated with him


    without continuing to dig too hard.


    ¡°The people who care about you want to see you move on from Bridget,¡± I said. ¡°We''ve talked before, many times, about how unhealthy your rtionship is.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a rtionship that tripped me up,¡± Julian said. He raised his hands in his defense. ¡°It was her breasts.¡± @ I rubbed my forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m not helping my case, am I?¡± he asked. ¡°But you were checking out Nichs...¡± ¡°You know why that¡¯s different.¡± He sighed then, and looked to the side.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess I do. Sorry, Piper. I''ll apologize to Veronica too.¡±


    ¡°We only care because we are tired of seeing you hurt,¡± I said, certain that Veronica felt the same way.


    ¡°I¡¯know.¡± He sighed again, deeper.


    ¡°Trust me, I''m tired of it myself. I wish I could turn my feelings on and off like - alight switch, but it¡¯s not possible. I loved her for years, Piper. That doesn¡¯t just go away, no matter how often I get hurt.¡± He looked up at me, his sad eyes through his longshes. ¡°She still feels like the one that got away.¡± I'' wanted to continue to argue with him, but the way he was looking at me... it took me back tost night, when Julian kissed me under the starlight. He looked like this then too, helpless and lost, trying to find any lighthouse in his storm of emotion.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 0491 We hadn¡¯t been alone since the kiss.


    While we weren¡¯t exactly alone now, with the others nearby, we were speaking privately. A faint heat began * torise in my cheeks. I didn¡¯t know I what to say.


    Julian blinked. He lifted his head and looked at me more critically. ¡°Piper...¡± I he started but didn¡¯t finish. Maybe he didn¡¯t know what to say either.


    The moment stretched out. I racked my brain for something else to talk about ¡ª literally anything else ¡ª but all I could think about was how we agreed never to talk about that kiss ever again.


    Maybe... the weather? It was sunny again today.


    Ug! Why did he have to kiss me? It took our perfectly healthy friendship and turned it into something awkward and uncertain. I didn¡¯t know how to react around him anymore.


    Julian inhaled a great breath, as if he * was preparing himself for something.


    ¡°Piper, I''m ¡ª-¡± ¡°How are you feeling, Julian?¡± Nichs asked as he approached us.


    Whatever Julian was going to say to me was instantly lost. We both looked at Nichs instead.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Nichs¡¯s expression was mostly neutral, but there was a kind of worry in his eyes.


    ¡°Much better, thanks,¡± Julian said. He scratched at his head, where I''m sure a


    nasty welt was forming. Though, with his werewolf abilities, any hurt shouldn¡¯tst for long. He''d likely be fully healed in a few hours. This was the only reason I hadn¡¯t insisted we rush him to the hospital after a head injury.


    ¡°Good,¡± Nichs said.


    If T had thought things were awkward before with just Julian and me, they were triply so now.


    I worried my bottom lip with my teeth.


    Julian rubbed at his head. Nichs stood there, looking at both of us.


    ¡°Was I interrupting something?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, just as Julian said, ¡°Kind ofl Nichs narrowed his eyes a little. Yet


    before he could ask anything else, Bridget bounced over to his side and clutched his arm. Se Her closeness to him, while wearing that revealing bikini, made my jealousy rumble in my chest, but I quickly ~ patted it down, reminding myself that I was the one who had kissed another man. Well, he had kissed me, but still.


    @ At any rate, I should have been grateful for Bridget¡¯s interruption. If Nichs asked about the awkwardness between Julian and me... If either of us had told him the truth...


    God, the two brothers might actually fight for real.


    ¡°You sure you''re okay, Julian?¡± Bridget asked. Hanging off of Nichs¡¯s arm, she leaned forward,


    her breasts practically spilling out, Julian lifted his gaze straight up to the wooden ceiling over the deck. ¡°I''m fine.¡± Bridgetughed. ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed about what happened. I swear it¡¯s never happened before. I guess I just got so excited in the heat of the moment. The match was so exciting, wasn¡¯t it, Piper?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± I certainly wasn¡¯t going to shame another woman for wearing whatever she wanted, but I feel like certain precautions could have been taken to keep from shing the other team on the volleyball court.


    Honestly, I still wasn¡¯t sure it was an ident. She could have shed Julian on purpose, knowing it would distract him, so that Nichs could clench the


    wo EA ld victory. €? She probably hadn''t intended for Julian to be hurt, though she could act a bit more apologetic and caring toward him. As it was, she only ever seemed to care about him just enough ~ to keep him on the hook.


    I sighed a little. This was just how things were.


    I wondered if Julian would ever be able to break the cycle.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 0492 Aroundte morning, I headed into the kitchen in search of a cold drink. The Servants were more than willing to help me, but as I was perfectly able to find the refrigerator in this house, I thanked them but sought it out on my own.


    I''filled a ss with ice, poured my lemonade, and was about to leave the room when I heard talking just outside the room, on the other side of the door.


    ¡°We got some good footage during the volleyball game,¡± a man said. ¡°But everyone just sitting around like this doesn¡¯t make for good television, even if they are in the swim suits. We need to at least get them in the water, or stir


    LI Ree et ag up drama somehow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nathan said. I realized then that the other person must have been with the camera crew. ¡°I have another activity nned that will help boost the ratings.¡± My stomach sank. I didn¡¯t like the sound of that.


    This trip was supposed to have been a reward for those who performed well in the theater event. Yes, I piggybacked off of Veronica and Julian¡¯s sess, but even so, no one was supposed to be put on the spot here. This was supposed to be rxing.


    Yet somehow, Nathan and the camera crew wanted to extend the reach of thepetition even to here, this ce of supposed rxation. Or was it the king to me?


    SEER." Cae up drama somehow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nathan said. I realized then that the other person must have been with the camera crew. ¡°I have another activity nned that will help boost the ratings.¡± My stomach sank. I didn¡¯t like the sound of that.


    This trip was supposed to have been a reward for those who performed well in the theater event. Yes, I piggybacked off of Veronica and Julian¡¯s sess, but even so, no one was supposed to be put on the spot here. This was supposed to be rxing.


    Yet somehow, Nathan and the camera crew wanted to extend the reach of thepetition even to here, this ce of supposed rxation. Or was it the king to me?


    It didn¡¯t matter whose fault it was. It was happening regardless.


    ¡°Gather everyone on the deck,¡± Nathan said.


    On the other side of the door, I sighed.


    Out on the deck, I leaned against the railing beside Veronica. Everyone was there, gathered by Nathan¡¯smand.


    The camera crew were positioned across the deck, filming everyone and their reactions. I internally vowed to keep a straight face, no matter what activity Nathan was about to propose.


    Nathan began, ¡°Tomorrow, the four candidates present will be participating in a new event! One made especially for you here on the inds.¡±


    BIE  a I nced around at everyone''s reactions. Veronica kept a straight face as always, though her eyes did narrow somewhat. Jessica openly frowned.


    Julian seemed bored, picking at his fingernails. Nichs appeared marginally concerned. Only Bridget truly seemed excited, pping her hands together.


    ¡°How wonderful!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°What''s the event?¡± Nathan smiled as if he was very pleased with himself. ¡°A treasure hunt!¡± Like a scavenger hunt or something? That didn¡¯t seem so bad. Maybe this wouldn''t be such a big deal after all. I began to rx. I could have been making a mountain out of a molehill.


    Wy TO BONUS Nathan''s smile grew wider. ¡°Each candidate will be taken to a nearby deserted ind and dropped along the shore at separate points. You will each be given a limited set of instructions on how to find the treasure that corresponds to your individual prince.¡± Veronica and I nced at each other.


    Nathan addressed us, ¡°You two will be in directpetition, while the others will be racing against the clock.¡± I frowned. Veronica did not even twitch.


    ¡°The first to find a treasure will have a special romantic boat date with their prince,¡± Nathan said.


    Jessica''s hand went up.


    ¡°If you win, Jessica, you are promised to have a special future date with Prince Joyce, once he has recovered from his illness,¡± Nathan said. I ¡¯ Jessica¡¯s hand came down.


    I wondered what the deserted ind would be like. If it was nothing but a sandy hill, there wouldn¡¯t be much of apetition. I had noticed many of the nearby inds were covered in thick jungle trees and vines, tall grasses and shrubs.


    Did Nathan intend us to walk into a jungle? I raised my hand.


    Nathan gave me a withering look, which I knew was a warning, but I persisted. Eventually, he sighed. ¡°Yes, Piper?¡¯


    ¡°mar ¡°What sort of supplies will we be given for this challenge?¡± I asked.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Heughed a little. ¡°What supplies could you need? You''ll have your basic instructions, your swimsuit, and you.¡± Swimsuit? Not even hiking boots or a rope, or even apass? No. I had to be overthinking this. The royal family didn¡¯t want us dead, after all. They wouldn''t send us into a jungle unprepared. It had to be as I initially I thought and dismissed: a barren ind. Perhaps the treasure was buried in the sand and we¡¯d need our hands to digit out.


    Nathan took my silence as eptance and moved on. ¡°You''ll be leaving in the morning at first light. Good luck!¡±


    Bridget pped. The cameramen came closer for their reaction shots. Maybe some of the others found what they needed, but the cameraman on Veronica and I was left wanting, We both just sort of stared at him until he gave up and moved away.


    When I was certain we weren''t being overheard, I leaned into Veronica and told her, ¡°I''m not about to fight you.


    I''ll help you find Julian''s treasure.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Veronica said, straight faced.


    ¡°I''insist.¡± ¡°Let Julian sit on a boat by himself.


    He¡¯s been such a mess since Bridget showed up,¡± Veronica replied. ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of this.¡±


    Oh.


    I''huffed a softugh. ¡°So what doyou ~~ { think we should do? Drink wine on the beach while the others fumble around looking for treasure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad n,¡± Veronica said with a soft hum. ¡°But no, I think we should search for a treasure. Just not Julian¡¯s.¡± I lifted a brow in her direction. ¡°Then who¡¯s?¡± She dipped her head toward where Bridget was clinging to Nichs¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this so exciting, Nichs?¡± Bridget said, beaming up at him. ¡°You and me will have a romantic boat date soon?¡± Nichs grunted and faced away from


    - her. His expression was tight, not revealing much, but I knew him well enough to see the unhappiness I darkening his eyes.


    ¡°You want to rescue Nichs,¡± I said to Veronica.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± she asked.


    Of course I did. But there seemed to be many problems with that n. First and foremost, we wouldn¡¯t have ess to the instructions on how to retrieve Nichs¡¯s treasure. ¡°I doubt Bridget¡¯s going to share her instructions with us.¡± ¡°Maybe not on purpose,¡± Veronica said, tilting her head.


    I looked at my friend. She¡¯d been through so much in her life. Escaping the underground organization, where


    -¡ª she had been forced to use her magic for ill. Now, she was bound and determined to use it for good. And she I so desperately wanted to help others escape their fate too, like Joyce.


    And here she was, still trying to save people. Nichs, from Bridget. And me, from the heartbreak of having to see Nichs and Bridget together.


    While her motives had shifted from her time in the underground organization, as I watched her, I could see the fierceness in her eyes that betrayed her unbridled desire to achieve her goals by any means possible.


    I'' was incredibly grateful she was on my side. I could only imagine what it might be like to have her as an enemy I could hope to face a team of Bridget


    and Olivia and Lilliana. But against Veronica? I wouldn''t stand a chance.


    { ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°We''ll get the instructions.¡± And I believed her full-heartedly.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 0493 Veronica and I waited until cocktails after dinner that evening to enact our n. The instructions toward each prince¡¯s treasure were handed out only I a few minutes before. The instructions were written on notecards, and given discretely to each candidate.


    Veronica, when given hers, ripped hers up and threw it in the garbage. I folded mine and tucked it into my pocket.


    We waited until Bridget was on her second ss of white wine, and the cameras turned elsewhere, interviewing the princes, before we made our way over to her.


    ¡°Hi, Bridget!¡± I said, forcing myself to be happy to see her. My part of the n Veronica and I had hastily pulled


    together was clear: distraction. ¡°What are you drinking?¡± ) Bridget¡¯s returning smile was friendly enough, but a hint of curiosity darkened her eyes. Perhaps I had overyed my hand. I was no actress after all. Veronica was much more talented at deception than me.


    But Veronica had a different role to y in this n, and hers was not one I could even fumble my way through.


    She meant to teleport the instructions away from Bridget¡¯s hand. Only Veronica was capable of that.


    ¡°Chardonnay,¡± Bridget said. She tilted her head toward a nearby bottle, sitting atop the same railing she was leaning against. ¡°Do you care to join me?¡± ¡°I''d love to,¡± 1 said.


    Bridget slid her nce to Veronica, standing just beside her. ¡°And you, Veronica?¡± ¡°I prefer red wine,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can get you a ss of that, too.¡± Bridget waved at a servant with the same hand in which she held the instructions. I noticed but tried not to stare overmuch. ¡°An empty ss for Piper, and for Veronica...¡± ¡°Merlot,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°Merlot,¡± Bridget said. She lowered her hand to her side, which ced the notecard at her hip near Veronica.


    Veronica''s eyes flitted down to it.


    Bridget didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    The servant nodded, and made her exit.


    ¡°Are you excited for the challenge


    tomorrow?¡± I asked Bridget, hoping to fulfill my role in distracting her, so that Veronica could make her move.


    ¡°Tam,¡± Bridget said. ¡°Confident too.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m certain I have the best chance of winning the date with Nichs. Ah, a romantic boat cruise. It will be so romantic. I can¡¯t wait!¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said. I had to grit my teeth a little, trying to maintain my smile. ¡°Do you think the cruise will be during the day? Or at night? Which would be more romantic?¡± She hummed as she sipped at her wine.


    Veronica inched closer on her other side, eyes locked on the notecard of instructions.


    ¡°Nighttime, of course.¡± Bridget shed me a grin. ¡°There''s something


    about the night air that makes people feel... liberated. Wouldn''t you agree, Piper?¡± A rush of panic surged through me.


    Surely she didn¡¯t know about Julian and my kiss? Although, even if she did, it wouldn¡¯t matter, right? Julian and I were supposed to be dating. I needed to get my heart under control.


    But once the panic had taken root, it was hard to get myself back under control. My concentration slipped, and I hesitated in replying. In my hesitation, Bridget had time to notice Veronica''s closeness, just as Veronica was reaching out her hand toward the notecard.


    ¡°Something I can help you with, Veronica?¡± Bridget asked. She lifted the notecard and held it closer to her


    chest. She was aware of its presence now, and our attention on it. No way would Veronica be able to get close enough now to whisk it away without notice.


    Veronica lowered her hand without exnation. ¡°No.¡± The servant who had taken our drink order returned with Veronica''s merlot and my empty ss. Veronica epted her red wine and sipped deeply. I turned my empty ss away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty anymore,¡± I said.


    Bridget¡¯s smile lifted higher on one side. ¡°Pity.¡±

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 0494 She turned away from us then, toward the railing instead. She looked out over the water with a wine ss in one hand and the other up against her chest, tucking the notecard safely out of our reach.


    Veronica tilted her head, and I followed her away. Together we retreated inside and toward the wicker seating area near the front door. Along the way, Veronica plucked a notepad and a pencil from a serving tray. She wrote as we walked.


    When we reached the seating area, she ced down her wine.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Veronica,¡± I said at once. ¡°I totally botched it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°But I ruined our n. We won''t even know where to start now.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far.¡± Veronica finished writing. Then she turned the notepad to me and I saw her detailed, and well-penned, scribblings.


    Her handwriting, even when writing quickly, was fantastic.


    I read the first couple lines. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°I was able to quickly memorize some of what was on the notecard,¡± Veronica said. ¡°Unfortunately, I was unable to see thest two instructions because of her thumb in the way, but this should give us a starting ce.¡± ¡°Veronica, you''re incredible!¡± I said, and pulled her into a quick hug. ¡°With


    this, we''ll find Nichs¡¯s treasure in no time!¡± ¡°My treasure?¡± said Nichs, suddenly behind me. How long had he been there? Veronica did not seem surprised.


    I turned toward him. ¡°I... uh...¡± He looked at me curiously.


    Veronica was the one who answered.


    ¡°Neither of us currently care to spend a romantic date with Julian, so we thought to spare you from Bridget instead.¡± Nichs smiled a little as he exhaled.


    He was sighing, but it thankfully sounded endeared. ¡°That¡¯s not in the rules.¡± ¡°No one said anything against it,¡± Veronica said. ¡°We can apologize once


    it¡¯s done.¡± Nichs made a soft humming noise, not an agreement, but not a 5 disagreement either.


    ¡°You don¡¯t happen to know thest two steps of the instructions?¡± Veronica asked.


    Nichs lightly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not privy to the instructions. I don¡¯t even know what they are using as my supposed treasure.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Veronica dipped her head. ¡°If you''ll excuse me.¡± She tucked the notepad paper into her pocket, grabbed her wine, and moved toward the kitchen. This left Nichs and I alone.


    His disposition slowly changed, standing there alone beside me. His


    good mood dissipated, and he seemed ill at ease.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked him.


    He inched closer to me. Not close enough to touch, but near enough for me to feel the warmth radiating off of his strong body. He was still shirtless, as I was still in my swimsuit. I swallowed thickly, suddenly possessing a lump in my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried,¡± he said, which stopped my lusty thoughts in their tracks.


    ¡°Worried?¡± ¡°The ind they are sending you to contains dense jungle,¡± he said. I knew it! ¡°They want you to go there in your swimsuits, without equipment, and expect you to return happy and healthy. A jungle, even a small one, can


    be dangerous.¡± He moved closer still. His arm brushed alongside mine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the date, I just want you toe back to me unharmed.¡± I closed my eyes and softly inhaled, soaking in his scent, mixed with the salty sea air. Both brought mefort here.


    ¡°Please be careful.¡± ¡°Twill,¡± I said. ¡°Ille back to you, I promise.¡± His hand brushed across mine. His fingers inteced with my own. It was brazen and dangerous, holding hands in this hallway where anyone could stumble upon us and see.


    That was how I knew the true danger of what lied before me.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nichs was willing to risk it all for a chance to hold my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± I said.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 0495 Early the next morning, at first light, Jessica, Bridget, Veronica, and I were assigned four different boats. For a time, we could keep track of each other, four boats rushing toward the sunrise.


    Then I saw the ind. It wasrger than I thought, circr, with a beach along the outside and dense jungle packed in the center.


    The four boats veered off in widening directions, presumably to stop and drop off their candidates at different points on the beach. Soon, we lost sight of each other.


    The boat carrying me pulled up toward the beach, and the servant indicated that I should hop out here. So I did, my


    feet sshing in the shallow ocean water. As I sloshed my way toward the shore, the boat behind me drifted back and then disappeared the way it hade.


    I felt exposed standing there in only a swimsuit. Fortunately, Nichs with some measure of foresight had included a more conservative one- piece in my wardrobe. It was a navy in color with a modest neckline, and therefore covered most of my torso.


    My bare feet, legs, and arms were bound to have some trouble in the thick brush, however.


    I crossed my arms and frowned at the path ahead. Nathan had mentionedst night that the camera crews would be discreetly following us, yet no one had


    exited the boat with me. Perhaps they thought me so unimportant that I wasn¡¯t worth following.


    I could only hope Veronica was considered the same or the next part of our n would make everything obvious.


    I imagined, as ever, the cameras were likely following Bridget.


    My suspicions were proved true when, as per our n, I waited in spot while Veronica trudged around the beach until she found me. She had no cameramen following her.


    She was wearing a ck one-piece bikini with a white sham tied around her waist. Curiously, she was carrying a pair of shoes. I noticed then she had some on her feet as well.


    I


    When she reached me, she held out the spare pair of shoes for me.


    ¡°Is this allowed?¡± I asked as I epted them.


    ¡°11 take my chances,¡± Veronica said, ¡°Rather than step on some poisonous thing, or who knows what else.¡± That seemed like sound logic to me, so I epted the shoes and kicked them on. I didn¡¯t care about the sand in them. It was already afort knowing I wouldn''t step on anything sharp, sticky, or dangerous without at least some measure of protection.


    The shoes were simply tennis shoes, but it was a hell of a lot better than nothing.


    Veronica retrieved her written instructions from inside of her bodice.


    I nced away as she did so, offering her some measure of privacy, though she didn¡¯t seem bothered either way: The instructions were a series ofndmarks, natural or otherwise. The first on the list said that we needed to enter the jungle at a mark where three rocks stacked together looked like a stone snowman.


    We didn¡¯t have to look far.


    Surprisingly, the stone snowman was only a few yards left of where I was initially dropped. We walked to it, and yes, just as the instructions described, it was three progressively smaller stones stacked on top of each other.


    ¡°What''s next?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Forty paces due west,¡± Veronica said.


    We both nced back at the sun rising ¡ì behind us.


    ¡°Straight into the jungle then,¡± I said, braver than I felt. Even this close, the dense coverage had most of the jungle floor in dark shadow. I felt unnerved.


    Anything could be waiting in there.


    Veronica peered into the jungle as well.


    She didn¡¯t seem as frightened as I felt, but she still looked at me and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± There really wasn¡¯t anything to do but move forward. If we stayed here any longer, we¡¯d likely run into Bridget herself soon. We had to keep moving.


    ¡°I''ll go first,¡± Veronica said, and I was grateful to her, even as I admonishedThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    my own cowardice.


    She started walking, counting her paces. I followed along behind, counting my own.


    We had to step over tree roots, fallen vines, and the overgrown brush of big- leafed nts, but eventually we made it to thirty-five paces.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 0496 That was when I spotted some strange divots in the earth, like lines, where the dirt was falling down into. A sinkhole? I didn¡¯t know.


    Veronica didn¡¯t notice. She was looking at the notecard she¡¯d made, likely reading off the next step. She stepped straight beyond the divot, and the ground started to slip beneath her.


    Reacting quicker than I could think, I grabbed Veronica¡¯s arm and yanked her to the side, off to the safety of some nearby foliage. But in doing so, I had propelled myself into the danger. I searched for footing, but the ground totally copsed beneath me.


    I fell down, down, down ¡ª and then abruptly stopped with a thud. My arm


    Sw 719 BONU ached something fierce, but I was otherwise unharmed.


    ¡°Piper? Oh my God, are you okay?¡± Veronica called down. It was unusual to hear such worry in her voice.


    I opened my eyes and peered up. I had thought this might be sinkhole, but I could see now that while indeed a hole, this one is entirely manmade.


    It was a trap. The under my feet gave that away. Someone had dug a hole, strung a overtop it and then covered the mesh with dirt and leaves to make it look like regr earth.


    But why? ¡°The rules never said there would be traps!¡± Veronica said.


    The pit I was in was at least nine feet deep. I couldn''t easily jump out. And if


    -y TT BVIZWe Veronica tried to help me, she could just as easily fall in beside me.


    ¡°Can you climb out?¡± Veronica asked.


    I tried, wing at the dirt walls of my enclosure, but the dirt was soft and sandy. It kept copsing under my fingers. I couldn¡¯t take hold. € ¡°No!¡± I called back.


    Veronica looked around. She grabbed one of the nearby vines and dropped it down into the hole for me. I grabbed it, and used it to start pulling my way out.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Halfway, it snapped in two, and I crashed back down into the hole.


    It was useless then. We needed a rope.


    Curse Nathan for insisting we didn¡¯t


    need supplies.


    ¡°Ill go get help!¡± Veronica said. ¡°With the marker, I''ll be able to find you again!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I''said. I wasn¡¯t keen on being alone, but if Veronica stayed here with me, it would aplish nothing. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°I''should say that to you.¡± ¡°I''m not going anywhere.¡± Veronica gave me onest worried look before trudging back through the jungle the way we came.


    I stood down in the pit for a while, waiting. I didn¡¯t know how long it was.


    An hour maybe, when I heard footsteps again.


    ¡°Veronica?¡± I called, hope in my voice,


    ¡°Piper? Is that you?¡± My hope sunk down. That wasn¡¯t Veronica. It was...


    ¡°Bridget.¡± Bridget¡¯s face appeared over the top of the pit as she looked down at me, amusement on her face. Immediately I noticed she was wearing a button-up shirt and cks. She had a backpack and a rope wrapped around one shoulder.


    Of course, the favorite would be allowed to have supplies. Nathan had denied the rest of us because he wanted us to fail. T wouldn''t be surprised if this trap had been his idea too.


    Whatever. I didn¡¯t care. Bridget¡¯s rope was just what I needed for a rescue. She


    could look like a hero, too. I didn¡¯t care.


    [just wanted out of here.


    ¡°Throw down the rope!¡± I said. ¡°Help me out.¡± Bridget smirked. ¡°So you can steal the treasure and spend more time with Nichs? I don¡¯t think so.¡± No. No way. She couldn¡¯t mean to leave me here! ¡°Bridget? Please!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sound so desperate,¡± Bridget said. She rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯lle back for you. After I found the treasure.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Stay out of trouble now.¡± She disappeared from the edge of the pit.


    Panic began to set in. She really


    wouldn''t leave me down here? Not when she had the means of rescuing me? Surely? But I waited and I waited, and she never reappeared.


    I''was alone.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 0497 Time had no meaning to me, without a watch, but I certainly felt like I was stuck in that dirt pit for hours. I had tried several times to pull myself out, but each time ended in near- immediate failure.


    The walls were crumbling dirt. There was nothing to hold onto. Even my new werewolf strength couldn¡¯t help me if I couldn¡¯t find a handhold or foothold.


    So I could do nothing but wait. And wait. And wait.


    I worried about Veronica. Shouldn¡¯t she have been back by now? What if she fell into another hole and we were both trapped here?


    Bridget did say she woulde back for me after she found the treasure.


    She wasn¡¯t lying, right? She wouldn¡¯t leave me here to rot? The longer I stood there looking up as the sky grew darker, the more I began to doubt.


    Wait. That sky was getting awfully dark. We had left at dawn. It couldn¡¯t have been night already, unless I really was starting to lose my mind. When had Ist seen the sun? I tried to remember, but its position had been difficult to orient through the tree corner.


    But then I understood ¡ª because the sky opened up and rain started to pour down on me.


    The dirt around me turned into mud. I was d for my boots, but they were


    starting to sink down, sticking into the goop under my feet. 9 Any hope I had at finding any handholds in the walls of the pit disappeared as the sandy dirt became even slicker. Large chunks of the walls plopped down onto the ground.


    The rain was chill, pelting hard onto all of my exposed skin. I''d worn my most conservative swimsuit, but it was still a swimsuit and therefore offered no protection from the elements whatsoever.


    I shivered hard, the rain creeping down into my bones.


    Then I noticed the water was beginning to pool at the bottom of the hole.


    No way was I going to die here.


    Certainly not by drowning, I had to make a final y. I didn¡¯t know what I could do here, exactly, but [wasn¡¯t going down without a fight.


    Elvawas waiting for me toe back to her. I would fight to make sure my little girl didn¡¯t have to grow up without me.


    I wed at the walls, searching for purchase. The muddy dirt broke apart inrge chunks, coating my hands in brown, with dirt collecting under my fingernails.


    I wouldn''t give up. I kept wing. 5 And then, finally, I gripped something solid. It was a tree root, uncovered by the dirt clumps falling away. I grabbed it with both hands and began to slowly


    pull myself out.


    It was difficult work. My feet, with no footholds, were basically useless. I had to climb entirely with my upper body strength.


    I begged Miracle for strength, and she gave what we could. Together, we began to make progress.


    But the tree roots were slippery with the rain, and it seemed that the harder I held onto them, the worse of a grip I had.


    My stomach dropped as I started to slip. No! I wouldn''t give up.


    I cried out, desperate. ¡°Please!¡± My word was swallowed by the roar of the rain falling on the massive leaves of the jungle.


    In the distance, a wolf howled.


    I knew that howl. L- A rescue wasing. I just had to hold on. I gripped with both hands, yanked as hard as I could.


    ¡°Nichs!¡± I cried. I might have been crying. I couldn¡¯t tell with the raining down.


    My hands slipped on the tree roots, and I began to slide down. I gasped.


    ~ Butthena pair of strong, steady hands gripped me under my arms.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nick!¡± I was definitely crying now, so relieved to see his face. Despite my aching limbs and my shivering, I knew I was safe now. Nichs had found me and he wasn¡¯t going to let me die here.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 0498 Nichs lifted me up from the hole and then yanked me into the safety of his arms. With my new weight, his feet slipped in the mud and we both stumbled backwards.


    Nichsnded on his butt in the mud.


    But with me cradled against him, Inded safely in his arms.


    He wore shorts, boots, and a rain jacket. The hood was done, his hair was awet mess, sticking out in every direction.


    He had never looked so handsome to me.


    He golden gaze searched me over. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I couldn¡¯t reply. At least, not how I


    wanted to. ¡°V-Veronica?¡± ¡°Safe.¡± Nichs¡¯s gaze lifted to my face. ¡°I''m more worried about you.¡± The world was shaking... no. I was trembling. ¡°C-cold.¡± The warmth of his embrace was almost too much. It felt like I was hugging a burning furnace. ¡°Tired.¡± ¡°Ibelieve it. But you¡¯ve done well.¡± Well? All T did was manage to fall in a hole and stay there. Well would have been pulling myself out and not needing a rescue.


    But I was too exhausted to argue. All I wanted in the whole world was a hot bath and a soft bed.


    Unfortunately, as Nichs rose, then pulled me up into the safe cradle of his


    arms, I noticed we were not heading back toward the beach. Nichs surely knew the way, so I didn¡¯t understand what he was doing.


    He nced down and saw my quizzical look.


    ¡°The storm moved in suddenly. It¡¯s a fierce one. Most of the ships have left the vicinity. I have a boat for us, but it would capsize in these waves, We¡¯d never make it back home.¡± So we were trapped on the ind, just like I''had been trapped in the hole, ¡°We¡¯ll have to stay here tonight,¡± Nichs said. I strained to hear him over the torrent of water and the howl of wind that rustled through the trees.


    I didn¡¯t want to stay here. I wanted a


    bath and a bed. But, the positives were that I wasn¡¯t in a hole anymore, and I wasn¡¯t alone. a I Nichs, it seemed, had risked personal injury toe and find me.


    He was here with me. Even now, holding me, he was bending his shoulders forward to protect me from the worst of the pelting rain.


    He was such a good man, and he seemed confident that we would survive this. I could trust him. It was so easy to.


    If anyone could get us through the storm, it was Nichs.


    I curled in towards his chest, and pressed my ear right over his heart. It was pounding quickly, but strongly. He was in full survival mode.


    He began walking, eyes ncing this way and that, taking in all of his surroundings. He didn¡¯tin, didn¡¯t even utter one word, as he trekked ever forward.


    The storm raged overhead. The winds were getting worse.


    Shivering, I curled in tighter to Nichs. He more fully wrapped his arms around me.


    ¡°Hold on just a little longer, Piper. Give me a bit more time to find us some shelter from this storm.¡± I didn¡¯t know what kind of shelter there was to be found on a jungle ind, but I found my answer soon enough.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nichs followed a trail of rocks until it surged high enough to form an


    outcrop. And there, at the base, was a small cave. ) ¡°It¡¯s not a pce,¡± Nichs said, ¡°But it¡¯s safe and dry.¡± Anything that would shield us from this torrential downpour looked like a five-star hotel to me. I clung to Nichs tighter as he walked us there.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 0499 Nichs carried me into the cave and then gentlyid me down. With my back against the cave wall, I could sit up enough to see. If he had ced me t on my back, I never would have had the strength to sit up on my own.


    The cave itself wasn¡¯t too deep. It didn¡¯t go beyond a few more yards, from what I could tell. Though the shadows were thick that far in.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try to build us a fire,¡± Nichs said. He knelt down beside me and looked me over. ¡°Maybe find you some food. When was thest time you ate?¡± I couldn¡¯t remember so I just shrugged.


    The worry line between his brows


    deepened.


    ¡°11 find you something to eat,¡± he said, more forcefully.


    I didn¡¯t have the strength to argue. My eyelids felt heavy.


    Between one blink and the next, I must have fallen asleep, because when I opened my eyes again, Nichs had built a small fire near the cave opening and was cooking what appeared to be rabbit over the mes.


    My stomach grumbled. I was hungry.


    But more than that, my teeth began to chatter.


    Somehow Nichs heard the tter over the roar of the storm. Maybe he was just attuned to me. I knew that feeling. Sometimes I felt like all of my nerves and senses were focused SO


    much on Nichs, that little else mattered.


    He left the meat of the fire and crossed his way back to me. Scooping me up, he brought me closer to the mes, presumably to warm me. It was too hot. I tried to push away from him, but my limbs felt like spaghetti noodles. I had too little strength.


    Afterying me down, Nichs lifted his hand, pressing the back of his palm to my forehead.


    ¡°you have a fever,¡± he said.


    He reached for me again, I continued trying to push him off. Not just because he was too hot, but because now, with my initial fear pushed down, I realized how dirty I was.


    Mud and dirt covered me head to toe.


    The rain had washed some of the dirt I''d previously made away from his rain jacket, yet there was still a level of grime there on his chest that I must have left there.


    ¡°Piper,¡± Nichs said firmly.


    ¡°Ill get you dirty,¡± I said.


    ¡°You think I care about that?¡± Nichs unzipped his jacket and tugged it off. Underneath, he had a thin t-shirt. Without missing a beat, he yanked it up over his head.


    My thoughts went quiet. ¡°Nick?¡± ¡°You are freezing. The fire isn¡¯t enough.¡± He tugged off his pants next.


    ¡°You need both heat.¡± When he was naked he reached for me.


    Gently, he eased off my damp


    swimsuit, He even helped me out of my boots. 9 ¡°I''m dirty,¡± I said again, more weakly this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he said. He wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me against him, until he was lining my entire body with his naked own, from forehead down to my toes.


    I curled into the warmth of his body and let him hold me as I drifted into unconsciousness again.


    When I awoke next, our closeness had not changed, only our position.


    Nichs was resting up against the side of the cave. I was draped over his chest, limbs curled around him like an octopus.


    Maybe I should have been embarrassed


    The storm wasn¡¯t howling as much anymore. The winds must have died down. But the water still pelted the leaves. Our fire was dwindling, though still crackled over the wood.


    Nichs looked down and I looked up.


    I felt more myself now, and he must have been able to see that.


    ¡°What happened, Piper?¡± he asked me.


    Nichs already knew that Veronica and I had teamed up to find his treasure before Bridget could, so I didn¡¯t have to exin all that.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Veronica and I were following the instructions,¡± I said. ¡°I was just walking. We were counting our steps.


    Then the ground opened up beneath me and I was trapped.¡± ¡°A man-made trap?¡± Nichs asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, remembering the that had been stretched over the opening of the hole, covered with dirt and twigs and leaves to hide it.


    ¡°Veronica tried to get me out, but I was stuck. So she went to go get help.¡± I hesitated over the next part, debating whether I should tell him about Bridget. Whatever their romantic feelings ¡ª orck thereof ¡ª for each other, they were friends first. I knew the truth would hurt Nichs based on that alone.


    But I couldn¡¯t leave it out. He deserved to know.


    ¡°I saw Bridget,¡± I said.


    Nichs went so quiet, I wasn¡¯t even sure if he was breathing.


    ¡°She had a rope. I asked her for help.¡± Nichs waited for me to continue, not uttering one syble. The truth was obvious now. For me to still be in that hole told the story on its own. But I decided to borate anyway.


    ¡°She said she would be back after she found the treasure,¡± I said.


    ¡°She never came back,¡± Nichs replied. It wasn¡¯t a question, but I decided to treat it like one anyway.


    ¡°No,¡± I said.


    Nichs arms tightened around me.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more about it,


    but I could feel how furious he was by the tension in his muscles and the way his jaw locked.


    Stewing in anger would solve nothing, so I tried to redirect him.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± I asked.


    He blinked a few times, then looked down at me again. ¡°I had a bad feeling.


    I couldn¡¯t shake it. So when the boats were heading out to collect you, I went with them. Then I saw Veronica waving her arms, frantically trying to get help.¡± My heart warmed for my friend. She had tried her best. Unlike Bridget, she truly had stuck to her word. Veronica wasn¡¯t going to leave me behind.


    ¡°By then, the storm was showing on the radar. No one wanted to risk


    ¡°Who found the treasure?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Bridget,¡± he replied.


    Ah. So she really did abandon me. She found her treasure, and then didn¡¯te back to save me. It shouldn''t have hurt as much as it did. Bridget was no friend of mine. But to know she would have just left me there during the storm...


    I could have died.


    I didn¡¯t, thank God. And now life could continue on.


    But if Bridget found the treasure, that meant she was going to be the one to ¡ê0 on a romantic boat date with Nichs.


    Veronica and my n had utterly failed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I''said. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t of fallen in this hole...¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Nichs replied.


    ¡°But now Bridget has the treasure...¡± ¡°Bridget has some trinket,¡± Nichs said. He tucked his forefinger under my chin and lifted my face so that we were looking each other in the eyes again.


    I ¡°You are my true treasure.¡± &?

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 0500 Nichs¡¯s words struck me straight through the heart. The wrapped around me like the warmest nket, heating me even more than Nichs¡¯s hot body had done.


    I was so very enraptured, that the only thing I could think to do, was lean forward and press my lips to his.


    He tilted his head for a better angle, and then returned the kiss full- heartedly.


    Yet, despite the deep feeling between us, we kept the kiss light and gentle. IT was more a bind of our hearts than of our bodies.


    At least, until we pulled away and I realized our position.


    We were both naked. I was essentially in Nichs¡¯sp, though it was more like I was draped atop of him. &? We were alone, the only two people on this entire ind.


    The fire crackled. The rain pelted the trees and the leaves. Yet the sound of my heartbeat was loudest, thundering in my ears.


    ¡°Nick...¡± Even the sound of my voice was swallowed by the beating of my heart.


    Nichs¡¯s eyes went a little wide, but then they dipped down to my lips.


    He kissed me again, more passionately this time. His lips imed mine. His tongue licked its way past my lips. I eagerly opened my mouth, epting him.


    His arms tightened around me, holding me closer. We were so close, our chests pressed together, that I swore I could feel his heart beating straight out of his chest and into mine. His was beating just as wildly as my own.


    I clung to his wide shoulders, tugging as if I could bring him closer when we were already as close as could be.


    Between my legs, I felt his dick twitch with interest.


    I wondered if he could feel my dampness. Maybe he could smell it, or my pheromones all triggering at once.


    I''was interested too. Hell, interested was the mildest way of saying what I was. Truthfully, I was about to ignite.


    Nichs pushed off the cave wall and rolled us, so that I was on the floor of the cave and he was on top of me.


    My skin tingled, my heart soared at this new position and the promises it made.


    But then, as I blinked open my eyes to take in what would surely be the glorious sight of Nichs hovering over me, I instead caught sight of my hand pressed against his shoulder ¡ª and the dirt crusted all around my fingernails.


    ¡°Nick,¡± I''said, and he paused, likely sensing the hesitation in my voice. I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m so gross and dirty.¡± Nichs shrugged. ¡°So am 1.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be attracted to me right now,¡± I said.


    The corners of his mouth twitched upwards. ¡°Piper, you are fucking gorgeous.¡± Then, as if to prove it, he lowered his mouth to mine once more and kissed the very life out of me.


    By the time the kiss ended, I had no doubt of his feeling.


    But I was still dirty. € He nced down at my body. ¡°Take a look at yourself,¡± he said.


    I did. I saw that while my arms and legs were dirty and gross, my conservative swimsuit had protected my breasts and the apex of my thighs. It was a stark contrast, the bare clean skin that had been covered beside the dirty skin that had not.


    ¡°I''have plenty of clean areas to work with,¡± Nichs said, and he gave me a


    small grin.


    All of my embarrassment fled away as { he lowered his head and sucked one of my nipples into his mouth. Ibed my fingers through his hair, locking behind his head, desperate to keep his mouth right where it was. Hepped at my nipple, then traced small circles around it with his insistent tongue.


    God, his mouth was fire, and I was burning. It felt so fucking good, I was sure to ignite.


    When he was satisfied with one nipple, he popped off of it. A trail of spit connected his lip to my breast. It broke when he repositioned himself over my other breast, and lowered to give that nipple the same treatment.


    I threw my head back against the dirt floor. I arched my back, desperate for


    him to take more, to take as much as he could. His arms slid under my back, keeping me arched. This put my breasts directly on disy for him, like my nipples were on a tter, ready to be devoured.


    ¡°Nick...oh...¡± I thought he might try to make me cum like this. I could have, probably.


    But then he popped off that nipple too.


    Looking down at him, I caught sight of his mischievous smile. It was unusual for him. He was truly letting himself go. My heart kicked into overdrive once again.


    He removed his arms from behind my back, then lifted himself up to his knees. He inched backwards.


    My heart jumped in anticipation.


    ¡°Nick...¡± ¡°We''re alone, Piper,¡± he said. His voice was lust rough and deep. ¡°Be as loud as you can. I want to hear you screaming for me.¡± Fresh dampness spilled out from my pussy. He licked his lips.


    ¡°You like that too?¡± he said. ¡°We always have to be so quiet. Not this time.¡± We did always have to be quiet, not wanting anyone to overhear us.


    Sneaking around was hot sometimes, but there were so many more times when I wanted to scream out my pleasure.


    We always had to have some I constraints. We could never fully lose


    ourselves.


    But here. Alone on this ind, with the { rain dampening all other sounds, no one for miles around would be able to hear me.


    ¡°Not this time,¡± I agreed, breathy and desperate.


    ¡°Let me hear you then. Tell me how good this feels.¡± ¡°Nick ?n He lowered his head with intense focus. He licked out his tongue, andpped at my pussy. He hummed, then licked deeper, sweeping his tongue inside of me.


    ¡°Ah! Nick!¡± He was relentless, licking and sucking at me like a thirsty man finally finding


    a drink of water. Then he kissed his way up to my clit, and sucked the tiny bud into his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, God! Ah! AH!¡± My pleasure heightened. My pussy mped. Even my hard nipples ached.


    Everything was so intense, like pleasure overload. And all the while, I voiced my joy, screaming myself hoarse.


    ¡°Nichs!!¡± My noises only egged him on. He grabbed my ass and lifted me so that he could more easily take his fill of me.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I thrashed my head back and forth. I wed my fingers into the dirt of the ground, unable to find purchase.


    Frustrated, I grabbed my breasts instead. I pinched my nipples as he pleased me, adding to the intensity of the feeling.


    I didn¡¯t care about dirt anymore. I was far too gone for that.


    I could only feel Nichs¡¯s tongue.


    Could only know his hot mouth.


    Could only scream his name, again and again, until the pleasure finally crossed the precipice, and I crashed over onto the other side.


    ¡°Nick!!¡± My body trembled and shook. He held me through it all, licking at me until it was so sensitive that I ached and squirmed away.


    As he lowered my ass back to the ground, I took in the state of him. His


    lips were red, his chin glossy with spit.


    I trailed my gaze down his body to where I knew his erection was, only to find that he had spent all over the floor of the cave.


    He looked me right in the eyes, unashamed. ¡°Your noises are so fucking hot.¡± Then he kissed me, and I was in heaven again.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 0501 Nichs held me all through the night, until the storm finally ended and the sun began to once again creep in from between the tree limbs and leaves.


    I was feeling better now, though still dingy and gross, especially when Nichs helped me back into my swimsuit. Though he''d left it by the fire to dry, it was still damp and gross.


    But, as it was the only clothing I owned at the moment, I had to make do.


    Nichs gave me his rain jacket to help cover me, but even then, I still felt dirty and exposed.


    Off in the distance, I could hear people calling out, ¡°Prince Nichs!¡± They were searching for him then. Not


    for me. That shouldn¡¯t have hurt.


    Nichs, as a prince, was certainly more important than me. Still, it would have been nice to be considered.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Nichs asked me. He gave me a once over.


    I shrugged. This was as good as it was likely going to get.


    He nodded, and together we stepped out from the cave.


    Immediately, a familiar wolf bounded toward us. Julian shifted as soon as he reached us. Before Nichs or I could react, he hurried forward and pulled us both into a hug.


    Julian huffed a loud, relieved breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry me like that again. Either of you.¡± As he pulled back a look passed


    between Nichs and Julian. The two were usually at each other¡¯s throats.


    Even a few days back, they''d been willing to shift and have a werewolf fight in the middle of a small private ne.


    Yet now, I can see the bond between them. Even brothers fight. But deep down, when ites to life and death, they truly do care about each other.


    I had seen this kind of care from Julian before, when he¡¯d fought to save his brother from Jane and her dampening cor. It was nice to know that bond was not broken, not because of me and not because of Bridget.


    After Bridget¡¯s arrival, I had worried.


    I Julian¡¯s gaze shifted from his brother tome, ¡°You scared us, Piper,


    Disappearing like that.¡± ?I fell in a hole,¡± I said.


    ¡°A trap,¡± Nichs corrected.


    Julian¡¯s eyes narrowed a little. ¡°A trap on this ind.¡± He nced at Nichs as if for confirmation. Nichs nodded.


    ¡°Later,¡± Nichs said.


    Julian agreed. ¡°For now, let¡¯s get you two out of this ce.¡± He looked at us both. ¡°You look and smell like shit.¡± Nichs rolled his eyes.


    I crossed my arms. ¡°Iwas trapped in a pit. During a storm.¡± Julian grinned as he grabbed my arm and tugged me forward. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it isn¡¯t warranted. I''m just


    calling it like I see it.¡± Together, the three of us pressed through the jungle. Once we broke the tree line, returning to the beach, I had never in my life been so d to be free of that ce. Wherever the future took me, I was bound and determined to make sure jungle was no longer on my list.


    Yet, three feet out onto the beach, all my good feelings sunk away again, because I saw Bridget jump from a boat. She trudged through the shallow water, and then rushed across the sand. She ran straight past me and Julian, and instead, leapt at Nichs.


    He caught her, but it could have been on reflex. His face was full of confusion.


    calling it like I see it.¡± Together, the three of us pressed through the jungle. Once we broke the tree line, returning to the beach, I had never in my life been so d to be free of that ce. Wherever the future took me, I was bound and determined to make sure jungle was no longer on my list.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Yet, three feet out onto the beach, all my good feelings sunk away again, because I saw Bridget jump from a boat. She trudged through the shallow water, and then rushed across the sand. She ran straight past me and Julian, and instead, leapt at Nichs.


    He caught her, but it could have been on reflex. His face was full of confusion.


    Bridget was openly crying.


    It was a strange kind of scene. It looked { like a relieved girlfriend reuniting with her long lost lover who had been away at war or something.


    Bridget leaned in to kiss Nichs¡¯s face, and that¡¯s when he ced her down on the ground and backed away from her. The confusion had cleared from his face, though seemed passed to Bridget now. In its ce, Nichs looked furious, his eyes fiery and his mouth curved downward.


    Bridget sniffled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡± Behind her, I noticed now, were cameras. One of the cameramen came in close to capture the scene.


    Nichs must have seen them now


    too, even, like me, if he missed them before. But he did not ease his hard expression. He crossed his arms and glowered.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help Piper?¡± he asked.


    ¡°When you found her alone in that pit?¡± Bridget stilled for a quarter of a second, not enough to notice if you hadn¡¯t already been looking. I had been looking. She slid her gaze to the left, eying the cameras.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about,¡± she said, all doe-eyed innocence. If I hadn¡¯t been the person she abandoned down in that pit, I might have even believed her. That was how convincing she was.


    Her acting ability was dangerous. It was so difficult to tell when she was


    lying and when she was telling the truth. Even now, I felt myself being gaslighted. I hadn¡¯t hallucinated her; right? No. She was definitely there. She definitely abandoned me, potentially to die.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work this time,¡± Nichs said. A growl sat just beneath the surface of his voice, adding roughness. Danger. When he was like this, he was not to be fucked with.


    Bridget must have known that. She crossed her own arms and raised her chin a little. ¡°I''m telling you I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Nichs stepped closer. He towered about Bridget, and red down at her.


    ¡°you could have helped her. You could have gone back like you told her you would. Instead, Veronica was alone on this beach trying to get help. You didn¡¯t even mention Piper in that pit once.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was there. I didn¡¯t see anything. Whose word are you going to believe? Me? Or poor Piper, who must have been so hungry and cold that she was delirious? I don¡¯t know why she has it out for me by telling you such lies, but ¡ª¡± ¡°Stop,¡± Nichs said forcefully. The growl did escape him this time.


    The camera came closer. But so too, did Nathan, rushing up the beach. He immediately ced himself between I the camera and Nichs.


    _ Nathan gave Nichs a warning,


    withering look, but Nichs seemed to ignore it, choosing instead to re his very hardest at Bridget.


    ¡°You need to return to the mansion at once,¡± Nathan said. ¡°The King and Queen wish to speak with you via video call as soon as possible.¡± Nichs finally broke eye contact with Bridget to look at Nathan.


    ¡°Surely they can wait?¡± Nathan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s urgent.¡± Nichs looked over at me.


    None of us said a word as we started moving forward toward the boat. Julian did, however, keep his hand at the small of my back, guiding me.


    Bridget seemed embarrassed, keeping


    her head down.


    Nichs looked grim.


    What could the King and Queen need to talk about with him that was so urgent? Was he going to be lectured for running off and endangering himself for my sake? €? Or was there something even worse going on? I didn¡¯t want to think about it too much. Tensions within the kingdom had been running high for a while.


    Bridget¡¯s presence in thepetition may have cooled things for now, but there was no guarantee that would work forever.


    Eventually the reality of the dire world would find their way into our lives again,


    I just hoped it wasn¡¯t yet.


    I''d had enough excitement for a while.


    Yet I knew, trouble very rarely waited for you to be ready for it.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 0502 The moment the boat returned to the royal private ind, I rushed off of it in search of Elva. I found her on the beach, building sandcastles with Veronica.


    Elva looked up at me and scrunched her nose. ¡°Why are you so dirty, Mommy?¡± I rushed to her side. I so desperately wanted to hug her, but, looking down, I was still covered in a thickyer of grime.


    She didn¡¯t seem overly concerned with seeing me again, aside from my unclean appearance.


    I nced at Veronica in confusion.


    Veronica dipped her head back,


    indicating she wanted to speak privately.


    Elva continued to stare at me in question.


    ?1... uh... fell in a puddle,¡± I said.


    Elva nodded, like that was a perfectly reasonable way to be this dirty. ¡°You should change.¡± ?1 will, sweetheart.¡± I still leaned in and kissed the top of her head, even though she squirmed away and said, ¡°E!¡± She giggled as she did it. It was good to see herughing. I felt like some tangled up mess inside of me was starting to unravel.


    I sidestepped away from Elva then, letting her return to her sandcastle as joined Veronica waiting nearby. We


    were close enough to keep an eye on Elva without her easily overhearing us.


    ¡°you didn¡¯t tell her,¡± I said to Veronica.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what was going on, no.¡± Veronica dipped her head a little, perhaps in apology. ¡°I thought it better not to worry her. Especially after I told Prince Nichs and he rushed to rescue you. I knew he would find you and bring you back.¡± I could see it then, with the subtle lilt in Veronica''s voice and the bags hanging heavy under her eyes, that she had agonized over this choice. Likely, she had worried for me as well.


    [ reached out and ced my hand on her forearm. I didn¡¯t press to heavily, aware of my own dirt. But I wanted to


    convey my appreciation in a way beyond words.


    She was a good friend to me. I wanted her to know that I knew that.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Veronica,¡± I said. ¡°You made the right choice.¡± She shook her head lightly. ¡°I should have been stronger.¡± I blinked, confused. ¡°Stronger how?¡± She red down at her own hands as if they had personally offended her. ¡°IFT had more power... If I could control the teleportation, you never would have been stuck down there. I could have saved you instantly, all on my own.¡± That was what she was worried about?


    ¡°you still saved me,¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°you told Nichs where I was.¡± ¡°But what if he hadn¡¯t been on that boat? No one else wanted to risk it, knowing they¡¯d be stuck on the ind in the storm. If Nichs hadn¡¯t been there, no one else would have listened to me.¡± She sighed. ¡°Twill get stronger. I will master this power. And I will be able to save us both if there is a next time.¡± There was no arguing with Veronica when she was like this, I had learned.


    She was a very independent person.


    She spoke only when she had something important to say. For her to make this vow aloud meant that she had already made it within herself.


    She was just telling me. This was how


    it was going to be. There was no room for arguments.


    All I could do was support her however I could. I patted her arm gently, mindful of my dirt and grim, and then pulled my hand away.


    I went to my room to shower and change. My bed looked so very tempting. I was absolutely exhausted.


    But I was too worried about Nichs, and what his parents were saying to him, that I didn¡¯t want to go to sleep until I knew everything was okay.


    I changed into soft linen clothes and returned downstairs. There was still no sign of Nichs.


    [ walked over to Julian, who was drinking a lemonade ¡ª possibly filled with alcohol ¡ª over by the edge of the deck. After epting a ss of ice


    water from a servant, I made my way over to him.


    Julian looked me over as I approached him.


    I held out my arms. ¡°Better?¡± Heughed. ¡°Significantly less dirty and smelly, yes.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I grumbled as I rested my elbows on the railing of the deck.


    He turned, mimicking me, and together we looked out over the water.


    ?] never want to see a jungle as long as live,¡± I said. I sipped my water.


    ?I don¡¯t me you.¡± He paused a moment, as if considering his words.


    ?We need to figure out who dug that pit.¡±


    [ looked at him sideways, surprised. I had thought that pit had been ced there a long time ago and just forgotten about, but Julian was making the face he always made when he was deeply considering something. This left me unsure.


    [ was afraid to ask too much. I didn¡¯t even want to consider that I might have been set up. That seemed too horrible for words.


    What if I had broken a leg? What if I had broken my neck? It seemed too terrible to consider. I didn¡¯t want to think anyone here capable of such a thing.


    So I switched my train of thought and our conversation back to something still terrible, but significantly less so.


    ?1 wonder what is taking Nichs so long,¡± 1 said.


    ¡°you probably won''t see him for the rest of the day,¡± Julian said. ¡°Our parents are very pissed. I didn¡¯t even talk to them, and I know that.¡± I eyed him again. ¡°Pissed about what?¡± Julianughed. ¡°What aren¡¯t they pissed about? That their oldest son rushed into danger to rescue someone they don¡¯t like? Or everything that happened after.¡± That stumped me even Worse that what he¡¯d said before.


    Julian nced at my confused face and sighed. ¡°There were cameras set up all over that ind, Piper. My parents and the producers didn¡¯t want to miss a


    moment of the drama.¡± Cameras... on the ind...? { The blood drained from my face.


    ?There weren¡¯t cameras in the cave?¡± ?Not inside the cave, no,¡± Julian said.


    Yet before I could rx, he added, ¡°But one did face the cave entrance.¡± No. That couldn¡¯t be possible. Did that mean that footage existed of Nichs and I... and what we did in that cave...


    ?The cameras showed Nichs taking his clothes off,¡± Julian said. ¡°I saw the footage myself.¡± A pit opened up in my stomach. I wanted to fall into the ground and hide forever.


    ?gut then he rolled away, and the rest was too grainy to see,¡± Julian continued.


    [ exhaled in relief. Oh. Okay. So the worst of what we¡¯d done remained hidden. And this wasn¡¯t the worst news, I supposed. ¡°The producers edited all of that out, right?¡± I couldn¡¯t imagine anyone in production wanted Nichs¡¯s royal backside aired across all televisions.


    The royal family would be furious.


    But then I realized, the royal family was furious.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Julian¡¯s gaze dipped away, and that pit in my stomach became a ck hole.


    ?Unfortunately, the footage was broadcast live.¡±

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 0503 My entire body goes numb at Julian''s words. The whole world had seen Nichs, live, strip down and roll over.


    Everyone must have been specting what they saw. Was there even any question? What else could we have been doing but what we did? God, I never wanted to be in a pit again, but I still half-wanted the earth to open up and swallow me whole, so that I wouldn¡¯t have to live with this absolute mortification.


    people already spected so much about my rtionship with Nichs and with Julian. This only added more fuel to the fire,


    julian watched my reaction with a curious, probing nce. Whatever my face looked like made him start to I smile like the devil that he was.


    ¡°Why, Piper,¡± he said, his voice sing- song and teasing. ¡°Did something happen in that cave that you might not want the public to know about?¡± The blood rushed to my face so fast that I felt dizzy. ¡°How much did the cameras show?¡± I asked. How much did it hear? I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask the second question aloud, but it still rattled around in my heart, echoing through my mind on an endless loop.


    Embarrassment swelled up inside of me. I felt like I might be sick.


    Julian, still watching me, noticed when his teasing didn¡¯tnd the right away


    He''d likely thought he''d earn a blush, not the kind of near-death reaction I was currently having.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said.


    He ced his hand on my shoulder. His smile was still present, but it softened from its dagger¡¯s edge sharpness.


    Instead, now it seemed endeared andforting. Maybe he was having mercy on me, thank God.


    ?The rain was too heavy for the sound to pick up anything else,¡± Julian said.


    ?And as soon as Nichs rolled over, the view in the cave was too dark to see anything specific. The most anyone could see was some shifting shadows.


    It certainly wasn¡¯t enough to confirm anything sexy went on in that cave.¡± ?please don''t say it like that.¡± I buried


    mv face in my hands. His wor ds brought me relief, but even though the mortification wore off, the embarrassment stayed.


    This was closer to Julian''s wheelhouse, and his sharp smirk returned. He waggled his eyebrows yfully.


    ?What should I call it then, Piper?¡± he teased.


    I groaned loudly, the sound muffled by my hands.


    Julianughed andughed.


    I hated to admit it, but that too brought mefort.


    Julian was such a good friend to me.


    For someone I thought might be an enemy of mine, I was grateful he hade to be one of my closest allies.


    If only he could let go of his one sided feelings for Bridget and work on finding true happiness for himself.


    Baby steps, Piper. To break a lifelongmitment to one-sided feelings, julian was going to need more than a few weeks.


    Instinctively, thinking of Bridget made my gaze slide toward her. She was side-eyeing me. When I caught her looking, she quickly looked away. As I watched, she did it again. And then a third time.


    None of those nces seemed particrly pleasant. I certainly didn¡¯t get the impression that she was worried about me. Instead, though she was smiling, the ice in her eyes made me shiver. She had to be pissed.


    Maybe because I was in that cave alone


    with Nichs. If Julian had seen the footage, then likely so had Bridget. She had therefore seen Nichs remove his clothes. She had likely spected what came after as well as everyone else.


    Since Bridget personally knew Nichs and me, and already suspected our closeness, she likely spected correctly.


    I suddenly felt very, very exhausted.


    Trying to navigate thepetition and everyone''s feelings was a minefield on the best of days. When I was already running on little sleep, it was near impossible.


    [ wanted to stay up and wait for Nichs to return, but I just couldn¡¯t force myself.


    I needed to find rest or my body was


    going to make me rest, one way or another.


    ¡¯d rather not pass out on the deck in front of everyone.


    ?I think I need to goy down,¡± I told Julian.


    His smile softened once more. ¡°Yeah. I imagine you''re tired.¡± Then he reached out and tugged me into another hug.


    His arms were strong around my waist, and his shoulder was sturdy. I could have fallen asleep just like this, but I forced myself not to.


    I needed to make it up to my bed, then I could sleep.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Elva?¡± Iasked him, though I knew she was safe. Veronica was watching her, and the nanny. I wished I could watch her myself, but if


    I rested on the beach, I''d be asleep in a heartbeat.


    Julian pulled away, then drew a cross over his heart with his finger, marking it as a promise.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, relieved I had so many friends to protect me and mine.


    With legs that felt like lead, I turned back toward the manor and dragged myself inside. The stairs were the worst. I had to ce both feet on one stair at a time, clinging to the handrail the entire way for fear of falling over.


    It took three times as long to ascend the stairs.


    When I reached the top, I hobbled my way toward my bedroom door. The


    guard at the door saw meing. He opened it and held it for me.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Have a good rest, Miss Piper,¡± he said as I passed him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed to say, thought the words felt garbled in my mouth. Even speaking was so exhausting now.


    As soon as he closed the door behind me, I kicked off my shoes and crawled into bed. I didn¡¯t bother changing into my pajamas. My linen day clothes werefortable enough, and I was far too tired to care much beyond that.


    I slide myself under my covers and pulled them up to my chin. The bed had beenfortable the night before, but nothing could surpass the level offort I felt now, after spending the night on a dirty cave floor.


    My eyelids were heavy. [ was sunken into the plush bed.


    Between one blink and the next, 1 fell asleep.


    I awoke to the feel of a pair of strong arms sliding around my waist, and a hard body pressing up against my back.


    I felt no fear. This body and his aura was so familiar to me. My wolf near- purred in happiness.


    Nichs.


    [ leaned back into him, pressing myself as closely as he was pressing forward into me.


    He ced a soft kiss into my hair, just behind my ear.


    It was perfect, just like this. I couldn¡¯t


    remember thest time I had ever felt this safe, this wonderful. I felt like I was home atst. = Sleep wasing for me again, but I fought it off this time. I didn¡¯t want to sleep again so soon, no matter how much my body demanded it.


    With Nichs here, out of his meeting, I had questions. So many questions.


    And now I could finally get some answers. Gk

 Chapter 504

    } Chapter 0504 I With Nichs¡¯s arms wrapped safely I around me, I debated with myself \ whether to ask the questions I wanted or to go back to what I was sure would be the I world¡¯s mostfortable sleep.


    In the end, my desire for answers outweighed my sleepiness.


    Nichs could tell without me even saying anything. ¡°I can hear you thinking.¡± I nearly rolled my eyes, but the effect would be lost as it was, with my back to Nichs¡¯s front. He wouldn¡¯t be able to see my face.


    Instead, I stuck to my questions.


    ?What happened with the King and Queen?¡± 1 asked. ¡°Why did it take so long?¡± Nichs sighed, his breath warm on my


    ear. ¡®My parents just wanted to lecture me for a while.¡± That was a non-answer if I ever heard one.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± I said, pressing.


    He sighed again, louder. ¡°Okay, okay. I didn¡¯t want to get into the details, but yes, they are absolutely furious about my rescue.¡± ?Because it endangered you?¡± ?Not exactly, though I¡¯m sure that was part of it. NO. Instead, they were most upset about the optics.¡± Optics? In the eyes of the public? ?Because of the spection about what happened in the cave?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nichs said. ?That was so grainy, thank God, that no one could tell what went on for sure. Even my parents, who had people analyzing the footage to see if they needed to make a statement about it,


    confirmed the results were inconclusive.


    We''re in the clear there. I think. Though people will still specte. Can¡¯t help that.¡± ¡°Then what optics are you talking about?¡± ¡°My rescue was highly regarded among the public. It¡¯s lifted my standing in their eyes,¡± Nichs said.


    [ was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Wasn''t that what this entirepetition was about? To make the royal family look good? (yes. And no. Because I''m not the only one who''s status just got lifted.¡± He kissed me again, this time pressing his lips to the shell of my ear. ¡°I went for you, Piper, and the public knows it. They saw you fighting for survival. They were cheering for you.¡± [ couldn¡¯t believe what Twas hearing.


    Once Bridget showed up, my status in the


    \ eyes of the public dropped substantially.


    ) Suddenly noone cared about the underdog wolfness normie when a \ superstar was around, especially one with I a sorted history with Nichs and Julian.


    It seemed like a kind of movie story, \ reunited childhood sweethearts, who were both famous in their own ways.


    Nichs and Bridget should have been the couple to end all couples.


    yet here the kingdom was, once again rooting for me.


    ¡°My parents are furious,¡± Nichs said.


    ?They''ve spend thest several weeks trying to bring Bridget into the spotlight.


    Apparently I ruined that for them.¡± [ hated how much it still stung, knowing how much the King and Queen didn¡¯t like me. I knew it wasn¡¯t exactly personal.


    was supposed to be justa publicity stunt to draw ratings and open the hearts of the wary public to the good of the royal family. That 1 actually seemed to stand a


    chance again and again annoyed them to no end.


    yet it did still hurt. Maybe because-tcared about Nichs so much. If the King and Queen weren¡¯t so against us being together, maybe we might have stood a chance...


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Or maybe not.


    Nichs would always do the best for his kingdom. The throne took precedence above all else, even his own heart.


    And], unfortunately, would never make the best Luna and Queen. After leaving the Academy in shame, I''d spent most of my time working low paying jobs just to survive. What did I know about politics? About court intrigue? About war? No. For the sake of the kingdom, Nichs was always going to have to choose someone else. Someone from nobility, who was born and raised to hold a high ce in the royal court.


    Not me. Not an out-of work waitress ?please know that I lectured them nearly as much as they lectured me,¡± Nichs said, startling away from the downward spiral of my thoughts. ¡°1 asked them what kind of alternative they wanted. Did they want me to just leave you in that hole? Didn''t they understand you could have died there?¡± I shivered, even in thefort of his embrace, remembering how cold and damp I was in that pit. Thank God Thad been reunited with my wolf before that happened. Without the additional healing factor my wolf provided, I likely would have died there even before Nichs had found me.


    Not wanting to think on it any longer, I turned in Nichs¡¯s arms and buried my nose against his chest. I inhaled his familiar,forting scent, letting the feel of him seep down into the deepest parts of me, until Twas fully


    epassed by all of him.


    Only like this, could I find peace. Only like this, could I truly leave the pit in the past.


    Nichs raised a hand, and traced a finger down the length of my check. At my chin, he lifted my face slightly, then leaned down and kissed me on the mouth I hummed into the soft kiss. I felt like he was kissing life back into me.


    When he pulled away, I felt more like myself than had a few minutes before. I smiled at him in gratitude. He didn¡¯t return the smile with his lips, though his eyes were wari, showing his appreciation for me there.


    [ didn¡¯t need confirmation of Nichs¡¯s affection, not anymore. The man had trudged into a stormy jungle to find me.


    He had saved my life.


    And now he was here, holding me, instead of being literally anywhere else.


    ¡°The conversation wasn''t all doom and ) gloom, though,¡± Nichs said. ¡°We did talk about some other, more pleasant I things. Like the uing meeting with f the merfolk.¡± Oh, yes. With all the excitement, I''d I nearly forgotten about that. I''d met an ambassador of the merfolk before, at oi.


    of the first events of thepetition. I remembered the otherworldly nature of the encounter. God help me, I hoped I could remember the customs properly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve all been invited to an underwater ball,¡± Nichs said.


    My mind scrambled. It made sense that the merfolk, being sea-dwellers, would hold underwater events, including dances and balls. But it seemed strange to me to invite us air-breathers to them. Were we expected to wear scuba gear? Nichs must have seen the confusion on my face. He leaned in and kissed the spot between my brows where a line must


    have been forming.


    \ ¡°IT am so curious to what you are I imagining,¡± he said.


    He was teasing me. That didn¡¯t happen often, so I leaned into it, indulging him.


    I : : ¡°I have no idea how to dance with flippers on my feet and an air tank on my back,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t know how I''d talk either. How would they be able to hear me with that thing in my mouth? Nichsughed lightly, then kissed me again. His eyes were sparkling with mirth. God, it was such a good look on him. I wished I could make him this happy all the time.


    But that was a dangerous thought.


    As good as we were, we were not meant for forever.


    I focused on the now instead, however, and tried to remember every curve and crevice of his smile.


    I ¡°piper,¡± he said. ¡°Have you ever been ) magicked to breathe underwater before?¡±

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 0505 I fell asleep in Nichs arms. It was the warmest, mostfortable I had felt in I couldn¡¯t remember how long. With the sun creeping in through the blinds and I the sound of the ocean beating on the sand just outside the window, I was lulled to sleep like a happy baby in a cradle.


    When I blinked awake,ter, the sun was much lower in the sky and Nichs was gone. I wasn¡¯t surprised by his absence, but I did immediately miss him. The bed was so much colder with him, and without the sun.


    I didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore, alone. It helped that I was fully rested too.


    I rolled out of bed and dressed in clean clothes. My previous linen ones had gotten wrinkled in my sleep. I tossed the dirty clothes into the hamper and then headed downstairs


    The rest of the group was standing just ) outside of the dining room.


    I ¡°Mommy!¡± Elva called for me. She was holding Veronica''s hand. Her free hand, I : : she waved at me enthusiastically.


    { Irushed over to them. They were standing, talking to Julian.


    Julian shed me a smirk as sharp as a dagger¡¯s edge. ¡°Have a good sleep, Piper?¡± I narrowed my eyes at him. I had no idea how he would know that Nichs slept in my bed, but if anyone would have known, it would have been Julian. He seemed to have an innate ability to sense these things.


    Even now, he read the truth in my reaction and just grinned wider, the absolute cad.


    I ignored him as best 1 could, focusing on Elva and Veronica until we were let intoThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    the dining room The seating arrangements were the same I as they had been before: Bridget and Nichs were set at one table. Everyone I else was at another. They didn¡¯t even bother setting a single ce at a third I table for Jessica this time, rightly intuiting that we would have just invited her straight to our table instead.


    Unfortunately, as we take our seats, noticed that the cameras were out in full force. Two different sets of camera crews watched us from all angles. They zoomed into our faces as we smiled, until those smiles turned awkward and fake.


    The whole thing was such a chore. I knew that cameras and broadcasting to the public were part of thepetition, but it felt like we had to be on all the time. We weren''t allowed to make mistakes, or show too much of our true selves if we were having a bad day.


    Though I supposed that was as muc ha


    part of this as any event. The royal family )} couldn¡¯t have bad days. Saying the wrong thing or projecting the wrong opinion I publically at any event or endeavor was not just dangerous for a royal, it could be deadly.


    I With that thought in mind, I forced down all my bad feelings and tried to project my true, happiest self. I was having an okay day now that I was rested and recovered and having a good meal with friends, so it wasn¡¯t a difficult mask to wear. Hell, it wasn¡¯t a mask at all! The table beside ours, however, was wrought with tension. As I watched, Bridget tried no less than three times to start a cheery conversation. Nichs shut her down each time by simply not responding. He stared at his food and refused to look at Bridget, even when she talked.


    It was so tense and awful, that Nathan eventually stepped in to direct the camera


    h Crews away Then, I noticed, Bridget said something, 4 I and Nichs¡¯s gaze snapped up to-her: 1 had no idea what she said, but I heard ! Nichs¡¯s reply clearly enough, mainly because he shouted it.


    ¡°You left her to die!¡± Everyone at my table immediately stopped talking, though we all pretended like we didn¡¯t notice the scene. We continued eating quietly, casting each other curious side-eyed nces. Even Elva seemed unsure what to do, ncing around.


    I cleared my throat, very aware of the cameras zooming in on our faces.


    ¡°Uh, Julian,¡± I said.


    He cleared his throat and replied, ¡°Yes, piper?¡± ¡°You''ve, uh, visited the mer folk before, correct?¡± It was the only topic I could


    think of at the moment.


    ¡°Ihave.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you... uh... tell Elva what it will be like when we go see them? I heard something about breathing underwater?¡± ¡°Underwater?¡± Elva¡¯s eyes go wide as she looks from me to Julian.


    Julian, ever happy to be the center of attention, easily took the bait. His grin went wide, stunning really.


    ¡°They live in an underwater pce, the size of which puts even ours to shame...¡± Julian said. He ced down his fork so that he could use his hands to regale us with his tale. ¡°It¡¯s the real estate on the ocean floor. They have so much more space than us here up above.¡± He continued with hand gestures, eventually even mimicking some of the underwater dance moves as best he could.


    It was enough to make both me and Elva


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to do underwater,¡± Julian i exined, though he wasughing too.


    I ¡°Gravity gets in the way so much up I here.¡± I Both Elva and I hang on his every word.


    Maybe for everyone else, visiting the merfolk pce is amon event, but for us, it sounds like something out of a fantasy.


    Julianughed as he took us in. ¡°Mother and daughter seem to share in their childlike wonder,¡± he said.


    I smiled and kissed Elva on the top of her head. I couldn¡¯t deny it, so I didn¡¯t bother. Instead, I was proud to share something so innocent and honest with my darling daughter.


    After dinner, Nichs and Bridget were supposed to go on their romantic boat date. They were clearly still mad at each other, both standing a good few feet away


    from each other, even as they walked down to the boat dock.


    I To distract myself, I returned to the beach to inspect the sand castles Elva had I built earlier in the day. Most were dpidated now, but Elva still excitedly I told me what they used to look like. And from her descriptions, I was very impressed.


    Nearby, Julian and Jessica had begun making new sandcastles. They''d even thrown in apetition.


    ¡°pwenty bucks goes to the best castle,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Jessica agreed. She sounded like she was begrudging, but I saw the smile on her lips as well as anyone. ¡°Who''s the judge?¡± ¡°Mel¡± Elva called, raising her hand high.


    ¡°Elva,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°yay!¡± Elva cheered. She rushed over to


    I" inspect as they began to make their ) castles.


    I Tlooked around and spotted Veronica I sitting in the shade of a coconut tree.


    I Trusting Elva to Julian¡¯s care, 1 walked I the few feet up to join her.


    I She was holding a coconut in my hands.


    As I walked closer, I suddenly felt something press lightly against my stomach. I lifted my hands to catch whatever it was. Looking down, I saw it was a coconut.


    I nced at Veronica. She wasn¡¯t holding hers anymore.


    She had just teleported it straight into my hands!

 Chapter 506

    ) Chapter 0506 I ¡°Veronica!¡± I shouted with excitement I and, holding the coconut, rushed closer to her side. ¡°You did that so easily!¡± I Veronica did not seem to mirror my level of joy. In fact, she seemed utterly dissatisfied, frowning at herself. Her breaths were shallow. She seemed winded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good enough,¡± she grumbled.


    I sat down at her side and watched her curiously. ¡°How can you say that? You are getting so much better, and in sucha short amount of time.¡± She shook her head and reiterated, ¡°Still not good enough. Just doing this, right now, has taken so much out of me. I can only imagine how taxing it must be to teleport an actual person, let alone a person and myself.¡±


    I When Hawk had escaped the pce with \ Jane, he had been able to sneak himself onto the pce grounds, likely { I teleporting, and then immediately teleported again, this time with Jane in I tow.


    I ¡°He¡¯s likely been teleporting his entire life,¡± I said. ¡°You just started to train.¡± ¡°I need to get better,¡± Veronica said. ¡°I need to catch up to his skill. If we ever face him... that might be our only chance of taking him down.¡± Her words give me pause. Face... Hawk? Leader of the Underground Organization? Did Veronica really think we would need to do that? Though, given her background as an escapee from the underground organization, I supposed I couldn¡¯t me her, I too saw shadows around every corner. And I knew that as soon as I left the pce, Elva and I could be in danger.


    . Iwas morefortable now in my ability I to protect us, what with my wolf restored, but it was still unnerving. If the I underground came for Elva inrge 1 numbers, I didn¡¯t know if I would be I enough to keep them all at bay.


    \ [would have felt much morefortable if we could destroy the underground organization, but I didn¡¯t dare dream we would have the power. With Jane''s defeat, and my wolf restored, I felt we at least crippled them.


    Jane. God, when was thest time I had given thought to my sister? She had tried so desperately to kill me, to kill Elva. I couldn¡¯t fool myself into thinking that she cared for either of us, as 1 had once been so desperate to do.


    But her hatred of me did not change my feelings for her. To me, she would always be that pig-tailed little girl who followed me around. I hated that now, to protect Elva and myself, if I saw her again, I''d


    I likely have to fight her. And I wouldn¡¯t be \ able to hold back, knowing she would not grant me the same curtesy. \ I I wished things could be different. I never \ wanted to hurt my twin sister.


    I Icouldn¡¯t help but wonder where she was now, or what she was doing. How was she living her life? Was she safe? None of it should matter to me, not after what she''d done.


    But I couldn''t help but care about her. I feared I always would. Even if I never saw her again. Even if I lived to be one- hundred. I''d be an olddy in a nursing home and I¡¯d wonder where my sister was. I''d mourn her if she was dead. It would pain me to not know where her gravesite was.


    ¡°111 get better, Piper,¡± Veronica said, and made it sound like a promise. She didn¡¯t have to make any vows to Ime, but she likely knew that so I didn¡¯t feel the need


    I to tell her so. Veronica was set in her } ways. ¡°I''ll be ready when the timees.¡± I ( When. Not if.


    Veronica was so certain.


    I She was usually right about things.


    Maybe I should start preparing myself, for the inevitable reunion with my traitorous sister.


    Eventually, the sun crept down the horizon line.


    Elva found Jessica¡¯s sandcastle more impressive than Julian¡¯s, likely because Julian didn¡¯t reinforce his with enough water and it crumbled in half near the end. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he''d done it on purpose to make Elvaugh and lift Jessica¡¯s spirits.


    julian did nice things like that, sometimes, when he thought no one would notice.


    I After the sandcastlepetition, I took } Elva upstairs to bed. Then I returned I downstairstoa cocktail and a \ Ifortable cushioned chair on the back deck.


    I" From here, I could watch the boat I carrying Nichs and Bridget sail out on the water. The anchor was down. It was just drifting out there, rocking back and forth on the waves.


    I couldn¡¯t see the deck. I had no sense of where Nichs and Bridget were, or how they were getting along.


    I didn¡¯t want to wish for either of their unhappiness, but my heart secretly, treacherously hoped that they were continuing to not get along.


    I sipped at my fruit-vored boat drink and watch the waves carry the boat up and down. I became lost in them, the gentle rise and fall. It was easier than thinking about anything else.


    I Julian appeared then and plopped down I in the seat next to me. He carried a beer in his hand and took a long swig. I was i I grateful for his presence, happy for the I distraction, even if I knew the inevitable I topic of our conversation would be what was going on just offshore.


    il ¡°What do you think they''re doing out there?¡± Julian asked.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ?1 don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t want to think too much about the specifics. ¡°This must be unpleasant for you.¡± ¡°Not half as much as it must be for you, trust me.¡± That answer surprised me, and I nced at him with wide eyes.


    Catching my expression, he shrugged. He took another swig of his beer, longer this time, and then spoke again. ¡°What Bridget did out there on the ind...


    When she left you in that pit... None of


    I that madeit to the live broadcast. But] I still saw it from the control room. I saw I allofit.¡± I I I froze in surprise.


    \ I ¡°Of course, they never pushed it to air. All {of Bridget¡¯s clips aired with a dy. They had to make sure they painted her in the perfect light so the public would always love her. But to cut those clips down, they have to view the entire raw footage first.


    And I was right there. I saw it.¡± Looking at Julian now, I could see a fundamental change in him. He seemed harder now, talking about Bridget, not at all like the defeated man he had been speaking of her so many times before.


    ?1 saw what she did to you.¡± ¡°Julian,¡± I said, almost wishing I could take it back for Bridget, to spare Julian from hurt. But maybe this was what he truly needed. Maybe this was the moment that would break his image of Bridget


    , forever.


    ¡°she¡¯s not the person I thought she was,¡± he says. ¡°The Bridget I knew: maybe she never existed. Maybe I \ imagined her. She would have saved you without hesitation. This Bridget now...


    I She¡¯s not the person I want.¡± I was listening to him, hearing him say the words, and I still couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    vet when he looked at me, I saw the hard seriousness in his usually mischievous gaze.


    He wasn¡¯t lying. He wasn¡¯t defeated.


    He was confident and sure.


    ¡°1''m ready to move on.¡±

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 0507 I I stared into Julian¡¯s eyes, and he stared I back at me. For a moment, nothing existed except the two of us and the ! ocean behind us, the waves cresting and I smashing into the sandy shore.


    ¡°IT¡¯hope you mean that,¡± I said. I so desperately wanted him to be happy, and I knew he never would be, not so long as he was tied up with Bridget. Whatever her feelings for Nichs, and whatever became of them, even if they separated, Bridget would never be the right girl for Julian.


    She was too selfish. She cared about her own needs and not about those around her. Julian could likely be a good supportive boyfriend, but he had sacrificed too much to try to be there for Bridget and her needs. A good, healthy couple needed to build each other up, not lift one at the expense of the other.


    Lo Tarball , ¡°Ido,¡± Julian said.


    \ Relief flooded through me. I was cautious.


    Julian had seemed like he had been I moving on before only to backslide I straight back into Bridget when she I called for him. But this time seemed I different. The confidence in his eyes was the Julian I knew, and though he was a good actor, I didn¡¯t get the sense he was hiding something from me.


    We looked at each other for a few moments more, the span of a few quickening heartbeats ¡ª though I didn¡¯t know why my heartbeat quickened.


    Then, a boat engine sounded, and we looked toward the ocean in time to see the boat carrying Nichs and Bridget return to the ind.


    We heard them before we saw them.


    Bridget¡¯s voice was shrill. ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t know the storm was moving in!¡±


    Lo Tarball I ¡°Ido,¡± Julian said.


    \ Relief flooded through me. I was cautious.


    I Julian had seemed like he had been '' moving on before only to backslide I straight back into Bridget when she I called for him. But this time seemed I different. The confidence in his eyes was the Julian I knew, and though he was a good actor, I didn¡¯t get the sense he was hiding something from me.


    We looked at each other for a few moments more, the span of a few quickening heartbeats ¡ª though I didn¡¯t know why my heartbeat quickened.


    Then, a boat engine sounded, and we looked toward the ocean in time to see the boat carrying Nichs and Bridget return to the ind.


    We heard them before we saw them.


    Bridget¡¯s voice was shrill. ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t know the storm was moving in!¡±


    vo MEA add i Nichs exited the boat first, walking ) with purpose down the dock. He was I pointedly not looking behind him, { ignoring Bridget who hopped off the boat next and rushed to follow him.


    I ¡°I''fully intended to go back and rescue I Piper!¡± Bridget shouted.


    My stomach twisted ufortably as her words forced my conscious mind back to that moment, with me deep in the ground, and Bridget standing over me.


    She¡¯d had a rope hooked over her arm.


    She could have so easily saved me.


    But she didn¡¯t. She left me there. All so she could win this ¡®romantic¡¯ boat date with Nichs.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I''had a disturbing kind of thrill, gleeful that she wrought what she sowed and her prize turned out to be terrible.


    Maybe that was unkind of me, but I could have died down in that pit. If a bad date was theeuppance, then I was willing


    I I to ept that.


    I ¡°I''told her I woulde back for her!¡± Pi Bridget¡¯s voice snapped me back to { myself and they were much closer than I they had been before.


    I Julian and I both stood. I don¡¯t know why exactly. Maybe to see more. Maybe to make an escape.


    But Bridget caught the action and rushed over to me. Nichs, who hadn¡¯t beening our way, stopped when she did.


    Seeing me, he made his way over to us as well, anger hot in his eyes.


    ¡°You believe me, right, Piper?¡± Bridget asked me. ¡°You know I was going toe back. And you forgive me for not being able to keep my word? That storm moved in so quickly, there was nothing I could do!¡± Her eyes were full of tears and desperation. If I didn¡¯t know she was an


    PO a ee I award-winning actress, I might have } believe her to be genuinely sorry. Even if I she had yet to offer a proper apology. i I ¡®You forgive me,¡¯ was nowhere near as I sincere as a simple, ¡®I''m sorry.¡¯ Ireally didn¡¯t want to ept her apology, I butI felt off-kilter. Part of me still felt trapped back in that pit, even though I knew I was safe now. I nced sideways at Julian and say him watching me. He was always so observant. He likely knew how off-kilter I felt before even I did.


    Something dark settled over Julian¡¯s expression, and he shifted his gaze from me to Piper.


    ¡°Piper shouldn¡¯t have to forgive you, Bridget,¡± Julian said. His tone was t, annoyed. It was unusual to hear him talk like that. Usually the people he didn¡¯t like earned sarcasm, not direct cutting remarks. ¡°You should have just done the right thing.¡± Bridget¡¯s face shifted suddenly, eyes


    i widening like she couldn¡¯t believe she ) was hearing such a reprimand, let alone I from Julian of all people. \ ( I Behind Bridget and Nichs, Nathan I came closer to the deck, looking tired.


    I The camera crew were behind him, but I they carried the cameras down at their sides, obviously not filming.


    I wondered if this argument hadsted the entire duration of the boat trip. Was there any footage the producers could salvage? Vindictively, I hoped not.


    Seeing us, the camera crew stopped. But Nathan took one look at us and then rubbed his forehead like he had a growing headache.


    ¡°Get some rest,¡± Nathan said to the camera crew. ¡°There¡¯s no footage to be had tonight. We''ll try again tomorrow.¡± Once the camera crew disappeared inside the building, Nathan approached us. He looked around at all of us, leveling each


    I one of us a hard stare that did not change ) depending on the station of the person , Who earned it. A prince, a movie star, a { I waitress. All of us had earned his ( discontent.


    { ? ) I don¡¯t care about your arguments,¡± he I said. ¡°What I care about is how ites off to the public. We are visiting the merfolk tomorrow. We cannot have you all at each other¡¯s throats while we are attempting a meeting of kinship and peace.¡± I''had not heard Nathan speak like this before, especially not to Nichs and Julian, and even Bridget! He sounded like a disapproving father who had just caught all of his kids sneaking out to drink. He must have really been at the end of his rope.


    ¡°Whatever this is.¡± Nathan waved his hand between all of us. ¡°Figure it out before tomorrow.¡± He rubbed his hand over his forehead again, his face crinkled


    I upin pain. Yeah, that was definitely a ) headache he was fighting off, and from I the look of it, a fierce one. ¡°I''m going to (I bed.¡± With that, Nathan stormed away. He I opened the door to the mansion from the I deck and then mmed it closed behind us.


    The rest of us looked after him, most of us in shock, though Nichs hid his very well. Then we all looked back at each other.


    A quiet lingered for a moment. If everyone else was like me, we didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Bridget spoke first, because of course she did. A professional superstar would recover from an awkward situation the quickest. She was probably used to people having uncharacteristic reactions in her presence.


    ¡°See? This is why we need to resolve this


    A TE Stet td now,¡± Bridget said. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to ) keep up this fight. We all know it was an I unfortunate ident.¡± { I I ¡°Do we?¡± Julian said, a bite in his voice.


    I Bridget looked at him, a responding coldness in her eyes. ¡°Yes, Julian. We do.¡± I y She thawed away the coldness by the time she looked at me. ¡°Right, Piper?¡± SURE Bridget¡¯s eyes went soft, looking at me.


    She was giving me the same pleading, doe-eyed look that Elva had so perfected.


    ¡°The only way we can move past this,¡± she said, ¡°is if you forgive me, Piper.¡±

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 0508 Bridget¡¯s doe-eyed look, while so-simr to Elva¡¯s, was not nearly as convincing.


    I Perhaps Bridget¡¯s charms worked on I those who were already fond of her, or on I unsuspecting men who found her attractive, but I was neither of those.


    When I looked at Bridget now, all I could see was the memory of her standing over me in the pit. She¡¯d had the means to save me, but she¡¯d left me there instead. I could have died. And now she wanted forgiveness? She hadn¡¯t even properly apologized! This question of hers for forgiveness now felt like some type of extortion racket.


    Something like, you had better forgive me or else! That type of attitude had a natural rebelliousness grow inside of me. I wanted to deny her forgiveness just because she was so damn demanding of


    I it, acting like she deserved it.


    In a perfect world, Bridget would reap what she sowed. Karma shoulde back around and kick her square in the pants.


    I Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t live in a perfect 1 world.


    Since the footage of Bridget abandoning me in that pit was cut and edited for the public, the public had no idea what she actually did to me. This feud, if allowed to continue, would likely reflect poorly on me and no one else.


    Plus, Nathan wasn¡¯t wrong. Since we were to meet with the merfolk for the sake of continuing to build the alliance between the two nations, showcasing petty squabbles wouldn¡¯t look good for the werewolf kingdom.


    We had to get past this. Which meant, for the sake of appearances, I had be the one to take the high road.


    God damn it.


    ?I never would have done this to you,¡± I said to Bridget''s annoyingly hopeful face.


    ¡°If you had been the one in that hole, I would have dropped everything to rescue I you.¡± Bridget¡¯s pleading expression did not change. It was as if she hadn¡¯t heard me.


    She was trapped in limbo waiting for those three magical words: I forgive you.


    She was going to be waiting for along, long time.


    ¡°However,¡± I said, ¡°For the sake of appearances in front of the merfolk royalty, and for the good of the werewolf kingdom''s alliance with them, I think it would be best if we simply moved forward.¡± Nichs¡¯s frown deepened.


    julian startled. Looking at me, he asked, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    No. Not really. But 1 knew I didn¡¯t have anv other choice. Without context, the public and the merfolk could both turn on us.


    I ¡°It¡¯s not forgiveness,¡± I added. ¡°Not by a I I longshot. I just don¡¯t think we should I fight about it anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, Piper,¡± Bridget said. Her smile brightened. She sped her hands together and tucked them under her chin.


    ¡°you truly are a saint among women.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Thank you so much.¡± I blinked at her happy outburst. She had heard what I said, right? About this not being forgiveness? She probably didn¡¯t care, since she was getting what she wanted regardless. I felt like such an idiot. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have made it so easy on her, after all.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say she forgives you,¡± Julian added. ¡°You don¡¯t have to seem so happy about it.¡±


    ¡°Moving forward is akin to forgiveness,¡± Bridget said. Her eye twitched slightly, looking at Julian. When she turned her gaze to Nichs instead, she brightened her entire disposition. ¡°Right, Nichs?¡± j Nichs looked at her tly, then sighed.


    I He walked away without a word, heading for the door to lead him inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why everyone is so touchy,¡± Bridget said to his back. ¡°Piper is fine. Nothing bad happened.¡± My frown deepened. Nothing happened? I could have died! ¡°you''re really missing the mark this time, Bridget,¡± Julian snapped. ¡°If the public knew the full truth, they wouldn''t forgive you either.¡± He turned his attention to me. ¡°Do you want to go inside, Piper? It¡¯s suddenly a bit suffocating out here.¡± God, that sounded like a good idea. I wanted to be as far away from Bridget as


    physically possible, especially when she was so purposefully missing the mark like she was now.


    I started to nod, but then Bridget began to speak.


    I ¡°Piper. Actually, if we could, I''d like to speak with you privately for justa minute.¡± ?1 don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Julian said at once, and, while I appreciated hising to my defense so readily, I was capable of taking care of myself.


    Also, I couldn¡¯t deny my curiosity over what exactly Bridget wanted to tell me privately. Perhaps, here, I''d finally see a glimpse into Bridget¡¯s true feelings, something she undoubtedly didn¡¯t want the public or the princes to see.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Julian,¡± I said. ¡°I''ll hear her out.¡± julian lifted a single brow in my


    J direction, as if to ask me if I was certain about this \ I was.


    + Inodded at him in response.


    I I ¡°Alright,¡± he said, though not without i Mr 3 . : hesitation. He leaned in and kissed my cheek. ¡°I''ll see you in the morning, then.¡± ¡°Goodnight,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Goodnight, Julian,¡± Bridget said shortly after I did.


    Julian ignored her, gave me a small smile, and then turned and followed his brother inside.


    Alone with Bridget, I crossed my arms, waiting for whatever terrible thing she was about to say.


    Her bright smile never wavered. It was starting to make my skin crawl. How could she always keep that up so


    convincingly, when I knew, in my heart that it was bullshit? 1 ?1 just wanted to thank you personally, Piper,¡± she said, voice sugar-sweet I ¡°You''re forgiveness should help smooth things over between Nichs and me.


    I You know how stubborn he can be. He would never forgive me if you didn¡¯t first.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forgive you,¡± I reminded her. ¡°I just want to move forward.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Same difference!¡± I blinked, startled. Was she living in a fantasy world, or did she purposefully pretend that everything was going her way until the people around her caved and went along with it? ¡°Although...¡± Bridget¡¯s smile turned sly, and she leaned in as if telling me a secret.


    ¡°Angry sex can be pretty good too.¡± Sheughed. ¡°If the boat is a rocking, don¡¯te a-knocking. Am I right?¡±


    My stomach dropped down to the ground Was she trying to insinuate that she and Nichs had sex on that boat? That couldn¡¯t be possible. Nichs had I been so furious with her. He wouldn¡¯t } have...


    \ Right? ¡°Have a goodnight, Piper!¡± Bridget said, sing-song, as she walked past me toward the door.


    I stayed where I was a few minutes, as her words sunk in. I didn¡¯t want to run into her in the hallway have her tell me even more gut-wrenching things.


    When I finally did get to my room and crawled into bed, images of Nichs and Bridget intertwined flooded my brain, one after the next. It was so painful, so terrible... My imagination was my worst enemy.


    I tossed and turned, but sleep did not find


    me until well into the night When I blinked open my eyes, the sun 4 was high in the sky, beaming at me through my windows.


    How long did Elva and I sleep? I And, oh no! The boat for the merfolk territory was set to leave early today! We didn¡¯t miss it, did we? I rolled out of bed and hurried to the window. Down below, I saw everyone walking onto the boat.


    They were getting ready to leave without us!

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 0509 ¡°Elva!¡± I cried out, and rushed to wake her. ¡°We overslept, honey. We have to go now!¡± I I had so many questions. Where was Charlotte? Why didn¡¯t my rm go off? Why didn¡¯t anyonee looking for us? But there was no time to consider them, let alone process them long enough to find answers.


    I tried to think back to what Nathan said about proper etiquette for meeting the merfolk in their territory. We would have magic cast on us to breathe underwater, so we should wear swimsuits.


    I quickly picked out a swimsuit for Elva and helped her change. It was an adorable one-piece, sky blue, with little shorts and purple bows dotted all over it When Elva was ready, I opened my


    -¡ª bed.


    drawer to grab one of my own swimsuits Yet, the ce I had stored my swimwear was entirely empty! I opened the rest of the drawers, searching, frantically thinking that maybe the swimsuits had I fallen down into the other drawers somehow.


    \ But no matter where I looked, there was no sign of any of the swimsuits! How could this be? A knock sounded loudly on the door, more like pounding.


    ¡°piper!¡± Nathan called through the door.


    ¡°If you are not down in the boat in two minutes, we will leave without you!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find my swimsuit!¡± I called back.


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to bete!¡± Nathan shouted. ¡°Just make do!¡± His footsteps were loud as he thundered away, ¡°Mommy?¡± Elva asked. She had tears in


    her eyes. ¡°Are we not going to breathe underwater?¡± My heart broke at the hint of defeatirn her voice. The poor little girl really thought I we¡¯d be left behind. And she was likely I right, if I didn¡¯t hurry up and ¡®make do.¡¯ I As quick as I could, I threw on the first dress I could grab, then I took Elva¡¯s hand and rushed out the door.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nathan stood on the dock, his arms crossed, ring at me.


    ¡°We''re here!¡± I said, as Elvaand I approached.


    ¡°Never be thiste again,¡± Nathan snapped and motioned his head toward the boat.


    There wasn¡¯t time to exin what had happened, especially when Iw asn¡¯t so sure of it myself. Nathan likely wasn''t eager to listen to me anyway I hurried forward, and Elva and I boarded


    I the boat.


    It was a yacht more than a boat, with two I floors and many wide open seating-areas.


    Everyone seemed to be on the highest floor, toward the front of the ship. So Elva and I went there to join them.


    "As soon as we joined them, everyone stopped talking to look at us. Well, to look at me, specifically, and what I was wearing. I was the only one on board who wasn¡¯t wearing a swimsuit or wetsuit.


    Slowly, I inched over to Veronica.


    ¡°Piper...¡± she began.


    ¡°You don¡¯t happen to have a spare swimsuit?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I could go back =¡± As soon as she started saying it, the engines of the boat stirred to life, and the boat itself drifted away from the dock and into the ocean.


    Veronica frowned. ¡°Sorry, Piper. What happened to yours?¡± ¡°TI don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°Whentwent searching for them, they just weren''t I there...¡± Thatbined with Charlotte¡¯s I absence and the mysterious turning off of I my rm had me wondering. These all seemed like one too many urrences to be a coincidence.


    I didn¡¯t want to give voice to my worries, but what else could I think at this point? ¡°You don¡¯t think someone is trying to sabotage me?¡± I asked Veronica.


    Together, as if on reflex, we both turned our heads at once to look at Bridget. She was sitting on a bench, far too close to Nichs, though he had his shoulder to her, looking out over the water.


    I didn¡¯t want to think Bridget capable of something like this, but why wouldn''t I? On top of all the other petty things she''d done to me in the past, she also left me in


    that pit on the jungle ind. She hadn¡¯t even told anyone I was there.


    Hiding my swimsuits and sabotaging me to make me look bad in front of the public and the merfolk seemed arbitrary in Iparison.


    \ '' We must have stared at Bridget for too long, because after a moment of looking at Nichs, she turned her head to consider me again. Maybe she was annoyed at being ignored by Nichs. I didn¡¯t know. But suddenly, she stood up and made her way over to us.


    Behind her back, Nichs turned to watch the scene. Jessica had turned away from all of us to look out over the water.


    Julian was asleep on a nearby chair. Elva let go of my hand to go over to him. She poked him on the face until he peeked open one eye at her.


    He smiled, so I knew she wasn¡¯t bothering her. I hoped he would distract her long enough for whatever Bridget


    I wanted to say to me. Likely, whatever it was, it wouldn''t be very good.


    I Bridget dragged her gaze down my-outfit.


    She continued smiling but the nature of her smile shifted into something like pity.


    Or mockery.


    '' ¡°Oh, Piper,¡± she said with sympathy. It didn¡¯t entirely match the pleased look on her face. ¡°You really didn¡¯t think this outfit through, did you? A white sundress when we¡¯re going underwater? When that gets wet, it is going to basically be translucent.¡± Oh, God. In my panic to grab whatever this morning, I hadn¡¯t even thought of that. Fortunately, I was wearing a tasteful bra and panties, but I didn¡¯t exactly want to showcase that to the public or to the merfolk royalty.


    At this rate, I was bound to make a terrible first impression.


    ¡°111 figure something out,¡± 1 said to


    I Bridget.


    She shrugged. ¡°You should see that you I do. Youwouldn¡¯t want to embarrass yourself... or the rest of us for that matter.¡± She turned away from us then and walked back to where Nichs had been, but he wasn¡¯t on the bench anymore. Instead, he stood by the far railing, holding his cell phone to his ear.


    A touch of fear stirred in my heart. Was he also embarrassed by myck of appropriate clothing? Maybe he didn¡¯t want to be seen with me at all, not even enough to talk to me.


    Veronica touched my arm, bringing me away from my depressed thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± she said. ¡°I''ll go below and speak with the crew. Maybe they have something that could work.¡± I thanked her, and we parted ways. I


    walked over toward Julian, who wasughing at something Elva said. His smiling eyes lifted to me. When he took in my downtrodden expression, he sobered slightly.


    I I hy H ? ( You okay, Piper?¡± he asked.


    I sighed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to have a woman''s swimsuit tucked away anywhere that I could use?¡± ¡°No, sorry.¡± He nced back over his shoulder, eyeing Nichs still on the phone. ¡°But I wouldn''t worry too much.


    These things have a way of working themselves out. Especially with Nichs on the case.¡± ¡°What does Nichs have to do with this?¡± julianughed. ¡°Who do you think he¡¯s on the phone with?¡± I didn¡¯t know so I shrugged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Piper,¡± Julian said. ¡°Just


    i wait and see.¡±

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 0510 [tried to take Julian¡¯s advice, trusting in Nichs, and attempted to rx. By now, \ Julian had sat up, so I took the open seat I t . ; I next to him. Elva squeezed into the I middle space between us.


    Veronica soon came to join us. She was apologetic, it seemed none of the staff members on board had extra swimsuits.


    Though Veronica had convinced one of the camera crew to give up their t-shirts if we agreed to pay him one hundred dors cash.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Julian said again.


    I looked back behind us where Nichs stood. He wasn¡¯t on the phone anymore.


    Instead, he was looking out over the ocean. His hair was windswept. He was wearing a wetsuit that clung to his every curve and muscle.


    ¡°I hope you know what you''re talking


    I -¡ª about,¡± Veronica said ¡°I trust my overly-prepared brother to already have a n, that¡¯s all,¡± Julian replied.


    I Veronica rolled her eyes, even as she sat \ with us, sitting down on the other side of Julian.


    The boat lifted and fell with the waves.


    Elva hung onto me, while I hung onto the edge of the seat.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Julian nced at us both.


    ¡°T expected Elva to be nervous, but you''ve never been on the ocean before, Piper?¡± ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°This is new for me too.¡± The ocean was beautiful. We could no longer see the ind, so the rolling blue waters stretched out in all directions around us. Yet, as gorgeous as it was, it was also unnerving. I wondered, if Elva or I slipped off the boat, and sunk down into


    the water, would we ever be found? ¡°There,¡± Veronica said, and she pointed at what looked like a dark spec off inthe distance.


    I ¡°What is that?¡± I asked.


    I ¡°That¡¯s the tallest tower of the merfolk pce,¡± Julian said. ¡°That¡¯s our destination.¡± The boat raced toward the dark speck, until we came close enough for my eyes to discern what the tower truly looked like. It was tall circr stone structure, three pronged, like a trident scratching up against the sky.


    An opening ran straight through the center of the main body of the tower, right on the water line. Once we were nearly there, I realized a marina was inside the opening, with several docks that led towardrge gated opening.


    Merfolk were scattered about, above and below the water,


    I "The captain of our boat, steered into an open spot that the merfolk directed. The boat came to a stop and was tied off to the ¡ì dock.


    I Nathan reappeared on our deck. ¡°Time to depart,¡± he said, waving to us. Below, the I camera crews were already exiting the boat, likely wanting to set up shots to show the candidates first impressions of the tower.


    I stood, and held Elva¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°piper. Elva,¡± Nichs called to us. ¡°Stay close to me.¡± We shuffled over to him, and then stuck close by his side. When we reached the dock, he held onto Elva¡¯s free hand and helped lead us both.


    The merfolk servants didn¡¯t do much talking. They simply directed us through the door. Still, I made certain to thank each one that I passed.


    ¡°Beyond this door is a wee chamber,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Piper, there should be someone there waiting for you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°yes. I called ahead and arranged for you to be provided with more suitable attire.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Embarrassment swirled in me, bringing a blush to my cheeks. ¡°I''m sorry, Nichs. I don¡¯t know what happened this morning...¡± Nichs shook his head. ¡°We''ll worry about thatter. For now, we just have to survive this event.¡± I nodded, taking the words to heart. ¡°Yes: Of course.¡± We walked through the massive doors into the wee chamber. An borate stained ss mosaic covered the floor.


    Through the colored ss, I could see down into the ocean, Some merfolk swam


    . by, along with brightly olored schools of fish.


    ¡°pardon me, miss,¡± said a merfolk servant who approached me on my right.


    ¡°pleasee with me to a changing room.¡± I / Nichs nodded at me.


    ¡°Stay with Nichs, okay, Elva?¡± I told my daughter. She nodded in response.


    Then I went with the servant into a separate changing area, a small room with opaque floors and walls. Inside, hanging on a hook on the wall, was a beautiful swimsuit. It shimmered blues and purples, with several shells affixed to the surface. Several long translucent ribbons dangled from down the back.


    The servant stayed to help me with some of the moreplicated, unfamiliar tie- ups that ran along the sides of the swimsuit,


    When the swimsuit was secure, I looked in the mirror along the wall and marveled at the intricate beauty of the suit. The shells did not interfere with my mobility whatsoever, and the ribbons trailed behind me as I swayed back and forth. I imaged they would look beautiful, lifted in the water.


    The servant bowed to me, and I thanked her. Then I left the room and rejoined the others. The others had moved farther into the room, toward where a grand staircase descended under the water.


    Nichs was waiting for me, nearer the door. When he caught sight of me, he stilled entirely, except for his eyes, which trailed down the length of me from top to bottom and back again.


    ¡°piper... You look... so beautiful,¡± he said.


    He sounded... breathless in a way that wasn¡¯t typical for him. Nichs often wore his hard exterior shell, showing the world the steel-faced prince that he


    I thought they needed to see. But for me, things were different. He was different My heart raced. I ced a hand overt, half-worried it might leap from my chest.


    I ¡°Nichs,¡± came Bridget¡¯s too-friendly I voice. Her smile was too-tight as she approached us. ¡°We need to get going now. It¡¯s impolite to bete.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Nichs said.


    The three of us rejoined the others. Elva was running in small circles around Julian and Veronica, unable to contain her excitement. When she spotted me, she cried out, ¡°Mommy!¡± and rushed over to give me a hug.


    ¡°Wow, Mommy! That swimsuit is so pretty!¡± She walked around me, and giggled as she tugged on the ribbons.


    ¡°It¡¯s a more traditional merfolk dress,¡± Nichs said. ¡°You''ll see a lot of suits like this today.¡±


    i Elva¡¯s eyes went wide They staved wide when, a few minutester, one of the merfolk apanying us, lifted her arms and gave an unfamiliar incantation. From her fingers, sparkles flickered. The sparks flew over all of us. I I didn¡¯t feel any different, though my skin glowed for a moment.


    ¡°There,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Now we can breathe underwater.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elva asked in disbelief.


    Nichs nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± The rest of us, even Veronica and Bridget, waited as Nichs descended the staircase into the water. His mouth was open, he was talking. Though we couldn¡¯t hear him above the water. A moment passed, then two. Soon Julian joined him, and then Veronica. Bridget and Jessica went next.


    I held tightly onto Elva¡¯s hand. We''d do


    I this together.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked her. I wasn''t sure what was waiting for us down in the merfolk pce, but I needed Elva to know that I would be here for her no matter what. ¡°If you get scared, let me know, and we''lle back to the surface.¡± ¡°I won''t get scared,¡± Elva said, with determination shining in her eyes.


    Together, mother and daughter, we began to descend the stairs.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 0511 I Holding Elva¡¯s hand, Ilead us both-dewn I the stairs.


    I AsIdropped beneath the surface of the water, I instinctively held my breath.


    Beside me, Elva hadn¡¯t. She looked around, surprised, and thenughed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    0ddly, I could hear her voice clearly, even under the water.


    In front of us, Jessica and Veronica were having a full on conversation about the nature of underwater breathing magic.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t werewolves live in the merfolk kingdom, with this kind of magic?¡± Jessica asked.


    ¡°The magic won¡¯tst for more than a day, I imagine,¡± Veronica said. As our local magic expert, she would know, though Jessica likely didn¡¯t understand that.


    I ¡°Not to mention that werewolf bodies aren¡¯t meant to live underwater,¡± Julian added.


    ¡°That would addplications,¡± Veronica agreed.


    I Jessica pouted slightly, somewhat disappointed.


    Bridget started walking, ahead of all of us.


    I watched them all in awe, still amazed I could hear them as clearly underwater as if they had been standing beside me.


    Perhaps that magic hadn¡¯t just been to help us breath underwater, but to help us survive there too.


    Behind us, Nathan and the camera crew were descending into the water. The cameras were covered in a protective film to keep the salt water from harming the equipment. The crew checked everything over while they were there in the shadows.


    Nathan looked over them and all of us. He seemed nervous, likely due to the importance of this event.


    The alliance between werewolf and I merfolk was a valuable one. Any faux pas I here might tarnish that closeness.


    I / Nathan¡¯s eyesnded on me, and I swear I felt him giving me a silent warning. Out of all of us, he must have seen me as the weak link. That seemed unfair, given all that Bridget had done.


    Elva tugged at my hand. ¡°Come on, Mommy! I want to see the mermaid pce!¡± ?Merfolk,¡± I corrected gently.


    Nichs waited for all of us at the base of the stairs. I was thest one down them, dragged by Elva, who was swimming now, no longer bothering with stairs. I supposed I could have swam as well, but it seemed polite to keep my feet on the floor, as that was what the others were


    doing.


    I fully intended to follow Nichs and 4 julian¡¯s lead here. Mark and Nichotas¡¯s guidance had helped save me when facing I Merfolk Ambassador Zale at a previous I event. I could trust Nichs not to lead I me astray now as well.


    I tried to think back on what few merfolk customs I knew. I had learned some at the Academy, but that had been so long ago, I struggled to remember. At the time, I hadn¡¯t thought I would actually use that information so hadn¡¯t made much effort to retain it.


    The Merfolk had their ownnguage. 1 only knew basic phrases. I wondered if they would use their ownnguage here, or still to English for the sake of their visitors.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nichs asked. He held his arm out for me, and I epted it.


    ¡°It''s a bit unnerving,¡± I said, ¡°Being able


    "to breathe under the water.¡± ¡°You get used to it,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Give { I it a few minutes.¡± = Elva, meanwhile, continued to tug on my arm. ¡°Let me go, Mommy. I want to { swim!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Nichs said. He squeezed my arm infort.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t go far,¡± I said and released Elva¡¯s hand.


    She immediately started swimming like a fish. I had no idea how she¡¯d learned to be such a good little swimmer! Was Anna teaching her while I was at work? Pride brimmed in my heart. My darling daughter was so talented at everything.


    The walls and floor of the hallway we were in seemed to be made of stone with some coral and barnacles collected here and there. Warm lights glowed overhead


    I in starfish-shaped chandeliers, illuminating the hallway.


    I Nichs led me forward and together . with the rest of the group, we made our way to another set of double doors. A mostly-familiar figure stood in front of them.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 0512 '' Igasped. Ambassador Zale! I Yet unlike thest time I had met him, when he had been more human shaped and wearing a tuxedo, now he was even more otherworldly. The biggest change was theck of human legs. Instead, he had a long and coiling fish tale, covered in scales the same as the blue-green ones on his forehead and nose.


    On his torso, covering his chest, shoulders, and arms, was a tight jacket simr in material to my swimsuit. Like my swimsuit, it was covered in various shells, all of which were shiny, colorful, and attractive.


    At once, Bridget, Veronica, and Jessica bowed in greeting. But I remembered myst experience with the ambassador. So did Nichs and Julian. As we approached, we lifted our hands to cover where our gills would have been on eitherContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    side of our necks, had we been merfolk, We gave the royal greeting, ¡°My life, my friendship.¡± Zale beamed at us all. He mimicked the I gesture, lightly covering his own gills.


    ¡°My life, my friendship.¡± He lowered his "hands away. ¡°What a pleasure to see you again, my friends.¡± Bridget cast me a sharp look back over her shoulder. Had she not been warned about the proper greeting? Good. Maybe Nichs or Julian would have told her, had she not left me on that ind.


    1 did feel bad, however, for not warning Veronica or Jessica, though neither seemed overly upset. Zale¡¯s friendliness extended to them as he cast them a kind smile, so there seemed to be no hard feelings.


    Well, for anyone except for Bridget.


    ¡°I wanted to be the one to formally greet


    you before you enter the banquet hall,¡± Zale said. ¡°Many of the royal family has gathered there, as well as others in the { nobility who are anxious to meet you. We have also weed some of the well respectedmon folk who have well- earned a chance to be here.¡± ¡°We are always pleased to spend time with whomever the royal family deems appropriate,¡± Nichs said.


    Zale turned his kind smile to Nichs. ¡°I am grateful to you, though do not feel overly pressed to speak with anyone you do not feelfortable with.¡± His gaze slipped from Nichs to the rest of us.


    ¡°Our customs differ from yours. You do not need to be courteous to those who have not earned it. Remember, honesty is valued about all else.¡± Nichs leaned closer to me, enough to whisper in my ear without drawing attention or being overheard. ¡°That rule applies to all but the royal family.


    Whatever you do, be kind to them.¡± I gave Nichs a look, hoping to indicate that I would never be unkind to anyore.


    He offered a small smile in exchange. He knew that. But he wanted to warn me. I ! nodded, understanding.


    i Zale continued to speak, ¡°You will know who is of royal blood because only the royals are permitted to wear crowns.¡± ¡°Therger the crown, the more important the royal,¡± Nichs whispered to me.


    I nodded, grateful for the tip.


    ¡°Now,¡± Zale continued. ¡°If you are ready...¡± We were, so we nodded.


    Zale turned and pushed open therge doors behind him.


    Immediately, my mouth dropped. The banquet hall was spacious and wide, but


    it was also deep, seeming to go down, down forever. The merfolk didn¡¯t care about floor space, not when they could move easily in every direction.


    We moved forward as a group toward the end of the walkway, before the very I ground disappeared. A plethora of merfolk turned to look at us. Some started a throaty call.


    ¡°A cheer,¡± Nichs whispered to me.


    ¡°Simr to pping.¡± Bridget immediately began to bow and wave. The others moved slower.


    One of the merfolk moved closer. His scales were bright green and matched his eyes. His tail had many fluttering fins, all very attractive and well-taken care of. A crown of conch shells circled his head.


    A royal then, of middling importance.


    My nerves heightened, especially when he smiled right at me.


    Wy TV Vie He covered his fins, gave a small dip of his head, and then winked.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 0513 "The merfolk royal swam over toward me I stood very still, continuing to grip on Nichs¡¯s arm.


    {The merfolk cleared his throat. I braced i myself, unsure if he would speak in anguage I would recognize. Despite any potential awkwardness here, I certainly didn¡¯t want to be rude. I ¡°Mydy,¡± the merfolk royal said, eliminating my worry. The merfolk, it seemed, were trained in English better than we were trained in theirnguage.


    ¡°My name is Prince Ronan. I am the eighth son of our Queen Sonal.¡± I ced my hands on either side of my neck, covering my imaginary gills ina shortened form of the traditional greeting, the same form he had just given me.


    ¡°An honor to meet you Prince Ronan. My


    I nameis Piper.¡± ¡°A beautiful name that fights a beautiful woman,¡± Ronan said. His eyes shed in the dancing lights of the room. Unlike the hallway that had light fixtures, this room I seemed to be lit exclusively by magical I means. Orbs of light in various shades floated throughout the room.


    Nichs was still holding my arm, and therefore witness to the entire exchange.


    ¡°Prince Ronan,¡± Nichs said, apparently in greeting, though he made no further effort beyond those curt words.


    ¡°Prince Nichs,¡± Ronan replied, though his gaze remained fixed on me. ¡°Your partner this evening is truly enchanting.


    Such a delightful traditional merfolk dress, Piper. You are a generous soul to gift us with the sight of it this day.¡± Blood rushed to my cheeks. What was I supposed to say to that?


    ¡°Uh, thanks?¡± I managed.


    Nichs hardened his gaze. ¡°If you will '' excuse us, Prince Ronan. We''ve onlyjust arrived. There are many introductions to make.¡± J Ronan nodded critically, though he continued speaking to me, ¡°Piper, in honor of your arrival, the royalty and nobility have been hard at work turning some of our movements into what your people call dancing. It would honor me if you would grant me your first dance.¡± ¡°I must insist on the first dance,¡± Nichs said. ¡°As is my right as the man apanying her this evening.¡± I blinked. Was this why he had wanted to hold my arm for the entrance, despite knowing it would be captured on camera? By apanying me into the banquet hall, was he allotted certain privileges he would have otherwise been denied? Was this more merfolk custom I was


    unfamiliar with? God, I really needed a refresher course. { ¡°Understood,¡± Ronan said. ¡°Though I shall anticipate ater dance, then.¡± I Not knowing what else to do, I bowed my I head slightly, acquiescing. What was one dance with a handsome merman? I danced many times with other men I wasn''t particrly attracted to during the other balls and events. I could handle this.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Elva called, waving from farther down in the hall. ¡°Look!¡± She pointed at a passing merfolk, one who was carrying a tray of exotic-looking foods. Fish, I presumed, and seafood.


    ¡°If you will excuse me, Prince Ronan,¡± I said. ¡°I must attend to my daughter now.¡± ¡°Untilter, then, Piper.¡± Ronan smiled at me,


    p I tugged slightly at Nichs¡¯s arm, encouraging him to follow me. Together I we swam to where Elva was asking the { merfolk servant questions about the food.


    ¡°And what''s this one?¡± J ¡°Sea bass,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°And this?¡± Elva pointed.


    ¡°Lobster.¡± Elva tried each of them, and soon, I joined her. Seafood like this wasn¡¯t on our usual dining list, so I wanted to take advantage. Nichs watched us both with an endearing look and a soft smile.


    Before long, a group of merfolk children, some wearing narrow crowns of strung together pearls, approached Elva. They swam in small circles around her, until sheughed.


    ¡°y with us!¡± one of the children said.


    ¡°We''re going to race!¡± said another.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Elva looked at me with doe eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Nichs said. ¡°She is safe "while she is here. The merfolk treat-all children as if they were their own. Even those of foreign birth.¡± f

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 0514 With that reassurance, I nodded at-Elva.


    ¡°Enjoy yourself,¡± I said.


    Sheughed and immediately began to I chase after the other children as she swam away.


    The loud excitement of herughter warmed me from the inside out. It was so rare to hear my little girl having so much fun. I half wanted to stay here forever.


    Nichs moved closer to me. When he was close like this, even in such an otherworldly ce, it was easy to forget the rest of the world existed.


    So easy was it to forget the many, many merfolk in the room, and the other candidates, and the cameras that were showcasing every moment of this event to the people back home.


    I knew we should be doing other things,


    Chapter 0514 With that reassurance, I nodded at-Elva.


    ¡°Enjoy yourself,¡± I said.


    Sheughed and immediately began to I chase after the other children as she I swam away.


    The loud excitement of herughter warmed me from the inside out. It was so rare to hear my little girl having so much fun. I half wanted to stay here forever.


    Nichs moved closer to me. When he was close like this, even in such an otherworldly ce, it was easy to forget the rest of the world existed.


    So easy was it to forget the many, many merfolk in the room, and the other candidates, and the cameras that were showcasing every moment of this event to the people back home.


    [ knew we should be doing other things,Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    like introducing ourselves to more of the roval family or making motions of gratitude.


    Yet when Nichs moved his arm slowly around my waist, teasing me with the gentlest touch, all other thoughts were washed away, and I could focus only on him. Only on this moment.


    ¡°Dance with me,¡± he said.


    And who was I but to agree? He took my hand in mine and slowly we descended farther into the massive banquet hall. Down below, a series of musicians yed strange instruments I had never seen before, many made of shells or coral and fish bones.


    The music was eerie but familiar. Though the sounds themselves individually were like nothing I had ever heard before, when put together, it formed music I recognized, albeit with a haunting tone.


    Some of the other merfolk had already taken to their form of dancing. They swam in tight circles around each other, \ holding each other closely. It was very...


    sensual, and fluid.


    Nichs led me toward the center of the dancing group, and then held me as the other merfolk held their partners, with one arm around my waist, and the other draped upward across my back.


    This pressed our chests hard together.


    Through our thin swimsuits, I could feel hardness of each of his muscles. He likewise should have been able to feel my curves.


    [ wasn¡¯t a terribly good swimmer, but I followed Nichs¡¯s lead.


    We swam in tight circles around each other, as the other merfolk did, moving our bodies to the beat of the music.


    Gravity had little meaning here. At one point, I was cel tain we were upside down But that mattered little when I looked


    into Nichs''s eyes and saw the heat mirrored there, so like what was growing inside of me.


    Moving like this... Touching like this..


    I wanted him.


    Now wasn¡¯t the time to be fooling around. We were here to build rtions between merfolk and werewolf. But I could not help my body from reacting to the feel of the water and Nichs¡¯s hard body against mine.


    ¡°Nick...¡± I whispered.


    His face was so close to mine. His lips near mine. If I dared, I could lean in and kiss him right here, right now. It was only the strangeness of the environment that kept me from totally losing myself.


    And that strangeness reminded me of the others nearby. And of the cameras.


    Nick,¡± I said again, but meant it different this time, like a warning We


    couldn¡¯t keep dancing like this, moving like this...


    The cameras will see. Everyone will know...


    (Nichs pulled back, allowing an inch of {space between us. Then two. ¡°Let¡¯s disappear somewhere,¡± he whispered.


    My heart took flight and my body reacted at once, heat growing within me.


    ¡°piper,¡± said Ronan, approaching us. The heat inside me dimmed at once. ¡°How good of you to start dancing so early.


    That means we can share our moment next, surely?¡± I looked at Nichs with pleading eyes.


    I didn¡¯t want to dance the way I had just done with him, with anyone else!

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 0515 ¡°piper isn¡¯t feeling well at the moment,¡± Nichs said. He kept one arm wrapped protectively around my waist. ¡°In fact, I I was about to take her to one of the private rooms to rest.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ronan said, and his bright smile fell somewhat. ¡°How disappointing. Well, recover and rest well, Piper. Thope we can share our dance at ater time.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, side-eyeing Nichs somewhat. While I was incredibly grateful for the save, I knew Nichs was taking a great risk here. The merfolk valued honesty above all other virtues. For Nichs to like to a merfolk prince surely wouldn''t be looked upon kindly if discovered.


    But, looking at Nichs, I could see the hint of anger in his eyes. Or... jealousy? He did not want to share me with Ronan.


    He did not want me to dance with Ronan


    3 as I had done with him I could only be relieved. I too did not want to dance with Ronan as I had done with Nichs.


    (Ronan backed off then, and Nichs led me down into the depths of the hall. Near the base, I noticed arge collection of crowned merfolk congregating around a floating table of various foods.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    We swam past them to where a series of separate chambers circled the main banquet hall. Nichs led me into one of the chambers, and then closed the door behind us. He released me long enough to lift his hand and turn the lock.


    The room was small, with steps that led upwards into a pocket of air. As I lifted my head and peeked out over the surface of the water, I spied a human-esque bathroom, with a toilet and a sink. It was very amodating, though impossibly clean, as if it had never been used.


    i pg¡± Nichs tugged my arm, pulling me back under the water. Then he turned me in his arms, pressed my back up against the wall, and kissed me.


    It was a strange experience, kissing I underwater. Every time I opened my mouth to reposition my lips or ept Nichs¡¯s tongue, water would enter into my mouth as well. But I didn¡¯t drown. I didn¡¯t even choke. The water was everywhere here, and the magic made it so I could breathe the stuff like it was air.


    [ didn¡¯t even think about it after all. It was so easy to forget it was there, especially when Nichs tugged at the ties of my swimsuit. His deft fingers made easy work of them, and before long, he was peeling the entire suit down my shoulders.


    wore nothing underneath, so after one long motion, where Nichs pulled the swimsuit down the length of my body to


    I -¡ª I my ankles, he toss the suit aside and kissed his way back up my body.


    First, he kissed the top of my foot, and then my ankle, then my calf and my knee.


    My thighs. He skipped my most sensitive I nub for now, kissing instead along my hip I bone and then up to my belly button.


    My breasts however, did not miss his attentions, and he grinned at me, the only warning I received, before he sped his mouth over my nipple and sucked.


    I buried my fingers in his hair and arched my back. With no gravity here, the motion kicked us both off the wall until we were floating around in the center of the room.


    Nichsughed as he released my breast. He grabbed my arms, pulled me closer and kissed me. [ looped my arms around him so I could hold onto him. I didn¡¯t want to separate while we were kissing and spinning in the water


    I ¡°Nick...¡± I sighed against his lips.


    ¡°Hm?¡± He kissed me again.


    ¡°You are still wearing I SUIT are ¡é aring your body suit...


    ¡°Oh?¡± He smiled, very aware then of what he was doing, how he was teasing \ me. ¡°Is that a problem?¡± ¡°1d prefer it if you were naked,¡± I said.


    ¡°Greedy,¡± he said witha pleased sort of growl.


    He kissed me, then backed up a little. I had to let him go since what Iwas holding onto was covered with the suit.


    He drifted away from me as he unzipped the front of the suit and then slowly peeled it off, revealing inch after tititing inch of rock hard muscle and tan, wless skin.


    If I wasn¡¯t already breathing water, I would be drooling for sure.


    When his dick sprung free, [ gasped. He


    was already so hard.


    ¡°piper,¡± he said, his voice low and rough.


    ¡°When you look at me like that... It ''s difficult to control myself.¡± ¡°Who says you need to control yourself?¡± I Isaid.


    In an instant, he kicked his way toward me. His arms wrapped around me and yanked back up against the hard lines of his body. His tongue slipped back into my mouth, stealing my breath away.


    ¡°The only problem,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Is that I can¡¯t feel or smell how wet you are for me.¡± ¡°1 can tell you,¡± 1 assured him.


    He growled in response. Suddenly, he was moving my body, up and up, or was he moving down? Without gravity, it was all very confusing.


    But the next thing I knew, he was pushing my legs apart to fit his mouth


    4 there.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I called.


    He paused at once and looked up at me with confusion in his face.


    I I pouted. ¡°I want to touch you too.¡± His confusion ebbed. ¡°Oh.¡± Then with a hint of mischief in his eyes, he began to turn himself, so that while his mouth stayed level with the apex of my thighs, his throbbing manhood was now well within my own reach.


    In fact, with it this close to my face, I could taste him just as he was tasting me.


    I gripped him first and stroked him base to tip.


    In response, he moaned, grabbed me by my thighs, and buried his mouth between them.


    ¡°Ah! Nick!¡±


    y - His ministrations were relentless. He sucked on my clit like his life depended on it.


    This was a challenge, I realized. And through the fog of pleasure, I was bound I and determined to give as good as I got.


    So I surged forward and sped my lips around him.


    He moaned against me, and I moaned back.


    We moved together as one, matching each other¡¯s pace with perfection.


    Nick broke from sucking on my clit only top at my pussy inside. He dipped his tongue inside of me and I broke away from him to gasp and beg.


    ¡°Ah! Nick, please!¡± As he removed his tongue, heughed.


    ¡°Feel good, Piper? I could taste you, when [ went in like that. I want more.¡± He dove in again. He push pulled his


    I tongue in and out of me, mimicking what he would do with his dick during lovemaking. It felt so good I nearly lost my mind.


    But the thirst forpetition and my I desire to make him feel as good as he was making me feel, helped me keep my wits long enough to match his pace with my own attentions.


    He picked up the pace and I matched it.


    Then I moved faster still, and he matched my movements.


    It wasn¡¯t long before we were going absolutely wild on each other.


    Then shortly after that, we clutched each other fiercely as our bodies trembled, toppling over the precipice into pleasure andpletion.


    All while we were twisting and floating adrift in the center of the small room.

 Chapter 516

    ?Chapter 0516


    As we had swallowed down each other''s pleasure, there wasn''t much need for clean up, other than returning into our swimsuits and checking ourselves in the mirror. As our hair was already wild in the water, no one would notice if Nicks and mine had been tugged and pulled.


    I did have a few new love bites on my thighs, but hopefully no one would think to look there. Besides, it wasn''t terribly obvious what they were. I could have just been breaking out from too long under water or something. That was believable right?


    It would have to be because, since makeup didn''t work down here, and I didn''t happen to have any anyway, I had ept that I couldn''t do anything about it.


    When we were dressed and as presentable as we ever were going to be, Nichs gripped my shoulders, brought me close, and kissed me sweetly on the mouth.


    I smiled against his lips, my heart and body warmed from his physical and emotional affections.


    "I''ll leave first," he said. "What five minutes, then follow me."


    Those words cracked my fa?ade somewhat. I understood the need of them. If we left together, we could be caught on camera and then who knew what would happen.


    But it hurt my soul to know that we had to continue to y this game. I wished I could be with Nichs for real, though I knew all the legitimate reasons I couldn''t.


    To want more was being selfish.


    I wanted Nichs however I could have him, and this was the only way I could have him.


    So I kissed him again, a touch more desperate this time. He wrapped his arms around me, holding me close.


    Then he released me. He turned and he left me alone in the room. I closed the door and locked it behind him.


    I waited for five minutes, counting each second to keep my mind from wandering and wallowing in my sudden aloneness.


    Then, when my three hundred seconds were done, I opened the door and slipped out of the small room myself.


    If anyone noticed my absence, I was not immediately aware. The dancers were still dancing. The kids were still ying. Ambassador Zale was speaking with Nathan in front of the cameras, Julian was showing off his swimming prowess for Veronica, Jessica, and several interested female merfolk.


    Nichs had stopped at a congregation of crowned merfolk royals. If his frown was anything to go by, they seemed to be locked in a conversation of extreme importance. I slowly swam toward them, worried he might be in trouble of our mutual disappearance.


    I should have known better. As I approached, I began to overhear some of their conversation, and I felt foolish for thinking their discussion could ever be over something as trivial as a hookup in a bathroom.


    "We aremitted to the alliance, Prince Nichs," said a merfolk man with a crown much bigger than the others present. If he wasn''t a King, he was at least a first son or an advisor of the utmost importance. "But you must understand our limitations if things continue to progress with your conflict in the north."


    That made sense, I supposed, as the border with the bear nation to the north was overnd, not sea. The merfolk were heralded as fierce naval warriors, but put them onnd, and their abilities were severallypromised.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Any intelligence would be beneficial enough," Nichs said. "We trust you to keep your ear to the ground."


    "We will do all we can," replied the important merfolk. "Though between us, I already advise caution."


    "You''ve heard something?" Nichs asked.


    "Whispers. Rumors. Nothing more. The merfolk man seemed troubled, his brow furrowing, creasing the rose-gold scales there. "Though they are concerning, none the less."


    "Any particrs you can wam me of?" Nichs asked.


    "Only this," replied the merfolk. "Keep a protective eye on your rtions... and those whom are important to you." His gaze then slipped straight over to me.


    I had been attempting to remain inconspicuous. But he looked at me as if he had known was there for some time.


    Nichs looked too. Yet when he saw me, he didn''t look angry that I had been eavesdropping, as I''d initially feared he would. Instead, he seemed concerned.


    To the merfolk man, he said, "Thank you, sir. I will take these words to heart."


    Then he began to swim his way over to me. Before he could reach me however, another pair of warms went around me, sweeping me up and away into a strong-armed embrace.


    I panicked, thinking it might be a stranger, or worse, Ronan, but instead a deep, mischievousughter helped me realize it was only Julian.


    I yfully swatted his shoulder. "You gave me a heart attack."


    "You looked so serious, I thought you needed a rescue, Julian said. He released me and rubbed at the spot I''d hit him, though it couldn''t possibly have hurt.


    He wasn''t wrong exactly, though I wished he had done so without scaring me. Even now, my heart felt like it was pounding so hard, it could power a train engine. I ced my hand to my chest.


    Julian tilted his head. "I really scare you that bad?"


    "Yes!" I said, though I was mostly teasing now. It was easy to rx around Julian, in a way that wasn''t possible with other people.


    "Let me make it up to you with a dance," Julian said. He nodded toward the dancefloor, where the merfolk were jubntly flitting around each other. It wasn''t a sensual dance like it


    had been before. "The merfolk don''t usually dance. They been attempting to learn." "They''re making good efforts," I said.


    Though the music was still eerie and haunting, this one at least had a solid, steady beat that was easily discerned.


    Julian held his hand out for me, and I epted it. Together, we made our way up to move with the other dancers.


    Julian swam inrge circles around me, and then I did the same. We both watched the others around us for the appropriate steps and thenughed together when we did them so terribly wrong.


    We danced and we twisted and we kicked and weughed.


    And then I felt ap on my shoulder.


    I turned, expecting Veronica or Jessica, Nichs, or even Elva.


    But it was Ronan who was standing there, looking at me with a displeased, affronted sort of look on his face.


    "Are you not feeling so sick anymore, Piper?" he asked.


    I swallowed thickly.


    Julian stopped dancing and kicked to swim beside me. "You were sick?" he asked.


    At once, I realized my grave error here. No, I hadn''t been sick. Nichs had made that excuse to keep me from sensually dancing with this stranger. He had lied in the moment, and I had worried for him, knowing that the merfolk value honesty above all else. Except now Nichs wasn''t here. I was the one stuck with the lie. I knew that hadn''t been Nichs''s intension. I wasn''t angry as he had saved me so valiantly before.


    But to save face for the werewolf kingdom, I know needed to resolve this potential international incident. And to do that, I was going to have to dance with the prince.


    The music shifted again, no longer up-tempo and fun, but back to the slow, sensual rhythms that had yed when Nichs danced.


    Prince Ronan held out his hand impatiently. "I trust you have no objections to dancing with me now?"

 Chapter 517

    ?Chapter 0517


    I didn''t have a clear way out of this. For the sake of international rtions, I had to ept. So I did.


    I ced my hand in Prince Ronan''s offered one and repressed by shiver as he closed his fingers around my hand.


    "I would be honored to dance with you, Prince Ronan," I said.


    Ronan''s eyes narrowed. I was a terrible liar. I probably shouldn''t have tried to sell it quite so much.


    Julian, still standing beside me, shifted his gaze from Ronan to me and back again. "Is everything alright here?" he asked.


    "If you would please move out of the way, Prince Julian. I would like to dance with Piper now," Ronan said.


    Julian looked at me as if for direction, or confirmation.


    Careful to keep my face a bright, smiling mask, I nodded at Julian.


    Julian saw through me in an instant, and concern covered his face. But, God, thest thing the werewolf kingdom was another prince lying to a merfolk to get me out of trouble, sol tugged Prince Ronan''s hand and motioned toward an open part of the dance area.


    "Perhaps we could dance there," I suggested.


    He agreed and with the flick of his strong tail, he was instantly moving forward and dragging me along behind him.


    That same flow seemed to set the standard for our dance.


    Ronan was strong and aggressive. He''d move and twist without much consideration for how my werewolf limbs differed from his fins and tail.


    He pushed where I pulled. He twisted where I tried to go straight.


    It was an absolute failure of a dance.


    But he didn''t seem to let that deter him. Instead, he slipped in closer to me. His arm tightened around my waist, keeping me stered up against his side. Like that, he moved for both of us, no longer simply leading, but instead dragging me around like a rag doll.


    It was ufortable, but honestly not the worst I''d ever been treated.


    But then, he started to get handsy. As if he epted my limpness for consent, his hands drifted away from my waist, down to the curve of my ass.


    I immediately reached back to grab his wrist and retumed his hand to my waist. Thank God I had my werewolf strength because he fought me every step of the way. If I had been simply human, he would have remained unchecked.


    Yet even with my strength, he was persistent. Three times I had to remove his hand from my ass. And then, once, from my breast. He ced his hand t over me and squeezed. His


    fingers were wlike, digging in. I winced. Merfolk men didn''t trim their nails as neatly as werewolf men.


    When I tried to move his hand away, he seemed to only hold on tighter until I was hurting myself trying to unhook him from me.


    "Prince Ronan!" I said, my disgust clear in my tone.


    "I am a prince and you are a liar," Ronan growled. His eyes were glowing with anger. "I can do with you as I will."


    "No!" I said. I lifted my hand ready to p him across the face. International incident or not, I did not sign up to be sexually assaulted!


    Yet just as I was about to p him, another hand curled around mine. A familiar, warm one. The matching arm slid around my waist.


    In a perfect twist, Nichs spun me away from Ronan and into his own arms.


    That prince''s wlike hand finally released my breast. I winced as I pressed it now against Nichs''s chest.


    Nichs''s arm went protectively around me, sliding up the back of my spine, to deflect any attempt to steal me back as he had stolen me from Ronan


    Looking over my shoulder, I saw that Ronan had other problems now too. After Nichs had spun me away, Julian had stepped into the empty space to block the merfolk prince from retaliating.


    "Let me give you a hint," Julian growled. "Women don''t like it when you paw at them like ythings."


    Ronan puffed up, shoulders back and fins ring. "I''ve never had anyints."


    I doubted that. Or perhaps the girls he''d been with had been too afraid to tell him how temible a seducer he truly was.


    I immediately felt bad for these women. Someone needed to report Ronan. Surely this behavior was unfitting of a prince!


    "Yeah, well, maybe you are just a shitty listener," Julian replied,


    Ronan red at him. "Get out of my way!" he shouted then and shoved Julian aside.


    Onnd, Julian would have been the stronger of the two. But at sea, the merfolk''s talls gave them a strength advantage that human or wolf legs simply couldn''tpete with.


    Ronan flexed the strength of that tail now, rushing to where Nichs and I were in a rush.


    "I demand retribution!" Ronan shouted once he''d reached us.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He was quite frightening as he was. His stretched out fins made him appearrge and threatening. And his eyes glowed golden and otherworldly.


    Nichs immediately moved me so that I was safely behind his back. Then he growled. He flexed all of his own muscles, they bulged under his wetsuit. His hands curled, w-like, as if he might sh out at Ronan at any moment


    "Are you challenging me?" Nichs growled. "After what you were doing to Piper?"


    "We were dancing!"


    "That is not how you dance."


    *She is a poor partner. I was merely attempting to direct her into being somewhat affable."


    "By grabbing at her inappropriately?" Nichs snapped. He was a man of infinite patience, particrly regarding matters of the state. Here, it seemed, he had reached his limit.


    "If you want a challenge -* Nichs began.


    "Let''s not be hasty!" Julian shouted.


    Julian finally made his way to us. It seemed Ronan''s strong push forward had knocked those nearest to him far back. It had taken from then until now for Julian to swim back to us.


    Julian''s smile is razor sharp, but his eyes are calcting as he looks at Nichs. "Do not forget whose turf we are on, brother. Or whose sea, I should say."


    Nichs''s growl remained low and dangerous. "Such offenses cannot go unpunished."


    "Nick," I said, and ced my hand on his shoulder. All of his muscles were taut underneath. He was like a coiled spring, ready to jump forward and strike. "We can talk this out."


    "Stay out of this, wench," Ronan snapped. "This is no matter for... what did the wolf call people like you.. a ything."


    If I was closer I would have made to p him again. Of all the pompous, arrogant, terrible things to say to someone! On top of his groping and his inability to handle rejection.


    Thalf wanted Nichs to ept this challenge and through this merfolk to the ground.


    But that was not behavior that adult princes who were likely to run their countries in the near future should partake in. For that reason, and only that reason, I held Nichs back by wrapping my arm around his waist.


    He could have shaken me off, but he might have hurt me in the process. He''d never do that. So my arm stayed where it was. And so did Nichs.


    Ronan threw his head back andughed. "Look at you, cowed by a title-less woman!"

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 0518 "Nichs¡¯s growl returned tenfold. I didn¡¯t know how much longer I could hold him back.


    I Yetbefore I could be even more I seriously worried, a different merfolk swam up from the space down below us into the quickly narrowing space between Nichs and Ronan. At once, both men kicked backwards to give her more room.


    She was absolutely stunning, her tail the color of coral, all pinks and oranges and yellows. Her scales sparkled in the light of the nearby dancing orbs. Her bodysuit was borate, decorated in many dozens of small shells and gemstones. The decoration continued up through her long hair, merging into the tall crown she wore, Her crown was the tallest of any other in the room. Yet even if she hadn¡¯t have been wearing it, from her regality and her


    NY a poise, I would have known this merfolk woman was the Queen.


    "Nichs immediately bows his headin respect, and I do the same. Julian, likewise.


    I Ronan does as well, though he seems to do so begrudgingly. His face is twisted with annoyance the remaining shreds of restrained anger.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°You need not be so formal with me, Prince Nichs,¡± the Queen said. ¡°We are all friends here.¡± Her eyes were kind looking at Nichs. They somehow softened further, as she shifted her attentions to me. ¡°Piper, was it?¡± ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± ¡°My eighth son offended you,¡± she said.


    It wasn¡¯t a question but I feltpelled to answer it as such.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Enough for your princes toe to your rescue?¡± the Queen asked.


    " ¡°I''tried to remove his hands on my-own, ma¡¯am,¡± I exined. ¡°But he was persistent.¡± I I''worried she might not believe me, but "from the disappointment clearly turning down her lips, I quickly gathered that wasn¡¯t the case.


    She swung her attention around then, to Ronan, her son.


    ¡°My eighth son,¡± Queen Sonal said. ¡°Do you dispute this chargeid before you? Keep in mind that the loudness of your voice carried your crass messages far beyond this small dance area. I believe, even our visiting cameras picked up some of your words.¡± She waved her hand to where a cameraman was swimming upward, his camera pointed at the scene.


    I hdd ¡°Enough for your princes toe to your rescue?¡± the Queen asked.


    ¡°I tried to remove his hands on my-own, ma¡¯am,¡± I exined. ¡°But he was persistent.¡± I worried she might not believe me, but from the disappointment clearly turning down her lips, I quickly gathered that wasn¡¯t the case.


    She swung her attention around then, to Ronan, her son.


    ¡°My eighth son,¡± Queen Sonal said. ¡°Do you dispute this chargeid before you? Keep in mind that the loudness of your voice carried your crass messages far beyond this small dance area. I believe, even our visiting cameras picked up some of your words.¡± She waved her hand to where a cameraman was swimming upward, his camera pointed at the scene.


    I wondered how much of the Queen''s annoyance with the prince was because of his embarrassing them in front of the [ werewolf people, or if she truly was also upset on my behalf. From the soft look she¡¯d given me, I''d imagined both things bothered her.


    Perhaps one was more important that the other for the sake of national security and international rtions.


    Ronan stiffened, his eyes darting between his mother and the approaching camera crew.


    Finally he cleared his throat. ¡°I took liberties with Miss Piper that I should not have done.¡± The Queen looked at him expectantly.


    ¡°And?¡± ¡°And... I should not have done it.¡± I Queen Sonal sighed. ¡°Ronan. An apology is what is required now, both to the


    I CA Abe woman you have affronted as well as the two men who were quick to step in on their behalf.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Of course.¡± Queen Sonal swam back slightly, enough for Ronan to move forward and deeply { bow at the waist. ¡°Miss Piper. Prince Nichs.¡± He shifted slightly. ¡°Prince Julian.¡± He moved back towards me. ¡°1 deeply apologize for my unfortunate behavior. I am quite shamed.¡± Since merfolk valued loyalty, I thought that I should believe him, but there was something about this apology ¡ª how quickly it came, or how easily ¡ª that struck me as false.


    ¡°I''hope with all of my heart that you will grant me your forgiveness,¡± Ronan continued.


    Everyone turned to look at me, Julian too.


    Only Nichs kept looking forward, his body mostly still between me and Ronan,


    iy Inga with me peeking out from behind his shoulder.


    "If this had been some guy on the street or a customer at the restaurant who had assaulted me, I would have called the police and asked them to throw away the key. Forget forgiveness.


    But this wasn¡¯t just some guy. This was a prince of a foreignnd, an ally to the kingdom I held dear. My kingdom which seemed like it was on the edge of a war with the north, as well as a civil war from within.


    Even though my breast still ached, 1 wasn¡¯t sure I had any choice but to forgive him. For the sake of the nation.


    Yet. On the other hand. The merfolk were a people who valued honesty.


    Surely they would know if I only pretended? As I struggled over what to do, Nichs


    ''] ta brushed his hand back and squeezed my arm. I knew then, that I had his support no matter what I decided to do.


    Truth or lie. Forgiveness or dismissal.


    And I adored him for it.


    I I But I would not betray him, or let down I my kingdom in my hour of need.


    I lifted my head and came to swim at Nichs¡¯s side. I wouldn''t hide behind him. I was a proud werewolf woman, and I would act as such.


    ¡°Prince Ronan, I hope that you can amend your behavior,¡± I said. ¡°Your actions today were not representative of the kindness and hospitality I know your people possess.¡± Ronan straightened slightly. He paled around the gills. He obviously hadn''t been expecting further reprimand, least of all from me.


    ¡°However, I am willing to put this


    y incident behind us, for the sake of prosperity and peace between both our kingdoms,¡± I said.


    It wasn¡¯t an apology. I was tired of giving those when I didn¡¯t truly mean them. But this was as close as I could make it.


    Ronan lowered his brow, looking outraged. The Queen, however, seemed pleased.


    ¡°We thank you for your honesty, Piper,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°Such a thing is rare among your kind. I see now why Ambassador Zale spoke so highly of you when you visited the pce.¡± I bowed my head in reverence.


    Queen Sonal swam closer. Quietly, as if only for Nichs¡¯s ears, she said, ¡°You would do well to keep this one close, young Nichs.¡± ¡°I''m not so young any longer, Queen Sonal,¡± Nichs replied, though he was


    (J - smiling now as well. When he nced at me, it was with pride in his eyes.


    ¡°Not young, then, but foolish still;-if you have yet to pick this woman for your bride,¡± the Queen said.


    I startled, but the Queen just smiled at me. Then she turned and grabbed her errant son by the arm.


    ¡°He will be punished for his actions, Piper. You have my word,¡± she told me.


    ¡°Such actions are not weed among my kind just as they are unweed among yours.¡± ¡°But, mother,¡± Ronan began to whine.


    He was silenced with one sharp look from Queen Sonal. They did not speak again as they both swam away, back down to the bottom of the banquet hall where the other royals congregated.


    Once they were gone, and the cameras followed them, I worried my hands


    I -¡ª together. ¡°Did I mess everything up?¡± 1 asked Nichs.


    "He gently shook his head. ¡°No. Iii the end, what transpired here will only help rtions between us.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I gave some thought to that. ¡°Is it possible Prince Ronan acted like a brute on purpose then to create this scenario?¡± ¡°No,¡± Julian said, cutting in. ¡°Prince Ronan is an asshole, Piper, and you should stay as far away from him as you can.¡±

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 0519 With the drama mostly settled forthe moment, I thanked Nichs for his help.


    He smiled once more at me.


    Then we split ways, and I made my way down to where the children were ying I to check on Elva. As I drew closer, I could see how tired she was.


    It made sense, while the other children were swimming around using their strong tails, Elva had only her two weak legs. Of course she would be exhausted trying to keep up.


    She was still smiling, still having fun, but she wasn¡¯t moving with quite the vibrancy she¡¯d earlier disyed.


    When she saw me, she waved. I kicked my way over to her, opened my arms, and immediately she came closer to rest.


    ¡°Are you having fun, sweetheart?¡± I


    asked her.


    ¡°So much fun,¡± she said with a yawn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me go home, Mommy¡± ¡°Not yet, dearest. But you better rest for a moment.¡± ¡°Just a minute,¡± she said. Her eyes drooped, but she fought off sleep.


    Watching her efforts made my heart ache.


    Poor thing didn¡¯t want to miss a minute of this adventure.


    One of the merfolk children tugged at my arm. She was a bit older than Elva, maybe seven or eight, with her hair done up in borate pigtails. A row of pearls dotted across her forehead. A royal, then.


    She pointed at the wall behind them, where I noticed some shelfs had been set up, each covered in some soft-looking cushions.


    ¡°When we get sleepy,¡± the little princess said, ¡°that¡¯s where we sleep.¡± She


    twisted her tail so that she could twirl her fins around her fingers. ¡°Elva would like it. It''s what the mermaids do.¡± She giggled at the word.


    I nched slightly, unsure if the term was politically correct. I should have I made certain Elva knew to call everyone merfolk. The little princess didn¡¯t seem to mind though. She looked at Elva with the kind of fondness a sister might have for another.


    I remembered what Ambassador Zale said, that everyone treated the children as if they were they¡¯re own. I wondered if that rubbed off on the older children as well, who saw the younger as their little siblings to protect.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told her. ¡°Would you show me the best spot?¡± The little princess guided me to the shelfs and picked one near the top. ¡°This is my favorite,¡± the princess said. ¡°The noises aren¡¯t so loud here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told her. And then eased Elva onto the shelf. She was already drifting. I roused her slightly so that she would know where she was and where I would be.


    She was so tired, but she still gave an excited smile. ¡°I get to sleep like a mermaid...¡± she said, and then immediately drifted off again.


    As I backed away from the shelf where my angel slept, the little princess tugged on my arm again.


    ¡°Twill watch her,¡± the princess said. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she sleeps undisturbed.¡± It was so sweet and valiant, I thanked her kindly.


    Then she beamed like I had given her the greatest gift.


    I backed away then, not wanting to interfere in the princess¡¯s self-assigned duties. She seemed to take them


    seriously, making sure to keep the other children away from where Elva slept.


    "It was absolutely adorable, and warmed me through and through seeing such kindness. Elva has made a friend for life I here, I knew, even if they never saw each I other again.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    God, I hoped they would get to see each other again.


    I turned then, to find the others, only to find a mysterious older merfolk woman behind me. She watched me closely, then tilted her head.


    She had a head of wild gray curls, topped with a towering crown, second only, that I''d seen, to Queen Sonal herself. Someone important then, and well-respected within the merfolk kingdom.


    Her scales were a deep, rich purple that looked near ck at times, depending on the light. Even her fins were different than the other merfolk. They seemed to


    / glow somewhat, as bright and mysterious as the float orbs at times, much dimmer at others.


    I could tell just from looking at her that this was a matron of significant power.


    Magical, most likely, though I knew so little of magic, I had no idea if merfolk were more or less prevalent than werewolves.


    1 wished Veronica was here.


    ¡°Are the other children treating yours well?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t know her name, but felt she was worthy of some type of honorific. ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Good,¡± the mysterious merfolk said.


    ¡°That poor child of yours is haunted by darkness. I had worried that the cause was linked to you, but I can see now that I was mistaken in that regard.¡± I blinked, surprised by the admission.


    Then I was surprised a second time but the implication.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to share with meif you are unable,¡± the merfolk said. ¡°Though I suspect you too know she is cursed.¡± '' So Iwas right. Only those with magical abilities would have been able to detect the curse, especially as it was currently inactive. Or, as inactive as it could be, with Jane¡¯s distance and the talismans destroyed.


    ¡°It worries you,¡± the merfolk said. She studied my face like she could read my every expression, though to be fair, I did little to hide what I was thinking.


    ¡°My sister,¡± I whispered, and hoped that would be enough information for the mysterious merfolk to fill in the nks.


    She nodded grimly, likely putting the pieces together. ¡°Broken familiar bonds shatter like ss. The shards remain with us, deterring the healing.¡±


    I didn¡¯t totally know what she was talking about, but if she meant Jane would I continue to hurt me even after she was gone, I could only agree.


    ¡°She won¡¯t remove the curse,¡± I said.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.


    Maybe this was a secret worth keeping.


    But, on the other hand, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing shred of hope.


    Even with Veronica¡¯s research, we''d struggled to find any possible solutions to breaking the curse on Elva. And I knew, even if moving slowly, the curse would continue to eat away at Elva, eventually ending her life prematurely.


    If this woman knew anything, a way to stop it, or slow it down, I would be worse than a fool not to pursue it. I would be a heartless mother.


    And I had nothing but heart for my daughter.


    ¡°please,¡± I said. ¡°If there''s anything you can do... Anyway you know of that can save my little girl...¡± The merfolk looked at me with pity, but also with a kind of fondness, like a mother would feel for a child. I had not I experienced a look like that in so very long that it made me tremble. I wrapped my arms around myself.


    ¡°I can see you love your daughter,¡± the merfolk said. ¡°Your heart is pure, Miss Piper. As is your little Elva¡¯s.¡± ¡°You know our names,¡± I said.


    ¡°All who enter here do,¡± the merfolk said, ¡°Though I suspect I am somewhat of a mystery to you.¡± I nod.


    ¡°I''am a type of Oracle,¡± the merfolk said.


    ¡°A mystic of the sea. Your princes will know. Speak with them, clear your heart of fear, and I will speak with you again.¡±


    She looked away from me, out across the room. I followed the length of her gaze to where Julian and Veronica were speaking.


    When I looked back to the mystic, she was gone.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 0520 * Inced all around, but there was no sign of the mystic. Confused and slightly rmed, I swam over to Veronica and Julian to join their conversation. They I both stopped speaking and looked at me as I approached them. Likely my face was giving away my tumult of emotion.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Veronica asked, just as Julian asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I''don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, and then told them both what had just happened regarding the merfolk mystic.


    ¡°She approached you?¡± Julian asked, when I had finished, even though I had just told him the full story. Surprise widened his features.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, and pointed toward where I had been standing. I reiterated what I felt was the most important part, ¡°She knew about Elva¡¯s curse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Julian said. ¡°Forgive me. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t usually speak to anyone. For her to havee to you is quite a special urrence.¡± ¡°So you do know her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯ve met her only once, but I''ve seen her often enough. She is highly regarded among the merfolk royalty.¡± ¡°That she could so quickly discern the curse around Elva speaks to her considerable magic,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°Though I''m skeptical she knows a cure.


    It¡¯s not impossible, but...¡± ¡°The merfolk have their own kind of magic,¡± Julian said to her. ¡°If there was anyone who might have an alternative cure to the curse, it¡¯s them.¡± Veronica frowned but didn¡¯t disagree.


    ¡°Do you think we can trust her?¡± I asked Julian


    I ¡°The merfolk royal family trusts her,¡± he said, which was an answer and a non- answer both. ¡°I would probably trust her with my own life. But since we are talking about Elva...¡± I understood his hesitation. I too would likely trust the mystic with my own life, knowing the merfolk royal family kept her in such high regards. But when talking about my child... My qualifications for trust were infinitely higher.


    However, if there was even a small chance she could cure the curse that was certain to shorten Elva¡¯s life, I couldn¡¯t exactly turn that down.


    Veronica and Julian¡¯s own faces mirrored my concern.


    ¡°You should hear her out, at least,¡± Veronica said.


    ¡°She said she would approach me again when my heart was free of fear said


    ¡°When and if that happens, I''d like you both to be there.¡± Veronica quickly agreed. ¡°I would like to hear what solutions she has for the curse.


    I might be able to tell right away if she knows what she¡¯s talking about.¡± Julian hummed. ¡°And I might be able to tell if she¡¯s lying. Yes, I''d like to be there too.¡± ¡°Thank you both,¡± I said, infinitely grateful. Trying to face such a mysterious person on my own had been daunting. I feared my hopeful heart might make me more susceptible to deception. Julian and Veronica would both be able to help me with that.


    ¡°I want to see what information I can uncover about merfolk magic while we are still here,¡± Veronica said. ¡°If you''ll excuse me... I''m going to see if I can visit the library.¡± We said our brief goodbyes and she swam


    I toward one of the merfolk servants.


    Alone, Julian and I turned to look out over ¡®the merfolk dancers. The music had slowed into that eerie melody, which was both beautiful and haunting. It was strange, but the unusual music did elicit a type of desire to dance within me.


    Though, with everything that happened with Prince Ronan, I was determined not to participate in another dance again.


    Julian seemed to understand that. He didn¡¯t say a word about us dancing together. Instead, we just watched the dancers in silence.


    Then, as we continued to watch, I recognized Bridget out there in the dancing area. She was dancing the same sensual dance that I had done with both Nichs and, unfortunately, with Prince Ronan. She seems far more into it than 1 had with Prince Ronan, howeverThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 0521 Her eyes are closed and her body swaying with the rhythm. The merfolk man, her partner, curled his long tail around her and brought her close, I''looked at them fora while, then remembered Julian beside me, and how much such a sight must hurt him. I turned to him, though I wasn¡¯t sure what to say.


    Julian was watching them, though 1 didn¡¯t see anger in his features. Rather, his expression hadn¡¯t really changed. He watched the pair with a type of cool indifference, Something like that usually flew out the window with him where Bridget was concerned, ¡°I''m fine,¡± he said, smirking a little. His gaze shifted sideways to me, ¡°I''can hear your brain worrying, but I swear I''m fine,¡±


    I couldn¡¯t really defend myself when he was absolutely right about my worrying.


    ¡°Things like this usually upset you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± he said.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell him that he had said that to me before, and then gone back on it. Though he did seem more determined this time.


    As if sensing my hesitation to believe him, he added, ¡°The way she treated you on thatind... I can¡¯t see her the same way. And her excuses... God, they all sounded so much like bullshit. That non- apology she gave you, where she demanded your forgiveness... I just can¡¯t see her the same way Iused to.¡± He seemed genuine, which continued to surprise me, ¡°This woman that she is now... the Person maybe she has always been... She IS not the person I thought I knew,¡±


    Julian said. ¡°What can I think except that the person I was in love with for so long I was simply an illusion? This...¡± He gestured to Bridget doing her sensual dance. ¡°This is the person she is.¡± I nudged him with my shoulder. ¡°I''m proud of you.¡± He seemed embarrassed by that, brushing me off and looking away. ¡°Yeah, well... Took me long enough, right?¡± God yes, but I didn¡¯t tell him that.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°You''re on the other side of it now.


    That¡¯s what matters.¡± He shrugged some. ¡°I still feel some...


    sadness. Grief, maybe? For a person who never existed and a rtionship that never could have been possible.¡± ¡°I''think it¡¯s okay to mourn for that,¡± I said. I thought a moment, ¡°1''q probably be more concerned if you didn¡¯t, after I having held out hope for as long as you did.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I''m tired, too,¡± Julian said. ¡°It was exhausting, never really being sure where I stood. The false hopes only to be torn down in the next second really took a lot out of me.¡± I hummed in understanding. It had been hard enough to watch him constantly put his heart out for Bridget only to have her smack it back to him. I couldn¡¯t imagine having actually lived that life.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s over now,¡± I said. ¡°Now you can recover, and then find someone else.


    Someone more deserving of the person you are.¡± Julian grunted, dismissive. ¡°Love probably isn¡¯t for me. I doubt I''ll ever find someone,¡± ¡°Love is all around you, Julian.¡± If only he could see how often he talked with Veronica, and how open she was to him, Tiffany, too, was ready to love him for the person he was, not some made up


    - version of him that they disyed on television.


    '' ¡°All you have to do is be open to it; added.


    He turned and looked at me. His expression was guarded.


    Whatever he was thinking in that moment, it was a mystery to me.

 Chapter 522

    ?


    Chapter 0522


    I didn''t know what else to say to Julian, and he likely felt the same. So we both continued to watch the dancers. On the other side of the banquet room, Nichs and the Queen were swimming upwards as they talked.


    I wasn''t the only one who noticed. Bridget''s attentions seemed fixed on Nichs now, as she began to dance more provocatively with her merfolk partner. Suddenly her arms were around the merfolk''s shoulders. She gave her hips a wider sway.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    All the while, she watched Nichs. All the while, he was entirely oblivious, speaking with the Queen.


    The longer it went on, the more Bridget''s bottom lip pouted.


    *Her dance partner is going to get the wrong idea," Julian said. "Too much physical contact could be interpreted in a sexual way, especially if she touches... his gills..."


    Just as he suggested it, Bridget''s hands brushed against her partner''s gills. The merfolk man''s eyes sparkled as he seemed to look at her with renewed interest. She was ignoring him though, her gaze still on Nichs.


    "This is going to end badly," Julian said.


    "Should we do something?" I asked, though I wasn''t sure what. Swimming over there to break them up didn''t seem like the smartest move. Bridget would likely take offense to our interference.


    As it was, it seemed like watching a train wreck in slow motion, one I could only hope that Bridget wasn''t purposefully encouraging. I had a sinking feeling however that she was.


    Someone as worldly as she was would know merfolk customs. She would know that touching the gills is a sign of intimacy. I was fairly certain that there was a scene in one of her recent movies of that exact scenario!


    Then it happened. The merfolk leaned closer and whispered something in Bridget''s ear.


    Bridget suddenly yanked herself backwards, away from the merfolk man, and then pped him across the face. The p didn''t hit very hard, as we were underwater, but the intent was clear enough.


    The merfolk man, looking stricken, immediately put some space between the two of them.


    *How dare you proposition me like some kind of whore?" Bridget loudly snapped, drawing the attention of most people in the room. Even the musicians were surprised, and the music stopped.


    "I knew it," Julian grumbled and started swimming toward the scene. I quickly kicked to keep pace beside him.


    By now, Bridget had swam halfway to Nichs. He met her there in the middle.


    We arrived at Nichs and Bridget at the same time the offending merfolk man did. He continuously bowed.


    "I''m so sorry," he said. "I misunderstood. I meant no offense."


    "This man offended me in the worst way!" Bridget continued to shout. She gripped ontol Nichs''s arms. He looked down at where she was holding him, frowning, but she did not release her hold at his clear annoyance.


    "I''m so sorry," the merfolk man continued, again and again.


    "Bridgel," Nichs said to her, his voice lowered. "You are making this out to be worse than it is."


    Bridget drew herself back, offended once again. "You would allow him to speak to me this way?"


    What way? The man was apologizing!


    "He suggested we go to a private room, as if I was obligated to give him sexual favors!" Bridget shouted.


    Anyone who hadn''t been clued in to what was happening would fully know now. I only hoped someone was keeping the children distracted so they didn''t have to deal with any of this.


    "I misunderstood the situation," the merfolk man said. "I swear that I meant no belittlement or offense."


    Bridget ignored the man''s words. She tugged on Nichs''s arm. "Challenge him, Nichs. Defend my honor!"


    "That''s really not necessary," the merfolk man said. He lowered himself into a fuller bow. "I admittedly overstepped and will ept punishment."


    Nichs hesitated. Bridget''s brow furrowed as she watched Nichs''s inaction.


    Bridget didn''t seem to care about international rtions, or if this had been a cultural misunderstanding, or that the merfolk seemed exceedingly apologetic. What she seemed to care about was that Nichs wasn''ting to her defense.


    At least, not with the speed and virility as he had when he had defended me from Ronan. But Ronan''s advances onto me had been unwee. Bridget had seemed to embrace those advances from this merfolk man, and when she made clear that she didn''t want sex, he immediately backed off.


    Now, he was even apologizing profusely and epting full me.


    I''m not sure how she wanted Nichs to challenge a man who was already prostrating somittedly. The merfolk man would likely forfeit the challenge as soon as it was made.


    Gradually, swimming with the serenity and grace befitting her station, Queen Sonal approached.


    "Your Majesty," the merfolk man said at once. "Forgive me for causing such a scene. I should have known better than to suggest such a thing to our guests."


    "Yes, you should have," Queen Sonal said. "You may see yourself out of the banquet hall and away from the grounds."


    "Yes, ma''am." The merfolk man bowed deeply once more, then turned and fled the group. He swam all the way to the top of the banquet hall and then exited through the doors.


    "That''s it?" Bridget asked. Her outrage was barely in check. As she looked at the queen, she bowed politely. "Your Majesty, surely a harsher punishment should have been necessary in this case..."


    Queen Sonal narrowed her eyes at Bridget, but she didn''t call out the obvious faux pas, even as Julian stiffened beside me.


    Questioning a Queen''s judgement was never a good idea, especially as a foreign guest under the queen''s roof. Especially when the offending action did not seem all that serious. Bridget turned on her doe-eyes, likely expecting sympathy and agreement. After all, that was the behavior she was used to back at the werewolf pce.


    Here, Queen Sonal only frowned deeper. Maybe she hadn''t seen Bridget''s movies. Or maybe she just didn''t like her.


    "He will be dealt with for his assumptions," Queen Sonal said. Her voice was colder than it had been before. It warmed slightly as she turned to Nichs. "Prince Nichs, if you could please direct your fellow guests not to touch a merfolk''s gills."


    "I barely brushed them!" Bridget said. Julian and I shared a disbelieving nce. We both knew that was untrue.


    "Touching a person''s gills is a romantic gesture," Nichs said with a sigh. His patience was wearing thin.


    "You might as well have kissed him on the mouth," Julian said.


    Bridget straightened. Her cheeks tumed slightly red. "Forgive me for not knowing that..."


    "You did know it," Nichs said softer. "I heard you telling the others earlier today when we were waiting for Piper to board the boat."


    Bridget''s face shifted, bing redder, even as she attempted tough it off. "Oh. I''d forgotten in the moment. How silly of me."


    We all gave her t locks. No one believed her.


    Nichs sighed as he turned toward Queen Sonal, giving Bridget the cold shoulder.


    "Queen Sonal," Nichs said. "While we are so appreciative of your hospitality, I feel we should leave soon so as not to outstay our wee."


    Behind his back, Bridget red openly - straight at me. As if this was all somehow my fault!

 Chapter 523

    ?


    Chapter 0523


    Lignored Bridget as best as I could. This wasn''t my fault, after all, and I wasn''t about to take responsibility for it, just because Bridget seemed set on ming me.


    But I didn''t say anything, so she didn''t either. The conversation between Nichs and Queen Sonal continued on without notice of us. Though Julian did look between us with curiosity.


    "We thank you and your guests for joining us for this celebration," Queen Sonal said, a clear eptance of Nichs''s offer to leave. "We hope you will think back on this event fondly." Nichs ced a hand to his chest. "I assure you that we shall."


    Though he said that, and he was likely telling the truth, tension had seemed to sellled over our group and the proceedings themselves. Else we might not have chosen to leave so early.


    "I better go get Elva," I whispered to Julian.


    Julian nodded, "Go now. These goodbyes and titudes will likely go on for a while."


    "Okay." I slowly backed away as to not draw attention to myself, then turned to go down to where the children had been ying. Most were napping now, all except the little princess who had promised to watch over Elva. She was continuing to honor her duty.


    I thanked her as I swam to Elva''s shelf.


    The little princess waved at me.


    I found Elva fast asleep. I hated to wake her, but I feared Nichs was right. If we stayed much longer, we likely would be overstaying our wee.


    Cently, I shook Elva''s shoulder until she blinked awake.


    "Mom.. my?" She rubbed her eyes and then yawned. When her eyes were clear, they went wide and looked around at all the sleeping merfolk children around her. "I wasn''t drearning? "No, sweetheart," I said, smiling. I held out my hand.


    Elva giggled as she swarm closer to me. We took hands.


    "Unfortunately, we have to leave now..." I hated to tell her the truth.


    "Can wee back?" Elva asked.


    "I don''t know," I said. Truthfully, it seemed unlikely, but I didn''t want to rob a little girl of her dreams. Who knew what the future held for her? Perhaps someday she woulde back. Despite my hope to spare her feelings, Elva still seemed disappointed by my response.


    I tugged her closer and held her in my arms. "Take a look around," I told her. "Remember everything you see here, because even us being here this one time is special. Very few of our kind will ever know what it is like to breathe water, let alone to rub elbows with the merfolk royalty in their grand banquet hall."


    Elva did as I asked, looking around slowly as if to remember as much as she could. I did the same. Someday we''d go back to our small apartment and tell Anna all that we had experienced and seen. She''d likely never believe it. I wasn''t even sure Susie would, and she was much more likely to.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When we swam toward where the others were, I was somewhat relieved to find that the niceties were winding down. Much of the merfolk royalty had joined the scene, and even Ambassador Zale was giving Nichs a hardy handshake.


    "Mormy, I want to say goodbye to Zale!" Elva tugged on my hand. She twisted in my grasp.


    "Honey, it''s really not a good time to -!"


    She broke free, despite my words, and swam straight up to Ambassador Zale. Without warning, she rushed toward his chest and threw her arms around his chest for a hug.


    Theld my breath. Several people gasped. Even Nichs and Julian''s eyes went wide.


    When my initial surprise passed, I hurried forward, ready to apologize and rectify the situation however I could.


    However, before I could reach Elva and pull her away, Ambassador Zale began tough. As to, did Queen Sonal. After those started it, theughter spread out among all the merfolk, and then finally, uneasily, to the werewolf group too.

 Chapter 524

    ?


    Chapter 0524


    I froze, unsure what to do.


    "Goodbye Mister Zale," Elva said.


    Zale gently patted Elva''s back. "Goodbye, little Elva." As she began to pull away, he smiled at her.


    *Such innocence," Queen Sonal said, her smile soft as well. "The purity and kindness of a child knows no bounds. We could learn much from her sincerity."


    "We could," Nichs agreed. He returned her smile, and just like that, the tension between the two groups began to lift. Nichs dipped his head, as I know he''d done many times before. This time seemned different than the past - more earnest, somehow. "By your grace."


    Queen Sonal dipped her head in a mirror movement. "Please return again."


    Elva swam back to me. Then, after onest look at the underwater banquet and the people within it, we turned and made our exit.


    Once we were safely on the boat again, with the boat on route to return us to our more familiar ind, Nichs scooped up Elva into his arms and kissed her cheek


    "A brilliant little girl you are," he said. Elva giggled. To me, he praised, "She saved that disaster of an event."


    Julian, within earshot,ughed. "Usually I''m the one with the ir for dramatic, Nichs. Not you."


    Nichs shook his head. "I''m serious. If we had ended the event on such a tense note, the alliance may not have initially suffered but rtions would have been strained over time. But Elva saved the day."


    Nichs kissed her cheek again and then set her down. Elva continued to giggle. She rushed over to me.


    "Did you hear what he said, Mommy?"


    "I did," I told her, and praised her too. "You did such a good job. I''m so very proud of you, following your heart."


    As with the trip to the merfolk pce, during the return trip, the camera crew remained on the deck below, while the candidates and princes and Elva were on the highest floor of the ship.


    Nathan, having likely finished whatever meeting was going on down below, chose this moment toe upstairs and join us. He appeared deeply unhappy, with the line between his brow prominent and his frown deeply-set.


    "Lighten up, Nathan," Julian said, "Or your face might stay that way."


    Nathan shot him a withering look. Julian shrugged.


    "Everything went well," Nichs said. "Queen Sonal seemed pleased as we left."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes," Nathan agreed. "As we left." He looked at Bridget. "Most everyone did a good job today."


    Bridget seemed appropriately cowed for a moment, tilting her shoulders downward, but she bounced back almost instantly and stood. "I know you aren''t trying to insinuate anything about me, Nathan."


    Nathan sighed. "You were out of character today, Bridget. You did not act with the poise that you usually do."


    Bridget stood her ground, chin lifted. Her eyes slid toward Nichs. He looked back at her but didn''t say a single word. Her lip twitched like she might frown but didn''t quite manage.


    "I defended myself and my honor, even if no one else would," Bridget said. "I have nothing to be ashamed of, and I will not let anyone tell me otherwise." Yet even as she said the words, a bit of red rose in her cheeks. She really did look like she was ashamed.


    Her gaze on Nichs was fierce for one more moment, like she expected him to defend her. When he didn''t, she crossed her arms and turned around. She walked toward the edge of the boat and held onto the railing.


    Nathan tumed to re at me. I startled, unsure why I was the subject of his ire.


    "She''sshing out because of your argument, Piper. You need to resolve this."


    Then he walked away.


    He was ming me for Bridget''s actions? How was any of this my fault?

 Chapter 525

    ?


    Chapter 0525


    With Nathan gone, some of the guilt set upon me. Nathan had been gaslighting me, I knew that. Bridget''s actions were not my responsibility, but his words had given me a measure of difort inside of my chest.


    Even though Bridget''s actions hadn''t been directly caused by me, she was likely acting a bit more aggressively out of jealousy. Nichs hade to my defense, but did not do the same for her, even when she tried to push the issue.


    It wasn''t my fault, and she should have behaved more like an adult. But I could sympathize with her hurt feelings. It would pain me greatly to have Nichs defend someone else and not me.


    But my sympathy stopped short when I remembered all that Bridget had done to me, and also that her incident tonight could have been so easily avoided.


    Nichs touched his hand to the small of my back. "You alright?" he asked me


    "I''m fine," I told him. I wanted to thank him for all that he''d done for me, yet when I went to speak once more, Elva tugged on Nichs''s hand instead.


    "Look, Nickss! Dolphins!"


    He gave me a small smile, which I retumed. Then he let himself be pulled closer to the railing. Out in the water beyond, dolphins breeched the water. They chased alongside the boat like they were making a game of it.


    Exhausted, I looked for a ce to sit down. I saw one beside Veronica. Julian had chosen to stand near her, and they were chatting. Veronica held a book on herp, that was strangely dry for where it must havee from.


    Did the merfolk use magic to enchant their books, keeping them safe from the salt water?


    Curious, I came closer to the pair. Veronica immediately patted the empty seat beside her. I must have looked as tired as I felt. I flopped down in the seat and then thanked her.


    "Veronica was just telling me some of what she leamed," Julian filled me in.


    "I was only able to visit with the keeper of the library briefly before it was time for us to leave," Veronica said, "But when I told her I was interested in learning more about merfolk magic, she seemned very excited. She led me straight to this book. She even let me borrow it, knowing I might have no way of returning it."


    That was incredibly generous. The kindness of the merfolk people seemed to know no bounds. Or perhaps the keeper of libraries simply appreciated Veronica''s truthfulness about what she wished to know.


    Veronica flipped open the book and gently turned the first few pages. Inside, the words were hand-written in a tight, neat scrawl. Some pictures and diagrams were added among the text. Those too appeared hand-drawn.


    "I can tell just from skimming so far that this is very old magic. Even older than the magic I know and use." She looked at me. "It makes me believe the mystic might know of a cure, after all. Her knowledge of ancient magic might very well hold the key."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    That was a hopeful thought, but there was a very big problem regarding the mystic now." She never reappeared to me," I said. "I don''t know if she ever will again."


    *I wouldn''t put it past her to show up when you least expect it," Julian said. "She told you, what? That she''de to you again when your heart was clear of fear? Was that it?"


    I nodded in assent.


    "Well, there you go," Julian said. "You still have fear in your heart, so she''s keeping her distance."


    That was true. I tried to findfort in the words. Yes. I was doubtful before, but there was still hope that she might reappear. Though, admittedly, I was still a bit afraid that the mystic would prove to be another person who wanted to do harm to me or Elva.


    It was unfair to think that, I knew. The mystic had done nothing to me, as far as I knew, and as merfolk valued truth so highly, she was unlikely lying to me. But I had been so hurt before, so many times. And I couldn''t take chances with Elva''s life. Even though I desperately wanted her cured.


    My heart was a tangled web of doubts and more doubts, with such a tiny glimmer of hope. I didn''t know what to do.


    Veronica must have been able to tell. "I''ll read through this as quickly as I can. When I can understand more of the merfolk magic, we should be able to have at least some idea of what the mystic intends to do about the curse."


    "Thank you, Veronica," I said, and meant it from the bottom of my heart.


    Veronica gave me a soft smile, a rare expression from her. I treasured it.


    "You know," Julian went on. "This magic might give us an edge against the underground organization. The merfolk would likely see through their dishonest tactics. I doubt the merfolk royal family would be so forting with them, even if Hawk or the rest could deceive their way into an invitation."


    Good news all around, then. Hawk and the underground were so adept at magic, that any upper hand we could achieve could potentially save all our lives if we faced them again.


    "I''ll do my best to study," Veronica said.


    Julian ced his hand on her shoulder. He didn''t say anything, but winked when she looked up at him.


    A soft red dusted across Veronica''s cheeks.


    After the boat docked on our familiar ind, the sun had crept down to the horizon, and everyone seemed tired, Elva most of all. She yawned bigly, then curled up against my side on the chair, even as I tried to tell her it was time to get up.


    I finally coaxed her, pulling her up into my arms as I stood.


    As we left the boat, Nichs caught me by the elbow. He tugged slightly, coaxing me nearer him. In my ear, he whispered, "After you put Elva to bed, visit me in my room."


    Immediately, my heart began to pound. It was incredibly difficult not to rush as I took Elva upstairs, greeted the guard, and then slipped inside. I changed Elva into her pajamas and then helped her crawl under the covers of the bed.


    She was asleep before I even lowered the covers down over her, snoring softly into her


    pillow.


    There was still no sign of Charlotte, though it waste now. She might have gone back to bed. I made a mental note to track her down in the morning if she still hadn''t shown herself, or if I didn''t receive a note or anything. Maybe she came down with a cold or something. I didn''t worry too much yet.


    After I made certain Elva was settled, I sneaked out of the room. The guard saw me, of


    course, but they had been swom to discretion.


    "Elva''s sleeping," I told him.


    "No harm wille to her," he replied,


    With thatfort, I backed up into the hall, then turned and lightly walked to Nichs''s


    room.


    I knocked on his door. It opened after only one wrap of my knuckles to the wood.


    Then, Nichs pulled me through the door, closed it, and backed me up into it. He quickly closed the distance, and kissed my breath away.

 Chapter 526

    ?


    Chapter 0526


    Nichs licked his tongue into my mouth. I moaned as I held onto his shoulders, fingers curling into the tight, slick fabric of his wetsuit.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He stepped closer to me, boxing me in against the door. I was pleasantly trapped, with the hard wood at my back, and his firm torso lining my front, pressing into my softness.


    He tasted like salt water, but then so did I. We probably both smelled like it too. Though the water in my hair had dried, I still felt like I looked like a wet cat.


    Nichs didn''t seem to mind, not with the fervent way he was kissing me. And if he didn''t mind, I certainly didn''t mind, easily losing myself to the passion of the kiss.


    His hands moved away from the door and found their way to my hips. With his thumbs, he teased along the edge of my panty line, right where my swimsuit ended and my sensitive bare skin was exposed.


    It tickled just as much as it sent fire zing to my core, so I shivered against the feel of his exploratory fingers.


    He smiled against my mouth. "You''re trembling," he said, sounding pleased with himself. As he should, I supposed, since he was making me feel so much with just a little, tiny touch.


    "You know why," I whispered.


    He hummed. I thought he might continue to tease me, but instead, his attitude shifted. The smugness to his smile fell away, but not the smile itself, which added warmth.


    "You did well today. You acted like a trained diplomat," Nichs said, voice low. "I am very... proud."


    He pressed his hips up against mine, and I could feel just how very... something he was.


    "Let me show you how proud of you I am," Nichs said.


    It was a bad line that probably should have made meugh, but the sentiment behind it had my heart racing instead. He had praised my diplomacy. He hadn''t done that before. Diplomacy was a necessary skill for the Luna.


    Could it be that he was beginning to see my value as.. a Queen?


    No, that couldn''t be. One good day in front of foreign royalty did not fully trante into being able to help lead a nation. I was getting way too far ahead of myself. I needed to slow down.


    But my heart would not listen to reason. It simply took thepliment and twisted it into hope.


    Maybe this could be a turning point. Maybe I actually could stand a chance in thispetition.


    Foolish, foolish heart.


    Nichs stepped back, giving me room. I inched forward, and then he leaned down and scooped me up into his arms. I wrapped my arms around his neck. If he was a merfolk, I''d be touching his gills for sure.


    I thought Nichs would take me to the bed, but instead he carried me toward the bathroom.


    "Nick?" I asked, raising a lone brow.


    "You deserve to be pampered," he said.


    He set me down on my feet just outside the shower. Then he reached it and turned on the hot water.


    A prince taking such good care of amoner? What would the kingdom knew if they could see us now?


    Pity they would never know. It might help them see Nichs in a brighter light.


    Though I was more than happy to keep Nichs all to myself. I really didn''t like to share.


    With the water on, Nichs returned his attention to me. He slid his hands around me, finding the ties that held my swimsuit together. He''d already removed it once, so it took zero effort for him to remove it again. In seconds, the ties came free, and the swimsuit slipped down the length of my body.


    The shells of the suit clinked against the tiles of the ground. I hoped they didn''t break. I wanted to hold onto that suit as a memento, if nothing else.


    Nichs gripped me by the waist, and physically lifted me up and out of the suit on the ground. He carried me into the shower and ced me down again, a sexy show of strength. My mouth was watering.


    "You need to get naked too," I reminded him. He nned on pampering me? I was ready to pamper him right back.


    "Oh. Don''t worry." His grin sharpened a little, looking boyish and mischievous. He stepped back out of the bathroom, found the zipper of his wetsuit, and then slowly dragged it down, revealing inch after delicious inch of his skin.


    With the zipper to his waist, he tugged the wetsuit down off of his wide shoulders until his entire chest was bare. He seemed to flex, puffing his chest more than normal, as if he was putting himself on disy for me.


    I was eager to look, to appreciate every inch of that raw masculinity he showed off.


    He pushed down the wetsuit over his hips. When his rock hard dick sprang free, my mind went nk for a full few seconds.


    "Like what you see?'' he teased.


    I blushed, having been caught staring at his impressive length. It wasn''t the first time I''d seen him naked, not by a long shot, but each time felt a little like the first. He was so mouthwateringly handsome that my brain always needed a restart upon seeing him naked.


    The wetsuit totally discarded, he stepped into the shower with me. I reached out for him, but he clucked his tongue and motioned a tiny circle with his finger.


    I turned my back to him, obeying.


    He slipped into the shower at my back. He reached for the shampoo, and then, after a


    moment, I felt his sturdy fingers rubbing the shampoo into my scalp. After the shampoo, came the conditioner.


    Once both of those were rinsed from my hair, hethered up his hands with soap and began to carefully clean every square inch of my body.


    He was careful but thorough with his ministrations. Quickly, I was putty in his hands. Closing my eyes, I rested back against his chest, as his hands reached up mine. He traced his hands along my abdomen, and then up to my breasts.


    I moaned wantonly, but he did not linger his touch there, to my great disappointment. Instead, he merely cleaned me and then rinsed me. Despite my intentions to pamper him too, he''d turned me into goo by then, and I''d lost some of my ability to concentrate.


    He quickly cleaned himself instead, while I leaned up against the tile wall of the shower, watching.


    His dick was still hard for me. His eyes were all over my body even as he hurriedly cleaned his own. He was rinsed in record speed, then he turned off the water and reached for me.


    Kissing, we stumbled out of the shower. He started to lead me, dripping, away from the bathroom.


    I broke the kiss tough and reaching back, I snatched a towel off the towel rack. Undeterred, he continued to coax me toward the bed. His arms wrapped around me. His lips devoured mine.


    I tried my best to dab at us both with the towel, though, admittedly, I was very distracted by


    other things.


    We both must have been.


    Else we might have noticed when the door to the room clicked open.


    We would have stopped before we heard a gasp.


    At the sound of the gasp, we pulled apart enough to both look toward the door.


    There, Bridget stood, staring at us with wide eyes.

 Chapter 527

    ?


    Chapter 0527


    I had been naked for a while, but suddenly, with Bridget here now, seeing us, I felt vulnerable and exposed in a way I had never been with just Nichs alone.


    I held up the towel, blocking as much of myself - and Nichs - as I could.


    "What the hell, Bridget?" Nichs snapped. Where my first instinct had been


    embarrassment, Nichs''s had been anger. He twisted me in his arms, hiding me behind the cover of his body as much as he could. "Since when don''t you knock."


    Instead of leaving, Bridget came more fully into the room and then casually closed the door behind her. She turned back around, facing us, and she red at us both.


    "I''d wanted to talk to you, Nichs. Privately, I had no idea you''d have...pany." The word dripped with venom.


    "Leave, Bridget," Nichs said, his voice lowering dangerously. "Now."


    Bridget crossed her arms. "You both must think I''m some kind of idiot. I''ve suspected you have been screwing around for a while now."


    "This isn''t your business," I said, voicing my own displeasure. She seemed perfectly content to stand there and judge our nakedness. "At least tum your back!"


    Bridget totally ignored me. She kept her re leveled entirely at Nichs. "As your friend, it''s my job to tell you how absolutely careless you are being."


    To be fair, we really should have made sure that door was locked. Yet I got the feeling that wasn''t what Bridget had been talking about.


    "Do you have any idea the damage you are doing to Piper by indulging her like this?" Bridget said. Her face was twisted with anger.


    She seemed genuinely upset... on my behalf?


    What the hell was she talking about?


    "Piper isn''t like us, Nichs. She''ll get the wrong idea," Bridget continued. "You shouldn''t toy with someone who might start to dream of a better life than the terrible one that waits for her when she goes back home."


    Wait. What the hell!


    "My life isn''t terrible," I said, just as Nichs said, "I''m not toying around."


    "Oh, really?" she scoffed, and she still wasn''t looking at me. "Then do you intend to marry her? Are you going to make her Luna? The Queen of our kingdom? You think she can actually handle that? Her? Amoner?"


    "That''s enough!" I said. Finched forward, careful to keep the towel covering us, as I more directly confronted Bridget.


    Yes, outrage fueled me, but right there along with it was fear. I didn''t want Nichs to answer some of Bridget''s questions. I had my nice little fantasies. Hearing Nicks shoot holes in them would hurt me too much. I couldn''t even stand the thought of it.


    "Don''t talk about me like I''m not here," I said fiercely. "I''m not some kind of wilting flower who can''t stand up for myself. I don''t need anyone''s ill-guided protection, Bridget. Least of all yours!"


    What a hypocrite. This woman left me in that pit on that jungle ind, and now she was here, wanting to defend my heart from being hurt?


    It was too much.


    "I''m trying to help you, Piper!"


    "I don''t believe you," I snarled. "If you cared about me at all, you wouldn''t have left me in that


    pitt


    "I already apologized for that," she said.


    "You never did."


    "You forgave me!"


    "I said we could move on."


    "Well, you were clearly lying, bringing that up again." Bridget looked down her nose at me, like she was the one up on her high horse, taking the high road, and I was so far beneath her.


    "What I''m saying." I doubled down, "is that you do not have my best interest at heart. Whatever this is, it has nothing to do with me."


    Maybe she was jealous. Maybe she thought Nichs was sleeping with the bottom of the barrel. Whatever she thought, she should just say that, instead of trying to paint herself as my hero.


    "I''m only trying to protect you!" Bridget snapped,


    I didn''t believe her.


    "Get out, Bridget," Nichs said with a growl.


    Bridget made a loud harrumph in frustration. She pointed straight at me. "I''ll leave when she does. For both of your sakes."


    "Bridget," Nichs snapped,


    By now, I had the worst kind of headache. If Bridget really did leave alone, who was to say she wouldn''t being right back with Nathan or a camera crew in tow? It was bad enough that she had seen this much between Nichs and me.


    Even if she had suspected we were together. It was one thing to suspect, and entirely another to see it in action. Whatever else she thought of it, she now knew that Nichs and I were intimate. That was dangerous knowledge for someone as conniving as her to have.


    I ced my hand on Nichs''s chest, redirecting his attention onto me.


    "It''s okay," I said. "I should go."


    Even with the anger on his face, a question raised in his eyes. I knew without doubt that he


    would defend me until the very end of the world. He''d muscle Bridget out of this room if he had to.


    But I didn''t want that. And when his anger eased, he woulde to regret such an


    aggressive action.


    "I''ll talk to you tomorrow," I said.


    Nichs pressed his lips hard together. He waited a moment more, maybe to see if I would change my mind. I wouldn''t. My mind was set. When he realized that, he sighed.


    "At least, wear some of my clothes out there," Nichs said.


    That made sense to me. The guard at the door was sworn to secrecy and discretion, but I''d rather not parade naked around him.


    Nichs turned to Bridget. "Face the wall. You''ve seen enough."


    "I''m not leaving," she said, stubborn, though she didply with the request to turn. She


    faced the door.


    "I only need a minute to dress, then I''ll leave," I said.


    "I''ll wait," Bridget said.


    With her back turned to us, Nichs and I hurried over to his dresser. He gave me a pair of pajamas which I shimmied into in. Nichs also grabbed some pajama pants for himself, which he pulled on without boxers underneath.


    How I wished we could crawl into bed together. What I would have given to go back in time a half-hour or so, to when he was holding me pressed against that door, or rubbing his hands all over me on the shower.


    Sighing, I gave Nichs onest lingering, longing look, which he fully returned. Then, I


    headed toward the door.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Bridget saw I was dressed, she opened the door for me. Out in the hallway, she closed the door behind us. The minute the door was closed, Bridget spoke up.


    "Piper."


    I didn''t really want to talk to her anymore today, but, worried she might threaten to out us, I stopped to hear her out.


    "Nichs will never pick you as his Luna, no matter what you do," Bridget said. "Before you continue to embarrass yourself, maybe you should think about the kind of example you are


    setting for your daughter."


    Shock stunned me for a moment. Then I looked back at her.


    "Do you really want Elva to think your behavior is eptable? Do you want her to think her mother is a whore?"

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 0528


    Bridget¡¯s words stuck with me more than I wanted them to. As I rested in bed that night, I stared at the ceiling reying everything that happened ¡ª not justst night with Bridget, but every time I had been with Nichs before. Where had Elva been? Had she noticed any of my behavior? I didn¡¯t think myself a whore for spending intimate time with the man that I adored, but that wasn¡¯t necessarily an aspect I wanted Elva to see and learn and think eptable.


    When it came to be morning again, I think I had slept for maybe an hour or two total. Elva was fully rested and excited, bouncing out of bed at the first sign of light. She talked and talked about the merfolk children and how much fun she had. It was endearing and sweet, but I was very tired.


    Still, I tried to be as attentive as I could. I rolled out of bed and made my way over to the dresser to pick out our day clothes. As soon as I opened a drawer, Elva switched her topic of conversation and said, ¡°I knew someone was in here yesterday.¡±


    My hand stopped halfway to the drawer with Elva¡¯s shirts. I looked at her. She was serious.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They knocked over that pot,¡± Elva said, pointing to a decorative set of vases on top of the dresser. And yes, she was right, one of the vases had been knocked over and then not set correctly. Neither Elva nor I had done that, and Charlotte certainly would have fixed it if she had done it.


    No, the person who had knocked over that vase must have been in a hurry.


    Perhaps searching through the drawers for my swimsuits.


    We knew someone must havee in here to steal my things, so it wasn¡¯t providing any new information to point out that mistake of our thief.


    However, for Elva to have noticed itbefore me rattled me. I always knew she was observant and smart, but to have this reminder so soon after Bridget¡¯s words...


    Maybe Elva did notice the nights I didn¡¯te home, or came homete.


    Maybe I was teaching her that it was okay to be out all night with a man that you weren¡¯tmitted to. A man who had several other women vying for his attention. | | | I didn¡¯t want Elva to grow up and find herself in the same situation as me.


    She shouldn¡¯t know the hurt I feel, being so closed to the man I admired while knowing it was doomed to fail. I wanted Elva to only know love and want and affection. 1 | I shook my head, clearing my worries away. Someday, when Elva was old enough to date, I would sit her down and exin most of what happened here between Nichs and myself. I would make sure she understood that this was a special case romance, and not something she should repeat.


    For now, at least, I had some time. So rather than focusing on that, I needed to live in the present.


    And in the present, we were both awake and there was still no sign of Charlotte. On a normal day, she would have been here by now, to help us dress and prepare for the days events.


    She¡¯d been missing yesterday too. I wondered if she was sick, but I worried if this didn¡¯t run deeper than that.


    Someone wanted me to miss the merfolk banquet, enough to sneak into my room, steal my swimsuits and turn off my rm. To achieve their sess, they would have also needed to make sure Charlotte was out of the way.


    Maybe I was overthinking things. But I wasn¡¯t willing to take the chance that I wasn''t.


    When the nanny arrived, I kissed Elva on the forehead, promised we¡¯d reconnectter to make sandcastles, and then slipped out of the bedroom.


    I stumbled backwards at once, but a sturdy arm wrapped around my waist, steadying me.


    ¡°Careful,¡± Nichs lightly chided.


    A blush touched my cheeks.


    Slowly he lowered his arm, and I took a step backwards. He then turned back to the guard, who I noticed was different than the one I recognized.


    ¡°You know your orders,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡± Nichs nodded. He looked at me once more, and then dipped his head forward, suggesting we start walking. I fell in step with him instantly.


    ncing back at the new guard, I asked, ¡°Did you bring on more people?¡±


    ¡°One person cannot realistically guard your door at all times,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Now there are three separate guards on rotation, who will protect you and your things.¡± I sighed with relief.


    ¡°It is definitely unnerving, knowing someone was in my room, stealing my things.¡± Nichs straightened slightly.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Near the top of the stairs, he stopped walking and faced me.


    Worried he might bring upst night, something I was not ready to process yet, I said quickly, ¡°Have you seen Charlotte?¡± He opened his mouth, closed it.


    Confusion tilted his expression. ¡°No,¡± he said atst.


    ¡°IT haven''t seen her since the day before yesterday,¡± I told him. ¡°I''m worried she might be sick or...¡± 1 didn¡¯t want to admit out loud the other fears that I had, as if saying them aloud might curse Charlotte by making them real. od


    E a (% ] +15 BONUS ¡°That¡¯s why you werete yesterday,¡± he said. ¡°She never arrived to help you.¡± ¡°That,bined with my rms all ~ being turned off, yes.¡± Nichs¡¯s confusion gave way to realization, then understanding. ¡°We should speak with the head | housekeeper, Selma. She should know everything that goes on with the staff.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, nodding. I turned to go down the stairs then, on a quest now to find Selma, but Nichs gently grabbed my arm and held me back.


    ¡°Piper...¡± He wanted to talk about what happenedst night with Bridget, I knew that. It was a reasonable request, after the usations Bridget had made.


    But I still wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it. I didn¡¯t want to hear Nichs say that Bridget was right, that he would never choose me. I knew he wouldn''t mean it personally, that it was simplya matter of what was right for the kingdom.


    It still hurt to think about. To have him actually say the words might just kill me.


    ¡°Later, Nick, okay?¡± I asked. If I could have some more time, just a few more blissful hours of lying to myself, letting myself believe that I lived in a world where Nichs could be my mate and husband, I would cherish every second.


    Someday I''d have to wake up and face reality, but not yet. Please, not yet.


    Nichs schooled his expression.


    Whatever he was thinking in that moment, even my deep understanding of him couldn¡¯t reveal to me.


    His eyes bore down into mine with such intensity that it made me shiver from the base of my neck all the way down my spine.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Later,¡± he said, and sounded stern.


    It was a promise, one he wouldn''t jet me break.


    ¡°Later,¡± I agreed, and dreaded it.

 Chapter 529

    y G00 p (_) +15 BONUS Chapter 0529 Nichs and I walked down to the first floor and sought out Selma. We found her in the kitchen, preparing the chefs for the day¡¯s menu. We waited near the door, not wanting to disturb her work. When she was finished, the chefs returned to their duties and we approached her.


    She was an older woman, who had been in service at this residence for many years. She should have seen it all by now. Nothing she face should have shaken her. Yet when Nichs and I came to stand before her, she seemed nervous.


    ¡°Do you need something, Prince Nichs? Miss Piper?¡± Selma asked.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± I asked.


    Maybe Charlotte really was sick and Selma had caught it too. That would exin how pale she looked.


    ?pm fine,¡± she said. ¡°Was that all . you needed?¡± She started to move like 4


    CN (J) +15 BONUS she was going to walk away from us.


    Nichs sidestepped into her path.


    ¡°We''re looking for Piper¡¯s maid, Charlotte. You¡¯ll remember that she ~ was brought in specifically to serve Piper.¡± Nichs kept his tone friendly enough, though his face was hard and stern. ¡°She has been missing for the past day.¡± Selma swallowed. She straightened a little, though she was much shorter than Nichs, slightly shorter than myself.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Charlotte has been feeling unwell. We requested that she stay in her room for a few days, so as to not spread the disease around. This is such a small ind. When one person catches something, it can so quickly travel around.¡± It was a logical exnation. I still wanted more answers. ¡°I want to see her.¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Selma said Sd


    () +15 BONUS Nichs lifted a brow.


    Selma, upon seeing it, amended, ¡° You will likely catch her cold as well.


    It¡¯s only for your health and safety ~ that I ask you to leave her be. The airne has already been called for.


    She will be headed hometer today.¡± ¡°You are sending her away?¡± I asked, surprised. ie I Selma nodded. ¡°It¡¯s protocol for illness. We don¡¯t have the means to care for sick people here.¡± Just how sick was Charlotte? If it was merely a cold, she¡¯d just need some aspirin and rest. She had to have caught something more serious... if any of this was true.


    ¡°1d still like to see her,¡± I said. ¡°I can bring her something to eat. Chicken soup, maybe.¡± Seeing Selma was about to argue, I added, ¡°I''ll maintain safe distance, and I''ll only stay for a moment. I just want to make sure she¡¯s okay. We''re friends.¡± y


    (_) +15 BONUS ¡°Friends?¡± Selma asked. ¡°I thought she was your servant.¡± ¡°She is,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s both.¡± Selma seemed taken aback by the words. She looked at me for a long moment, as if I was a puzzle she was trying to piece together.


    ¡°Selma?¡± Nichs prompted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem unreasonable to allow a woman to visit her friend.¡± Selma dropped her gaze down to the ground. ¡°You know the rules, Prince Nichs. Many apologies, but those with illness are to be quarantined.¡± ¡°And an exception cannot be made, for my sake?¡± Nichs asked.


    Selma closed her eyes for a long moment. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Please forgive me.¡± Nichs watched her. He knew her better than I. I wondered what he could see in her that I could not. He revealed nothing now, though I hoped he wouldExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    nothing now, though I hoped he would when we were alone again.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Nichs said dryly.


    Rules are rules.¡± Selma nodded. ¡°May I go now? I have many other duties to attend to.¡± ¡°Forgive our disruption of your day,¡± Nichs said. He lightly touched my arm, signaling I should move.


    Together, Nichs and I stepped back, giving Selma room. She quickly retreated from the kitchen.


    I had so many questions for Nichs, none of which I wanted to ask around the chefs. Though I didn¡¯t totally trust Selma, I could tell she was a hard worker, and I didn¡¯t want to undermine her in front of the staff under hermand.


    BD i E COMMENTS SUPPORT

 Chapter 530

    ?Chapter 0530


    Nichs must have felt the same. He nodded toward the door. I followed him from the kitchen to the sitting room near the front door. We didn''t sit, just stood there, but it was privacy enough to finally speak.


    *She''s hiding something," Nichs said. "She''s never been that cagey before, as long as I''ve known her."


    "Do you think Charlotte''s really sick?" I asked.


    *Illness is taken seriously here. Everything she said was true in that regard, but to not allow leniency when I asked for it... She is exceedingly loyal to the crown. In the past, she would always allow me and my brothers special treatment. The only time she wouldn''t was when..."


    Suddenly, he frowned.


    *...when?" I asked.


    He looked me in my eye, and his were swarming with a tirade of emotion: anger, regret, annoyance. None of them good.


    "When my father specificallymanded otherwise, Nichs said.


    By order of the King? To keep everyone away from Charlotte?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    That seemed so oundish, I almost couldn''t believe it.


    We needed to talk to Charlotte, find out if she was sick and what she knew, then we could make our conclusions. Until then, we were just guessing, and I really didn''t want to guess about the royal family. Nichs would only get a light scolding, but I could lose my head if we were wrong.


    "Hey, what''s up with Selma?" Julian asked.


    I jumped, not having heard him approach. God, I really was strung tight. Nichs''s words had put fear into my heart.


    "Whoa, it''s okay." Julian came nearer to me. He ced a hand on my shoulder. "I''m not a ghost or anything."


    "I''m sorry," I said. "We were just talking and... I was surprised."


    Julian looked between the two of us, likely garnering the wrong kind of assumptions.


    "We were talking about Selma," I said quickly, to bring his mind back on track, instead of following those incorrect leads he was no doubt surmising. "Nichs was saying she seemed off when we talked to her."


    "She''s still off," Julian said. "She walked right by me and didn''t even say hello. That has never happened before, not even when we were children." Julian nced from me to Nichs. "What did you say to rattle her?"


    "Charlotte is missing," Nichs said. "Selma ims she is sick."


    *You don''t believe that," Julian said. It wasn''t a question.


    "Someone was in my room yesterday. They stole my swimsuits and turned off my rms. Charlotte still should have been in to wake me and see me off," I said. "That she wasn''t..."


    "It''s connected," Julian said. Again, not a question. His quick mind seemed to piece everything together at once." So where is Charlotte?"


    *Selma says she is in her room," Nichs said.


    "She''s going to be sent home today by ne," I added, hinting at the urgency.


    "Well, there''s only one thing to do then," Julian said with a shrug. "It''s so simple, I don''t know why you didn''t think of it. Although, you are both so goody-two-shoes, you''d likely not do anything without permission."


    "We should go see her for ourselves," I said.


    Julian shed me a mischievous smile, a touch of pride in his eyes. "Visitors typically don''t go into the servants'' quarters but it''s not totally off-limits. It''s just through a door under the stairs. We won''t want to be seen, of course. Last thing we want is for Selma to know we''re suspicious of her. But with discretion..."


    "Let''s do it," I said. Julian nodded.


    We both looked at Nichs, expecting him to be the one who might be against this n. But with a sigh, he said, "We need the truth."


    And it was decided.

 Chapter 531

    () +15 BONUS Chapter 0531 Nichs, Julian, and I walked to the base of the stairs. There, we stood calmly, while peering around, waiting for all the servants in sight to go elsewhere to attend to their duties.


    Then, with Julian being the boldest and first of us, we sneaked through the servants¡¯ door and into the servants¡¯ quarters.


    Unlike the main building, the servant¡¯s quarters were not as brightly decorated. Though the walls were painted and clean, they had no paintings or decorations of any kind.


    The quarters were simply a long, barren hallway of doors on either side, with a potted nt at the very end.


    My nerves itched. If someone were toe into this hallway, they would see us at once. He had to be quick and careful.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Which door is hers?¡± T asked. None of the doors were marked.


    rr 2) Oo +15 BONUS Julian sighed. ¡°Guess we have to do this the hard way.¡± Slowly, we tried each door one at a time, bracing ourselves each time for what might be inside. What we found, one after the next, were clean, sparse rooms, with made beds. Most had a desk or a chair and a few personal items. When we saw the room was empty, we didn¡¯t linger long enough to see more.


    We tried so many doors with no luck that I was beginning to feel nervous.


    Perhaps Charlotte wasn¡¯t here at all? But how could that be? Where else would they keep her? Nichs wore a frowning, serious expression that did not change the longer this went on. Julian, however, seemed to grow more hopeful.


    ¡°We should have started in the back,¡± he grumbled to himself, though he was smiling. ¡°Of course they¡¯d give the new person the worst room.¡± The door on the left in the back of the


    (_) +15 BONUS hallway led to an entirely bare room.


    The bed was there, but it had no sheets. No personal items were I anywhere, and the desk had a thinyer of dust on top of it.


    She wasn¡¯t there. That left onest room. We all turned around.


    ¡°This must be it,¡± Julian said, his brightness unshakeable. He walked up to the door, grabbed the handle, and tried to turn. The doorknob rattled, but would not open. It was locked.


    ~~ Hope lifted my heart as much as dread pulled it down. Charlotte must be in there, but would they really lock her in? Why? Surely the quarantine restrictions wouldn¡¯t be that strict? I stepped closer to the door.


    Charlotte?¡± I whisper-velled, then listen. Someone was moving around inside, but they hadn¡¯t said anything yet. I tried again, speaking up, ¡° Charlotte?¡± ¡°Piper?¡± came Charlotte¡¯s voice, right from the other side of the door.


    (w] +15 BONUS She didn¡¯t sound sick. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Looking for you. Are you okay? They said you had some kind of illness?¡± ¡°What illness,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°T feel fine. Other than being locked in this room.¡± ¡°Not sick then,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Foul y,¡± Julian replied.


    The two brothers shared a dire look between them before Julian turned back to the door and dropped to his knees beside the doorknob. He took out his lockpicking tools from his pocket. I wondered if he always carried those around. Regardless, I was d of it now.


    ¡°I woke up yesterday, dressed and went to the door only to find it locked,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°They bring me meals but don¡¯t open the door more than a.crack. I¡¯ve tried the window, but even that seems to be \ bolted down. I¡¯ve thought about 4


    () +15 BONUS breaking it, but... I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, Piper.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Charlotte,¡± I said. I could hear a hint of fear in her voice. ¡°We''ll figure it out together.¡± Julian unlocked the door in a sh, and then the three of us sneaked inside. Julian closed the door silently behind us.


    I immediately went to Charlotte and pulled her into a hug. She seemed okay, just a little shaken. Guilt speared through me. I should have looked for her sooner. But, no, I had to push those pointless thoughts to the side. I was here now, and we were going to figure this out.


    ¡°Who locked you in here?¡± I asked, feeling like I might already know the answer.


    Charlotte confirmed that I did.


    Selma. I asked her why, but she wouldn¡¯t answer. She¡¯s barely said anything to me, other than to tell me it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    4 hd () +15 BONUS Nichs made a thoughtful hum. ¡° Selma is unfailingly loyal to the crown.


    She wouldn''t act out of turn like this.¡± Charlotte was telling the truth, of that I was certain.


    ¡°Unless she was taking orders,¡± Julian said.


    The brothers looked at each other again. I didn¡¯t need to be part of it to know what they were thinking this time.


    ¡°Why would your parents want to lock up Charlotte?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The King ordered this?¡± Charlotte said, shock in her voice. She ced a hand to her heart.


    ¡°Charlotte doesn¡¯t know how you were sabotaged yesterday,¡± Julian said, and then proceeded to fill Charlotte in on all from the missing swimsuits to the turned-off rm.


    Charlotte turned to me and bowed in Ee apology. ¡°Forgive me, Piper. I was id


    (# ] +15 BONUSing to check on you and Elva, but the door ¡ª¡± I waved off her apology. ¡°There is no need to be sorry, Charlotte. This was not your fault. But I still don¡¯t understand...¡± Nichs touched my shoulder, turning my attention to him. ¡°Piper,¡± he said, and I saw the certainty in his eyes. ¡°For Selma to have done this, the King must have told her to. Which means...¡± Julian stepped closer to me. ¡°The King¡¯s the one who wanted you sabotaged.¡± ¡°¡°He¡¯s likely responsible for your initial ruined luggage, as well,¡± Nichs added.


    The room seemed to close in around me, as the words took root. Why in the world would the King want to sabotage me, someone who clearly had no actual chance of winning? ¡°Our parents love to pull all the 4


    wr () +15 BONUS strings,¡± Julian said. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a wildcard. They must be trying to bring you in line.¡± That still didn¡¯t make sense. Ever since Bridget¡¯s arrival, I hadn¡¯t even been the public¡¯s favorite anymore.


    I opened my mouth to argue my point, when the sound of footsteps echoed in the hallway just outside the door. I quickly snapped my mouth closed, afraid of making a sound. I The footsteps drew closer. All of our eyes searched around the room, but there weren¡¯t many ces to hide.


    Maybe we wouldn¡¯t have to. After all, Charlotte did say they only opened the door a crack to leave the food. Likely no one woulde in. We just needed to stay out of sight.


    Regardless, Julian dove, quickly and quietly, and quite acrobatically, pulled himself under Charlotte¡¯s bed.


    A knock sounded on the door. A key slid into the lock.


    id


    ¡°Charlotte?¡± came Selma¡¯s voice from the other side of the door. gi) i 11]ing in. I have your breakfast and we need to discuss your travel ns.¡± Nichs grabbed me around he waist just as the door opened, and yanked me into the space behind the door. The door opened so widely it concealedus. RR With my face pressed up against Nichs¡¯s chest, I closed my eyes and hoped to God that Selma didn¡¯t want to have this conversation with the door closed.


    5 u i COMMENTS SUPPORT uf

 Chapter 532

    ?


    Chapter 0532


    Fortunately, Selma did not reach for the door once it was open. With it open, it concealed most of Nichs and me, though if she looked back, and looked closely, she would certainly see our shoes or our sides.


    The space behind the door was cramped. Nichs''s arms tightened around me, tugging me ever closer to his body until our fronts were fully aligned. With my adrenaline pumping, it took far longer than it should have for me to recognize the intimacy of our position.


    I looked up at Nichs and found him staring down at me. His golden eyes shone brightly, even in the dim light, with the flecks of green within them flickering.


    God, he was so handsome. Every time I looked at it, he threatened to steal my breath away. I could have stared at him until my dying day and died happy. For now, I would stare for as long as I could.


    He seemed content to stare right back.


    *I brought you some waffles with whipped cream and fresh fruit this morning," Selma said. "I hope you like them." Selma''s voice snapped me out of my lust-filled musings and I remembered where I was. I tilted my head a little, enough to catch sight of Selma and Charlotte through the crack between the door and the door jam.


    Selma handed a tray of food to Charlotte, who turned and ced it down on the desk.


    "I won''t say thank you," Charlotte grumbled.


    Selma crossed her hands over her waist. Her back was to me, I couldn''t see her face, but her stature seemed turned in on itself. "I''ve already apologized for this."


    "Apologies don''t get me out of this locked room," Charlotte said.


    "You''ll be heading back to the pce today," Selma said. "The airne will arrive after lunch to take you back."


    *I want to see Piper before I go," Charlotte said.


    "That''s impossible."


    "Why?"


    Selma paused a moment. "The candidates have already left for today''s event."


    It''s an obvious lie. Even if I hadn''t been hiding behind the door, I doubted Charlotte would have believed it. Charlotte knew my itinerary in advance. Even with thest minute events, information passed through the servants first. She would know that nothing was scheduled for today.


    Charlotte did not disappoint me. She lifted her head high and said, "There''s no event today."


    Selma''s tough demeanor crumbled almost instantly. "You must simply take my word for it then. You cannot see her before you leave. When she returns to the pce, you may speak again."


    "Those are not typical rules," Charlotte said. "I wasn''t aware that you had the right to deny me from seeing my mistress."


    "Typically I wouldn''t," Selma admitted, "But these are special circumstances."


    *Special circumstances?" Charlotte scoffed. "It sounds to me like you are attempting to sabotage Piper!"


    Charlotte''s raised voice seemed to breathe fresh life into Selma. She puffed up as well.


    "We have an obligation to follow the royals'' wishes," Selma said sharply.


    *The royals? Why would they want to sabotage Piper?" Charlotte was ying dumb now, in an attempt to garner more information.


    "It is not our ce to try to understand them," Selma said, shutting down that attempt. "We simply do as they say. I trust you do not want word of your disagreement to make its way back to the King?"


    Charlotte fell silent. I couldn''t me her. Her livelihood was on the line. I only knew a small bit of Charlotte''s personal life, she didn''t talk of it much. But I knew that she survived on her work as a maid in the pce.


    I knew what it was like to be one job away from the direst of straits.


    "Have your bags packed by noon. We will forgo lunch for today. You can eat on the ne." Selma turned abruptly toward the door.


    I stilled, not blinking or even breathing. Behind me, Nichs was like a statue.


    Only my heart moved within me, racing out of control. I didn''t know what we would do if she saw us, or how we would exin our presence.


    Fortunately, she grabbed the handle of the door and began to pull it closed as she walked through the doorway. But then, suddenly, she stopped again.


    My heart leaped into my throat.


    Selma turned around.


    Had we been caught?


    "Enjoy your waffles,* Selma said, and then closed the door. She locked it once more with the key she must have carried.


    I didn''t move again until her footsteps disappeared down the corridor. Then, like a puppet with the strings cut, exhaled and all of the tension slipped from my body. I was entirely deted, held upright mostly by the strength of Nichs''s arm around me.


    I lowered my forehead to his chest and just breathed.


    "That was close," I whispered.


    Nichs was my anchor. "You''re safe now."


    "You aren''t alone here, don''t forget," Julian said, teasing, and I began to blush.


    Slowly, Nichs loosened his hold and I slipped away from him. When I turned back toward the group, Julian was out from under the bed. His arms were crossed and he was smiling at me with a devilish expression.


    Charlotte stood beside him, worry all over her face. "You have to be careful, Piper. If the King himself is out for you, there''s nothing me or any other servant will be able to do to stop him. We are bound to hismands."


    I couldn''t quite imagine a world where Charlotte wouldn''t stand against those who actively wanted to harm me. But the King must have known that too, choosing to lock her up rather than to bring her into his ns for sabotage.


    "I understand," I said, and I did. "I''ll be careful."


    Yet I wasn''t sure how much even being careful would save me against the will of the King.


    "Why don''t you stay with me?" I asked her. "Julian can bust us out of here, and once you are free, it will make a huge scene to try to lock you up again."


    Charlotte gave me a soft, sad sort of smile, even as she shook her head. "I''m sorry, Piper. Selma was right about what thing. We as servants have an obligation to the power of the crown. I have been ordered to return to the pce, and I have to obey that order, as much as I''d like not to."


    I nodded, signaling my understanding. How I wished everything was different. Even to know why the King was suddenly actively against me would help me to more fully prepare for the trials ahead. Right now, I didn''t even know how to defend myself!


    Charlotte looked first to Julian and then to Nichs, as she said, "I am entrusting the two of you to keep Piper safe."


    "Of course," Julian said.


    Charlotte gave him a t look. "No leading her into more trouble than she''s already in."


    Julian ced a hand over his heart, looking affronted - were it not for his growing smile. "Would I do that?"


    No one said anything, because no one had to. He absolutely would lead me into more trouble. I didn''t need a crystal ball to tell me that future.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Nichs, meanwhile, was more steadfast. He stepped closer to my side, and said, "I will protect her, no matter what."

 Chapter 533

    ?


    Chapter 0533


    We sneaked out of Charlotte''s room much in the same way we arrived it. Once we were back in the safety of the main building, Nichs turns to Julian and I and said, "I''m going to contact the King immediately."


    Julian snorted. "And say what?"


    Nichs was already frowning, but he frowned even deeper now, ring at Julian. "I''ll get them to tell me what''s really going on."


    *They''ll just lie to you," Julian said.


    "They''ll try. But I''ll be able to see through them."


    "You think. You''ve bought their bullshit before." Julian smirked at Nichs, though his eyes were no less hard than Nichs''s. They look hard at each other like they are in some kind of staring contest.


    I hated to admit it, and I wasn''t going to say it, but I thought Julian might be right in this case. Even with Nichs''s typically effective brand of persuasion, I doubted his parents would evere clean about what they were doing to me - especially when they knew he cared about me so much.


    Plus, the King and Queen hadn''t exactly been pleased with Nichs as ofte. He was lectured for hours that morning after he saved me from the pit. Even if this didn''t involve me, I was willing to bet he would still be on the outs with them.


    *Asking them directly is the only possible option for us," Nichs said. "They are the only ones who know the full extent of what is happening."


    "That''s not true," Julian said. "It would just be a waste of time."


    They continued to argue, though their voices stopped abruptly as we were suddenly approached by Bridget. *Good morning," she said, ncing at each of us.


    Julian stared back nkly. I dipped my head, looking away. Nichs, ever cordial, replied with a curt, "Morning,"


    The air between us instantly became awkward. Julian picked up on it right away, ncing from Nichs to me to Bridget and back again.


    Bridget smiled brightly, looking directly at Nichs. She seemed expectant, like she was waiting for him to say something. Nichs kept his mouth tightly closed.


    Nichs and I hadn''t really had a chance to talk about what happened yet. I was still trying to get my thoughts in order about everything. I knew we would have had to face Bridget eventually, but I really hoped I would have had more time.


    There never seemed to be enough to time to just think about things. Something was always happening.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Nichs," Bridget said. She must have gotten tired of waiting, though her bright smile hid away any annoyance." Can I speak with you privately for a moment?"


    A muscle ticked right near Nichs''s jaw. He didn''t say anything for another moment, before he finally elicited a barely there, "Fine."


    "Great," Bridget said with enough enthusiasm for them both.


    Nichs nced at me, but then stepped forward. Bridget turned and they walked together down the hallway toward the deck.


    As soon as they were out of earshot, Julian turned toward me. "What was that about?"


    I typically admired Julian for his astuteness. Right now, I found it very annoying.


    I didn''t want to talk about it.


    But Julian was also patient so he waited me out. And, I still realized, maybe it would be nice to actually talk to someone. Julian often confided his troubles in me. Here he was, offering to hear mine. I''d be a right fool not to take him up on it.


    I dipped my head, motioning toward the living area with its wicker furniture. For whatever the reason, that area always seemed to be mostly empty. It seemed like a good ce to talk.


    We walked there together. When we sat, I realized exactly why these seats were usually empty. Yeah, this couch looked beautiful, but it was the hardest, most ufortable couch I had ever tried to sit upon.

 Chapter 534

    ?


    Chapter 0534


    Julian frowned a little too, sitting down, but he quickly schooled his face and looked at me. He wanted to get down to business then. Trying to distract him by discussing thefortability of the furniture was likely to fail.


    *Bridget walked in on Nichs and mest night," I said.


    Julian''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "And just what were you and my dear brother up to at that time?"


    *Julian, be serious," I said, only barely containing my eye roll.


    "That means you were doing exactly what I suspect," he said.


    *Julian," I chided.


    His mischievousness fell away. "I am serious now. I''m just trying to gauge what Bridget saw exactly, if there''s any way to spin it to convince her it wasn''t what she thinks it was."


    "There''s no way to spin this," I said. "Trust me."


    Julian hummed thoughtfully. "Well, shit."


    "Yeah."


    *Did she threaten to expose you?" he asked.


    "Not exactly," I replied. "I''m not sure she would do that, for Nichs''s sake. But she said other stuff instead, like how disappointed she was." He exhaled slowly and lowered my head. The next thing was harder to say. "And how I was setting a bad example for Elva."


    "Bullshit," Julian said.


    While I appreciated his consideration of my feelings, I couldn''t deny the subtle truth in those hurts hurt me deeply.


    "She''s right, though, isn''t she?" I asked. "I wouldn''t want my daughter to be secretly sneaking around with a man who will never marry her."


    Julian''s brow pulled together. "Who says he''ll never marry you?"


    It was cruel to give me hope, so I gave Julian a dubious look.


    "I''m serious," he doubled down.


    "Stop. Julian. Please. Just stop. We both know Bridget is right about this. Nichs will never marry me, no matter what I do."


    *He cares about you, Piper. He might even love -"


    "It doesn''t matter!" I said quickly. I didn''t want to hear the rest. To consider the L-word with Nichs was not something my heart was ready to face. I didn''t know if I could ever face that, not when the end result was always going to be that he walked out on me.


    "I doesn''t matter," I say again, softer. I hadn''t meant to shout. Julian looked at me with concern in his eyes, and that somehow made everything worse. "If he is to be king, he will need a woman beside him who can support him, whether he... cares deeply about her or not. We both know that I am not that person.*


    "I don''t know that, actually. In fact I think you''d be a great Luna." God help me, he seemed so earnest saying that. But I still couldn''t allow myself to believe it. Besides, Julian was a good actor. He could say nearly anything and I''d believe it.


    Though... what reason did he have to lie to me about this?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    No. The heartbreak from allowing myself to believe only to have that hope ripped away at the worst moment was too much to bear. I couldn''t face it. I wouldn''t.


    I didn''t reply to Julian this time. I didn''t ask him to stop or tell him I didn''t believe him.


    I didn''t have to.


    He was always good at reading me. He could likely see the sadness in my features, the heartache in my eyes.


    Julian sat back in his chair and sighed. "Nichs should try to marry for love. Life is hard enough as it is. Why couple yourself with anyone but the person you desire?"


    "For the crown," I replied.


    He turned on his chair. When I met his eyes, he looked deep into mine. I felt revealed, exposed, as if he could see straight down into the heart of me.


    *If Nichs doesn''t marry you, Piper, he''s the biggest fool in the kingdom."

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 0535


    Julian''s words rendered me speechless, and for a long moment, I didn¡¯t say anything. He seemed content himself to let the words linger, and they did, hanging heavy in the air.


    It meant the world to me, for Julian to feel that way. I only wished Nichs felt the same. As it was, while the words were sweet andforting, they changed absolutely nothing.


    At the end of the day, Nichs would still choose someone more fitting to be his Luna, and I would be alone.


    When enough time had passed, Julian blissfully changed the subject. ¡° Nichs won''t find any answers from the King and Queen.¡± He¡¯d already said that to Nichs¡¯s face.


    ¡°He¡¯s determined to learn something,¡± I said. ¡°He believes that to be his only option.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯s not looking close he enough.¡± Julian turned his head. Ifollowed the length of his gaze up the hallway to where Selma was flitting about here and there, cleaning up and giving orders to the other staff.


    Did he mean to talk to her?


    ¡°She¡¯s not any more likely to tell you what¡¯s going on than the King and Queen are,¡± I said.


    Julian didn¡¯t seem so sure. ¡°She¡¯s a good person. She¡¯s exceedingly loyal to the crown, obviously, but don¡¯t forget, like you so often seem to, that I am a part of the royal family. If I can speak to her alone, I should be able to uncover at least a few more pieces to the puzzle.¡± I still wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. The King¡¯s orders ranked higher than those of the princes. If he said not to tell anyone, she probably wouldn''t tell even Julian.


    But, if she truly was a good person, perhaps she harbored some guilt about what was happening here, with the King¡¯s sabotage of me. I couldn¡¯t imagine anyone being happy about having to lock some of her staff away in their room.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth a try,¡± Isaid. What harm could it do? Either she told him what was going on, or part of it. Or she refused to say a word and nothing was lost. There really was no downside to the attempt.


    ¡°Okay, great,¡± he said. ¡°Come with me.¡± I was confused. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I stay out of this? I''m sure she¡¯d be more willing to talk to you if I wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t know you''re there,¡± he said.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I followed him farther down the hallway, until we reached a door I hadn¡¯t seen opened before. Julian grabbed it and opened it. Oh. It was a hallway closet filled with various cleaning supplies.


    Julian motioned his arm as if I was to \ enter. There was enough room but it would be a tight squeeze.


    My stomach twisted.


    Since having fallen into that pit, the thought of being in an enclosed space made my nerves prickle. But... I had to be strong. Maybe if I continued to remind myself that the door was not being locked. I could get out at any time. I was stepping into this willingly and I wasn¡¯t going to be trapped.


    ¡°Piper?¡± Julian¡¯s features softened into question and concern. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t want him to ask questions I wasn¡¯t ready to answer, so I sucked in a big breath and stepped into the closet. When I turned back to face Julian, he seemed hesitant to close the door.


    We didn¡¯t have time to waste. The longer he waited to close the door, the more likely we would be caught in this hallway.


    I reached out, grabbed the door handle, and closed myself into the closet.


    The door had ts in it, on a diagonal facing downwards. I was confident that I was fully hidden in the dark, but I could see outwards okay enough.


    Mostly, because of the downward nt to the ts, I saw Julian¡¯s shirt and his legs and feet, but it wasforting that I could see even that much.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 0536


    ¡°Selma!¡± Julian called.


    ¡°Can youe here a minute? There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Prince Julian,¡± Selma said and she came near. I couldn¡¯t see her with Julian in the way, but I could hear her well enough when she said, ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Selma, listen, I¡¯ve been hearing some rumors...¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to believe.¡±


    ¡°you shouldn¡¯t believe every rumor,¡± Selma said. Compared to her previous greeting, these words seemed to dip lower in tone. If we hadn¡¯t have known for sure that she was hiding something, we would have known by now. She was practically a stranger to me, but even I could tell.


    I worried a moment that she might mp up and not tell Julian everything.


    Julian inched closer to her. ¡°I¡¯m y concerned for you,¡± he said. ¡°If momand dad are asking you to do things outside your moral range...¡±


    ¡°Qh, Julian,¡± Selma said. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are asking of me.¡± julian shook his head a little.


    ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s going on, Selma. Please. Maybe I can help.¡± God, he was smooth. I''d want to pour my heart out to him too if he talked to me like that.


    Selma sighed. ¡°The orders came from the King himself. At first, I didn¡¯t mind so terribly much. It was a vague request: anything I could do to lift Bridget while making Piper look bad.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Julian said. He sounded understanding. Meanwhile my insides were all tangled up with anger.


    ¡°But after... the incident... on the ind, everything became more pressing, and more specific,¡± Selma continued.


    ¡°Did they have something to do with what happened on the ind?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°That Idon¡¯t know,¡± Selma said.


    They didn¡¯t say a word about it to me, but then, I was never the one going to the ind. I only ever stay here.¡± Julian nodded.


    ¡°But the missing swimsuits, and the rms being turned off, and Charlotte¡¯s disappearance...¡±


    ¡°Charlotte is fine and well,¡± Selma said.


    ¡°I made sure she¡¯s had food to eat. I know she¡¯s unhappy down that. And I know Miss Piper is concerned...¡± Selma exhaled again, louder.


    ¡°You must think I''m some kind of monster. I don¡¯t like what¡¯s being asked of me. I like Piper, from when I watch the events on television.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that,¡± Julian said, voice soft andforting.


    ¡°I think you are simply a woman trying to serve her kingdom and her king.¡± Stronger, he asked, ¡°Do you have any idea why the king would want to take suchdrastic Bebihhameasures to bring up Bridget and lower Piper in the public¡¯s eye?¡±


    ¡°I''don¡¯t, and it would be wrong of me to specte...¡± The words lingered.


    She clearly wanted to say more.


    ¡°But...?¡± Julian prompted.


    It didn¡¯t take much convincing to get Selma to continue. ¡°But... the incident on the ind changed everyone¡¯s favorite back to Piper. When Bridget arrived, we wanted to root for her, but after seeing how Prince Nichs rushed to rescue her, it¡¯s difficult not to root for those two.¡±


    She paused a moment. ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°I''m not offended,¡± Julian said, Nichs and I may bepeting for Piper¡¯s attentions, but even I can admit he bested me there. Has it really changed so many minds?¡±


    ¡°Ican¡¯t speak for the entire kingdom, but the minds of the staff here on the ind? Most definitely.¡± A While I was honored to have gained


    favoritism over the otherpetitors among the staff, I was shaken. My blood ran cold.


    If I was pulling ahead of poprity enough to make the king and queen nervous, who knew to what depths they would go through now, to lower me back down again? Selma had said the orders were getting more specific.


    How much farther would they go? Was I in danger?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 0537 Whether I was in danger or not, I was still likely to be eliminated at the next elimination ceremony. Being more popr than Bridget was not something I ever expected to happen, but now that it had, and now that Selma was confirming it had caused me to draw ire from the King and Queen, I knew the end was near for me in thispetition.


    Julian finished his conversation with Selma by trying to lift her spirits somewhat. He patted her arm and gave her soft encouragement. Even though I had been the one wronged, I also couldn¡¯t help but feel for her a little.


    She was simply trying to obey her king and queen. When they gave her morally questionable orders, she had no choice but to follow them, whether or not she agreed with them.


    I wasn¡¯t angry. The most she had done to me so far was to sabotage me into making a poor impression in front


    of the merfolk. Well, my ruined suitcase might have also been her.


    But she wasn¡¯t the one who had dug that pit on the ind. She wasn¡¯t the reason I had nearly died out in the rain.


    I was mad for Charlotte, but she was being fed.


    Selma wasn¡¯t a saint, but she didn¡¯t deserve my hatred.


    ¡°If they ask you to do anything else that makes you ufortable, pleasee to me,¡± Julian said. ¡°I swear I won¡¯t let you get in trouble. I might be able to find a way out of it for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Selma said, her voice was low and sad. ¡°I will. Thank you.¡± They said their goodbyes. Julian didn¡¯t move as Selma walked away.


    When her footsteps disappeared down the hall, Julian turned toward the closet door, opened it, and I surged out of the small space so quickly, I very i nearly walked right into Julian¡¯s chest.


    He caught me around the waist and held me steady.


    ¡°Careful,¡± he said and offered me a nted grin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like small spaces,¡± I said by way of an exnation. My cheeks heated up.


    Julian nodded. He understood. Slowly, he lowered his arm and I stepped backwards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get away from this spot,¡± he said, and I was relieved for it.


    We went out onto the deck. A servant asked our drink order. After we gave it, he disappeared inside while we found a more private corner of the deck. We dropped down ontofortable floral chairs. Julian slouched, rxing. I continued to sit on the edge, tense and nervous.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°So...¡± Julian said, watching me.


    You¡¯re the most popr candidate again. Congrats.¡± 9 7


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be happy about. It puts me right back in the aim of the king and queen.¡± ¡°Like hell you shouldn¡¯t be happy about it!¡± Julian leaned forward. He bumped his shoulder against mine. ¡° Don¡¯t forget, my folks wanted you out at the first elimination ceremony. It was your poprity with the public that saved you. It could do so again.¡± ¡°I''was lucky then,¡± I said.


    ¡°You''re lucky now,¡± Julian said. ¡° Trust me. We can spin this for sure.¡± I shook my head. I didn¡¯t want to be a pessimist, but if the royal family really thought I was in the way, they could simply have me removed, one way or another. - I didn¡¯t know if they were responsible for the pit and my falling into it. I wasn¡¯t sure how they would even n that. But, if anyone could have managed it, it was the royal family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, Piper,¡± Julian said. 4


    I nced over at him, surprised. He gave me an earnest, caring look in return.


    ¡°Nichs needs you. Hell, the whole kingdom does,¡± Julian said. ¡°T don¡¯t want to see someone like Bridget be the Luna. She only cares about herself. She¡¯d never put the good of the kingdom above herself. Not like you would.¡±

 Chapter 538

    ?Chapter 0538


    "I don''t know anything about running a nation," I said.


    "You are learning, and you''re learning quickly. Think of all the events, Piper. You''ve done so well. And the times that you hadn''t were because there were plots set against you."


    *Plots against me are part of thepetition. I should be able to weather them with grace, not let them tear me down like I do."


    *No, Piper. There are advisors who should worry about that. Or people like me. All you would have to do as Luna is care about the Kingdom''s people, which you already do, and about Nichs. He would be a better king with you at his side."


    I blinked, startled. Here Julian was, talking about Nichs as if the line of session had already been decided. *Don''t you want a chance at the throne?" I asked him.


    Julianughed a little. I didn''t like how hollow it sounded, though it didn''tst long. "My father has only ever looked in my direction long enough to scold me. His first choice has always been Nichs. I''m not sure my father would ever see enough redeeming qualities in me to think I''m a good enough son, let alone a man fit to be king."


    I didn''t like when he talked about himself like this, as if he didn''t carry the makings of a good king, or a good person.


    "I think you would be a fine king," I said.


    Julian''s smiled turned genuine again, quirking higher on one side. "Thank you, Piper. Truly. But we both know, even if I would be an okay king, I''d never be as good a leader as Nichs. Am I wrong?"


    I wanted to argue with him, to continue to help lift his spirits. But the fact of the matter was, he wasn''t totally wrong.


    Julian would be a fine king. But Nichs would make for a great one.


    I absolutely refused to say so aloud. Julian still knew the answer. My refusal to say anything was affirmation enough.


    "I''m not mad," he said. "I know my shorings and Nichs''s many virtues. If you think Nichs would rule better than me, you''re right."


    "I''m sorry," I said again, because I felt like I needed to say something. Julian deserved so much better than to feel second best, but this wasn''t a topic I could argue.


    "I told you I''m not mad," he said again. "Don''t worry about it."


    A hint of awkwardness fell over us then. We both turned our attention away from each other and looked out toward the water.


    There, Nichs and Bridget were talking, their bare feet standing in the soft wet sand as the waves gently washed over their feet.


    Nearby, Nathan directed the cameramen. One came super close to the pair, practically sticking the camera straight in Nichs''s face.


    Bridget, used to cameras and attention, didn''t so much as bat an eysh at their presence. Nichs, however, seemed immensely ufortable and only getting worse.


    When the camera man stepped even closer, Nichs''s stern features finally revealed his annoyance. His brow pulled together and he frowned.


    Usually he tried to hide all emotions in front of the cameras, but it seemed they were finally cracking through.


    "Forget it," Nichs snapped loudly enough for even Julian and me to hear. "I''m fine."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then, Nichs turned away and stormed down the beach, rushing away from Bridget and the cameras.


    One tried to follow him, and Nichs cried out, "Please don''t follow me."


    Nathan called for the offending cameraman, who stopped. Nichs continued on alone.


    "I wonder what happened," I said to Julian.


    *I''ll tell you what happened," Julian replied. "They''re finally pushing Nichs past his limits."

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 0539


    ¡°They''re pushing him past his limits,¡± Julian said again, ¡°And it''s about time too.¡± I looked at him sharply. Surely he couldn''t be happy that his brother was being harassed into uncharacteristic outbursts.


    He shrugged at my look. ¡°He¡¯s final ly acting like a living breathing human in front of the camera. Yeah, it''s probably not the side he wants people to see, but even you have to admit, Piper, that it was unnerving as hell watching him pretend to be that i oh IE perfect emotionless statue.¡± I couldnt deny that exactly, but it wasn''t great that Nichs¡¯s walls were crumbling without his consent.


    He should be able to raise and lower his walls at his own will, not because


    I others pushed him into it.


    ¡°If he wants to be the statue, he should be able to be the statue¡± I said.


    Julian shook his head. ¡°We know Nichs would be a great king because we know him. He know how much he cares about everything, including the people. He''s always at that orphanage, for instance. But you know who doesn¡¯t know any of that, even about the orphanage?¡± ¡°The people,¡± I said, realizing.


    ¡°The people,¡± Julian replied. ¡°Thispetition wasn''t just about finding Lunas for us. You know already that a big part was about raising the poprity of the royal family. Well, to do that, we were supposed to show pieces of ourselves to the public, so they could know our faces. We hid away from them for too long.¡± Vl 2/6 i


    ¡°If he hides who he really is, they have no reason to believe he would be the best king.¡± Julian pointed at me. ¡°Bingo.¡± ¡®But if the only time they see him break is when he loses his temper...


    won''t the public think he''s being too vtile to be king?¡± I ¡°They''ll think he¡¯s human,¡± Julian said. ¡°They''ll find him rtable. They''ll trust him, more than they''d trust a statue.¡± h I supposed I could see the reason in that, and for Julian to believe it so strongly meant that he had given ita lot of thought. Julian might have given the outward appearance of being carefree, but the truth was that he was a massive over thinker.


    He knew more about this than me, I a, orI could admit that. So he was probably right.


    But, more than I was worried about the public perception of the Nichs, I was worried about Nichs himself.


    I stood.


    ¡°Follow the beach down to the group of trees,¡± Julian said. ¡°It''s in a bit of an alcove, hid away from the house.


    It''s private. If he wanted to be alone, that''s where he would have gone.¡± It was sweet of Julian to give me this information. The knowing smirk he gave me wasn''t so sweet.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As I looked at him, he waggled his eyebrows. I rolled my eyes.


    Of course, I was still going to go. I fully intended on following his direction and I wasn''t going to even feel bad about it. But he was soridiculous, I couldn''t leave him without saying something.


    "Mind your own business,¡± I said.


    Heughed, and the sound helped heal some of the more fragile pieces of my heart.


    I followed Julian''s directions, walking down off the deck and then following the water line. All of the cameras, in Nics¡¯''s absence had turned their attention onto Bridget.


    Nathan was even asking her questions, which she was answering with the brightest of smiles and dispositions.


    I ignored them just as they ignored me.


    The waves licked at my feet as I walked along the shoreline, following the coast up and around into where the trees began to block the house.


    The beach dipped inward there, like a letter C, with the water filling in a small pool.

 Chapter 540

    ?Chapter 0540


    Palm trees zig-zagged around, some of them bent at odd angles. One even looked like it had grown sideways for a while before bending back upwards.


    Sitting there on the sideways part of the tree, was Nichs. Just where Julian had said he would be.


    "Piper?" he called.


    I smiled a little as I walked toward him. When I was close enough, he reached down and offered me a hand. I epted it, and he pulled me up onto the tree beside him.


    From this height, three or four feet off the ground, the view was beautiful. More of the ocean stretched out before me. The light flickered on the rippling water, the rising and falling waves.


    We sat infortable,panionable silence for a moment. His hand ced t at his side, resting on the palm tree. Mine was ced directly beside his. We weren''t touching, but I could feel the heat of him. I was so attuned to him, I swear our breathing matched just from being so close.


    "You saw my outburst," he said. It wasn''t a question.


    *Julian thinks it''s good for you, to look more human in front of the public."


    Nichs rubbed his forehead. "Julian saw my outburst."


    "Yeah," I said. "Sorry."


    Silence fell over us again, and we watched the waves.


    *Julian spoke with Selma," I said.


    Nichs''s gaze snapped to me. "He what?"


    I filled Nichs in, exining how I hid in the closet, and then what I could remember from Julian and Selma''s conversation. I was clear about the main takeaway: the King and Queen wanted to lift Bridget while knocking me down.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You''re popr again," Nichs said. "Good. That will make it easier to protect you." He sighed in clear aggravation. "I''m getting tired of this. I want so hard to be a good leader for my people. I also want to be a perfect son. But... my parents seem to be sumbing to their darkest impulsestely. It''s a path I don''t know if I can or want to follow anymore."


    His words surprised me. "Nick." I didn''t know where to even start to try to help him feel better.


    "Their acts are bing more and more despicable. And when I think about how they might have been behind you being trapped in that pit...". Nichs''s hands curled into fists. "I get so angry..."


    I reached out and ced my hand over his fist on the tree. "I''m not in that pit anymore," I reminded him. Maybe reminded us both.


    Nichs turned his head and looked at me. There was a fire burning in his eyes, kindled with anger, but in short time, it developed into something else.


    Nichs loosened his fist, then turned his hand palm up so our fingers could slide together.


    "I''m exhausted with doing everything that is required of me and never stepping one foot out of line, even for the things I so desperate want," he said. "I want to do something for myself for a change. And something for you, as well."


    I looked at him. I had a sneaking suspicion that I knew what he meant, but I refused to allow myself to think it, afraid that I would be wrong and hurt again.


    But then he spoke once more, "Piper, if I asked you, would you still want to make love?"


    My heart clenched. It was as I thought. But that was a vague statement. It still might not have meant what I had hoped it to mean. So I pressed, "When you say ''make love''..."


    His eyes were a wildfire, and I was trapped in its path, burning.


    "Piper. I want to give us both the ultimate pleasure."


    My throat went dry. My heart raced.


    He continued, "I want to be inside of you."

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 0541 ¡®But I thought...¡± My voice trailed. My brain was having a hard time processing Nichs''s words, especially since my body was already kicking into overdrive. My core was getting hot and wet. I pressed my thighs tight together for friction. ¡° Before you said...¡± i m It was hard to remember now. I forced myself to concentrate so that I could think back. I remembered we''d ~ had a fight about this. I didn''t want to jump past something he''d felt so strongly about before. l ¡°You were worried I''d get pregnant,¡± I said, remembering. I doubted that fear just up and went away. r ¡°We''ll be careful,¡± he said. He leaned closer to me. ¡°I have a condom.¡±


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°Why do you have a condom?¡± Had he been anticipating this? ¡°This isn¡¯t a sudden decision, Piper.


    I''d been thinking about it ever since our argument that day. I kept wondering why I was holding myself back from something that we both wanted.¡± He sh 00 k his head, looking for all the world like he thought his ¡°We''ll be careful,¡± he said again. ¡°And ~ if things happen, we''ll deal with it together. I''m not afraid of that future anymore.¡± da Il My heart picked up speed, i jackhammering in my chest. He wasn''t afraid of a future where he and I had a child? Hope creeped out from the dark recesses of my mind. I didn''t want to let it have too much free reign. This didn''t necessarily mean


    that Nichs wanted to jump into a future with me.


    But it was difficult to keep my hope on a tight leash, when it was pulling so very hard at my heartstrings.


    Nichs searched my face. ¡°We don''t have to if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°I want to,¡± I said quickly. I''d wanted to for months.


    I wanted Nichs to have my virginity. Even if we eventually went our separate ways, he was the only one I wanted toy im to this special moment. When I looked back at my life, I would only find relief knowing that such a good, earnest, attractive man I cared about so very much had been my first.


    He was my first and best love. He might as well be my first and best lover too.


    In an instant, Nichs surged forward and kissed me. He cupped my cheek with his hand and tilted back by face, positioning me how he wanted me to deepen the kiss.


    He licked his tongue past the seal of my lips. I opened them farther, letting him have as much ess as he wished. Whatever he wanted. It was all forhimy. ?I i dr We kissed passionately, with I Nichs leaning more and more into me. Until we both knocked somewhat off-bnce and had to catch y ourselves before fallin g off the tree.


    Nichs hopped down first, then reached up and, holding my igs, I helped me down from the tree too. I stood before him, looking up at him with wide, trusting eyes. I He looked back with something like


    adoration. It was so warm, soforting. I felt like I was being wrapped up in a nket = while also being lit ame from within.


    Then, Nichs grabbed the hem of his shirt and pulled it up and over his head. He held it to his side for a moment as I greedily took in the sight of his bare chest. So many muscles.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You can touch,¡± he reminded me, and I moved my hands forward at ! once, eager to feel every line of hard muscle. He grinned at me, and it made him look youn ger. Carefree. In love. Much as he had back when we had been dating the first time. ¡°So can He tossed his shirt aside, grabbed me by the hips, and yanked me closer.


    ¡°Let''s get this off of you,¡± he said. In a flurry of deft fingers and flying clothes, I suddenly found myself


    standing there naked.


    Behind Nichs, the ocean pushed water into the small pool. Beneath our feet, sand tickled our toes. All around US were trees granting us privacy and protecting us from any onlookers.


    The only person who could see me naked was Nichs. That was how I wanted it.

 Chapter 542

    ?Chapter 0542


    "One second," Nichs said and stepped back from me, even as his gaze inspected and appreciated every square inch of my exposed skin, particrly my breasts and the apex of my thighs. It wasn''t anything he hadn''t seen before, but every time he saw it, he looked as hungry and lustful as the first.


    Nichs found his shirt and grabbing it, shook out all of the sand. Then he gentlyid it down over a soft sandy patch like a beach nket. He held out his hand. When I epted it, he led me down so that my most private part was protected from the sand by the barrier of his shirt.


    I leaned back. My head was in the sand, but I was otherwise protected from shoulder to mid-thigh. Nichs inspected it all, making sure I''d be safe. Then he lowered his mouth to my breast and without warning, began sucking andpping at my nipple.


    Ibed my fingers through his hair, tugging a little at the strands but not pulling away. I didn''t want him going anywhere. Well. At least not until a few momentster, when my other nipple was feeling neglected. He didn''t need direction though. He kissed his way to the other nipple andvished it with equal attention.


    From his pants pocket, he produced a condom wrapper. He ced it on my stomach. "For safekeeping," he said. Then he stood and unbuttoned his pants. He slid them down his legs and then kicked them away.


    God, his dick was so big. It was hard, twitching. He gripped it with his hand and began to stroke, even as he dropped to his knees.


    "Spread your legs," he told me. I happily obliged.


    He fit himself into the space that I made. Then he reached for the condom. He put the edge between his teeth and ripped open the wrapper. He pulled out the condom and then slid it over hisrge cock.


    I watched with fascination and rampant lust.


    I was wet and ready. He''d driven me wild byvishing my nipples with such attention. I wanted more now. I wanted everything.


    "It might hurt," he said.


    "I''m ready."


    *Just try to stay rxed. I''ll go slow."


    He lined himself up, the head of his dick near my entrance. I took a breath, trying to keep rxed. Then, true to his word, he slowly, slowly entered me.


    My body stretched to amodate. He was so big, and the stretch hurt a little.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    My face must have scrunched up in pain because he stilled.


    "Keep going." I told him. "I''m getting used to it."


    He leaned down and gently kissed me. Then he began moving again. When he slid in all the way to the hilt, he stopped and let me adjust.


    I felt so... full, in a way I never had before. He''d used his fingers to touch me in this same way before, but it had not been like this. He was touching every part of me, entirely filling me up.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    And as the initial soreness passed, I realized it felt damn incredible.


    "I''m ready," I said.


    *Tell me if it''s too much," he replied. He started to pull his hips back. Then, right as he was about to fully exit me, he thrust back in. His ministrations were slow at first, but as I continued to adjust, and my grunts became moans, his pace increased.


    Soon, he was jackhammering into me, his hips thrusting and rolling and oh God, it all felt so good, I''d thought I''d died for sure.


    I clung onto his shoulders. I wrapped my legs around his thighs, urging him closer, faster, harder, more, more,


    more.


    I moved my body with his, arching up into him. His mouth found my neck and he left mark after mark.


    "Nick..." I moaned, then bit myself off. We had to be quiet. We had the privacy for now, but too loud and someone would hear.


    I wasn''t going tost much longer like this. Everything felt too good. I had no idea sex could feel like this.


    I wed down Nichs''s back. He grunted into my neck.


    Then we both toppled over into blissful oblivion.

 Chapter 543

    ?Chapter 0543


    Nichs kept his arms wrapped tightly around me as I slowly returned back to myself. It took a good long while for my heartrate to return to normal, and even longer for my breathing.


    I was sore from having lost my virginity, but pleasantly so. It wasn''t overly painful. It felt more like an... awareness. As if I could feel Nichs''s dick - or the phantom of it - stretching inside of me. I knew the feeling would notst, so I didn''t mind it while it stayed.


    I wanted the reminder of what we''d done. I never wanted to forget the tenderness of our lovemaking. Nichs had been so soft and caring, as well as wild and passionate, that I genuinely doubted I would ever feel like this again.


    Nichs felt like my perfect match mind, body, and soul. Despite Julian''s encouragement, I knew we were doomed to be apart. And it hurt so much that my heart ached much more than my body did.


    We stayed, wound together, as long as we could. Yet as the sun continued to cross over the sky, I knew very well what we were doing was hiding. And we couldn''t really do that all day.


    As much as I wanted to.


    "We have to leave soon," Nichs said, though he did not loosen his hold on me even a miniscule amount.


    I burrowed closer against his chest. "Are you sure?"


    He kissed the top of my head. "As much as I''d love to say differently, we''ll be noticed if we stay longer. And we''d be in worse shape if someonees looking for us."


    I groaned. He was right, and I knew it. But I had evolved into a goo form and I wasn''t keen on bing a solid again.


    Nichs rubbed his hands down my back and across my arms. With his gentle coaxing, I finally released my octopus-like grip from around him.


    I grumbled as he rolled me away, back onto the cushion of his discarded clothing. He stood without me and went searching for the articles of my clothes that had gotten cast aside. My bra had somehow gotten caught on one of the palms of the tree.


    When he wrangled together all of my clothes, he brought them back to me. He deposited them on the ground beside me. Then he pressed a hand to my cheek, tilted my head toward his, and kissed me.


    *You''ll earn another kiss once you''re dressed," he said with his lips still pressing to mine.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I smiled against them. Then I darted forward, trying to steal a second kiss. He was quicker though, and leaned back and away before I could.


    I groaned in displeasure. He pointed at my clothes.


    Rolling my eyes, I started to obey and slowly pulled my clothes back on. When I was dressed, he grabbed my hands and yanked me up to my feet. As soon as I was upright, he pulled me into his arms and kissed me.


    My arms wrapped around him. It was a fun change of pace, me being fully clothed while he was fully naked. Unfortunately, we didn''t really have time to pursue anything further than kissing. Someday, I hoped, we could rectify this by giving this specific scenario another try.


    The thought startled me. Next time?


    Only a handful of hours ago, I had thought that my time with Nichs had been drawing to a close. I was so certain that I would be eliminated at the next elimination ceremony, despite the reassurances of both Julian and Nichs.


    But now, my hope was overwhelming, like it had a stranglehold on me and wasn''t about to let go. Part of it was surely my wolf, who was so happy inside of me that she was practically purring.


    Nichs and I had shared something today that felt life-changing. Earth-moving.


    Nothing had truly changed, yet everything felt different.


    "I have to get dressed now," Nichs said and kissed me again. I wrapped my arms around his neck, hoping to hold onto him for just a few more minutes yet. He indulged me, seemingly as love-sick as I was.

 Chapter 544

    ?Chapter 0544


    Eventually, though, we both gave in to our more mature impulses and separated so Nichs could get dressed. He slipped on his shorts, and then held up the shirt that had been our nket.


    It was almost certainly ruined: wrinkled and covered in sand, with a few mystery wet spots here and there. He rolled it up into a tight ball and held it in his hand.


    I lifted a brow at him.


    *I think I''d only generate more questions by wearing this as it is," he said.


    Yeah, he was probably right.


    Back home, the two of us returning from somewhere with him being shirtless would have people wondering, but here, we were surrounded by beach and ocean. Sunbathing could be a perfectly logical exnation for his state of dress - or rather, undress.


    No one should really think better of it.


    Julian would, of course, because he''d already suspected what was going to happen. Bridget might as well, especially now that she knew the truth of Nichs''s and my intimacy. But frankly, at this particr moment, I couldn''t be asked to care about what she thought.


    I didn''t want to bother thinking about her at all.


    Nichs kissed me again, then he pulled back with a sigh. "Let''s get going or I''ll keep you here forever."


    That threat was tempting, but... Well, at the very least, I needed to check in with Elva, make sure she was okay.


    I nodded, and we pulled apart. Side by side, we walked out of the alcove and around the beach. We went the opposite way from the deck where most likely everyone else had gathered. Near the front of the house, we passed the runway. There was a ne on it.


    Nichs reached out and touching my arm, stopped me.


    The front door of the house opened. Selma appeared, with Charlotte behind her. Three more servants,rger men, walked around Charlotte: one at either side of her and then one behind.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Charlotte!" I called. I pulled my arm from Nichs''s hold - which wasn''t overly difficult. He must have let me go. Then I rushed forward.


    Charlotte turned her head to look at me, even as the other servants kept her ever moving forward.


    Selma also noticed my approach. She barked orders to the others to keep going, then hurried to intercept me. "Remember the quarantine!" Selma said. She held out her arms, blocking my path. She was slighter than me, I could have likely overtaken her. But that didn''t seem appropriate. Even if I did, even if I fought all of them, Charlotte wouldn''t be allowed to stay. In that case, we''d both have to leave.


    But it hurt, losing one of the few allies I had here, especially when I had no idea what the King had nned for me next.


    Nichs quickly moved to my side. He didn''t touch me again, but he stood silently beside me in solidarity. I was thankful for his presence.


    Charlotte looked at me until she was loaded onto the ne and physically couldn''t see me anymore. With the ne loaded up, the closed the door, and then, a little whileter, the ne took off and eventually disappeared.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I stayed there, watching, for as long as I could. Nichs kept guard beside me.


    Selma watched also, standing on my other side now. She was the first to leave.


    After a time, Nichs and I started walking toward the house again. As soon as we went inside, we were


    approached by Nathan.


    *There you are," he said. I worried he might ask where we''d been, but he didn''t say a word about that. "Come out to the deck. We''re having a meeting."


    "About what?" Nichs asked. I was d he did. If I had asked, I would not have received an answer.


    Nathan looked between us both. "We''re holding one more event before we leave the ind."

 Chapter 545

    ?


    Chapter 0545


    My mind reeled. I couldn''t imagine what another event might be. To me, personally, I was still trying to recover from the previous events, including the treasure hunt on the ind where I had fallen into that pit as well as the social event with the merfolk that nearly ended in an international incident.


    However, this was the nature of thepetition. Events weremonce. It wasn''t as if I could back out simply because I was tired.


    Nichs and I acknowledged that we understood Nathan''s direction. As Nathan walked away, Nichs walked with me to the stairs.


    There, holding his shirt for me to see, he said, "I''m going to change. I''ll meet you out there."


    I smiled at him and nodded. It was very difficult not to kiss him again. I so very dearly wanted to. But with cameras, other candidates, and servants around every turn, we couldn''t dare to follow that impulse.


    Nichs dashed up the stairs two at a time. When he was gone from sight, I continued walking down the hallway toward the deck.


    Outside, the other candidates and Julian were sitting down on a group of chairs circled around each other.


    Veronica had her nose in the book she had borrowed from the merfolk. Julian sat beside her, his seat pulled close, and was looking over her shoulder.


    Jessica and Bridget sat side by side, chatting.


    "It won''t be another volleyball event, will it?" Jessica asked nervously. She hadn''t had the best showing during ourst volleyball game.


    Bridget hummed thoughtfully. "It could be," she said, "But I don''t think Nathan and the others would n two of the same kind of event so closely together."


    There were two open seats left in the bunch. One between Julian and Jessica, or one between Veronica and Bridget. Wherever I sat, Nichs would have to sit in the opposite. With that in mind, I took the open seat beside Bridget.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She gave me a big smile as I sat down, though her eyes were so cold that I shivered.


    As we continued to sit, waiting for Nichs and Nathan, I nced out at the ocean. Down on the beach, Elva was building sandcastles with her nanny.


    Elva carried a red pail and a matching stic shovel. Under the nanny''s direction, she made sure the bucket was wet, then scooped up a bunch of sand. The nanny then helped Elva to flip it upside down. When they lifted the pail, most of the sand mound stuck together. Though some did tumble down.


    Elva seemed so happy anyway,ughing and pping. I was thrilled she was enjoying her time at the beach. We''d never been before. She''d never made anything like sandcastles in her life.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    I really wanted to go out there and join her.


    First, though, I had to sit through this meeting.


    Soon, Nichs came out in a fresh t-shirt and shorts. No one outwardlymented on his change of clothes. Likely no one noticed, although Bridget did give me a quick, sharp look that I saw from the corner of my eye. However, when I turned to see, she looked away from me.


    *Jessica," Bridget said. "Why don''t you move over to make room for Nichs?"


    Jessica''s brow drew together in confusion, but she began to stand anyway.


    *Stay where you are, Jessica," Julian said. "Nichs is perfectly capable of sitting in this chair."


    Jessica sat back down, apparently ranking themand of a prince over the suggestion of a celebrity. Her face twisted with distress. It likely wasn''t an easy choice for her.


    Nichs came closer and immediately took the empty seat. If he heard the exchange with Jessica, he didn''t make any indication that he did.


    Julian smirked non-too-kindly at Bridget, who pouted ever so slightly. That dissatisfied look immediately vanished, though, when Nathan and the camera crew stepped out onto the deck. Bridget was all smiles then.

 Chapter 546

    ?Chapter 0546


    The camera crew set up around the small circle of chairs while Nathan stepped inside of it.


    Everyone waited until the crew indicated that they were ready. Nathan gave them a signal, and little red lights turned on, on the cameras.


    Nathan clicked on his own false persona then, smiling for the camera and talking way too loud and fast. "We are here on the royal getaway ind about to reveal the next event."


    "What could it be?" Bridget gasped dramatically. A camera closed in on her, which put the camera man right in front of me. I guessed I wasn''t going to make the cut for the broadcast today.


    Nathan continued, "A race."


    Bridget started to p.


    Julian rolled his eyes. Beside him, Veronica was still reading. Nichs''s frown deepened slightly. Jessica looked pale.


    I didn''t know how to feel.


    *The race will be abination of both swimming and running along a preassigned course starting on the beach," Nathan said. "This will test your athletic prowess. A Luna must always be in peak physical condition to ovee all the hurdles she must face in her day to day."


    I caught my frown at thest second and schooled my face into something more neutral. The current Luna wasn''t someone I would call in peak physical condition. I didn''t mean that as an insult. I just wasn''t sure I''d want to be her running mate in a triathlon or anything.


    But to say so would be treason, so I held my tongue.


    "I''m so excited," Bridget said, looking at the camera. "Like the Luna, as an actor, I also need to keep my physique in peak form. Some of the roles can certainly be challenging. I truly feel as if I will excel in this event."


    Nathan nodded at Bridget. Then he, and the cameras, turned to Jessica.


    Jessica stared back for a minute, until Nathan made a gesture to indicate she should be talking.


    *I, uh... I''m not particrly athletic... I have other qualities..." She lowered her head. "But I''ll do my best."


    Nathan and the cameras went around the circle. They skipped over Nichs and Julian andnded on Veronica.


    Veronica still hadn''t looked up from her book. I wasn''t sure she had listened to Nathan at all. Did she even know what the event was?


    Nathan cleared his throat, but Veronica didn''t lift her gaze. After another couple of disinterested minutes, Nathan forced the cameras away, turning them instead to me.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    If this had happened before I had been reconnected with Miracle, my wolf, I might have had some concern about what was about to happen. As a human, I never would have been able topete in a race with those who had wolves.


    But now that Miracle was restored to me, I knew I had a shot.


    I wasn''t sure I was as athletic as Bridget, but I was dead set on not letting her win easily.


    "I think I have a real chance at winning," I said to the cameras. Nathan''s expression rxed slightly. He was probably relieved that I said anything, unlike Veronica.


    The cameras came back to Nathan, and he ended the broadcast by telling the audience when and where to watch repeats of previous events, as well as when to watch this new one.


    The race, it seemed, was to happen tomorrow.


    That gave hardly any time to prepare.


    As soon as the cameras were off, Nichs hopped to his feet and approached me. "I need to speak with you."


    I stood and walked with him down to the far end of the deck where we couldn''t be overheard. Bridget red at me when no one else was looking, but I pretended not to notice.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked Nichs.


    Nichs wore a heavy-set frown.


    "Piper," he said. "You have to forfeit this event."

 Chapter 547

    ?Chapter 0547


    Forfeit? Why in the world would Nichs want me to back out of an event I had a good shot at winning?


    My face must have revealed my confusion and displeasure. His own features immediately softened, but his frown did not ebb.


    He lowered his voice even though we were far from the others. He must have wanted to be doubly sure we were not overheard. "You have been sabotaged since you arrived on this ind. And we know for a fact, my parents are behind it. You really think they will let youpete without trying something?"


    Oh. In my excitement, I hadn''t considered what they might do. I hadn''t forgotten, exactly. More like, I had pushed it to the back of my brain to deal with more immediate thoughts.


    But now that he had pointed it out, yes, I understood there were major points of concern here. But I couldn''t just forfeit!


    "Do you really think they''d try something during the race?" I asked. "I''d be swimming out in the ocean? How would they manage that?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m worried," he said.


    To sabotage me while I''m out in the water, they would risk killing me. "You don''t think they''d...?" I hoped he knew what I was trying to say, because I really did not want to give voice to my fears. To say them aloud might make theme true.


    Fortunately, Nichs knew me well, so he knew what I was trying to say. "I do not think they intend to harm you physically, or... worse." He probably didn''t want to give voice to it either. "But after what happened on the ind, I don''t think you should take any chances."


    "You think they were responsible for the pit?" I still wasn''t sure what I thought. It seemed like it would have been a difficult prospect to n, but if Nichs thought they might have done it, maybe it wasn''t so oundish after all.


    "I''m not ruling anything out," he said. "I don''t want to believe they could be capable of doing such harm to you. Maybe with the pit, if they had been responsible, they only meant to way you. Or maybe they had been hoping Bridget would save you and make herself look good. I don''t know."


    I hadn''t considered that. Was that why she had been given the rope, while the rest of us went without any supplies? She was supposed to y the part of the heroine?


    Well, she royally failed there.


    "But if they were responsible, even if they hadn''t meant you to be harmed down there, you still almost died. If they attempt something while you are in the water, their carelessness could lead to you... drowning," he said thest word like it physically pained him. "It''s not worth it, Piper."


    The word drowning sunk into me and held me down as well. Of course, I didn''t want to die or risk dying. But we were only talking about hypotheticals. If the King and Queen arranged the pit, and if they try something so simrly careless now.


    Forfeiting this event would drop me in the rankings. I wasn''t certain what the next elimination ceremony was going to look like, but with my ranking so low to start, could I really afford to back out of this event? All for hypotheticals?


    *I''m not sure I have alternatives," I said.


    Nichs stepped closer. His voice was even more urgent. "Thispetition isn''t worth your life."


    "We don''t know if they are even nning something for this event. They could just think Bridget will legitimately beat me." Which seemed like a real possibility.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Bridget was used to exercising, and she had her wolf for a very long time. For years, working was my work-out, and Miracle and I sometimes still struggled to get on the same page. Despite effort on both our parts, we were still out of sync much of the time.


    It was getting better, though.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    There were other factors to consider too.


    Being intimate with Nichs had rekindled hope inside of me that maybe we actually had a chance at a future together. Wasn''t that something worth fighting for? Maybe even worth dying for?


    "I''m sorry, Nick," I said. "I understand your concern but this is something I have to do." Nichs opened his mouth to argue, so I hurried on before he could. "I have to prove to everyone that I''m capable. I can''t keep hiding behind you all of the time. I have to stand on my own."


    *No one thinks you do that," Nichs said. "Besides, I''m happy to protect you."


    "But you shouldn''t need to. Let me do this, Nick. Please. Let me prove myself."


    I didn''t need his permission, but I would have felt a hell of a lot better if I had it.


    His frown was deep, and a worry line formed between his brows. He wasn''t happy about this, that much was clear, but I refused to back down. I had something to prove. I needed to prove it.


    "I won''t stand in your way," he said atst. That was as much of a consent as I was ever going to get from him. I epted it. I''d take whatever I could get.


    A few momentster, Nichs had to go inside to attend to a few things, so we split ways. I went down to the beach to find Elva. When I arrived there, she''d been joined by Julian. The nanny had stepped back a few feet.


    *Every sandcastle needs a moat," Julian said, and helped Elva dig out around the outside of her castle. Then, carrying her bucket, she rushed down to the shore, scooped up some water, and hurried back to fill the moat.


    "It''s gorgeous," I told her and Elva beamed proudly. I sat down beside her in the sand and pulled her into a hug. "I want to live in a castle," Elva said.


    "Oh?" Julian asked. "What kind of castle?"


    Elva shrugged. "I don''t want to go home."


    Her words made me frown. "Back to our apartment."


    Elva kept her eyes on the ground as she nodded.


    "Anna''s there," I reminded her.


    "I miss Aunt Anna," she said.


    "Me too," I said. I tilted my head. "But you still want a castle?"


    Elva nodded again.


    My heart ached. Elva didn''t want to go back to our life in that apartment. But then, neither did I.


    This filled me with even more determination. If I could do well in the race, maybe I could improve my ranking. And


    if my ranking went high enough, then maybe the royal family would have to acknowledge me as an actual


    contender.


    And then maybe I actually stood a chance at bing Nichs''s bride.


    And if I could be Nichs''s Luna, then I could secure a happy future for all three of us.


    I couldn''t make promises to Elva that I couldn''t keep, so I just held her closely and hoped within my heart that I


    could give her a life she could be happy in.


    *I''d like to live in a castle, too," I admitted.


    No sooner had I said it, then Bridget approached.


    Maybe she wasn''t paying attention. Her gaze did seem to be on the ocean.


    "Hey!" Julian called, but it was toote.


    Bridget trampled straight over Elva''s castle.

 Chapter 548

    ?Chapter 0548


    "My castle!" Elva cried out.


    Bridget stopped walking. She looked down. She was standing over the camage, theplete and total


    destruction of Elva''s sand castle under Bridget''s own feet.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Oops," she said with a smallugh. "Sorry about that."


    Elva looked at the scene withrge, vulnerable eyes. The longer she looked, unblinking, the more her eyes filled with tears, until they finally spilled out and fell down her cheeks.


    My heart absolutely broke at the sight.


    Julian jumped up to his feet. "What the hell, Bridget? You can''t watch where you were going? You had the entire beach to walk around this."


    He was right. Aside from Elva''s sandcastle, there were no other impediments either close to the water or nearer the deck.


    *It was an ident, Julian," Bridget said. He smile slipped some. She looked annoyed now, especially as Elva began to cry in eamest.


    I held Elva to me. She turned her face into my shoulder. Her tears made my shirt wet.


    *You made Elva cry," Julian said. He wasn''t smiling anymore either. His eyes were fierce, his words sharp.


    Bridget crossed her arms over her chest. "It''s just a sandcastle. What''s the big deal?*


    "Elva worked hard on it," I said. I struggled to keep my anger from my own voice.


    Bridget snorted anotherugh. "She didn''t work that hard on it."


    *She did!" I snapped.


    Julian narrowed his eyes at Bridget. "What are you trying to say?"


    Bridget ignored me. Her re now was for Julian. "It wasn''t even a good sandcastle. It looked like a sand mound. You can''t expect me to go out of my way avoid every mound of sand."


    Holding Elva against me, I immediately stood up. "Bridget," I said, my anger ring.


    She looked at me, surprised.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    *Be mean to me all you want, but leave Elva out of it. She''s an innocent little girl," I said.


    "What part of ''ident'' don''t you guys understand?" Bridget said. She whined a little, as if she was the victim here.


    I didn''t understand why she was acting like this, until I heard Nathan behind me.


    "Don''t record this," Nathan said.


    I turned around to see Nathan pushing down a camera.


    "Let them see!" Bridget called for Nathan. "Piper was being rude to me without cause."


    Nathan shook his head.


    Bridget didn''t like being ignored. "Nathan. Turn the cameras back on." She stormed past Julian and me, rushing toward Nathan.


    Nathan seemed set on disregarding her totally.


    But then she raised her voice. "Nathan!"


    Nathan turned to her and snapped, "You made a little girl cry!"


    Bridget straightened, likely not having expected to be yelled at.


    The camera crew left first with Nathan behind. Bridget, huffing slightly, hurried behind them. "Nathan! Nathane back here and talk to me about this!"


    With the cameras, Nathan, and Bridget''s absence, Julian turned to me and sighed.


    "They''re trying to protect Bridget''s image, but it''s starting to crack," he said. "They can only keep the veneer up for so long. I''m such an idiot. I can''t believe that I wore my blinders for so long about who she really is."


    "You saw what you wanted to see," I said.


    "The fantasy." He shook his head. "I was a fool."


    Slowly, Elva''s heavy tears slowly dried up. She continued to hold onto me as she turned her head on my shoulder and peeked at Julian


    "You okay, kiddo?" Julian asked her.


    She sniffled. "My castle."


    *I''ll help you build another one tomorrow," Julian said. "It will be even better than this one, okay?"


    Elva didn''t seem fully convinced. "...Okay." Her response was hesitant.


    Julian gave me a sad sort of look, like he wasn''t sure what to do to cheer Elva up. I wasn''t sure either, but I figured getting out of the sand was a good idea.

 Chapter 549

    ?Chapter 0549


    I turned and carried Elva toward the deck. Julian stayed behind, looking down at the mess that was once Elva''s castle.


    I had thought he would have followed me. I felt bad now. I should have said goodbye. But, hauling Elva around, I didn''t really want to go back and forth.


    Julian would understand. We''d catch up againter.


    Up on the deck, Veronica had moved into the shade near the bar to continue reading. The shade seemed like a good idea, so I carried Elva over there.


    "How''s it going, Veronica?" I asked as we came close. "Anything interesting in there?"


    Veronica nced up from the book, the first time I had seen her do so all day. "It''s..." Her voice trailed when her gaze shifted to Elva. "What happened?"


    *She kicked my castle," Elva sniffled.


    "Who did?"


    *Bridget," I said, and when Veronica looked back at me, I gently shook my head, indicating that we probably shouldn''t talk about this right now.


    Veronica nodded. She understood. Then she nced around. Reaching out, she grabbed a napkin off the bar. It was a sturdy kind of napkin, the kind that kept its shape as it was folded.


    Veronica folded it, origami, until it was a cute little bird.


    *Hold out your hands," she said to Elva.


    Elva did as Veronica asked.C¨®ntent belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Veronica ced the folded bird in her hands. She closed her eyes.


    I blinked. Elva gasped. I looked down at Elva''s hand and she was now holding the bird. Veronica had teleported it! She was getting better at that. She''d moved the bird with so little time and effort. She didn''t seem winded at all, unlike when she had first begun trying to teleport objects.


    "That was amazing, Veronica," I said. "Wasn''t it, Elva?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Elva held the folded bird with both hands. Her eyes were wide. "Hold did you do that?"


    Veronica smiled a little, at the corner of her mouth. For a smile from Veronica, it was huge. She was practically beaming.


    Elvaughed. "Let me down, Mommy. I want to y."


    I lowered her down. Elva began to run across the deck, lifting and lowering the bird as though it was flying. Veronica continued to smile a moment, before it dimmed. She looked at me. "There''s something I''d like to try, Piper. If it''s okay with you."


    I trusted Veronica with my life, but when she said it like that, I felt a little worried. "If it''s not dangerous..."


    "It''s not." Veronica tumed to Elva. "Elva,e here a moment. I have another trick."


    "A trick?" Elva said excitedly. She clutched her folded bird to her chest and ran closer.


    Veronica directed Elva to stand right in front of her. She ced her hand on Elva''s forehead, and then closed her eyes. Under her breath, Veronica said a few words in anguage I didn''t understand. Merfolk maybe? I wasn''t sure.


    Elva leaned on one foot to the other. She seemed impatient and bored. She likely wanted the magic trick to be instant. For a three-year-old, even two minutes could feel like forever.


    She didn''t have to wait much longer than that, however.


    Because all of the sudden, Elva began to glow. It wasn''t just her skin, but like an aura all around her, glowing purple and bright.


    Elva held up her hands andughed hard.


    "Wow, Veronica!" I said excitedly. She could make people glow now? What kind of magic was this?


    I thought Veronica would be pleased at a sessful magic trick, but when she opened her eyes and took in the sight, she wasn''t happy at all.


    Instead, her face grew grave with concern.


    And my stomach twisted unpleasantly in response.


    What was it about Elva glowing purple that would have her look so dire?

 Chapter 550

    ?


    Chapter 0550


    Elva nced up at Veronica and herughter stifled. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Veronica startled a little, then tried to smile again. It wasn''t as big as before. It barely twitched her lip, and certainly did not meet her eyes.


    "Nothing''s wrong," Veronica said. "I''m d you liked the trick."


    *How long does itst?" I asked, though as soon as the words left my mouth Elva''s purple glow began to fade.


    "Aww," Elva said, looking at her hands. "Do it again!"


    "Elva, honey," I scolded lightly. "We don''t demand things from people."


    "I''m tired now," Veronica said. "Maybe another time."


    Elva tucked her chin down, disappointed. But she said, "Okay."


    *Thank Veronica for the magic trick," I reminded Elva.


    Elva kicked her feet on the ground. "Thank you..." she mumbled.


    "You''re wee," Veronica said.


    Elva lifted her folded bird again. She nced at me, as if for permission.


    "Go on," I said. "Have fun."


    Nearby I saw the nannying up onto the deck. Elva saw her too, and ran toward her, holding up the folded bird. With Elva thoroughly distracted, I turned to Veronica, looking for an exnation. "What just happened?"


    Veronica took a breath. "That magic trick'' was actually an incantation I read about in this book." She motioned toward the merfolk book on the top of the bar. "The book contains many sections on curses and how to properly evaluate and remove them."


    My heartbeat kicked up and I perked up. She said ''remove them''! That should be exciting, a great sign! If the book talked about how to remove the curse, then maybe we didn''t need to wait for the oracle to appear again after all.


    Except, Veronica looked anything but happy about this.


    "Isn''t that good news?" I asked, because looking at Veronica, I was really unsure.


    Veronica frowned. "The purpose of the incantation is to show the nature of Elva''s curse and the magical power level needed to remove it. It''s easier, of course, if the person who made the curse removes it."


    "But that won''t happen," I said. Jane was the one to make the curse, on her own daughter no less. I''de to ept that Jane would nevere around, not to help herself or anyone else. If left to Jane, the curse on Elva would stay forever.


    "Yes," Veronica said.C¨®ntent belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    *So... purple. Is that good?" I was beginning to suspect that it wasn''t.


    "No," Veronica said tly. I supposed I appreciated her bluntness. She was never one for false hope. Although in this case, it pulled my heart out a little. I wanted her to say purple was the best color, that it indicated a curse easiest to cure.


    *Purple is the most intricate of the curses," Veronica said. "It will require the highest amount of magical power to remove."


    Highest amount of power? Veronica was the only one I knew who could do any magic.


    "Could you remove her curse?" I asked.


    Veronica''s frown deepened. "No. Not by far." She sighed. "What I do is mere child''s ypared to what is needed."


    My stomach dropped down to the ground. Any false hope I had built up for myself crashed and burned all around me. It was my own fault. I should have known from Veronica''s expressions that the diagnosis was not very good. "I''m sorry," Veronica said.


    "Oh, no. No, no," I said quickly. "This isn''t on you at all."


    "If I were stronger-*


    "You are enough, Veronica." I inched closer to her. I dipped my head into her line of vision so she could see my face and know that I''m earnest. "We wouldn''t even know any of this if it weren''t for you."


    She shook her head, clearly dissatisfied with herself. I couldn''t talk. I knew exactly how it felt to not believe you were enough.


    "We need the merfolk oracle," Veronica said. "She''s the only one with enough power to have a chance."


    The oracle had said she would appear again to me when I had removed doubt from my heart. I wanted to arrive, to help Elva, but I still didn''t know if I could fully trust her. The oracle was a stranger. This magic was foreign, even to Veronica. How could I be certain I could trust her?


    "I''ll keep reading." Veronica said. "I''ve only just started. Maybe there''s more I can do."


    *Thank you," I told her, and meant it from the bottom of my heart. I hoped she knew how much I appreciated her. I wasn''t sure she would until Elva waspletely curse-free.


    Veronica returned to her book, and I walked off a little ways, wanting to give her some space. I looked out over the water. The view was pretty good from the deck.


    Behind me, Elva called, "Nickss! Look at my birdie!" She showed her folded bird to Nichs, who had just stepped out onto the deck from the house. She exined in her roundabout child way that Veronica had made it and given it to her, and that she loved it and its name was now Frank.


    "Hello, Frank," Nichs said to the bird.


    Elva''s attention waned fairly quickly after that and she rushed over to a pile of napkins in an attempt to replicate the bird. Unfortunately, Veronica didn''t notice to be able to help. The nanny did the best she could though.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    With Elva distracted, Nichs made his way over to me. Together we stood side by side. We both turned to look out over the water.


    "I needed to cool down," Nichs said. "I''m sorry."


    I knew he was feeling protective from our discussion, but I didn''t think he had anything to be sorry about. "I''m not mad that you want to keep me safe."


    "I wish there was I way I could let you be free while also protect you from all these people who mean to do you harm," he said. Before I could reply, he added, "I know it''s unlikely."


    "Nick."


    "Piper." He turned toward me. He was maybe a foot away from me. It seemed too close, too intimate. The others would see. They would know, surely, what we were to each other. Could they tell just from the way we looked at each other now, that we''d had sex?


    I trembled slightly, remembering the feel of his body against mine. The touch of his skin. His mouth on mine. His grunts and groans echoing in my ear.


    All of these thoughts would likely keep me awake every night for the rest of my life.


    *You should meet me tonight," he said.


    I started nodding before he even finished talking. "Where? Your room?"


    "No..." Softly, he added, "Though a bed would be nice." He cleared his throat. "While we''re on this ind, we should take advantage of it. Find me tonight, out here, after everyone has gone to sleep."


    "Here on the deck?" I asked.


    He nodded his head forward. "There near the shore. The stars are endless here, a beautiful sky. I want you to see


    it as we swim together in the ocean."


    "Isn''t that dangerous?" I asked.


    His gaze was fierce, looking at me. "I''ll keep you safe."


    His protectiveness always did funny things to my stomach. Today, it also stole my breath away. "Nick."


    "Meet me tonight, Piper."


    What could I say to that, but, "Okay."

 Chapter 551

    ?Chapter 0551


    It was difficult to wait the hours needed for everyone else to have gone to sleep. I couldn''t stop thinking about Nichs, and being in his arms again. Ate night swim sounded dangerous but I trusted him to keep me safe.


    All I had to do was wait.


    Finally, after Elva was deeply asleep and the house grew quiet, I exited my bedroom. The guard at the door nodded at me but didn''t otherwisement. He probably noticed that Nichs hadn''t returned to his room yet. The guard likely knew exactly where I was going.


    Desire filled me so much that there was no room for embarrassment.


    I turned from the guard and tip-toed down the stairs. I was barefoot, wearing only my swimsuit, a new one that Nichs had ordered for me when my others had gone missing. I didn''t want to wake anyone else and have them asking questions.


    Fortunately, the house was so well-maintained that there weren''t even creaks in the floorboards, and I was able to descend the stairs without incident.


    The first floor was eerily quiet. Without the staff and with the lights turned off, the house felt abandoned. The starlight was bright from outside, however, and illuminated the way down the hall. The back door to the deck was unlocked as I slid it open.


    Down by the water, standing just at the shoreline, I saw a familiar silhouette.


    I approached Nichs and without a word came to stand beside him. He was wearing his swim shorts and nothing else. It was difficult not to stare at him, and to instead look up at the stars. Both were equally as breathtaking.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In the city, I never saw stars like this. Here theypletely covered the sky.


    I wanted to say so to Nichs, but I held my tongue. This close to the mansion, I was afraid anything I said would be overheard.


    Nichs nced at me. Then he tilted his head to one side, gesturing further up the shoreline. I nodded, and together we walked around the water''s edge, up to the very same alcove where we had made love.


    My heart hammered in my chest, as my eyes traced forward to the spot where we hadid together. There was no lingering evidence of it now. Water and wind had returned everything to how it was before we had been there.


    Nichs stopped when we were safely hidden from the house by the trees. He looked at me with hungry eyes, and I knew, though thend had forgotten what had happened here, Nichs hadn''t.


    And neither had I.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Nick," I whispered. We were a good distance from the mansion now. The crush of the waves would likely hide our regr speaking voices. But the moment felt too soft, like speaking too loudly might break it somehow.


    Nichs stepped closer to me. He wrapped his arms around my waist, then lowered his face down to mine and kissed me.


    I sighed as I looped my arms around the back of his neck.


    His kiss was gentle, but the firm press of his hard body against my curves sparked a fire within me. I immediately wanted more. I moaned a little, hoping he would take the hint and kiss me deeper.


    Instead, he broke the kiss to chuckle. "Someone is eager tonight."


    "Don''t tease me," I said, with a bit of a pout.


    "Who''s teasing?" he replied. His gaze dropped down to my lips and then down farther, to where my breasts smooshed against his hard chest. "I like you like this."


    Then, at once, he surged forward and reimed my mouth. He showed no hesitation this time, as he licked his way past the seam of my lips. He delved deeply into my mouth with his tongue, tangling with my own.


    The kiss stole my breath away. I had to hold on for dear life, as my knees felt like they would give out at any


    moment.


    When we parted, mostly to breathe again, Nichs looked at me for a long moment. Then he said, "Come with me into the water."

 Chapter 552

    ?Chapter 0552


    By now my legs had resumed some basic functionality so I nodded. He released me and I stood on my own. Then he took my hand in his and sped it.


    Side by side, we slowly waded into the water. The waves were mostly calm now. As the water reached our stomachs, the waves simply lifted and lowered us gently, like a rocking cradle.


    Even as a decent swimmer, I was still nervous about entering the deep water. Fortunately, Nichs didn''t take us beyond where my feet could touch the ground while my shoulders remained above water.


    Then, turning toward me, he lowered his hands down my thighs, and lifted me up against him so that I was his level. I wrapped my legs tightly around his waist and my arms around his shoulders. Like this, he kissed me.


    "Nick," I moaned against him.


    The grip of one of his hands tightened on my thigh, as the other slide upwards toward my core. He teased his finger along the edge of my panty line, before slipping one errant finger underneath. He touched my clit, and I bucked against him. I broke our kiss to gasp.


    The ocean water was cool, but his body was hot. And with the way he was teasing me, tracing small circles around my clit with his fingertip, I was close to igniting.


    "Does it feel good?" he asked. A smug smile pulled at his lips. He seemed pleased with himself at how easily was losing myself to the feel of him. I bucked and grinded against him, almost too lost to answer.


    "Yes."


    He dipped his head down andtched onto the side of my neck, sucking in a mark.


    I buried my fingers in his hair, desperate to keep him right where he was. All of it felt so good. I didn''t want it to end.


    "Nick... Oh, oh... Don''t stop."


    "I won''t," he promised. He licked over the mark he''d made, easing the initial sting. Meanwhile, his fingers continued to work wonders on my clit. He added some pressure now, bullying me, heightening my pleasure to record peaks.


    "Nick!"Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "You''re mine, Piper." Nichs spoke now, like a man possessed. "No one else will ever get to see you like this." It sounded like a promise, and the picture of it, of being only Nichs''s for the rest of my life, helped topple me over the peak and straight into climax.


    "Ah-" I cried out, only to be cut off when his mouth closed over mine. He swallowed all of my sounds of pleasure as if taking them into himself, iming them as he had imed me.


    Later, as we made our way to the shore, Nichs held my hand again, no less tightly than before. Even through my pleasure-addled mind, I could tell something was amiss.


    I tugged at him when our feet reached dry sand, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He didn''t answer directly, but after a moment, he turned to me, his expression filled with worry. "Please be careful during the race tomorrow."


    Did he think that I wouldn''t be? I had far too much to lose. "I''ll be careful," I assured him.


    That didn''t seem like enough. "If you sense anything wrong... alert someone. Anyone. Preferably me, but whoever is nearest to you. As soon as you sense it. Okay?"


    He seemed to be letting his worries overwhelm him. But, given everything that had happenedtely, I supposed I couldn''t me him. Truthfully, I was nervous too, though I couldn''t let it stop me.


    I was going to do whatever it took to get to the top of thispetition and not to be eliminated. But a promise was what he wanted, so that was what I would have to give. "I promise," I said. And I hoped I could keep it.

 Chapter 553

    ?Chapter 0553


    The next morning, after dressing in my one piece swimsuit, I stood in front of the vanity in the bedroom, trying to decide how best to wear my hair, as to eliminate the most friction and increase my speed in the water.


    Swimmers, I knew, wore swim caps to cover their hair, butcking that, I wasn''t sure what to do other than tie it up in a ponytail and hope for the best.


    Elva, already dressed for the day, watched me. She wore a look of determination, as if she was the one about to go out and race. I appreciated the solidarity.


    More so, when she gave me a thumbs up and said, "You got this, Mommy!*


    Iughed as I turned to her and scooped her up into my arms. "How can I not, when I know you will be cheering for me?" I said. "We both need to give it our best."


    "I''ll cheer for you," Elva said, "So do well, okay?"


    "Okay," I said and kissed her cheek. She wrapped her tiny noodle arms around my neck. I held her closer.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I would be careful, I''d already promised Nichs. But now was the time to make the same vow, silently to Elva. My little girl needed me toe back to her, so I would do whatever I needed to, to both win thepetition and make it safely back to shore.


    Motivated, I decided to go to the window to check on how choppy the waves were today. That would determine how difficult my swim was certain to be. The waves weren''t too bad, thank goodness.


    But then my gaze lowered to Bridget practicing on the beach. She must have finished stretching early, because she was already sprinting a short distance.


    God help me, she was fast. She culminated her sprint with a few cartwheels and a backflip, which shended perfectly. Her confidence hadn''t been an act, then. Bridget was actually a good athlete.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Wow," Elva said, and I could help but agree. She really was impressive, even I had to admit it. Though watching her made a deep kind of pit open up in my stomach. I knew thepetition was sure to be strenuous, but... couldn''t do a backflip.


    No. Stay strong, I reminded myself. Backflips were not part of thepetition. I just had to run and swim faster than Bridget. I could do this.


    I gripped hard onto that dwindling confidence and carried it with me as Elva and I went downstairs. We met Veronica out on the beach near the deck. She had already begun stretching. I immediately began to follow suit. Elva did as well, copying us.


    I looked around but there was no sign of the princes yet. Thoughts of Nichs and I kissing out on the water shed in front of my mind, but I pushed those memories down. Now was neither the time nor ce to be thinking such things.


    As we stretched, I realized Veronica was very limber. I hadn''t thought of her aspetition before, mainly because we were friends, but I now btedly realized that I had more than just Bridget to watch out for in this race.


    Veronica must have seen me sizing her up because she gave me a t look and said, "I have no interest in winning this race."


    I blinked, surprised. "What? Then whypete at all?"


    Veronica nced around. Her suspicious eyesnded on Bridget, still bouncing around farther up the beach. "I don''t trust anyone. You''ll need someone out there to watch your back."


    She waspeting just to help protect... me? My heart warmed with affection. Veronica was such a good, loyal friend.


    I was embarrassed. I wished I could be in a position to not need her to sacrifice her part in thepetition to help me, but the truth of it was, I did need her help. I was in over my head here.

 Chapter 554

    ?Chapter 0554


    I''d promised to be careful, and I would be. But I didn''t know how careful I could be when I was swimming out in the ocean, unable to fully take notice of my surroundings.


    To have a friend like Veronica, someone I trusted so implicitly, guarding my back, gave me relief without measure.


    *Thank you, Veronica," I said. "I mean it."


    She nodded.


    Near us, about halfway between us and Bridget, Jessica was stretching alone. Watching her, she seemed to be the least flexible of the ground. Perhaps the least athletic? Her deep-set frown seemed to indicate that she was not at all happy about today''s event.


    "Don''t be overconfident," Veronica said softly, so that Jessica would not hear. "Jessica has never flexed her wolf before. We''d don''t know what she''s truly capable of."


    I took the words to heart. Everyone and everything felt like a wild card today. Who knew what the race might bring out of its contenders today?


    What I needed to focus on was pushing my own limits and doing the very best that I could. Concentrating on myself, I push-pulled my muscles to ready them for the strain I was to ask of them today.


    Truthfully, I wasn''t much of an athlete myself, and my wolf and I weren''t so fully in sync yet for me to be overly confident about all this. But when I had worked at the restaurant, I had pushed myself for long hours, on my feet most of the day. Thatbined with my days-long runs as a wolf, I thought I might stand a chance.


    As I contemting this, I didn''t notice Bridget approach us until she was right at our side.


    "Elva," she said, smiling.


    Elva had given up on stretching and was sitting on the sand. She wasn''t making a sandcastle exactly. What she was doing was more like moving sand from one pile to another and then back again. She seemed to like the way it felt slipping through her outstretched fingers.


    When Bridget said her name, she dropped all the sand she''d been holding like she''d done something wrong.


    "What did you need, Bridget?" I asked, standing up for my little girl.


    Bridget didn''t acknowledge me at all. Her smile stretched wider, as big and bright as the sun. It almost hurt to look at her.


    "Elva, why don''t youe with me for a minute? I have something to show you," Bridget said. Finally, her gaze slid to me. "Your mother cane too of course."


    "We should be preparing for the race," I said.


    "Elva''s not taking part," Bridget said. "It''s just a little surprise, but it will give her something to do while we''re allpeting. Just watching must be so dull for a little girl."Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    I nced at Elva. She was frowning, with her brow pulled together. She wasn''t very good at hiding her emotions. She was too young. Although she might havee by it honestly. Jane might have been better at hiding her true self nowadays, but I never was.


    Elva seemed to be taking after me.


    *You don''t have to if you don''t want to," I told Elva. She looked between me and Bridget.


    She was troubled. She didn''t trust Bridget, but I could see her curiosity sh in her eyes. She wanted to know what Bridget wanted to show her.


    "It will be fun," Bridget said.


    Elva looked at me, and I sighed. "I''ll go with you."


    I didn''t know what Bridget wanted to show Elva, but there''s no way I would let Elva go see it alone.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After everything Bridget has done, and everything I suspect she has done but can''t prove yet, I''m not letting Elva go anywhere near her without me.


    Bridget simply could not be trusted.

 Chapter 555

    ?Chapter 0555


    Holding Elva''s hand, we followed Bridget around to the side of the mansion. A camera crew followed us, with their cameras trained on Bridget, Elva, and me. I tried to keep my head up high and my grip firm on Elva''s hand. Constantly having cameras watching was unnerving. It felt like I was constantly under a microscope, so I had to perform to be the best person I could be. Since mistakes weren''t tolerated, I felt like I couldn''t be myself.


    As we came around to the side of the mansion, I saw a massive sand sculpture right there on the beach. Bridget ran to it, then threw her arms out, and spun around.


    "Elva!" she called. "Look what I made you!"


    Elva gasped, then tugged me forward. We rushed toward the sculpture, which I realized as we drew closer, was an borate sandcastle.


    It was multi-leveled, with towers stretching even taller than Elva. Each tower had winding stairs down the sides that led to a main,rge building with carefully carved windows. Every detail was meticulously designed and crafted, even down to the brick fa?ade that covered the entire sculpture.


    Elva was in total awe. I was too, for a minute. It really was a work of art.


    I wondered who Bridget had brought in to make this.


    "I made this castle for you, Elva," Bridget said, "As an apology for the unfortunate ident which destroyed your own little, dpidated castle."


    Bridget made this? My initial thought was to majorly doubt that, but I pushed down on that feeling, recognizing it likely as jealousy. Bridget was so damn good at everything. Would it be so out of question for her to be good at this too?


    *This is for me?" Elva released my hand, so I let hers go too. She dashed forward to look closer at the castle.


    "I thought you might want to see what a real sandcastle should look like," Bridget said. Her sugary voice might have sounded nice, but I could hear the insult underneath. Fortunately, Elva seemed blissfully unaware, too caught up in appreciating the craftsmanship and beauty of the sand sculpture.


    "Your little pile of sand looked like so amateurishpared to what I''m used to," Bridget went on. "You can see now how I would have thought it wasn''t anything when I stepped on it."


    *Not everyone makes sandcastles just for the aesthetics," I said, unable to contain myself anymore. "Children, for instance, are learning and ying. They don''t need to make sculptures like this every time they go to the beach."


    "They don''t need to," Bridget replied, "But they should certainly strive to. If we pushed our children to do better, maybe they would grow up to be actresses or other sessful members of society. Not... what was it you do again, Piper?"


    "I was a waitress," I said.


    "Right." Bridget kept smiling, totally ignoring the fact that she insulted me right to my face.


    I opened my mouth, about to really give Bridget a piece of my mind, when Elva called for me.


    "Mommy! Look it!"


    I gave Bridget my best re as I moved around her to Elva''s side, to see where she was pointing. There, tucked into one of the windows, was a little sand cat, snoozing on the windowsill. To carve something that intricate would have required such a steady hand, it was impressive.


    *Such a sweet thing, being impressed by windows," Bridget said. She giggled a little, patronizingly, for the cameras.


    "She''s admiring the cat," I said.


    Bridget looked at me. "What cat?"


    That little voice of doubt that had whispered in my mind that Bridget hadn''t crafted this sculpture herself came rushing back to me, this time with renewed fervor. Anyone who had taken the time to design and make this castle would appreciate their details being recognized.


    Bridget didn''t seem to recall any of the specific details that she would have had to painstakingly craft, had she actually designed this herself.


    I kept my usation to myself, however, recognizing how easily it could be twisted to make Bridget seem a victim. Hopefully, through the cameras, the public would be able to see Bridget''s true nature through her veiled insults.


    *Bridget! Piper!" Nathan called from where the others had been stretching. "It''s time!"


    I gestured Elva closer and then took her hand. "Come on, honey. Let''s go find Nichs."


    "But the castle, Mommy..."


    "We''lle backter," I promised.


    As we walked back toward the deck-side of the beach, I spotted Nichs and Julian now standing near Veronica. Nathan was just beyond, setting up the cameras alongside a crude start line, which was no more than a line drawn in the sand.


    Out in the water, a few boats were set up to show the water side of the race track.


    It was nearly time.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "There she is," Julian said as we came closer. He was giving me his typical, sideways-nted smile, though it didn''t quite match his eyes. "You ready for this?"


    "Ready as I''ll ever be," I told him.


    He wanted to say more. I could tell just by looking at him. He was worried. He probably wanted me to be careful, like Nichs did.


    But unlike Nichs, Julian didn''t make me promise. He just held my gaze for a while, and I held his in return. He must have been able to tell, just from looking at me, or perhaps from gauging my previous actions, that I wouldn''t take unnecessary risks.


    "We''ll be right here," he said, and I nodded, relieved. He might as well have said, We''ve got your back. By now, I shouldn''t have been surprised that these two princes cared about me so much. Yet it still felt so surreal to know it was true. I was blessed, truly.


    Finally, Julian looked away from me. He lowered himself down to one knee and held out his arms for Elva. "Why don''t we find a good spot to watch the race, Elva, huh?"


    Elva nced up at me. I immediately leaned down and kissed the top of her head. Then I let go of her hand and she rushed to Julian.


    Julian lifted Elva up into his arms and carried her closer to the water.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    With the two of them moving on, and Veronica headed to the start line, this left me and Nichs.


    "You won''t forget your promise," he said.


    "I won''t," I assured him. His face, usually so stony and expressionless in front of the cameras, was crinkled with worry. Knowing my words wouldn''t be enough, I inched closer to him, as close as I dared with so many onlookers. We weren''t touching, but we were mere centimeters away.


    Like this, I could feel his warmth and he could feel mine.


    He closed his eyes and took a few visibly-deep breaths. When he opened his eyes again, he had schooled his face


    once more, hiding his worry behind an expressionless mask. The anxiety still shone in his eyes though.


    I didn''t know what exactly he was expecting to happen, but if he was going to be the one stressed out, then I had to be the strong one instead.


    "I''m going to be okay," I said.


    Holding my gaze, I watched his resolve harden. "You will," he agreed. "Because I won''t allow otherwise."

 Chapter 556

    ?Chapter 0556C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Bridget, Veronica, me, and Jessica lined up at the starting line in that order. By now the camera crews were ready and waiting. Many were dotted along with beach with a few others out in the boats around the designated racing area.


    Nathan directed us where the path would be, showing us both on a map and through a sample runner: a local member of the staff who was a prolific swimmer. Nathan then asked us if we werefortable we knew the route and we all said we were.


    "Good luck, girls," Bridget said to the rest of us as we took our marks. "You''re going to need it."


    Veronica gave her a t look in return. Jessica wasn''t paying attention. It took everything in me not to re. *She''s trying to get into your head," Veronica whispered to me. "Ignore her."


    I nodded. Veronica was right, of course. I needed to concentrate.


    I tried my best to drown out Bridget''s overconfident musings by focusing on my own abilities. Inside of me, Miracle was pacing, ready to assist.


    Nathan readied the starter pistol then handed it to Nichs to start the race.


    My eyes met Nichs''s once more. I felt his concern and his affection in that one look.


    Then he raised the starter pistol toward the sky and fired.


    BANG.


    At once, all four of us darted forward. Sand kicked up behind our fast footfalls.


    For the first stretch, we were neck and neck. We all must have been tapping into our wolf-strength. Miracle was flexing inside of me, adding speed to my legs.


    It was difficult to fully contain her, but shifting was against the rules. We had to maintain our human shapes for the duration of the race.


    The first stretch of the race pushed our limits across the beach. Bridget, Veronica, and I pushed as hard as we could. Jessica began tog behind. I couldn''t turn my head, but I could hear her struggle, her footfalls slowing as the rest of us advanced.


    Before too long, our path veered to the right and we all hopped through the waves, before diving into the water. It had been a long time since I swam so diligently, so pressingly, as if my life depended on it. But I tapped into those memories now, of swimming in races and gym ss at the Academy. I pushed myself to the edge, my muscles burning.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Here in the water, even Veronica began to fall behind.


    This left Bridget and I neck in neck as we pushed ever forward.


    Bridget made everything looks so easy, while I had to struggle. But I used that as motivation to draw from my deepest strength. Miracle growled in my mind. I felt her frustration flood through my veins. It matched and amplified my own.


    We couldn''t let Bridget win.


    I was so very tired of watching Bridget win everything. She''d gone on so many dates with Nichs already, and he always seemed so exhausted by the ruse, especially as ofte, after the incident with the pit.


    I didn''t want Nichs to suffer anymore. Nor did I want myself to suffer in having to watch them.


    I wanted to be the one to win legitimate dates with Nichs. Force the cameras to watch us for a while.


    Nichs was also so protective and possessive of me, ready to protect me from all the world, and any man, that meant to do me harm. I wanted to return those favors. I needed to defend Nichs as he was always ready to defend me.


    And the first step to do that was to deny Bridget the chance to win any more dates with him.


    So I pushed my body, even as my muscles ached and burned. I would not back down. And neither would Miracle.


    Bridget and I stayed in close proximity. Though she inched ahead, I refused to let her gain much more of a lead than that.

 Chapter 557

    ?Chapter 0557


    For a while, I thought maybe I could do this. If I could muster my resolve, maybe my will could outmaneuver Bridget''s confidence.


    And, as I pushed myself, I finally began to take the lead away from Bridget.


    I was pulling ahead. The raceway was clear ahead of me and I felt my heart soar.


    This was my moment. I could probe to everyone that I could be a capable Luna. I was strong. I was fast. And I was-


    "Aarggh -!"


    Suddenly something grabbed my leg and yanked me down under the surface. Water filled my mouth. I spit it out, but I hadn''t enough air. I felt like I was choking.


    I kicked against my restraint, eventually hitting something solid. It released me, and I swam as fast as I could toward the surface. I broke through and sucked in a lungful of air - just as the whatever-it-was caught me by both legs this time and dragged me down.


    Beneath the water, I looked down, and straight into the raging eyes of Prince Ronan, the merfolk prince I had turned down. He seemed furious, his features twisted with anger.


    Was this... revenge?


    My heart thundered in my chest. This merfolk man meant to kill me!


    He pulled me down, and his hold on my legs was too strong this time for me to break free and kick him. I tried to punch at him, but the water slowed my fists to mere brushes of skin.


    Heughed at me, his gills fluttering with the motion.


    Not knowing what else to do, I leaned down, reached forward, and covered his gills with my hands.


    Immediately, he tried to pull away, but I kept firm, my handsid t over his gills. If he was trying to drown me, then I would suffocate him. Fair was fair, and I wanted to live!


    I had to get back to Elva! To Nichs!


    After everything Nichs and I had shared, only to lose it now? I couldn''t let that happened. I''d promised him I''d be careful. I couldn''t let myself die just because some asshole who couldn''t take no for an answer now held a grudge.


    Unfortunately, in merfolk form, Prince Ronan had a massive fish tail that he used now to thrash me around. I couldn''t hold onto his gills any longer. I couldn''t even keep my body straight.


    I was trapped in a whirlwind, being thrown this way and that as if caught in the jaws of a shark.


    Then,ing closer, I saw a figure. Veronica?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She swam straight past me, ced her hands t on Prince Ronan''s chest, and in an instant, he was cast several yards deeper into the ocean.


    Veronica grabbed me and together we kicked toward the surface of the water. But it was so far. I had been underwater too long. My breath was running out. My consciousness was dimming.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    The world was turning ck.


    I couldn''t give up, but everything hurt.


    Keep kicking, Miracle said in my mind, but she was weakened now too. That thrashing had shaken us both. And there was no air.


    I kept my face towards the surface of the water. The sun shimmered on the surface. I only had to reach it.


    I was growing more and more tired.


    Yet, then, a figure broke down through the waves. And I saw a face.


    Nichs.


    It had to be an illusion. There was no way he was here.


    But thank God. If I was about to die, his was the face I wanted to see.


    His eyes were panicked. He reached out for me.


    I swore I could almost feel him.


    Then everything went dark.

 Chapter 558

    ?Chapter 0558


    Nichs POV


    Panic and fear waged war in my heart as I swam down into that water and saw Piper, the woman who had imed my heart more than once, losing consciousness. Her eyes were slipping closed. She was running out of air.


    Veronica was doing her best to drag Piper to the surface, but Piper was barely kicking now. She was dead weight, dragging Veronica down too.


    My heart was in my throat. My stomach twisted ufortably. Piper looked dead. She was drowning, I was losing her.


    I couldn''t lose her.


    Kicking downward, I reached out for Piper. I still had fresh air in my mouth from before I dived underwater, so the moment Piper was in my arms, I touched her face, tilted her head, and brought my mouth down to hers.


    A kiss of life, I breathed my air into her lungs.


    Relief surged through me as I felt her stir against me. She was alive.


    As I ended the kiss, Veronica was still there, waiting. She reached for Piper, and, with Piper kicking again, we all pushed toward the surface.


    Movement brought my attention down to the depths beneath us.


    And there, I saw the shape of merfolk man with a massive fish tail, rushing toward us - toward Piper. As he came closer, I recognized him as that asshole prince from the merfolk ball. The one who had tried to make moves on Piper, and then wouldn''t listen to her rejection.


    This asshole had already tried to take something that didn''t belong to him, and now he was trying to take Piper''s life?


    My inner wolf howled in raged, his anger rising in tandem with my own. My fingers curled, my ws breaking through my skin.


    I exchanged only a passing nce with Veronica, who immediately understood. She took on the bulk of Piper''s weight. Together, they breached the surface. Piper, thankfully, could have air of her own.


    Now, she just needed someone to protect her from the danger beneath her. And I was more than fit for that task.


    I pushed myself into the space between Ronan and Piper just as Ronan came near. Rather than grabbing her, Ronan instead found himself sping a six foot tall pissed off werewolf.


    He recoiled at once, until I reached out and sunk my ws straight into his shoulder. He cried out.


    I wished I had the spell to breathe and speak underwater, not to help me with this fight, but because I wanted him to know the full depths of what he''d done here.


    This fucking asshole dared to touch what was mine.


    Who did he think he was to touch Piper? My friend. My lover.


    My bloodthirsty wolf growled in my mind, My mate. We must protect her!


    Ronan''s wild eye gaze was filled with both fury and fear. Perhaps he had thought he would have been able to get to Piper without opposition - that he could simply swoop in, murder her, and leave without being waid.


    Well, surprise, Prince Ronan. Piper is loved and valued and would be protected until my dying breath.


    Ronan grabbed my arm, then twisted and began to pull me down, deeper into the water. Was this what he had nned for Piper? To pull her down until her air ran out?


    The thought turned my vision red.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Yes, Ronan might have the advantage here, being able to breathe underwater. In addition, his tail made him fast and his swimming strong.


    But I didn''t need to swim to beat him. I just needed my muscles and my ws.


    With my wolf roaring in my mind, I drew back my ws and then mped them down on Ronan''s neck, right over his gills.


    He cried out as his blood spilled out into the water. The anger diffused entirely from his eyes, reced now only with fear. If he wanted to drown me, he had to keep dragging me down, but to do so would mean his certain


    death. I wasn''t about to let go first.


    No one touched what belonged to me.


    The he dared hurt Piper. Dared touch her.


    These acts would not go unpunished.


    I curled my ws deeper into his scaly flesh. And finally, his will broke. He slipped his massive tail between us, and using the immense muscle there, flicked me away from him. I kept holding on. My ws did more damage on the way out, tearing throw his skin.


    Blood fogged the water. Sharks would be attracted soon.


    Ronan turned tail and fled as fast as he could.


    The force of his tail kick pushed me upwards. I was running out of air, but my rage fueled me forward. I kicked and kicked until I breached the surface and sucked in a fresh breath.


    My first thought, as the fury ebbed, was for Piper. Was she alright? Where was she? I needed to see her.


    I searched the beach with a fast sweep of a gaze. There was a small crowd and someone on the sand. Piper?


    Before I could start to swim toward them, a hand came into my vision. How singrly focused I must have been to not notice the small boat drifting towards me until it was directly at my side.


    Julian shook his hand in front of my face. "Get in."


    My wolf was still raging. I struggled to do anything but seek out my mate. But the reasonable part of my mind reminded me that a boat would be faster travel than my own tired legs. So I grabbed Julian''s arm and together, we managed to get me onto the boat.


    "Go," I said, before my feet ever touched the floor.


    Julian signaled the driver and the boat barreled forward toward the shore. Since it was a small speedboat, we were there in a sh. The boat was light and coulde close to shallow water. When it reached as close as it could, I jumped out of the boat and rushed ashore.


    Despite being able to breathe now, I couldn''t catch my breath, until the crowd parted somewhat and I saw Piper sitting upright on the sand.


    Thank God.


    I pushed my way between Jessica and a cameraman. I didn''t care about either of them. About anyone really, but Piper. I needed to get to her, to feel her, and make sure for myself that this wasn''t a dream. That she was alive.


    *Nichs," she said.


    I dropped to my knees in the sand beside her.


    Her beautiful brown eyes locked onto mine. She looked worried - for me?


    Didn''t she know the fear that had wormed through my whole body, clenching my heart, at the thought she might


    be hurt?


    "Nichs, are you -?"


    Her voice cut off as I reached out and pulled her to me. I buried my face into the crook of her neck and shoulder. Beneath the saltwater, I could detect her scent. I breathed it in, trying to take in as much of it as I could.


    I would pull her fully into me if I could.


    As it was, I crossed my arms around her back and kept her buried and safe up against my chest.


    That asshole Ronan was still out there. He would need to be handled.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But for now, Piper was here. She was safe.


    My wolf whispered, We protect our mate.

 Chapter 559

    ?Chapter 0559


    *Just for the record, I won the race," Bridget said, from the peripheral of the small crowd gathered around me.


    Nichs was still holding me, with Veronica, Jessica, and Elva close by. Everyone, it seemed, was worried about me - all except Bridget, who said again, "Did you record my finish? Did you see it?"


    I ignored her, and focused instead on the closeness of Nichs. His warmth. The strength of his arms around me, ever-protecting me. His scent, dimmed slightly by the salt water clinging to his skin and his hair.


    Why was he wet? He wasn''t in the race.


    It took me a long moment to realize that my vision of him in the water wasn''t a dream. He had truly been there. I didn''t understand how, but I knew, deep in my heart, that he was the one who stopped Ronan from killing me. And Veronica, who had so valiantlye to my rescue as well.


    I was eternally to them both.


    I trembled, remembering the cold depths of the ocean.


    I''d never been afraid of the dark or the cold or of water, but Ronan had instilled fear into me, the likes of which was unfortunately bing so familiar. I felt the same fear when I face my sister with her ready to kill me, or when Elva had been so sick, we didn''t know if she would recover.


    "Nick," I whispered, for only him to hear.


    "I have you," he whispered in reply. "You are safe.


    I closed my eyes, trying to gather strength from his presence and his words. Yes, I could believe him, because he was here. He was with me, and he would help protect me.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    I had done well on my own, but I didn''t need to do it all by myself any longer. Nichs was my knight in shining armor. He wouldn''t let anyone like Ronan do me harm.


    Eventually, as I grew in strength and conviction, I began to take notice to the somewhatpromising way Nichs and I were holding onto each other, and the way the cameras were closing in all around us.


    "The cameras..." I whispered to Nichs, hoping he would understand. We needed to put more space between us, lest everyone in the kingdom discover what we are.


    "Let them see," Nichs whispered in reply. "I don''t care."


    That was the adrenaline talking, I knew. If he were calm, he would know that our closeness could be a stain on his reputation. He had reasons for the game we yed, where we pretended not to mean as much to each other as we really did.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nichs," I said, more firmly.


    Slowly, he loosened his hold on me and leaned back.


    Immediately I regretted suggesting he should. I was so cold without him. On reflex, I reached out and clutched his arm. We could have space between us, but I wanted him near me. I needed him there.


    I looked at the others around me. Veronica was holding Elva, both looking at me with concern. Jessica was worrying her hands together. Julian came running up to the group, out of breath. He knelt in the sand on the other side of me and ced his hand on my shoulder.


    Our eyes met. His held a question. I nodded in answer, and he sighed in relief.


    Even Nathan seemed concerned. Where usually he''d give Bridget attention or focus on turning the cameras away from Nichs''s and my affection for each other. This time, he looked over me as if searching for physical damage. I didn''t even think he liked me.


    He did eventually retum to himself and tum the cameras away. When they were off, he asked me directly. "What


    happened?"


    Nichs answered, "Prince Ronan."


    That was enough to understand.


    Nathan''s face turned grim. "We should call the ambassador."


    "I''ll do it," Nichs said at once. He nced at me.


    "I''m okay," I said, but Nichs still heisitated. We both knew Prince Ronan was close by still, but I highly doubted the merfolk prince would daree assure to attack me in front of all of these people. He likely had nned to make my death look like an idental drowning, not a murder.

 Chapter 560

    ?Chapter 0560


    "I''ll keep an eye on her," Julian said, holding his brother''s gaze.


    "Thanks," Nichs said. He ced his hand over mine on his arm, then, gently, pulled my hand away from him." I''ll be back as soon as I''m able."


    I could see the determination burning in his eyes. I didn''t want him to go but I knew he wanted to see this through for himself. He didn''t trust anyone else, except maybe Julian, but Julian hadn''t seen what Nichs had seen. Nichs needed to tell the ambassador all of it.


    I lowered my hand down to myp.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Nichs stood up slowly, like he had to physically force himself to leave me. He held my gaze for as long as he could, before turning and following Nathan toward the house.


    Bridget rushed after him. "Nichs! Did you see my win?"


    Nichs didn''t reply and all three disappeared into the mansion.


    "I''m d you''re okay," Jessica said. She sighed. "I need a drink." She turned toward the mansion too and started walking toward the deck.


    *Prince Ronan?" Julian asked. ncing sideways at Elva, he didn''t dare say more.


    "Pulled me down," I said, and refused to borate for the same reason. Instead, I looked at Veronica. "Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t think Nichs would have made it in time."Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    A smile pulled at the corners of Veronica''s mouth. "I did what I set out to do. Keep you alive was the goal." "Mission aplished," Julian said. He gave Veronica an appreciate smile, coupled with a soft, warm look. *She teleported Ronan away from me," I said.


    Julian''s pride grew brighter. "Nicely done. A high leap from fruit to moving people."


    Veronica lowered her head, appearing somewhat bashful, though she didn''t blush. "No choice in the moment. I''m just d it worked."


    "Me too," Julian said.


    "Me three," I agreed.


    "Well, you should have seen Nichs," Julian said, returning his attention to me. "The minute your head dipped below water, his shirt came off and he was running forward at a full-clip. I''m surprised he didn''t rage shift, honestly,"


    "He probably swims better as a human," Veronica said. "He would have done anything to get to Piper quicker. And I''m d he did. A few secondster..." She didn''t finish that thought because Elva began to cry. "Oh. Elva, I''m sorry."


    "Mommy..." Elva sniffed.


    Veronica lowered Elva down to the ground and she rushed into my arms, burrowing herself against me.


    Her tears flood. Her loud sobs made her words choppy and difficult to understand. "You... almost... drown... died.."


    I held her to me and gently patted her back. "I''m okay, honey. I''m okay now."


    I rocked her in my arms, soothing her with whispered words. How scary it must have been for such a small girl to almost lose her mother.


    Eventually, she cried herself to sleep.


    Julian and Veronica stayed nearby the entire time. With Elva asleep, their whispered words grew louder to include me.


    "But if your family nned this "Veronica started.


    *That asshole prince was already angry on his own," Julian said.


    "But would he have been able to find this ind without help? And how would he have guessed the perfect time to snatch Piper?" Veronica shook her head. "It could be coincidence.*


    "Listen," Julian said, and I could see the spark of anger ignite within him. It was not directed at Veronica, but at someone else, far away. "If my parents had anything to do with it, I''m going to find out."

 Chapter 561

    ?Chapter 0561


    When she awoke from her brief nap, Elva stuck to me like glue. She kept looking up at me with her big, tearful eyes. For a day that began with such high hopes, we were both feeling the lows now. I took her hand and did not release, very aware that I had nearly lost the chance to be her mom.


    If I had died, I wouldn''t get to see her grow up into the strong, independent woman I knew she would be. I''d miss graduations and weddings and maybe grandchildren.


    Even as we walked together toward the deck, I tugged her closer to me, afraid to let her go too far. If I was in danger, than so was she. Ronan was incensed. If he wanted revenge on me, he''d find it easier by attacking Elva.


    Then, when I couldn''t take the worry and the guilt at nearly dying anymore, I stopped, dropped to one knee, and pulled Elva into a tight hug again.


    "I''m sorry I scared you, Elva," I whispered to her. Her tight fingers wed hard at my shoulders. Was she afraid I would let go and leave her again? I wouldn''t. I would never. Even in death, my spirit would stay with her, to watch and protect her.


    "Mommy," Elva said, voice watery. Her tears sounded like they wereing back, though I suspected, except during her short nap, that they never really left.


    "Your mom is tough, okay? I fought and fought, making certain that I would return back to you. And I promise you that I will do my best to stay with you for as long as I am able, okay?"Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Never leave, Mommy."


    I pulled back enough to look into her eyes. How I wanted to make that promise. In a way, I could, I supposed. Though I wasn''t certain she would understand it.


    I gently rested my hand over her heart. "I''ll always be here, Elva. Even if we''re apart, I''m with you. Right here. Next to your heart."


    Elva looked down. As I removed my hand, she ced her own where mine had been. "How do you fit in there?"


    She was being silly now and I smiled at her. "Your heart is so big, Elva. It can fit as many people inside of it as you want."


    "The whole world?" Elva asked. She giggled a little.


    *The whole world," I told her, and pulled her in for another hug. She giggled and squirmed. When she pulled away, she wasn''t nearly as clinging anymore. Not that I had minded.


    Elva rubbed her nose with her entire forearm. As we walked onto the deck, I made sure to grab her a napkin and wipe up the mess.


    "Elva!" Julian called from nearby, the other side of the deck. "Want to learn a new magic trick?" He held up a deck of cards. Elva looked up at me.


    I very nearly rolled my eyes. I hoped he wasn''t going to try to teach her to count cards again.


    "Go on," I said and patted her back. "I''m going to ask a servant for a couple of waters, and I''ll be over."


    Elva nodded and hurried forward. I stayed at the bar area, waiting for a servant. Instead, Nichs came out the door. His gaze panned across the deck beforending on me. He walked over to me withrge strides.


    His face was stern but not angry. I had no idea what that meant for the conversation he''d just had with the merfolk ambassador.


    "I spoke with Ambassador Zale. He was incredibly apologetic for all that transpired. He wished me to convey to you his deepest regrets as well as good wishes to your health," Nichs said.


    That was all well and good, I liked Ambassador Zale, but this wasn''t what I wanted to hear right now. I waved away the concerns. "What did he say about Prince Ronan?"


    Nichs sighed. "Prince Ronan was kept locked in his quarters after the... incident at the event. The merfolk queen insisted he be held ountable for this action, and all those previous that he had not been held to count for."


    I wasn''t thrilled to hear that he had gotten away with such acts in the past, but at least he was facing some kind of ramifications. "What happened?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "He escaped his confinement. He''s a wanted criminal for the merfolk, but apparently is rather well liked. Handsome and popr, Ambassador Zale said. That is typically enough, I guess for him to ruse people to his cause."


    I frowned. "His cause this time is to hurt me."


    Nichs''s hands formed fists, as if on reflex. "I know. Fortunately, Ambassador Zale and the Queen have offered to send some of their own security to our ind to help protect the inhabitants from Ronan."


    I wasn''t super thrilled that these same security officers couldn''t keep Ronan confined in the first ce, but perhaps that was all the more reason to ept them. They could be embarrassed and want to prove themselves. If Nichs trusted them, I could too.


    "I''ve agreed to the offer," Nichs said. "Having more forces to watch our ind from the water will only suit to help keep you safe. I, of course, will also be adding to our protection here onnd as well."


    Elvaughed loudly, as bright and light as a bell chime. Nichs and I both looked over in time to see all the cards Julian had been holding flying through the air. Chaos. Delightful for a child.


    I couldn''t hold my smile. As I looked at Nichs, it faded when I realized he was frowning so hard.


    *Nick," I said and ced my hand over his clenched fist. It did not loosen. "We''re okay now. We''re safe. And with those added soldiers, we''ll be safer still."


    Nichs shook his head slightly. "I will have to keep a more diligent eye on our surroundings. I''ve failed you, Piper. It''s because of me that you were ced in danger..."


    "Nick, no." None of this was his fault. He had to know that.


    He looked at me and the intensity of his gaze gave me pause.


    "I will do whatever I have to, to keep my family safe," he said the words with utter conviction. There was no room for doubt. He meant every single word.


    It took me a moment to realize he was not referring to Julian. This dedication... was meant for me and Elva. But he called us his ''family.'' Did he know what he said? Did he understand the ramifications of that?


    Did he know my heart would take that word and run with it?


    Our eyes locked for a long moment. I kept waiting for him to take back the words or to correct himself. He did neither.


    "You and Elva are very important to me," he said, and my heart flipped in my chest.


    He said it with such confidence, as if it was a known fact. I was entirely speechless, lost to this moment and the look in his eyes as he gaze down at me.


    Hope ignited in my chest again, burning brightly like a nearby star.


    Nichs, Elva, and me.


    Family,

 Chapter 562

    ?Chapter 0562


    Elva wanted to collect some seashells to add the growing pile she was keeping in our bedroom, so together, Elva, Nichs, and I went to the shoreline and began walking along with water''s edge. While I helped Elva pick out seashells, Nichs kept a dutiful eye on the ocean.


    Maybe he thought Ronan himself might jump out at any minute. The thought made me shiver.


    Looking at the ocean, despite having nearly drowned, it wasn''t the waves or the water that I feared deep down inside of me. No. Instead I feared the merfolk prince who had wanted to pull me into the deeps.


    I was grateful to Nichs for keeping watch.


    More grateful, when unnatural waves rippled the top of the water. Immediately I grabbed Elva, who in her surprise, dropped half of her shells.


    "Mommy!" she said, pointing to where they had fallen.


    I couldn''t worry about that now. My wolfy instincts were screaming at me to get my child away from whatever was happening in the water. I''d apologize to herter, if I was overreacting. I''d spend the rest of the day picking new shells with her if she wanted.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But I wasn''t taking any more chances.


    Nichs grabbed me and tugged Elva and me behind himself. His muscles were flexed. His gaze was on the water. To see him as tense as me helped tell me I was doing the right thing.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    I hadn''t wanted to frighten Elva, but I would do whatever I needed to, to keep her safe.


    Then, as we watched the waves, merfolk heads started cresting above the water. Some here and some there, in different spots all along the water''s edge.


    Then, the merfolk walked forward, breaching the surface of the ocean. Their tails shifted to legs as they stepped out of the water and onto the sand. Many of them stayed in the knee-high water.


    They wore skin-tight uniforms, matching ck with shimmering blue stripes. The uniform stretched down to their wrists and ankles, almost fully covering them.


    One merfolk stepped forward before all the rest. Ambassador Zale was dressed differently than the others. He wore a simr looking garment to what he hadst night. A body suit covered in shells.


    I rxed somewhat when I saw him. I didn''t know these other soldiers, though with a quick nce, I confirmed that none of them were Prince Ronan. But Ambassador Zale was someone that I trusted. He always seemed to at least attempt to do the right thing.


    I was still uneasy about Prince Ronan being able to escape his confinement so easily, however.


    "Prince Nichs," Zale said as he came closer. He bowed respectfully.


    Nichs returned the gesture with a dip of his head. "Ambassador."


    Holding Elva, I inched somewhat to the side so I could greet Zale myself.


    *Ambassador Zale," I said. I almost said It''s a pleasure to see you, but that would have been a tant lie. It was not a pleasure to see him under these circumstances. He was only here because my life was being threatened. His features twisted into apologetic when he looked at me. "Piper... I don''t often find myself speechless, but knowing what has happened to you. I am so deeply sorry for all the suffering this incident has caused to you. I am so very pleased to see you are well."


    *You mentioned this wasn''t his first incident," Nichs said.


    Ambassador Zale sighed. "Unfortunately, despite his careful upbringing, Prince Ronan has always been somewhat of a cad. He seemed to have a special penchant toward unattainable women. Perhaps he was bored


    at the pce and enjoyed the challenge, I don''t know."


    "I''m not some challenge," I said.


    *Of course not, Miss Piper," Zale said. "Forgive my turn of phrase." He looked back to Nichs. "He''s been reprimanded in the past for turning to insults once he''s been rejected, rather than handling it with the grace his station should require of him. But never has anything happened like this."

 Chapter 563

    ?Chapter 0563Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "He has a short temper," Nichs said. I knew what he was suggesting, that this was bound to have happened sooner orter with someone with that type of disposition.


    Zale''s look of apology returned. "We have failed in the past. If we had been sterner with him, perhaps the now would be different. But we cannot change the past. We can only correct the present." He waved to the lines of soldiers standing ready behind him. "We are at your disposal."


    *Ronan is after Piper. I don''t care about anything but keeping her and Elva safe," Nichs said.


    My heart raced, hearing him say such things so casually, not just to me but to others.


    "We will take every precaution to keep Miss Piper safe," Zale said. "We can keep most of the security forces patrolling the water, though we can bring some onshore to guard the doors, if you would allow it."


    Nichs considered it. "I''ll have to consult Nathan and my brother to fully decide our best course of action. Though if your forces are patrolling the water, surely Prince Ronan would be unable to reach the shore?" There was a question in his voice, and suddenly the air around us tensed. I held my breath.


    Ambassador Zale lowered his head. "Unfortunately, Prince Ronan received some war training before he gave it up to live in the luxury of the pce."


    That didn''t sound good.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "What kind of training?" Nichs asked.


    Zale sighed. "Espionage. He''s quite good at stealth and deception, though his short temper kept him from truly being proficient. There are no need for actors in our kingdom like there are yours, else he would have surely exceled."


    *Stealth," Nichs said, saying the word t, like he couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes," Zale replied.


    Nichs cursed under his breath.


    "If fact, I might suggest that guards at the doors might not be enough," Zale said. "If we were to be truly diligent, in terms of Piper''s safety, I rmend we post a guard inside of her room as well."


    "Inside my room?" I gasped. A stranger? Right there beside me? Watching me sleep?


    Even for my own safety, I couldn''t wrap my mind around that. I would never feel safe with a stranger looming over Elva and I while we were most vulnerable.


    "Absolutely not," Nichs said, stern, and I sighed a little in relief. We were on the same page about this.


    Let him assign guards at my doors and windows, if he felt such a thing necessary. But I would not have a stranger with strange weapons standing over my bed.


    "It''s only for her safety," Zale said.


    "I have my own guard on the door," I said.


    Zale shook his head lightly. "A merfolk trained in stealth could find his way through the window, or through the guard. It is too risky to leave her unprotected."


    I hated when people talked about me in the third person like I wasn''t standing right here. I understood to the ambassador, the prince was the one he needed to convince and I was just a bystander. But I held some responsibility in my own safety, thank you very much.


    Nichs looked at me sideways as if sensing my anger. His eyes held mine, but he was guarded now. I couldn''t tell what he was trying to convey, if he was trying to convey anything.


    After a moment, his demeanor became more determined, and his attention returned to Zale once more.


    "I will not allow anyone else to stay in Piper and Elva''s room," he said.


    Zale lifted a scaly brow. "Anyone else?"


    "That''s correct," Nichs said, with conviction. "I will stay in their room and guard them myself."

 Chapter 564

    ?Chapter 0564


    "If you will please excuse us one moment, Ambassador Zale," I said, and tugged at Nichs''s sleeve. At the same time, I lowered Elva down and took her hand instead.


    Ambassador Zale dipped his head in acknowledgement, so Nichs, Elva, and I stepped back a few feet to speak more privately.


    I spoke in hushed tones, not wanting the merfolk - or Elva, particrly to hear. "You cannot stay in our room."


    "Like hell, I will allow anyone else to," he said. His voice was also low, but the slight volume did not conceal his conviction in this.


    *I''m not suggesting anyone else do it either," I said. Though if it had to be someone, maybe a woman would be a good ce to start. "You have to realize what the optics of this are going to be."


    "I don''t care about optics."


    I just barely caught myself before I could roll my eyes at him. "If you spend nights in my room, Nichs, even if you make clear it is only to protect us, even if we say that Elva was there the whole time, people are going to gossip."


    "Let them gossip," Nichs said.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Your reputation will be ruined," I said. "It won''t be good for thepetition, either."


    *Piper," Nichs said, voice softer than before. His eyes were softer now too. He looked at me like he was trying to see deep down into the heart of me. "I don''t care about the rumors, thepetition, or even my reputation."


    That wasn''t true. It couldn''t be. If Nichs was going to be king, which everyone knew he was set to be, then he needed a strong reputation. Even my hopes of a future family with him only thrived on our secret being kept until the perfect moment.


    "What I care about," Nichs continued before I could get my thoughts together, "is you and Elva. Your safety is my first priority, and I''m tired of trusting other people with it." A hint of frustration roughed his voice.


    "Nick," I said gently. "Nothing that has happened is your fault."


    He shook his head, not epting my words. "If I had kept a closer eye on Selma and the staff, they wouldn''t have been able to ruin your clothes or steal them. I never should have left your side at the merfolk event. I''d recognized Prince Ronan would be a problem the moment I saw him."


    "Nick..."


    *I should have been on one of the boats on the water during the race, not standing on sure. I was nearly toote." *You were watching out for me then," I told him. "It''s only because of you and Veronica that I''m..." I nced down at Elva, who was looking curiously at the soldiers. I didn''t trust her not to be listening to this conversation however, and held myself back from saying that I would have died.


    Nichs knew. "It never should have been as close as it was. All of this is due to my negligence, Piper. And if I can''t keep you safe, one of the people I care about most in this world, then what good am I as a king? How could I ever be trusted to keep a nation of people safe?"


    "That''s different."


    "Maybe," he conceded. "But if I lose you, I am lost as well. No. From now on, your safety is my direct responsibility. I''ll entrust no one else, not even my personal guards at your door."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Now, he was being overzealous for sure. "I will be fine."


    "When Prince Ronan is caught, and we are away from this ce. Then, I''ll trust that. But not now. Not while we are here with him on the loose."


    I supposed I couldn''t argue with that. Arguing hadn''t seemed to get me anywhere anyway. So I nodded. "Fine. But when Bridget finds out, she won''t be happy."

 Chapter 0565

    ?Chapter 0565


    "What Bridget thinks of anything is the veryst of my concerns," Nichs said.


    Then, Nichs turned from me and together we walked back to Zale, who had been waiting patiently for our private talk to conclude. He lifted his head as we approached.


    *Piper and I are in agreement," Nichs said. That wouldn''t exactly be how I would describe what just happened, but I guessed it was good to provide a united front to a foreign dignitary. "While your offer of her security is appreciated, I will personally see to her safety."


    "Very well," Ambassador Zale replied. Despite the seriousness of the issue and our conversation, his eye still twinkled a little as he nced from Nichs to me. "I am pleased to know she will be ced in the best of hands."


    Nichs hummed in acknowledgement. I blushed a little at his wording.


    "We should return to the house and speak with Nathan and my brother," Nichs said then. "They will wish to be included in any official decisions. All, of course, except for the one we just discussed."


    "I understand," Zale said.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    We returned to the manor, where the others were waiting out near the deck. The merfolk soldiers had appeared in the water here as well, though they had said to Nathan that they could not speak for Ambassador Zale and needed to wait for him to arrive.


    For Zale to wish to speak with Nichs first proved that the entire world knew Nichs was most likely to be next in line for the throne. He was shown the most respect above all others. His word and his consent were the ones most sought out.


    As we came closer, Nathan hurried to meet us.


    I noticed, despite seeing everyone else, including Selma and a few of the staff out on the beach, there was no sign of Julian. I wondered where he could be.


    He still hadn''t turned up even as the official meeting progressed. No cameras were allowed to record the meeting. It was simply a few more formal apologies and thanks. I felt the most important bits had already been privately covered.


    As the official meeting concluded, Zale went with Nathan into the house. The merfolk soldiers turned outward toward the ocean. Some of them dipped below the water, presumably to start patrols.


    Then, Julian appeared from the doorway. He spotted Nichs and I, and hurried down the stairs from the deck to approach us.


    "I spoke with Mom and Dad," Julian said.


    Nichs immediately crossed his arms. Elva inched closer to me.


    "What did they have to say for themselves?" Nichs asked.


    "About what you''d expect, Julian said. In a mocking tone, he said, "You can''t mean to think your mother and I had anything to do with this."


    "No luck finding the truth there, then," Nichs said with a sigh.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Actually..." Julian''s face scrunched up like he was puzzled. It wasn''t amon look on him. Usually he had most everything figured out well before the rest of us. "I''m inclined to believe them this time."


    "What?" Nichs and I gasped at once.


    "I''m serious," Julian said. "When I exined to them what happened, they seemed genuinely surprised. I watched them closely, looking for the regr tells. To me, he added, "The King is a terrible liar when you know his tells." To us both, he said, "But I didn''t see any of them. At all. I really think he''s telling the truth this time."


    Nichs frowned.


    Questions flooded my heart and my mind. I had been ready for the royal family to be responsible for everything. They were the ones with the most power, after all, and I knew they didn''t like me. I''d even been threatened before.


    Julian only looked more confused. "I really don''t think they are to me.*

 Chapter 0566

    ?Chapter 0566


    Knowing the King and Queen weren''t responsible for thetest attempt on my life should havee as a relief. But Nichs and Julian were acting like this only made everything worse.


    I didn''t know what could be worse than having the most powerful couple in the kingdom, and likely the, wanting you dead.


    "This is... a good thing, right?" I ventured to ask.


    Nichs hummed low, a noise I hade to recognize as disagreement. Julian shook his head.


    "I''m not convinced Prince Ronan was acting alone," Julian said. "He''s a right asshole, certainly, and he has the credentials to sneak around. But he''s also a buffoon with more brawn than brains. And given enough time to calm down, he typically just moves on to some other woman."


    I lifted a brow at Julian, wondering how the hell he knew so much about Prince Ronan, while Nichs had to get all this same information from Ambassador Zale.


    Julian caught me looking and then rolled his eyes. "We used to be in somewhat of the same circles. Or, at least, Ronan thought we were. Two rebellious, phndering princes. While I was in it mostly for the information leakage, Ronan genuinely thought we had aradery."


    "I didn''t know any of this," Nichs said.


    "Not like you took much interest in my... extra-curricr activities, brother. Except to scold me for them," Julian said.


    He grinned a moment before turning serious again.


    "What I''m telling you is, Ronan would not have pieced out how to escape on his own, much less how to find his way here at just the right moment Piper would be in the water."Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    I struggled to think of anyone else who would be in a position to be able to know those things, other than the royal family. "But if it''s not the King and Queen, then who could be responsible? One of the merfolk?"


    Julian shook his head. "The merfolk, even the most powerful among them, wouldn''t know what we were nning here. They would know the location of our ind, but unless it was sheer luck, Ronan showing up at just the right moment is too suspicious."


    "I don''t believe in luck like that," Nichs said.


    "Neither do I," Julian agreed.


    But if it wasn''t a merfolk, and it wasn''t royalty... "Who else could it be?"


    Julian nced sideways to where Bridget rested on a lounge chair on the deck. She was in a skimpy swimsuit, sunning, with big sunsses and a pink boat drink in her hand.


    "You can''t be serious," I whispered. There was no love lost between Bridget and I, but... "She didn''t even interact with Prince Ronan."


    "Not in front of us, no," Julian said.


    I didn''t want to be skeptical of Julian, but in areas where Bridget was concerned, he was always a bit wonky. Now that he didn''t crush on her so much that he could see no ws, maybe he had taken things too far in the other direction. Was he suspecting Bridget simply because now he could only see ws?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    My skepticism must have shown on my face. Julian caught it right away.


    *She''s a famous movie actress. Movies aren''t big in the merfolk kingdom, but those that know our culture appreciate them highly."


    Ambassador Zale did say Ronan would have excelled as an actor. But that wasn''t a good enough connection to


    use someone of murder.


    "Mommy," Elva said, tugging on my arm. She''d been incredibly patient so far, with all the adult conversations happening around her. "My shells."


    "We''ll go back for them in a minute, honey," I said.


    "I''m serious, Piper," Julian said. "She''s a good lead."


    Nichs frowned harder. All of our nces went to Bridget. Noticing, she waved back in return.


    She seemed to be acting perfectly normal.


    I didn''t know what to think.


    "Mommy," Elva said again. I''d held her back long enough.


    I excused us from Julian, and tried to from Nichs.


    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 0567

    ?Chapter 0567


    "I''ll go with you," Nichs said. True to his word, he stuck to us like he''d been glued to our side.


    Eventually, the sun crept across the sky and began to disappear at the western horizon. Sitting on one of the sofas on the deck, Elva began to doze at my side, asionally swaying. When she finally fell into my arm, I roused her and asked, "Bedtime, Elva?"


    She nodded.


    I looked to the other candidates and two princes sitting around us.


    *Elva and I are turning in for the night," I said as we stood.


    "Goodnight," each of them said in turn, except Bridget, who wasughing with one of the cameramen.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Nichs stood as we did. "I''ll go with you."


    I couldn''t reprimand him in front of the others, who were each side-eying each other. Our new sleeping arrangement hadn''t been decided in a public space, so the candidates didn''t know a thing about it. Even Julian seemed a little surprised. It was rare to catch him off-guard.


    In silence, I led Elva into the house, with Nichs behind.


    Upstairs, at the bedroom door, the guard greeted us with a formal salute. "An air mattress has been arranged for you, Prince Nichs."


    "Thank you," Nichs replied.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Inside, I saw exactly what the guard had been talking about. An air mattress had been assembled right next to the bed, and covered in sheets and a nket. A set of silky pajamas was also set there, for Nichs.


    "You take the bed," I told him at once. I couldn''t imagine a prince sleeping on the floor. "I''ll take the air mattress." "Absolutely not," Nichs said in his sternest voice, the one that left little room for argument.


    Sighing, I grabbed pajamas for Elva and myself and shuffled her into the bathroom. When we were changed and washed with our teeth brushed, we reemerged. Nichs had changed in our absence. He was across the room, testing the strength of the lock on the window.


    Elva went to him for a hug goodnight before she returned to bed for me to tuck her in.


    Satisfied with the window, and content after his hug. Nichs returned to the air mattress. He stood beside me. We''d be right next to each other, me in the bed, him on the floor. If I needed him I could simply reach out and grab him.


    It was a veryforting thought. I hadn''t thought I''d be able to sleep, but with him so near, maybe there was a chance.


    *You don''t have to do this," I said to him once more. It still seemed ridiculous, making a prince sleep on my floor. I hadn''t beenfortable with a stranger in my room, but it might have been more proper than this.


    Nichs''s stem features were unyielding. He had not changed his mind, and therefore would not, knowing him. He was one of the most stubborn men I had ever known in my life.


    He nced at Elva on the bed. She had turned away from us, and was already lightly snoring. Poor thing was absolutely exhausted after today.


    I was tired too, but wired enough to hold off sleep for a while.


    When I turned back to Nichs, he lifted his hand, cupped my jawline, and then leaned in for a kiss. It was a soft, gentle butterfly kiss with no real heat. Though he lingered. The longer he stayed, with his lips to mine, the more intimate it all felt.


    When he finally pulled away, I was as breathless as if he had kissed the life out of me.


    "I will always protect you, Piper," he said.


    He couldn''t possibly mean always as in forever, but he did not correct himself, even as we broke apart. Even as weid down in our respected beds. Even as I stared at the ceiling instead of sleeping.


    He''d said always.


    Maybe forever was what he meant.

 Chapter 0568

    ?Chapter 0568


    The next morning, I awoke slowly. The sun was bright outside my window. It must have been early yet. It seemed as if the sun''s rays wereing in strong and undeterred. Even the curtains could not dull their luminance.


    I felt stubborn though, and groggy from being up much of the night thinking back on the things Nichs had said. I would undoubtedly pay for itter today.


    For now, however, I could rest. Elva was still dozing soundly beside me


    I rolled to the side, enough to peer over, down at Nichs on the ground. He had his arms crossed over his chest and his eyelids closed. He seemed to be sleeping as well.


    Good. Then I truly did have a few minutes to wake slowly. I liked mornings like this, where nothing felt urgent. They had always been a rare gift to me.


    Still on my side, I watched the way Nichs''s chest rose and fell with his deep breathing. His face was stern, as if he was having a dream about giving some kind of orders or reprimand.


    I wondered what he dreamed about.


    Could it be anything like my dreams? Although with that stern expression, I doubted he was dreaming of a blissful family life.


    "Mommy...?"


    I rolled over, away from Nichs and toward my daughter instead. She was rubbing her eyes with one hand.


    "Is it time to wake up?" Elva asked.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    *Soon," I said. "We can sleep in a bit, though. There''s no rush."


    "Okay," she said. She blinked a few times, then met my gaze. "Is Nickss still here?"


    I nodded. "He''s sleeping, so we should keep our voices low. We don''t want to wake him."


    She lowered her voice. "He stayed all night?"


    "He did," I said, keeping my voice low as well. "Protecting us. Keeping us safe."


    Elva smiled as she wiggled under the covers. She pulled them up higher, closer to her chin. "I like Nickss." "Me, too."


    Elva seemed content with that. Her smile widened as she said, "So when will he be my new daddy? Soon, right?" Shock struck through me and for a moment, I simply stared at her, startled. But then I recovered myself.


    I supposed the correct thing to do would have been to let her down gently, or at the very least, temper her expectations. But my own fantasies had been running so rampanttely, that what I should do and what I wanted to do didn''t align.


    So I asked her, "Is that something you would want?*


    "Yeah," Elva said. "Then he''d stay with us forever."


    My heart cracked down the middle, hearing her words. Elva''s dreams were so simr to my own. What I wouldn''t give to have Nichs belong to us as part of our family.


    But, even with my fantasies, I should still let Elva know that it might not work out that way. I could be eliminated at the next ceremony. Or the King and Queen could simply deem me unsuitable. Or Nichs could choose someone else. Despite everything, Bridget was still a possibility.


    Yet before I could begin to tell Elva anything. Nichs let out a loud yawn and I snap my mouth shut.


    He was noisy as he began to sit up. He stretched out all of his limbs, almost as if to make a big show of it.


    I could only hope he had actually been asleep a moment ago and hadn''t overheard Elva and my conversation.


    Nichs blinked a few times, then looked between Elva and me. I held my breath, expecting some kind ofment.


    *Ready for breakfast?" he asked, and I huffed out a deep exhale of relief.


    "I am!" Elva said and hopped out of bed.


    "Let''s get dressed first," I said, and after selected the day''s clothes for us both, ushered Elva into the bathroom to change and ready for the day.


    Nichs waited for us, and then, we all headed down to breakfast together.


    As soon as stepped off the stairs, the tension in the air on the first floor was palpable.


    Selma was scurrying around, being shorter than usual with the staff as she barked orders. This in turn, caused all of the staff to seem more stressed then too. Drinks were getting messed up or spilled. The person mopping the floors slipped on their own wash.


    Nichs immediately started walking toward the chaos. "Selma? What is this?"


    "I''m so sorry that you had to see any of this, Prince Nichs," she said and seemed genuinely ashamed. "I just don''t know what to do."


    "What''s the matter?" Nichs asked her.


    "These merfolk," she said and covered her face. "I don''t know what to do or how to feed them. What do they even eat? I received a list of dietary restrictions from the Ambassador. My prince, I don''t even know what some things on the list are! Oh, forgive me. Forgive me!*


    Nichs wrapped an arm around her and patted her shoulder gently, offering support. He looked hopelessly back at me. I nodded at him, knowing and understanding that he was needed here. He didn''t have to attend to Elva and


    1.


    *Let me talk to the Ambassador," Nichs said. "I''ll see if I can sort this all out for you."


    "Thank you," she sniffed. "Oh, thank you so much, your royal Highness. You are so kind."


    "It will be alright," Nichs said.


    I smiled down at Elva, who was watching the scene with a curious though somewhat frightened expression. Seeing a grown woman lose herposure likely frightened the poor kid.


    "Hey," I said. When Elva looked up at me, I smiled down at her. "Nichs is going to take care of this, alright? You know we can trust him to handle anything, right?"


    Elva nodded. The fear ebbed from her expression. Yes, she knew she could trust Nichs.


    "Are you hungry?" I asked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    *Yeah..."


    "Let''s go to breakfast, then," I said. "I bet Julian will be there!"


    Elva''s face lit up. She would miss not having Nichs nearby, but she did like Julian almost just as much.


    A momentter, Elva was the one pulling me toward the dining room.


    Yet, just as we drew nearer, I could hear arguinging from inside the room.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," Bridget snapped. Her usually friendliness was missing. Instead she sounded sharp and annoyed.


    "You know him," Julian said, voice dripping with usation.


    "Who doesn''t know him?" Bridget replied. "You know him."


    "You know him intimately." Julian wasn''t letting up.


    "Maybe we should go back upstairs," I say to Elva.


    She''s worrying her bottom lip with her teeth.


    "I''m famous!" Bridget says. "I know a lot of people!" Bridget huffs then. "I know what this is about, Julian. You are so obsessed with me. You have been for years! And now that I''ve rejected you, you''re trying to make me look back."


    *You are out of your mind!"


    "Am I? You''ve been following me around like a lost puppy since we were kids. Well guess what? I''m sick of it. I won''t stand for your usations."


    *Bridget-


    *If you need someone to follow around, why don''t you go find Piper instead? Your little crush on her is sickening, but at least it gets you to leave me alone."


    My thoughtse to aplete and total stop.


    Julian... has a crush on me?

 Chapter 0569

    ?Chapter 0569


    Julian must have stormed out of the room, because in the next moment, he burst into the hallway. We were face to face, our eyes meeting, both pairs widened.


    Was Bridget telling the truth? Did Julian truly have a crush on me?


    Julian wasn''t denying it. But then, he wasn''t saying much of anything at the moment.


    *Jul-an?" Elva asked.


    Julian startled, as if he hadn''t realized she was there. He nced down at her, and then back to me.


    "Sorry, Elva," he said, and then stepped around us and disappeared down the hallway.


    Bridget came out next. "Don''t you dare ignore me, you - oh." Her face, which had been twisted with anger, quickly shifted into a more neutral friendliness when she saw me. She didn''t smile, however, until she saw Elva beside me. "Good morning, you two."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "G''morning," Elva mumbled.


    I didn''t return the good wishes. Instead, as the shock of learning of Julian''s crush subsided, I began toprehend the other words of the argument between Bridget and Julian.


    Julian had seemed certain that Bridget had known Ronan. Was that true? I didn''t want to believe it, but Bridget was starting to acquire far too many coincidences for me to give her the benefit of the doubt. It seemed like every time something terrible happened to me, she always had motive or opportunity.


    If she did in this case as well...


    There were too many coincidence. She needed to start telling the truth and not deflecting like she usually did. Less and less people were ready to defend her now. Maybe this was the time she would finally give straight answers.


    *Bridget, are you intimate with Prince Ronan?" I asked.


    Her phony smile immediately dropped. "God, you are just like Julian. Are you going to use me too? Of having something to do with this?"


    I didn''t directly use her, but I supposed my silence might have given my opinion on the matter away.


    Bridget puffed up her chest like a rooster about to crow. Her face split into an ugly re. "Why would I need to interfere with the race, Piper? I''m the strongest swimmer and the best athlete here. What need would I have to cheat?"


    "This isn''t about cheating," I said. "I could have died, Bridget."


    "That''s not my fault. Maybe if you were a stronger swimmer, you wouldn''t have found yourself in that situation," Bridget said.


    I blinked, surprised by her cruelty. Was she... ming me for my own near-drowning? No other species could swim as quickly and powerfully as even theziest of the merfolk. Even a champion werewolf would not have been able to escape an attack like what happened to me.


    "You are just trying to undermine my win," Bridget snapped.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    She was so out of touch. So self-absorbed. She couldn''t see beyond her own bubble, her own life. Maybe she really did have nothing to do with this, because she was too caught up in admiring herself to bother with me.


    No, I couldn''t forget her hatred of me. Now that she knew Nichs and I were secretly coupling, I imagined that hatred only grew.


    I couldn''t write her off just because she was self-absorbed. I needed to remember that she was an actress and an expert at gaslighting.


    "If you did have anything to do with Prince Ronan''s escape or his attack on me," I said, "the truth wille out." *The truth will show I''m innocent," Bridget said firmly.


    As the others began to arrive for breakfast, I dropped the argument with Bridget, who seemed content on never speaking to me again, and we all walked into the dining room.


    The arrangements were simr to before. By now the third table had been entirely removed and two tables remained. Two chairs were at the second table, presumably for Bridget and Nichs, while the other table housed enough chairs for the rest of us.

 Chapter 0570

    ?Chapter 0570Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elva was a little shaken after the argument with Bridget, so I sat her between me and Veronica, who, when she saw the state Elva was in, began to cheer her up with small magic tricks. When Veronica made some colorful sparkles dance between her fingers, Elva finally brightened once more.


    Jessica sat on the other side of me. She''d brought a book this morning, and ced it open beside her te. It must have been a good book, because she seemed entirely engrossed. I made a mental note to ask her for a rmendationter.


    The fifth chair at our table, the one meant for Julian, remained empty.


    As the food began to be served and there was no sign of him, Veronica nced at me with a question in her eyes. I didn''t know how to begin to answer her question.


    Between Julian''s usation of Bridget knowing Ronan, and Bridget''s usation that Julian had a crush on me, the whole situation was a tangled knot I hadn''t untied.


    *I''ll tell youter," I mouthed.


    Veronica nodded. Then her eyes went to the open door behind us. The way my chair was positioned, I couldn''t see what was there. When I turned, I saw that Nichs had just arrived.


    Nichs frowned as he looked at the empty chair at Bridget''s table, the one he was expected to sit in. Slowly, his gaze shifted to the empty chair at our table, the one Julian had seemed to abandon for today.


    Nichs nced between the two for a moment, then appeared to make up his mind. He moved straight for the chair at my table and sat down.


    Veronica gave him a kind look. "Good morning, Prince Nichs."


    "Nickss!" Elva cheered. Her mood had entirely lifted now. "Good morning!"


    "Good morning, Veronica. Elva." He returned each of their kind expressions. Then his eyes fell on me. "Good morning, Piper,"


    Nichs''s smile for me was softer than for the others. It warmed me from the inside out, healing all the cuts that fighting with Bridget had sliced into me.


    "Good morning," I said, and felt my heat cheeks. It was silly. So often I interacted with Nichs, yet each time, my heart raced as if it was the first time all over again.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    I remembered how handsome he had been at the Academy. He was nothing like he was now, merely a boy back then. But his smile was kind and his eyes so focused on me. Many other things had changed from then to now, but not this. Never this.


    From the other table, Bridget scowled openly at us.


    After breakfast, I was worried about Julian. If the crush rumor was true, or even if it wasn''t, he and I needed to have a talk.


    I left Elva in the care of Veronica, Nichs, and the nanny, and then went in search of Julian, following his direction from when I hadst seen him before breakfast.


    I found him outside on the deck, drinking a bloody mary. He was leaning up against the railing, resting on his elbows, with his drink ced in the space between him. Leaning like he was, he could reach the long straw ced into his drink.


    He looked miserable.


    I didn''t say anything, just came up beside him and leaned on the railing beside him.


    He was obviously having a difficult time epting what had been said with Bridget.


    I didn''t want him to worry, so I decided to give him an out.


    "You don''t need to exin to me," I said. "I know you don''t have a crush on me. I won''t believe Bridget''s lies."


    Truthfully, I was unsure if the crush was real or not. But I offered this olive branch in the hopes that the denial would make Julian feel better.


    Instead, he shook his head.


    "Piper," he said. "They aren''t lies."

 Chapter 0571

    ?Chapter 0571


    They''re not lies.


    Julian didn''t say anything after that. Though, neither did I. I just gawked at him while he stared down at his bloody mary.


    I wanted to ask him to go into more detail. If he could specifically tell me which of the things Bridget said weren''t lies, I wouldn''t be on such a downward spiral of thoughts. I wouldn''t be trying so hard to bend over backwards to convince myself that Julian didn''t actually have a crush on me somehow.


    But, I supposed deep down, I already knew the truth. Not all that long ago, we had a simr talk on the beach as Julian threw rocks and shells into the ocean waves.


    Yet here, in the quiet of the deck in this mid-morning, with Julian already halfway through a blood mary, everything felt a bit more dire, a bit more real.


    This wasn''t about getting over Bridget or trying to move on. Bridget had very little to do with this at all. This time, Julian''s feelings were his own. And those feelings were all tangled up over me.


    And now, because of that, I had to face my own true feelings as well. It would be unfair to Julian not to consider how I felt about him while he was being honest with how he felt about me.


    Truthfully, even upon reflection, I didn''t know how I felt about Julian. I cared about him, certainly. He was funny and loyal. He protected me and looked out for me in his own way. He was good with Elva, always trying to treat her sleight of hand and card tricks.


    He was handsome too. Leaner than Nichs, but with a simr features. Although Julian always leaned more toward the ''I got out of bed looking like this'' vibe, where Nichs was always crisply dressed and put together.


    If I hadn''t known Nichs first, I could have easily been swept up in the whirlwind that was Prince Julian. He was certain to give his partner a life of adventure and joy and excitement.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    But I had known Nichs first. And I fell in love with Nichs. My feelings for Nichs were so strong, that I genuinely doubted if I would ever be able to give my heart to anyone else, even if Nichs and I were to separate.


    My heart would always be his. I wasn''t sure I would even try to find another. How unfair would it be to be the love of someone else''s life when they could never be anything but second best?


    Julian was a great guy. Funny, charming, smart, great with kids. He deserved better than to live in the shadow of his older brother.


    He was also a dear friend. One of my dearest.


    I didn''t want to ruin that.


    "I have no defense for my feelings," Julian said. He spoke so softly, I didn''t realize he was speaking at first. I had to strain to listen, though as he continued, his voice grew stranger. "I know they are unwee."


    "It''s not that," I said. "It''s just..." I didn''t want to hurt his feelings, especially with him being so brave to voice them. But to lead him on when my heart belongs to Nichs would be so much crueler.


    "Nichs," he said. He already knew, then. Of course he did. Even if Julian wasn''t the most observant of our group, and he was, I wasn''t exactly subtle with my feelings, especially in front of my friends.


    "I''m sorry," I said.


    "Don''t be sorry for how you feel," Julian replied. "You can''t control your feelings any better than I can control mine."


    I was grateful to him, but didn''t say so. I let the silence answer for me.


    Julian drank more of his bloody mary. After a time, he said, "I would appreciate it if we could ignore everything that happened this morning and act as we always have before. I would hate for these pesky feelings to get in the


    way of what we are to each other."


    "Of course," I said, relieved. "You are a dear friend to me. That will never change."


    He nodded. He smiled, and though it was a touch shakier than usual, he seemed relieved as well. "I''m d. Thank you."


    Another silence followed, but this one didn''t feel as heavy as the one before. It felt a bit as if, with the air cleared, things were falling back into their proper ce.


    I believed we both wanted to move forward and leave this behind us, so I brought up the other question on my mind.


    "You used Bridget of knowing Prince Ronan," I said. "Was that true?"


    "You heard all that, huh?" he groaned. "Well, I''m d I guess. I was hoping to uncover everything before I came to you, but maybe it''s for the best you know what I suspect, just in case it is a viable theory."


    I leaned forward with my elbows on the railing, mimicking his posture, and looked over at him.


    Julian sighed. "I found evidence that Bridget and Ronan might have dated in the past. It''s shaky evidence at best. A few photos snapped from a paparazzi. But it at the very least proves they knew each other. The fact that she''s being so dodgy about it only adds to my suspicion."


    That was evidence impossible to dispute.


    "I know that alone is not enough to prove her guilty of conspiring to send Ronan after you," Julian continued, "But it is damn suspicious. She''s also stonewalling me. If she wasn''t guilty, wouldn''t she want to help catch the person who tried to kill you? Wouldn''t she help with the investigation?"


    I could sense his frustration, and I understood it.


    If Bridget was innocent, she sure as hell could help more. The only reason I could think of that she might not want


    to talk about her full knowledge and rtionship with Prince Ronan was if she was actually in love with him and trying to protect him.


    But that seemed truly outrageous.


    "I''ll find the answer," Julian said. "She won''t stop me. I''ll keep digging."


    "Be careful," I told him, voice soft.


    He smirked slightly. "You know me."


    "That''s why I said it."


    He looked at me and our eyes locked. My heart warmed. He was a good man, a great friend, and I was blessed to have him in my life. I hoped he knew that. I hoped he understood how much I wished my heart was free to love him like he wanted me to.


    "Thank you for looking out for me, Julian," I said. "Not just in this, but in everything."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He straightened and turned to me. I did the same.


    "I don''t do it for you, Piper. I do it for me. Because I wouldn''t be able to live with myself otherwise."


    I smiled and shook my head. He was so ridiculous.


    He held open his arms. "Hug and make up?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Fine." I stepped into him. I wrapped my arms around his waist and he wrapped his around mine.


    He held me for a long moment, and I was content, knowing he cared for me so very much.


    The door to the main house slid open. I lifted my head just in time to see Nichs step through.


    When he saw Julian and me embracing, he froze.

 Chapter 0572

    ?Chapter 0572


    Nichs stood still for a long moment. Long enough for me to cough politely and then step backwards, out of Julian''s arms, Julian, noticing my distraction, followed the length of my gaze to Nichs.


    Julian stepped away from me and moved out to the center of the deck. Nichs walked further away from the door,ing to stand a few feet in front of Julian.


    They were squared off like this, both standing at their full heights, their arms hanging at their sides.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The tension in the air was palpable. I could have cut it with a knife, I was certain.


    I waited for the growling to start, or for them to start shifting into a fighting posture. I tensed my entire body up like a coiled spring, ready to jump forward at any moment and separate them. I didn''t care that they were two Alphas. I knew neither one of them would hurt me.


    Yet the growling never began. They postured, but not enough that seemed physically threatening, like one of them might through a punch.


    Instead, Julian just sighed. His shoulders slouched. He''d given up the fight before it ever began.


    Nichs watched him with confusion.


    I wasn''t confused though. Julian knew I loved Nichs, and this was his way of respecting that choice. His Alpha instincts and his heart might have made him want to fight for me. But his head and his friendship to me told him that would no way to keep me in his life.


    Julian nonchntly walked toward Nichs, then angled to move around him. He patted Nichs on the shoulder as he walked by.


    Not a single word was spoken as Julian disappeared into the house.


    With Julian gone, Nichs looked to me. He wanted answers, no doubt, and correctly suspected I had the answers to them. And as much as I wanted to trust Nichs with all the secrets I knew, this one, I felt, wasn''t mine to share.


    Julian was my friend, and we had agreed to ignore his feelings for me. Bringing Nichs into it would only incite a pointless fight or worse. Since Julian''s crush on me wasn''t going to change any of our rtionships to each other, it was not worth it to create needless drama.


    But Nichs was waiting for some kind of exnation. I couldn''t really y dumb here. Obviously I had sought Julian out and we had been talking. I also didn''t want to lie to Nichs.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    So I said, "Julian and Bridget had an argument this morning."


    The confusion cleared from Nichs''s face. "Ah," he said.


    He walked closer to me. He didn''t touch me, but I could still feel the heat radiating from his body. I leaned into it, into him. If our arms brushed a few times, we could always pretend it was idental. No one would know.


    Nichs didn''t ask for more details. Instead he said, "I was just speaking with Nathan. Because of what''s going on, we''ve decided to cut the trip short."


    "How short?" I asked.


    "We will all leave tomorrow at midday, and return to the pce."


    I wasn''t surprised with this decision. With everything that''s happened, I was more surprised this decision hadn''t been made sooner. I supposed the television producer had hoped for more steamy and thrilling footage. Well, they sure got the thrilling part of it - at my expense.


    Yet, I couldn''t deny that I was a bit sad to leave the ind as well, despite all the hardships here. For all the bad things that happened, many good things urred as well.


    Elva seeing the water for the first time and even making sandcastles, seeing the merfolk pce and breathing underwater, making love to Nichs for the first time.


    They were memories that I would hold near and dear to my heart. Though, ultimately, yes, I was ready to go home. I yearned for the rtive safety of the pce. I also missed Susie and Mark, as well as many of the other staff. I hoped Charlotte was okay as well.

 Chapter 0573

    ?Chapter 0573


    Hopefully Lilliana and Olivia hadn''t caused too much trouble in our absence. Although, most likely, they were just bored without Nichs there to try to pursue. They likely had been spending their time attempting to win over the King and Queen instead.


    They had to know that was a fruitless endeavor though. The King and Queen had picked Bridget as their winner.


    Yet, maybe with her recent actions, that might be starting to change.


    Unlikely, I supposed. But one could hope.


    "We should do something... private... before we leave," Nichs said. He kept his voice low. Deep and sexy, just how I liked it. The promise of it sent a pleasant shiver up my spine.


    "What did you have in mind?" I asked.


    The edge of his mouth curled upright just a little. "Before we fully turn in tonight, we should meet in my room first. Just you and me."


    Oh, I liked the sound of this. I lowered my head slightly, so that I could look up at him through my eyshes. "And what would happen there?"


    Nichs''s smile grew wider. He lifted his hand and slowly, gently traced his fingertips down my arm from my shoulder all the way to my wrist.


    I closed my eyes and sighed. I had no idea how such a slight touch could elicit such desire in me.


    "You''ll just have to wait and see," he said.


    I hummed delightedly. Oh, those words were definitely going to keep my mind upied for the rest of the day, and I was oh so looking forward to that distraction.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It would be difficult to worry about anything when every time I closed my eyes, I envisioned Nichs surrounding me with his body, filling me with his love.


    Those thoughts stayed with me, even as others began toe out onto the deck, and Nichs and I were forced to step farther apart, lest our secret activities be discovered.


    Later, the candidates, princes, Elva, and I were lounging about on the deck. Elva was using crayons on some coloring book pages that Selma had found lying around. Jessica was still reading. Veronica was reading too, her own book from the merfolk.


    I wondered if the merfolk oracle would make an appearance. She''d said she would when my heart was clear of fear. Would she still seek me out even if she had toe ashore?Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    I sighed and forced the thoughts from my mind. The oracle wasn''t Elva''s only hope. Veronica was working hard to see to that.


    Julian and Nichs seemed to have wordlessly resolved their earlier posturing. Now they yed a game of chess against each other at one of the tables. From what I could tell, they seemed to be evenly matched.


    Even Nathan was attempting to rx for a change. He sat on the top step, looking out at the waves.


    Only Bridget seemed to be annoyed. She was two chardonnays in, and stomping around from person to person, asking, "Aren''t you bored?"


    Finally she approached Nathan. "We should do something," she said. "Surely we need a few closing shots of the ind and of us. How about a boat ride? That would be a perfect opportunity!"


    Nathan looked up at her a moment. I thought he might finally disagree. He had seemed ratherfortable where he was. Instead, he obediently stood. "I''ll gather the film crew and alert the boat captain." He made his way inside.


    Bridget raised her ss to his retreating back. "Thank you, Nathan! Everyone! Get ready! We''re going out into the


    water!"


    As she said it, she turned to look at me.


    Out into the water.


    Not, out on a boat. Or, taking a boat ride.


    Out into the water.


    I had a really bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 0574

    ?Chapter 0574


    The waves were choppy today, making for an unpleasant boat ride. Even a boat as big as the yacht we were on was subject to many up and down jumps. My stomach was in knots. Though, admittedly, it probably would have been even without the constant ups and downs.


    I had a dire feeling being out on the water again. Even on a boat as big as this one, I didn''t feel safe. It was that strong feeling that had me leave Elva ashore with the nanny. I could take a risk for myself, but I''d never endanger her.


    I held onto the railing on the side of the boat and tried to keep my eyes on the horizon line. If I concentrated there, I was sure I could ovee my seasickness.


    I wasn''t the only one who was ill. Jessica was lying down across one of the nearby benches, her arm thrown over her eyes. When the cameras came nearby, she would rouse herself and smile. But even then, she looked pale and queasy. I''m fairly certain she''d been sick, but she was discreet about it.


    Losing her breakfast didn''t seem to help her disposition though. She still looked ill and miserable.


    Every now and then, I dropped my gaze to the water nearer the boat. The yacht itself was creating a wake, and in that ripple of water, I asionally caught nce of a merfolk soldier or two.


    When Nathan had agreed to Bridget''s n, he had alerted our merfolk protectors. Several of them agreed to follow around the boat to protect it and us, in case Prince Ronan was still lingering nearby looking to do one of us harm.


    That was how they had formally put it. One of us. Like he was actually after anyone but me.


    But it was fine. One of us still included me. As long as Prince Ronan was kept away, I didn''t care about semantics.


    He was probably long gone by now, anyway. I hoped. If he was smart, he''d see the ind as protected as it was and realize whatever n he had wouldn''t work.


    That did little to calm my nerves, however. If Prince Ronan wasn''t filled with blind rage, he never would have attacked me in the first ce. I couldn''t exactly trust his judgement to stay away now, even with the obvious protection surrounding me.


    Then, suddenly, looking down at the water, I saw the form of a merfolk take shape against the deep blue of the ocean depths. As he came nearer the surface, he turned toward me and I saw clearly his face.


    Prince Ronan.


    I stumbled backwards away from the railing. I tripped over a step and tumbled down onto my backside.


    Both Nichs and Julian were at my side in a moment.


    "Piper?" Nichs said, just as Julian asked, "What happened?"


    I trembled with the sudden onught of fear. To see his face so near. Shouldn''t there have been merfolk guards around? Wouldn''t they have seen him before he got this close?Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Had I imagined him?


    Yes, that must have been it. There was no way it could have truly been him.


    My fear was making me paranoid.


    I had to fight it, or I risked losing myself. I was strong. I could survive this fear.


    Only one more day until we were gone and none of this would matter anymore. Prince Ronan would lose all advantage outside of the water.


    I just had to hold onto my courage - and my sanity - for that much longer.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I''m okay," I said. "The seasickness made me dizzy. I''m fine now."


    Both princes looked at me with skeptical expressions.


    *Are you certain about that?" Julian asked.


    Nichs helped me stand. Julian stood as well, on my other side.


    *I''m sure," I said.


    I felt much steadier now, especially when we moved toward a bench and I sat down. The brothers hovered, worrying over me so much that I was beginning to feel like a big fool. If they knew all this fuss was over me being paranoid, I would die of embarrassment.

 Chapter 0575

    ?


    Chapter 0575


    "I''m okay now, really."


    The brothers thankfully began to realize that their presence was stressing me.


    "I''ll go see if I can find something you can take for seasickness," Nichs said.


    Julian, not to be outdone, said, "I''ll find you some water."


    They both made certain I was fine once more.


    "We''ll be right back," Julian said.


    "Stay here," Nichs said.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I typically felt safer with them near, but since I was so very embarrassed, it was a relief to have them elsewhere, at least long enough for me topose myself.


    Yet, unfortunately, I was only alone for the length of three long breaths, before another figure stood before me, darkening me with her shadow.


    Bridget.


    "Piper? Do you think we could speak for a moment?"


    Odd, she was giving me a sad sort of smile, almost like she was... apologetic. I didn''t want to believe she could be sorry. I knew she was a very good actor. But... maybe she really was about to open up to me in a way that she wouldn''t with Julian.


    Maybe she had set Ronan on me by ident, and she wanted to know apologize.


    Of course, I knew it was much more likely that she meant to manipte me. But I didn''t see the harm in hearing her out if I kept that in mind.


    "What did you want to talk about?" I asked.


    Bridget nced at the bench near mine, where Jessica stretched with her arm over her eyes. Her other hand was holding her stomach. She groaned in misery.


    "I was hoping we could speak more privately." Bridget pointed toward a more secluded section of the yacht, near the back railing. I wasn''t thrilled to be near the water again, but if I wanted answers, I knew I had to bring out my courage.


    "Okay."


    I forced myself up onto shaky legs. Fortunately, even wobbly as I was, I was not near as dizzy as I had been and was able to follow Bridget toward the back of the boat where she had pointed.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    When we were there, I gripped the railing with both hands.


    "I have something to confess to you," Bridget said. She leaned onto the railing beside me with one arm. Most of her body was turned toward me. "About Ronan."


    I was immediately d I had decided to make this trek. "Oh?"


    "I do know him. We were friends." She sighed. "He wanted more, of course. They always do."


    "Right," I said, even though I had no idea what she was talking about. Nichs had been my only real boyfriend.


    "He was sweet when I knew him." She nced up at the sky andughed. "He would do anything for me, without me having to ask for it."


    I didn''t like where this was going.


    Bridget sobered as she lowered her gaze back to me. "It is possible that he believes I want you out of the way... by any means necessary. He always had these ideas about what I want, you understand. He''d never actually ask."


    I pulled by brow together, struggling to believe. Ronan shouldn''t know anything about me, unless Ronan specificallyined about me. But that shouldn''t be, should it? Not if they only knew each other long ago, as she was implying.


    "Why would he think that''s what you want?" I asked. That seemed the most pertinent question, shooting straight through all of her lies.


    Bridget smiled sweetly at me for a moment. Then that smile turned sharp and dangers.


    Suddenly, she moved behind me and before I could realize what was happening, she shoved me over the railing.

 Chapter 0576

    ?Chapter 0576


    At thest moment, I reached out and grabbed her wrist with my hand. She hadn''t been expecting it, so she was unprepared for the sudden weight. Holding tightly, I pulled her as I fell, so that we both toppled over the side of the boat and into the water.


    The ocean water was deep and cold. I hadn''t been expecting the fall so I had not properly inhaled. I was quickly running out of air as I thrashed and kicked, searching near-endlessly for the surface.


    asionally my thrashing hand or elbow or knee knocked into Bridget. She was struggling too.


    Then, finally, blessedly, I breached the surface and sucked in arge, deep breath. Looking around, I saw the boat still pushing forward. Beside me, Bridget''s head rose above the water. I had to do a double take, to make sure it was her.


    Her hair was soaked, streaking down over her face. But through those blonde messy streaks was a face blotched with reds and tans and running mascara streaking down her face. She always made it seem so natural, I had no idea she had so much makeup on.


    What was most surprising however, was the look of absolute murder on Bridget''s face. She red at me, rage burning in her eyeliner crusted eyes.


    "Look at what you did to me!" she shouted so loudly her voice broke. "Look at my fucking face!"


    With the harsh waves, it was difficult to keep above water. I kept bobbing up and down. I dipped below a few times but forced myself back up. Each time I resurfaced, Bridget''s fury met me, both in her re and in her voice.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "How could you do this to me?!*


    Enough was enough. This woman was seemingly forgetting that she had pushed me first. I''d had well enough of her bullshit, even with the terror gripping through me. We were adrift, with the endless blue beneath us and our ship driving away. But somehow I was the focal point of Bridget''s attention.


    "You. Pushed. Me!" I shouted back. "You tried to kill me!"


    "What?" Bridget yelled. She dipped underwater. I did too. When we both resurfaced again, I screamed, "You were going to kill me!"


    "You''re delusional!" Bridget shouted.


    "You pushed me!"


    "You slipped! Then you tried to drag me!"


    "Because you pushed me!"


    We submerged again. I kept my eyes open this time. With the waves crashing this way and that, it was difficult to keep track of which way meant safety and which way was death. Only with my eyes open could I see the light of the sun breaking through the surface of the water.


    Following the light, I found my salvation.


    Yet, this time, I saw movement flickering through the light beams illuminated in the water. I recognized a distinctive fish tail.


    My heart stopped dead. Then, all at once, it took off running as if in a marathon. My adrenaline surged, forcing me to kick to push, to reach the surface again and scream at the top of my lungs.


    I would fight him. To the death, most likely. But I would also do my best to save my life. And to save my life, I needed help.


    I needed Nichs.


    Elva was back on the ind waiting for me. I wouldn''t abandon her like her biological mother did. I would fight for my life to get back to her.


    I kicked. I breached the water. And I screamed.


    "Nichs!!"


    Bridget continued to re at me. "Who do you think you are? If he should rescue anyone, it''s me!"


    I couldn''t argue back. A merfolk head was starting to appear at the water''s surface, and panic and fear wed so tightly at my throat that I couldn''t breathe anymore.


    I didn''t care what happened to Bridget. I knew she wasn''t going to help me. That was reason enough for me not to even think of her.


    I could focus on nothing but my survival now.


    If Ronan surfaced, I could try to punch him in the throat. That might give me some advantage. If he pulled me under the water, I would nevere up again. I would be lost.


    The merefolk surfaced. I readied my punch.


    I did not throw it.


    This merfolk was not Ronan. Instead, it was one of the Ambassador''s soldiers who had been brought to protect us and our ind.


    He wasn''t an enemy. He was a friend.


    I still couldn''t speak, but I lowered my arm back into the water.


    "Stay calm," the merfolk said. His voice sounded straight above the water, as if it was raw from disuse. "You will not drown."


    I listened closely to his words. I tried to take them to heart, but my heart was too busy beating out of control. "May I touch you?" the merfolk solider asked. "I can lead you back to the ship."


    I swallowed hard, trying to find my own voice. A wave crashed over me, pushing me underwater. I reached out to the merfolk who took that as the consent it was and lifted me up above the surface once more.


    The merfolk was only touching my arm, but the strength of him and his massive fish tail made certain that I never dipped below the waves again. I was eternally grateful.


    "We''ve alerted your ship that you have fallen overboard," the merfolk said. "They are stopping. I will take you there now."


    I looked where he directed. Yes, it did seem as if the ship had stopped. Nearby, I noticed that a second merfolk had stopped to help Bridget as well. Back on the yacht, I watched as someone jumped over the rail and into the water.


    Hadn''t Nichs been wearing that outfit?


    That person began to swim towards us at a full clip.


    "Your eldest prince," the merfolk said. The merfolk hesitated then, though he seemed like he wanted to say more.


    I waited and was rewarded. "He cares deeply for you."


    I swallowed again. Some salt water had gotten into my mouth and burned the whole way down. Yet for thisment, I still found my voice, "I know."


    The merfolk kicked his massive tail and we began to move at a steady pace near the boat. His grip on me ever assured I was safely lifted above the waves.


    Bridget and the merfolk helping her were ahead of me.


    When the swimmer who had abandoned the boat reached them, he passed them by without slowing.


    "Nichs?" Bridget called, but the swimmer did not stop.


    Only when he came to be near me did he slow. As he did, I realized it was in fact Nichs. When he reached me, he did not hesitate, but pushed forward and kissed me.


    It was a brief kiss, a mere press of lips to lips made slightly awkward by our close-by merfolk audience. He politely turned our head at our reunion.


    "Piper," Nichs said. He bobbed up and down. I gripped onto his shirt with both hands, holding him above the water. "Are you okay?"


    I shook my head because I wasn''t really. Not at all.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    I didn''t know how to tell him. I was struggling toprehend it all.


    Yet I knew one thing for certain. No matter how much she had screamed at me, denying it.


    "Bridget pushed me," I said.


    A moment passed and then, suddenly, Nichs''s eyes went red.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 0577

    ?Chapter 0577


    Nichs, even with his eyes zing with Alpha rage, had no other reaction while we remained in the water. He held onto me, kicking forward. I''m not sure how much help he was being with the strength of the merfolk tail driving most of our speed. But I imagined the exercise was still good for him.


    Perhaps if he worked off some of his anger before we reached the boat, he wouldn''t be quite so dangerous once we were upon it.


    During our journey, a feeling of safety slowly returned to me. Between the merfolk soldier and Nichs, Ronan would never be able to reach me here.


    When we finally reached the boat, Bridget had already been lifted up onto it.


    "Tell that fishman to keep his hands to himself!" she snapped at the attendant on the boat trying to assist her.


    Julian himself pushed her to the side, making room for my arrival. As I came near, he reached down for me. Nichs and the merfolk soldier both worked to lift me up.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Thank you," I made sure to tell the soldier, especially seeing how Bridget treated him.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The salt water, it seemed, had rubbed away Bridget''s veneer. Maybe fear helped too.


    I wondered what she would be like when she realized the ass she was making of herself. I looked forward to seeing her face when she understood that she would not be getting away with her lies this time.


    I knew what happened. The memory was burned onto the forefront of my mind. And nothing would make me forget it.


    At the boat edge, I grabbed Julian''s hands and he yanked me up onto the boat. He didn''t care that I was soaked down to the bone, Julian pulled me into his arms and held me tight as together, and we waddled away from the railing of the boat.


    When we reached the benches, he helped ease me down so that I could sit. Veronica stood nearby. Even Jessica had sat up to watch me.


    "I''m okay," I told all of them, though the salt water still burned in my throat.


    Nichs emerged from the water next. He walked over to me. His eyes were still red. Julian did a double-take when he saw them.


    "Nichs? You okay?"


    "I... can''t..." His voice was low and dangerous, with a grow underlying his words.


    "It''s okay, brother," Julian said in the calmest voice I had ever heard him use. "Whatever it is."


    "Bridget... pushed... Piper...


    Julian growled on reflex. His eyes didn''t turn red, though he was still raging. "Where is she?"


    Bridget was nearby, sitting on the ground halfway between the bench and the railing. When Julian spotted her, he rushed toward her. Nichs followed.


    I was too tired. Every muscle ached from the strain of keeping myself above the water. I was jelly form. I couldn''t move even if I wanted to.


    Fortunately, I didn''t have to. Julian seemed determined to be my mouthpiece, and Nichs, my muscle.


    They both stood over Bridget, who lifted her head away from the towel she was dabbing her face with to look up at them. "Nichs... your eyes..."


    "Exin to us," Julian said through gritted teeth, "exactly what happened before you two fell over."


    Bridget would have had to be blind not to notice the tension in their bodies and the utter seriousness to this conversation. Even if she had been blind, she should have heard Julian''s barely concealed rage.


    "Piper and I were just messing around," Bridget said. Sheughed a little, nervously. "Then Piper slipped. I reached for her, but I wasn''t strong enough to pull her up. So we both toppled over the rail."


    Julian let her tell her lie without interruption. When she had finished, he said, "You pushed her."


    Bridget paled. It was clear as day without her typical makeup. "Piper shouldn''t take it so seriously. She knows it was an ident."


    "So you did push her?" Julian asked.


    "We were ying around," Bridget said. She seemed panicked now. Her nervous smile slipped away. "I didn''t mean for her to actually fall into the water."


    "If it was a joke," Nathan said, approaching, "it was a tasteless one. You should have known better, Bridget. Especially with Prince Ronan lurking around, waiting for the opportunity."


    "An opportunity that you nearly handed him," Julian added.


    It was a strange sight to see: Nathan, Nichs, and Julian a united front against Bridget. More so that they were standing up to Bridget for me.


    "We were just having fun," Bridget said.


    *Should we ask Piper if she had fun?" Julian said.


    Nichs growled.


    "There''s a fugitive on the loose, Bridget," Nathan scolded. "This is no time for foolishness."


    Nathan looked over the lot of them. When he looked closely at Nichs, he sighed.


    "Prince Nichs," he said. "Go sit with Piper and calm yourself down."


    The remark startled me. For one, Nathan, even as the King''s Beta, was in no position to order the prince around. And two, for him to insist Nichse and sit with me seemed beyond the pale.


    Maybe I had died in the water. Maybe this now was my afterlife.


    Nichs, despite so near Alpha rage, did as he was told. He left Bridget to Julian and Nathan''s interrogation and came over to me. Veronica made room, and Nichs took her ce, sitting directly beside me.


    "Piper..." he growled, turning toward me.


    He needed my scent. My closeness. I didn''t know how I knew that, but I did. I would not deny him. So I leaned into him. His arms wrapped around me at once, boxing me against the wide expanse of his muscled chest. His shirt was cold and slimy from the ocean, but I didn''t care.


    I needed his scent and closeness too.


    I wed at that damp shirt, clinging to him as much as I could. He lowered his nose to the space near my ear and hair and breathed me in.


    "Piper," he said. The growl was gone now. He was more like himself. Thank God.


    I''d never seen anyone lose themselves to Alpha rage before. I had heard that a thing like that could only happen with true mates. But Nichs didn''t have any mate, let alone a true one. The only person in danger had been me? And perhaps Bridget, but he did not seem overly concerned with her.


    I wondered what could have caused such a strong reaction.


    He breathed me in for a long moment, just as I did him. Then he raised a hand to cup my cheek. He coaxed my gaze upwards, tilting my face until I was looking straight up at him.


    Then, gently, as if I was the most precious thing in the world, he leaned down and kissed me.


    It was a soft, lingering kiss that did not press for more.


    Anyone who looked could see. All they had to do was turn their heads.


    But I trusted most of the people here. And those I did not trust, already knew.


    Except perhaps Jessica, but... I didn''t think she''d be all that bothered about it.


    Nichs pulled back slightly, but only so much as he tilted his head, repositioning. Then he returned for a second


    kiss. And then a third. None were deep, but all felt intimate.


    My heart was warmed by each press of lips. I felt like I wasing alive again.


    "From now on," he said, when we broke, "I will never leave you alone again."

 Chapter 0578

    ?Chapter 0578


    Nichs continued to hold me, even as the ship neared the dock of the familiar ind. By this point, Julian had also joined us and was pacing back and forth in the small space in front of us. Veronica sat quietly nearby, observing all with watchful eyes. Jessica was stillying down, clutching her stomach.


    The crew worked to tie off the ship to the dock. I was ready to be on drynd again. Truthfully, I was ready to leave this ind. I didn''t think I''d avoid water for the rest of my life, but as it was at this moment, I didn''t even want to visit arge pool for a while. Forget the ocean.


    Nichs words were still echoing inside my head. He wasn''t going to let me go anywhere alone. I didn''t know if he meant while we were on the ind or for much longer. Just while we were on the ind, I could understand. For much longer, I was secretly hoping.


    My paranoia had not ebbed. For now, I was simply relieved that Prince Ronan did not jump out of the shadows at any point and murder me. Having Nichs helped keep those wild fears under control, at least in part. I still thought them, but now, I knew Nichs would protect me and that gave me peace.


    As we were waiting for the crew to give us the all clear so that we could go ashore, Bridget approached us. She walked right behind Julian''s back as he was pacing, moving closer to me.


    When Julian tumed, he spotted her, and then rushed to intercept. He held up his arm, blocking her path, keeping her from going farther.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Julian snapped. Any sympathy Julian had shown for Bridget was long gone now. He doesn''t even attempt to feign niceties for diplomacy''s sake. His voice now was as harsh and cold as I had ever heard it.


    It was strange to hear Julian''s voice, usually so full of life and teasing, bereft of emotion.


    Bridget looked at him. She smiled but her eyes were narrowed. The mismatched gave her an unnerving expression.


    "I merely wish to apologize once more to Piper," she said. Funny, I don''t remember her apologizing at all. When we had been in the water, she had shouted and used me of ruining her hair and makeup. "I want to clear the air before things get serious."


    Things were already serious.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "There''s no reason for us to all hold onto our hard feelings," she said.


    "No," Julian said. "Absolutely not."


    Bridget clucked her tongue. "This isn''t about you, Julian. This is solely between Piper and me. Don''t stand in my way."


    "You lost your right to speak privately with her the moment you pushed her into the water," Julian said. "At this point you''d be lucky if she doesn''t press charges on you."


    "Imitted no crime."


    "Assault at best. Attempted murder at worst," Julian said.


    "Ridiculous," Bridget snapped.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bridget," Nichs said. I felt his words vibrate through his chest under my ear. "If you are truly sorry, you can wait and formally apologize when we have all returned to the pce."


    That, I believed, was a fair trade-off.


    Bridget did not seem to agree with that. Her face twisted, bing sad and pleading, her bottom lip sticking out. "I can''t wait that long," she said. "What will the public think if it takes me so long to say sorry?"


    "If you didn''t want to look back in front of the public," Julian said, "then you should have thought of that before


    you shoved Piper into the fucking ocean!"


    "Julian," I said, recognizing his rising rage. I felt privileged to be one of the few he would rise so valiantly to protect, but he really didn''t need to right now. Bridget had already lost. Now she was just trying to damage control the situation.

 Chapter 0579

    ?Chapter 0579


    Julian nced back at me. I gave him the best calming look I could muster. He closed his eyes and inhaled a deep breath in through the mouth, out through the nose.


    "You had better listen to her, Julian," Bridget said. "Calm yourself and act like a gentleman to me for a change." Julian''s calm face hardened once more. He opened his eyes and red at Bridget.


    "You wouldn''t want to be cruel to me. After all, I know certain secrets about you that you wouldn''t want others... like, your brother... to know."


    "You don''t know anything," Julian growled. Though we all knew that wasn''t true.


    After all, Bridget knew that Julian had a crush on me, something that Julianter admitted to me was true. If she told Nichs that... Would it start a war between the brothers? How would that possibly resolve?


    I cared for both the brothers. Thest thing in the entire world I wanted was for the two of them to ruin their rtionship with each other because of their feelings for me.


    "Back off, Bridget," I snapped. I gently shoved against Nichs''s chest. He reluctantly loosened his hold so that I could sit up straight on my own.


    "If you want me to stay quiet on this, then you should ept my apology," Bridget said. She smiled sharply. "We wouldn''t want Nichs to get the wrong idea."


    "If my brother wants me to know his secrets," Nichs said. "He can very well tell me himself. I certainly don''t need to have some middleman trying to lord things over us." Nichs was getting angry now. Though his Alpha rage was gone, he was still tense as a taut bow string.


    "You aren''t the first person who tried to sew discord between us,* Nichs continued. "Nor will you be thest. But to think you might actually seed where all the others have failed speaks to your hubris. Piper will not be hearing your words now, neither will I, or my brother."


    Bridget''s eyes went wide. Her mouth opened, cked.


    Julian smirked. He leaned toward Bridget. "That''s your cue to leave."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Bridget snapped her mouth closed.


    From the dock, one of the crew yelled, "It''s safe now. You can all depart!"


    Bridget huffed, and turned from us. She stormed her way downstairs.


    Jessica groaned as she stood and followed. Veronica stood as well. She looked between the two princes and myself, and said, "I''ll see you ashore."


    I wanted to be off this ship, but the air between the three of us remaining felt charged beyond belief. Julian was the one setting the tone. Nichs had told off Bridget on his defense but he still lingered. Guilt weighed heavily on his face.


    "You don''t have to say anything," Nichs said. He knew Julian even better than I, sometimes.


    "I don''t want her to be able to have this thing that she can use to hurt us," Julian said. "You''re right, I''d rather tell you myself."


    I sucked in a shaky breath.


    "It has taken time," Nichs said, "but we have bothe to see Bridget for the person that she truly is. Whatever lies she tells -*


    "I''m afraid it wouldn''t be a lie this time," Julian said. "That''s why I have to tell you. Here. Now. You can punch me if you want, but the truth will be out there and that''s that, for better or worse."


    My heart raced out of control, I didn''t know what I could say to help this situation.


    "Julian, you don''t have to -" Nichs began.


    "I romantically like Piper," Julian said.


    Nichs''s mouth snapped closed.

 Chapter 0580

    ?Chapter 0580


    My breath caught. I braced myself. I didn''t know what would happen next.


    Nichs had gone very still beside me. His arm around my waist tightened slightly. Then he removed it and stood.


    "Nichs," I said.


    He didn''t acknowledge me. He puffed out his chest and faced down his brother. He didn''t growl, didn''t make any sound, but his posture alone screamed Alpha.


    Julian, meanwhile, just sighed. "You don''t have to do that. I know all about your feelings for Piper and hers for you, even if you two don''t recognize it yourselves. I know I will never be anything more than Piper''s friend. I''m no threat to you or your rtionship."


    Nichs marginally rxed. His shoulders released some of their tension.


    "You don''t have to worry about Piper, Nichs," Julian said. "She''s head over heels for you. My feelings are entirely one-sided."


    Nichs lowered his head. He was quiet for a long moment, and Julian didn''t say anything else. Eventually, Nichs lifted his head back up and said, "Thank you for telling me."


    Julian nodded. "Bridget wants us to fight."


    "We won''t," Nichs said. "I know better than anyone how wonderful Piper is. What kind of hypocrite would I be for ming you for seeing those same traits in her that I do?"


    "Thank you," Julian said. He seemed genuinely relieved a moment, but then his gaze turned mischievous. "Don''t think you can rx, though. You better watch yourself and stay in line. If you mess anything up with Piper, I''ll be waiting in the wings, ready to swoop in and steal her."


    I blinked, startled speechless.


    "I won''t forget," Nichs said, though he didn''t sound particrly angry about it.


    "Good." Julian nced at me, then quickly darted his gaze away. "I''ll see you both ashore." With that, Julian left us and headed for the dock.


    Once Julian had left from earshot, Nichs turned back to me. He held out his hand for me and then helped me stand up. When I was steady on my feet, he did not release my hand. Instead, he squeezed it tighter.


    "You knew, didn''t you?" he asked.


    "I did," I said. "I''m sorry that I kept it from you."


    "No," Nichs said. He shook his head. "I haven''t given you reason enough to think I wouldn''t rip his head off. In fact, I''ve given you plenty of evidence to believe otherwise. I haven''t been kind to him or to you. I should have trusted that he wasn''t a threat to us."


    "Nichs -*


    "No, I was wrong, and I won''t hear otherwise. When ites to you, sometimes, I feel like my emotions are too strong to control. My rage, my hope, my happiness.... they all be tangled."


    I didn''t exactly like the sound of that. Did that mean that he wanted to back out of what we had? To reevaluate somehow?


    He must have seen the sudden abject terror on my face. He immediately wrapped his arms around me and pulled me against the brick wall of his muscled chest.


    "Stop whatever it is you are thinking." Nichs said. "I would never trade any of these feelings, no matter how much of an ass they sometimes make me appear. For all the anger, I also now feel deep passion and happiness too."


    "Nick..."


    "When I didn''t have you, Piper, it felt like the world was ck and white. I was missing something so crucial from my life. I was just going along with the motions, not really living."


    He leaned down and kissed me softly on theer of my mouth.


    "When you came back into my life, you brought me back to life," he said.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Nichs dragged his lips over to more fully center on mine and then he kissed me. The kiss started sweet, but quickly added more heat as his tongue swept over my bottom lip. I opened my mouth, allowing him ess into my mouth.

 Chapter 0581

    ?Chapter 0581


    He was demanding, his tongue insistent, his lips melding with mine. I clutched at his shoulders, holding on, as his hands traced long paths up and down the length of my back.


    When we broke for air, I sighed against him. Heughed lightly as he kissed along my cheek to my ear.


    "No more fears of what is between us," he said. "Because I am truly alive because of you."


    "Oh, Nick..." I turned into him and sought out his lips this time.


    After another kiss, and then another, we split far enough to rest our foreheads together. I closed my eyes, finding contentment here with him like this.


    *Julian''s right," Nichs said, breaking the soft quiet between us.


    I peeked open my eyes to look up at him.


    "I have to treat you right, keep you happy, or I risk losing you. If not to Julian, then to someone else," Nichols said. "You are precious, Piper. There are many people who would be ready and willing to scoop you up if I fumbled even once."


    I smiled and shook my head lightly. "You can''t think you would lose me so easily."


    "I would deserve to," he said. "You should only know love and happiness." He sighed as he looked away. "I fear I am already failing at keeping you safe."


    "None of this is your fault," I told him, "and I refuse to hear anything else about it."


    He nodded a little. "You''re right. What we should be doing is getting you off this damned boat. I can''t wait to get you off this ind."


    I couldn''t help but agree.


    Nichs stepped back, took my hand, and escorted me off the ship. The crew, probably having noticed our intimate moment had been courteous in letting us have a few moments alone above deck. They nodded at me now as we passed them. They each wore soft smiles. I wondered how much they saw and heard.


    On shore, the others had moved onto the deck. There I found Elva, I rushed to her and held her. She seemed confused.


    "What''s wrong, Mommy?" she asked.


    "Nothing," I said.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    "Why are you all wet? Did you go for a swim?"


    Oh, God. I had forgotten I was still soaked through, and now I''d gotten Elva wet as well. I had just been so happy to see her.


    "I''m sorry," I said.


    "It''skay," she said,


    I kissed her cheek and sat beside her. She was still coloring in the coloring book pages. Now she was showing me her work. She was getting better at coloring in the lines.


    "What a day," Jessica said.


    "Tell me about it," Julian said. "I don''t know about everyone else, but I''m ready to go home."


    "Me, too," Veronica said.


    I agreed wholeheartedly, but it still hurt me to see everyone so down. I couldn''t help but feel responsible. Yes, I couldn''t exactly control that a sociopath wanted to kill me, but it still felt like my fault somehow.


    "Why don''t we do something to lift our spirits?" I said.


    Jessica, Veronica, Julian, Elva, and Nichs all looked at me. Bridget probably would have too, but she had already gone inside.


    "What?" Jessica asked.


    "Uh. I don''t know. What about another volleyball game?" That had been kind of fun before, before Bridget''s wardrobe malfunction had ruined everything. Julian was a better man now, though, so that probably wouldn''t happen again.


    The others nced at each other.


    "Sure," Jessica said.


    "Great," I said, standing. "I''ll go tell -"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Before I could even finish my sentence, the sky opened up and rain began to pour down.

 Chapter 0582

    ?Chapter 0582


    The rain poured down so heavily that it was even starting to reach us in the covered deck. Elva dove to cover her precious coloring book pages.


    "Everyone, inside!" Nichs said.


    We grabbed our things and hurried inside. I helped Elva with her crayons and coloring pages, careful not to get them any damper than they already were.


    The moment we were inside, the storm truly began outside. Lightning struck and wind howled.


    "So much for volleyball," Jessica grumbled.


    A particrly loud thunderp made Elva jump. She cuddled closer to me, hugging my thigh.


    As we were standing around there, watching the storm outside the windowed sliding ss door, Selma came out from the kitchen. When she saw us - or rather, when she saw Elva crying, she came forward, leaned down, and asked her, "How would you like some ice cream, little one?"


    As I came with Elva into the kitchen, I quickly learned from the excess of ice cream in the fridge, that Selma was looking for ways to get rid of the ice cream. She had nned many big desserts for our remaining nights, but with our trip ending early, there was no longer any need for such surplus.


    If the ice cream stayed after we all left, it would just go to waste and have to be thrown away.


    Because of this, twenty minutester, all of the candidates, even Bridget, and the princes and Elva, had a pint of ice cream each as we lounged around in the living room.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    The sugary ice cream was helping with everyone''s mood somewhat. No one was mad about the storm anymore. Jessica had even put on a couple of records, upbeat dance music.


    Yet still the overall mood was still glum. What was supposed to be a fun ind beach vacation had turned into more or less a nightmare.


    I was still determined to lift up everyone''s mood.


    "Since we''re all already here, why don''t we y a game?" I asked.


    "We can''t y volleyball," Jessica said.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It doesn''t have to be athletic," I said. Especially not with us feeding our faces with ice cream. "We could y something else... like... charades!"


    Everyone looked around.


    "I don''t know..." Veronica said.


    Bridget pped her hand. "I think it''s a great idea!"


    I startled, looking at her. "You do?"


    "Yes," she said. "That could be great fun! It''s the best rainy day party game!"


    Jessica rolled her eyes. "Fine. I guess it could be fun."


    I looked at Veronica. She shrugged. "I guess."


    "If you want to, Piper," Julian said.


    I looked at Elva. "I just want to color," she said. She stretched herself on the floor, her coloring pages and crayons in the space before her. She picked up a purple crayon and scribbled it across a flower petal.


    "Nichs, Jessica, and I will be on a team," Bridget said. "Piper, Julian, and Veronica on a separate team." She jumped to her feet. "Hold on while I get everything set up."


    I wasn''t sure what she was taking charge so adamantly. It was just a silly party game, not a challenge or an event.


    I understood a little better, when she returned with a bowl of words written on scraps of paper, because standing behind her was a camera crew ready to shoot.


    Bridget knew that she had taken a hittely with her terrible behavior. This must have been some new n of hers to bring her reputation back up.


    Agitation grew within me but I didn''t say a word about it. Let her do whatever she wanted as long as we could have fun and lift everyone''s mood.


    We separated into our teams, sitting together. Nichs, when choosing where to sit, picked the spot outside of Jessica, farthest from Bridget and closest to me and my team.


    "Round one!" Bridget said. "I''ll go first!"


    With the cameras recording, she seemed over enthusiastic. Veronica gave her a t, bored look. I just barely caught myself before I could roll my eyes. With the camera catching all, I didn''t want anyone to know my distain for her.


    Bridget reached into the bowl of words and pulled out one. She wasn''t allowed to tell anyone what it was.


    "Oh, this is an easy one!" she announced before putting the paper in her pocket. "Now, don''t feel back, Piper''s team, if you don''t do as well as us. Keep in mind that I''m an actress, after all. I''m naturally more talented at some things than the rest of you."


    Veronica and I looked at each other.


    Julian groaned. "Get on with it."


    Bridget ignored him. "Ready the clock," she said. Jessica started the kitchen timer Selma had brought them. The chime was set to go off after sixty seconds.


    "Go!" Jessica said.


    Bridget began making some kind of motion. I wasn''t sure what she was trying to do? She was gyrating her body, kind of like a fish out of water but standing up? It didn''t make any sense.


    "Dancing?" Jessica said.


    Bridget kept moving, which meant that guess was incorrect.


    "Fishing," Nichs said, which showed how well we were in sync. That was exactly what I had been thinking.


    Bridget stopped moving to re at him.


    He shrugged, and she began again.


    "Cooking? Swimming? Being electrocuted?" Jessica shouted, calling one quickly after the next.


    Bridget continued her strange fluid movement.


    Nichs just shook his head.


    Jessica continued trying. "Bubbles? Mermaids? Trying on clothes?"


    The timer dinged. Bridget groaned as she stopped her strange movements. "Come on, you guys! It was baking cupcakes! Obviously!"


    Nichs opened his mouth. He immediately closed it.


    Jessica''s face scrunched up in confusion. "You didn''t even move your arms!"


    Bridget red until she nced at the cameras, as if remembering they were there. She immediately brightened. She pped. "Alright. Good first effort team. We''ll get them next time."


    It was my team''s turn.


    "Piper, your turn," Bridget said to me. I''m pretty sure it was up to my team to decide our first contender but


    whatever. Julian or Veronica didn''t seem to care, and neither did I.


    I stood, went to bowl and pulled a word. Golf cart. Okay. That was weird but I could do it.


    "I''m ready," I said.


    Jessica set the timer. "Go!"


    I moved to stand like I was about to swing a golf club.


    No sooner had I gone through the motion, than the first guess came out of Julian''s mouth. "Golf cart!"


    My eyes went wide. I stopped.


    Had he seen my paper? No. He couldn''t have, from that distance.


    He had to have actually guessed that.


    "No shit!" heughed. "Was that really it?"


    "Yeah," I said,ughing now too.


    "Woo!" he said, jumping to his feet. Veronica pped, as did Jessica. It was an excellent guess.


    Julian jumped forward, scooped me into his arms, and swung me around. We bothughed all the way.


    However, all good feelings vanished the minute I heard a deep, guttural noise.


    Julian lowered me down. His face went pale. He swallowed hard. He took two veryrge steps back from me.


    "Uh... sorry, Piper..."


    "It''s okay..."


    We both nced at the couch. At Nichs.


    Nichs, who was still growling.

 Chapter 0583

    ?Chapter 0583


    Julian immediately took another step backwards, adding more space between him and me. We both nervously nced at Nichs who mostly seemed confused by his own reaction. He cut off his growl with a sharp grunt.


    "Sorry," he said.


    "Don''t worry," I replied.


    "It''s my fault," Julian said.


    "No," Nichs quickly corrected. "I don''t know what came over me."


    "I knew this game was a bad idea," Bridget says, rising from the couch. "I tried to warn everyone, but no one takes me seriously."


    I distinctly remembered Bridget championing the idea for charades so much that she took to mostly organizing it herself. Now, suddenly, when something had gone wrong, she didn''t want anything to do with the idea?


    "We should definitely stop," Bridget continued, "I, for one, am out totally." She looked around at everyone, expecting them to agree.


    Maybe she wasn''t wrong in this instance. The joyful mood I had been attempting to cultivate seemed utterly at waste now, with only thick tension in the air.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jessica worried her bottom lip. Veronica looked down at herp. Julian apologized. Nichs said, "I''m the one at fault."


    Everything really did seem like it was falling apart.


    Then Elva raised her head, looking up from her coloring books. She spotted the empty spot between Nichs and Jessica on the couch.


    "Can I be on Nickss''s team?" she asked.


    And just like that, the entire mood shifted. The tension broke and everything brightened. Jessicaughed. Veronica''s lips twitched in an almost smile. Julian smiled outright. So did Nichs.


    "Of course you can," Nichs said. He nced at me. "If it''s okay with your mom."


    Elva turned her doe eyes on me. It would have been fine with me anyway, but having her look at me like that would have melted even my coldest moods.


    "You can," I told her, and she cheered.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    "Now wait a minute," Bridget said. She ced her hands on her hips. "This unbnces the teams." "I don''t see how," I said.


    Bridget narrowed her eyes. "With Elva on my team, we now have four,pared to your team''s three." "My team'' she says," Julian scoffed. "Didn''t you just tell everyone that you are quitting the game?" "Yes, but -"


    "So Elva volunteered to take your ce," Nichs said.


    "I had thought we were quitting the game," Bridget said.


    "Don''t be jealous of a child," Julian told her. "Just sit this one out without making a fuss, yeah?"


    Bridget red at all of them, even Elva. I sidestepped into her line of sight, blocking her from seeing my child and looking at her that way. Elva was innocent in all this. If Bridget wanted to be mad at someone, let her be mad at


    me.


    She could be furious at me and I wouldn''t care. Not anymore. The moment she pushed me off that boat was the moment she forfeited any right to my feelings. I should have stopped caring what she thought long ago. When she left me in that pit on the jungle ind? Or maybe even before that.


    Bridget has been showing me herck of empathy for a long time. It was past time that I believed what I saw.


    "Fine," Bridget eventually snapped. Then she turned at stormed off towards the kitchen.


    When she was gone, the fun began once more.


    Everyone decided that Elva should go next, so she hopped to her feet and rushed to the bowl to pick out her word. I decided to stay with her, while Julian returned to his seat beside Veronica. Neither of them seemed to care that I was technically helping the other team.


    Everyone, by now, I think, was rooting for Elva.


    Elva dug out a slip of paper with a word and looked at it. Then she showed it to me. The word was ''home''.


    Home was a concept more than a thing. It would be a trickier word to try to act out. But Elva seemed confident about what she had to do. She had an idea before I could even suggest anything.


    She took her ce in front of her team. I stood nearby, ready to assist her if needed.


    "Timer!" she called.


    Julian counted down from three, then said, "Go!"


    Elva immediately ran over to me and hugged me. Tears welled in my eyes at once, but I blinked them back. I dropped down to one knee and immediately hugged her back.


    "Mother!" Jessica called. "Daughter? Hug!"


    Elva squeezed me, with her noodle arms around my neck, then she let me go. Turning, she rushed across the room to Nichs, where she threw her arms wide.


    Nichs moved to the edge of the seat, in time to catch Elva''s hug. He wrapped his arms around her in tum.


    "Family," Nichs said.


    Elva shook her head a little.


    Nichs considered.


    "Father?" Jessica asked, slightly taken aback. "Parents?"


    Something seemed to click within Nichs. An understanding shed behind his eyes.


    "Home," he said.


    "That''s it," I said. My heart hammered in my chest. How had he known?


    Elva leaned back. "You got it, Nickss!"


    Nichs smiled so fondly at Elva that I thought I might melt into a puddle right there in the living room. Elva so wanted Nichs to be her father. To see them interact like this...


    God, if only I could make her wishe true.


    Meanwhile, Julian had been hard at work fashioning a piece of paper into a crude sort of crown. It was entirely makeshift, with jagged mismatched edges and fastened together only with tape. Yet when he stepped toward Elva, holding forth her price as if it was something precious, Elva''s eyes went wide as saucers.


    Julian lowered it down onto her head. Her smile was so bright it could have lit the entire room.


    You would have thought Julian handed her a prized possession, not just some paper and tape, with how bigly and


    brightly Elva was smiling.


    "Congrattions on this victory, little princess," Julian said.


    I was tearing up again. I didn''t want to cry in front of everyone, so I searched for something to do to keep myself busy. I noticed that several of the ice cream pints were empty. I gathered them up.


    "I''ll go get us some more from the kitchen," I said in a rush.


    "Piper?" Nichs asked, standing.


    I gave him a smile. It did little, I was sure, to hide the dampness in my eyes. "I''ll be right back." Nichs seemed to understand that I needed a moment to myself. He nodded as he slowly sat back down. Leaving the room, I walked into the kitchen. Headed toward the trash can, I didn''t notice the person standing just inside the door, or the foot she put into my path until I tripped straight over it and toppled to the ground.


    The empty pint containers rolled out of my hands, dripping melted ice cream all over the floor.


    I nced back at my attacker as I pushed myself up to my knees. "Bridget?"


    "You should watch where you are going," she said. She leaned now, her back against the face of the fridge. She crossed her arms over her chest. "You are always so clumsy, Piper."


    Clumsy? Clumsy?


    Oh, that was the absolutest straw. I was at my wit''s end with Bridget. I was always trying to be nice. I always


    tried to do the right thing.


    And where did it get me?


    Left in a hole. Pushed off a boat. Making an ice cream mess.


    "What''s the matter, Piper?" Bridget mocked me further. "Have something to say?"

 Chapter 0584

    ?Chapter 0584


    Ever since I had been brought into thispetition, I had been mocked, ridiculed, shoved around, bullied, set up, nearly killed, and threatened at every turn. Bridget''s arrival hadn''t helped the situation at all.


    While I could me the underground organization for much of what happened to me in the past, except for the bullying, Bridget''s treatment of me had nothing to do with Jane or her evil group.


    Bridget was mean to me, perhaps even mean enough to want me dead, just because she didn''t like me.


    I''d had enough.


    Growling I pushed myself up to my feet and swiveled to confront Bridget head on. She didn''t seem concerned at first. She just cocked her head and stared me down, almost looking bored.


    "You have had it out for me since day one, Bridget, and I''m sick of it! It''s one thing to talk about me behind my back, or to bully me within thepetition. But since we''ve gotten to this ind, you have taken everything way too far."


    "Oh? Did I make you mad, Piper?" She straightened somewhat and began looking at me with more interest.


    "Maybe you meant for me to be hurt or dead, maybe you didn''t," I snapped. "But regardless, your actions could have led to my death!"


    "You''re still alive, aren''t you?"


    "No thanks to you!


    Bridget narrowed her eyes. She stepped away from the fridge and closer into my space.


    "I didn''t realize I was supposed to be your babysitter," Bridget said in a low, vicious tone. "Can you really not take care of yourself, Piper?"


    "I never did anything to you," I said, slowlying to realize how deep her hatred for me rooted. "How could you be so unfeeling about my potential death? Or at least the very real threat to it?"C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    "You should know," she snapped.


    "Because of Nichs?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You''ve turned both Nichs and Julian against me," she said. "For years they were in love with me. They would do anything I told them to. They''d bend over backwards to make certain that I was happy and all my needs are met. But then youe around... and suddenly it''s like I''m some nuisance!"


    "I didn''t do anything!"


    "You existed, Piper! You stole Nichs''s attention and Julian''s devotion. You ruined everything for me!*


    I failed to see how she could see anything this way. She remained a well-known, well-liked high-paid actress. The only thing that threatened that livelihood was her actions urring during thepetition. So far the royal family had managed to protect her image, but she was working on destroying it herself.


    "I didn''t do shit," I shot back. *Feelings are feelings and they can''t be controlled. You are the one who pushed both Julian and Nichs away by acting so terribly. And you even threaten your own reputation by continuing to attack me."


    "I shouldn''t need to attack you!" she shouted. "I should already have what I want!"


    "And what do you want?" It couldn''t be Nichs. Or Julian. She didn''t seem to care about their feelings or their love. Whatever she wanted was something more tangible than that.


    "I want to be Queen."


    Oh. Yeah, okay.


    God help me, it made me so sad to know that some of these women wanted to be queen so badly they would do anything for it. Bridget, it seemed, was not quite ready to kill for it. But she was ready to let me die for it.


    We were not the same.


    "I don''t want to be queen," I told her.


    She looked at me in disbelief. "You think I''m some kind of idiot. Everyone wants to be queen."


    "Not me." I never had any use for politics, especially after Elva came into my life. The only things I truly cared about were my family, those close to me, and survival. Bing queen was such a far off fantasy, that it mattered so little to me. I wouldn''t care at all about it, except it directly affected Nichs.

 Chapter 0585

    ?Chapter 0585


    And, frankly, Bridget was far too selfish to be a good queen. She cared about the title and the power. But what good would she actually bring to the nation? If she only cared about herself, how could she possibly empathize with the kingdom''s people?


    I shook my head. I was still furious.


    *If you are responsible for what''s happening with Ronan," I said, "you had better pray that no one finds out about it, or your entire reputation could be in shambles. You want to be queen so badly, but what happens when you fail? Don''t you want a life to return to?"


    "I won''t fail," Bridget said with unfailing confidence.


    I could barely believe what she was saying. "Is it really worth the risk?"


    Bridget lifted her chin. "Anything is worth bing queen."


    It wasn''t an admittance of responsibility of Ronan, but it was a near thing. She certainly wasn''t denying it.


    An unpleasant chill ran down my spine. The hairs on the back of my arms stood upright. I felt like I was looking at a different person than I''d been used to. The veneer hade off, and the true Bridget was cold and calcting, as heartless as they came.


    A tiny bit of fear spurred inside of my chest.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Maybe she really would kill me for the crown. She might even do it herself.


    "I hope you sleep well tonight, Piper," Bridget said, her voice devoid of all emotion. "With Ronan still out there on the loose... I hope he doesn''t do anything too drastic."C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    She pushed past me then and walked right out the door.


    I stood alone in the kitchen, trembling slightly, looking down at the mess of melted ice cream and pint containers on the floor.


    I was in over my head here. I''d known that from the start, but... I hadn''t realized it was like this. I could handle the bullying, even the asional sabotage. But to actively seek my death? Just so she can have the crown?


    And that look in her eyes...


    I fully believed she wanted to be queen so badly she would do anything for it. Now, I felt as if not only would I have to watch my back for Ronan, but also for Bridget as well.


    I never would have thought it would go this far. Bridget was so cutthroat. I didn''t know if I''d ever feel safe again under the same roof as her.


    Minutes or hours past, I couldn''t be sure, until Nichs came walking through the kitchen door.


    *Piper, you taking so long that I..." His voice trailed as he gaze around the room, taking in the mess and my shaking form. Immediately, he took two long strides forward and pulled me into his arms, "What happened?"


    I couldn''t speak right away, so I soaked in the warmth of his closeness instead. But then, eventually, I found my voice. And I told him everything, every word that I could remember from when I walked in this room and Bridget tripped me.


    The more I spoke, the more Nichs began to glower.


    "You don''t have to be afraid," he said, though the words were clipped. Anger was taking root. I saw his own doubt in his eyes.


    I shook my head. He didn''t understand. "You didn''t see the look in her eyes," I said. "Whatever Bridget you remember as children doesn''t seem to be there anymore. She''s totally obsessed with the crown."


    His reluctance to hate his friend was understandable, even with everything he''d seen, but something shifted in him when I said the words. That hesitation vanished as if he finally understood the depths to Bridget''s obsession.


    "Nick, she''s willing to kill for the crown," I said. "She''s willing to kill... me."


    Nichs''s hold on me tightened.

 Chapter 0586

    ?Chapter 0586


    Nichs''s anger began to vibrate through him. He growled, probably without realizing it, with each exhale of breath.


    "It''s past time I speak with Bridget myself," he said, low and dangerous. Yet, even so, he did not move -not until I pulled back enough to look up at him. He met my gaze with stern eyes. "I should have set her straight a long time ago."


    "What will you say?" I asked him.


    "I don''t know yet. But she has lost every right to any benefit of the doubt I might have otherwise given her. I want the truth. I also intend to make my own truth known."


    "What''s that?"


    His eyes became fiercer. Looking at him, he seemed more hardened warrior than young prince.


    *Bridget will never be queen," Nichs said.


    It was a bold im, especially when his parents favored her so heavily. But I appreciated the remark all the same. Nichs, despite having been childhood friends with Bridget, was finally seeing her for the person she was now.


    I wondered when the change in her began. I didn''t doubt so much that Nichs, Julian, and Bridget truly had been friends in the beginning.


    Was it her parents who pushed her into her obsession to be queen? Or was it her lifestyle? Or did she simply have an inherent greed for power that manifested itself as she grew older?


    It didn''t matter, I supposed. Facts were facts, now, regardless of how they became so.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    And the fact was Bridget wanted me dead. I needed to rely on Nichs now.


    "Okay," I said.


    Nichs nodded and started to lead me from the room.


    "I can''t," I said right away. I motioned toward the mess on the floor.


    *The servants will clean it in the morning," he said. Most of them had already gone to bed.


    "No." I couldn''t possibly leave my mess like this for someone else to clean. By morning, the smell alone would be overpowering. "I''m perfectly capable of cleaning this up."C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    "Piper..." He wanted to argue with me.


    "Go," I said, and nudged him toward the door. "I''ll clean up quickly and then join Veronica and Elva."


    "They are still in the living room. I''ll make certain they stay there," Nichs said. "I''ll likely take Julian with me to confront Bridget."


    I nodded. Honestly, having something to do while this confrontation urred might have been a godsend. I didn''t want to just have to sit there wondering what was being said. Cleaning up, I could distract myself.


    Nichs leaned in once more and kissed me on the temple. He lingered, his lips to my skin, like he didn''t want to leave me. I didn''t want him to leave either. But the sooner this whole thing with Bridget was cleared up, the safer would ultimately feel.


    So I stepped back, away from the warmth and safety of Nichs''s body.


    He gave me onest long look. His face was a steel mask by now. I couldn''t discem his feelings, not beyond his affection for me and his anger at everyone else. He seemed to be trying to tell me something, but I just couldn''t read his non-verbal cues.


    Then, he turned and left me.


    Alone now, I grabbed some a rag from the sink and wet it with water from the facet. Armed with the wet rag and a dry towel, I turned to the mess and began to clean up as best as I was able.


    After picking up the empty pint containers and tossing them in the trash bin, I lowered myself to my knees and wiped up some of the melted ice cream.


    It reminded me of working at the restaurant after closing. The quiet was almost peaceful, in a way, and it felt good to be able to clear my mind, focusing only on the task of cleaning up this mess.

 Chapter 0587

    ?Chapter 0587


    I was entirely drawn into cleaning. So much so that the rest of the world seemed to fall into the background.


    Maybe this was why I didn''t notice right away the sound of footsteps and the slight drip of water down onto the ground from a very wet body.


    Odd, I thought. Didn''t I turn the facet off? Did it have a drip?


    I turned my head toward the sink, when Ronan grabbed me by the back of the head, clutching a bunch of my hair, and yanked me backwards, off-bnce and onto my ass.


    I opened my mouth to scream, but he was prepared for that. He stuffed a soaking wet handkerchief into my mouth.


    He started to drag me toward the door. I struggled, kicking my feet, while wing at his wrist with my fingernails. But his hold was firm, and I couldn''t seem to catch any friction on the floor.


    "Why can''t you just fucking die already?" Ronan snapped.


    He dragged me out into the hallway. I tried to grab at the door, at anything I could reach really, knowing Veronica was just over in the living room. If she listened, she could hear my struggle.


    Yet before I could see if my n worked or not, Ronan threw me out the back door. Inded with a thud on the deck.


    Immediately I spit the handkerchief from my mouth.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    "Why are you doing this?" I shouted. I hoped someone could hear me. "Why throw your life away? For me? You don''t even know me!"


    "Not for you, you dumb bitch!" Ronan snapped. He loomed over me, staring down with open disgust and hatred in his eyes. "I pity you. You don''t know what it''s like to be in love. I would do anything for the love of my life. If she wants you gone, it''s my honor to see that happen."


    "True love would never require someone to murder for it!"


    For a moment, he hesitated. A small shimmer of hope spread through me. Maybe I''d gotten to him. Maybe he understood now.


    The next moment, that hope smashed down like waves on a rocky cliff.


    "You don''t know how special she is," Ronan said, entranced like a man possessed. "She asks so little of me, and epts all of me. I will never betray her. Never desert her like so many others have before. Even if we cannot be together, I will see her dreamse true."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "You''re insane!" I yelled, but the words didn''t faze him. He didn''t seem to be listening to me at all. He was too far gone. Whatever delusion that had been spun for him or that he had spun for himself, it had overwhelmed whatever remained of his sense.


    He was lost to his delusion. And I was surely about to be a victim to it.


    I tried to crawl away, scrambling like a crab. I made it a good foot or two, before he dove and caught my ankle.


    "Where are you going, like minnow?" Ronan said. An eerie sort of glee entered his voice. He was enjoying the chase almost as much as the thought of pleasing his lover.


    "Let me go!"


    He pulled me back toward him. He was stronger than me, even with my newly returned wolf strength.


    I tried to kick at him. My footnded once, in his chest, but other than a grunt, he made no other hint of displeasure. He continued to pull.


    I looked back at him, ready to scream at the top of my lungs.


    But I realized I didn''t need to.


    Veronica stood behind Ronan, without his knowledge. She held an expensive-looking vase up over his head.


    Then she brought the vase straight down, crashing it over Ronan, and he dropped, lifeless, down to the ground.

 Chapter 0588

    ?Chapter 0588


    Nichs POV


    I retumed to the living room where Veronica and Julian were helping Elva color. Jessica had already excused herself and gone to bed. Both Veronica and Julian looked up at me and their eyes went wide.


    "What happened?" Julian asked.


    I wanted to tell him but not in front of Elva.


    Instead, I turned to Veronica. "Piper is just cleaning up in the kitchen. Please stay here until shees out to you. Do you mind watching Elva?"


    "I can do that," Veronica said.


    "And me?" Julian asked.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I finally looked at him. I hoped he would be able to tell a lot from my t gaze and my words," I''m going to speak with Bridget."


    "Oh, shit," Julian said and hopped to his feet.


    Yeah. He understood what I had meant to convey.


    "I''ming with you," Julian said, just as I''d hoped.


    I kissed the top of Elva''s head. She barely noticed, so entranced with her coloring. Then, with Julian in tow, we started toward the stairs. Along the way, I briefly filled Julian in on the altercation between Bridget and Julian that had happened in the kitchen.


    With each step, Julian uttered a new curse word. By the time we reached the top stair, he had gotten quite creative.


    In front of Bridget''s room, we knocked. She must have been expecting us - or at least, me. She opened the door right away. Her face was bright when she looked at me. Seeing Julian behind my shoulder though, that brightness dimmed somewhat.


    Without a word, she backed into the room and let us enter.


    Julian and I stood near the dresser, carefully avoiding the mess of clothes spilling out of her nearby suitcase. Bridget stood nearer the door with her back to it.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    "What is this about?" Bridget asked. She continued to smile dully, a look of fake confusion on her face.


    "You already know," I said. I was tired of all her games. It was past time to cut down to the core of the situation.


    The look of nd confusion disappears from Bridget''s face in a blink of the eye. Good. Maybe she would stop trying to bullshit us and give us the truth for once.


    "Piper got to you, then," she said. "I knew she would."


    Got to me? What the hell did she mean by that?


    "She told me what happened in the kitchen," Nichs said. "What you said."


    "And you so quickly believed her?" Bridget''s face suddenly twisted into upset. God, she could do that so quickly, no wonder she had won so many acting awards. She shifted her entire persona in a blink of an eye.


    "What happened to us? To our friendship? To make you treat me this way?" Bridget asked. Her bottom lip trembled.


    "Damn, you''re good," Julian said with a low whistle. I was relieved he could see it too, and knew she was lying as much as I did. We''d both had the wool pulled over our eyes with her for far too long.


    "You''ve both changed so much," Bridget said. "When we were boys, you cared so much for me. Can''t you see how Piper has poisoned you against me? You so quickly believe that I am at fault, but what do you really know about her?"


    "I know she''s a shitty liar," Julian said. "She''s a terrible actress. Unlike someone else I know." "She is deceiving you," Bridget said. "She''s good at pretending to be bad."


    *I dated Piper at the Academy," I said. "I saw every side of her. She is no liar, much less a natural one."


    Bridget stood firm. "She has deceived you for a long time."


    "Bridget, stop," I said.


    "You really are just embarrassing yourself," Julian added. "I''ve seen the tape of how you abandoned Piper on the ind. Dear mom and dad might be shield you in the public''s eyes, but they can''t save you from my own."

 Chapter 0589

    ?Chapter 0589


    "Mine either," Nichs said. "Your behavior since you came to us has been uneptable."


    *You are letting your foolish affections for thatmoner affect your judgement," Bridget said.


    "Instead of asking what happened to us? What happened to you? This person you are now... the vicious snake... is nothing like the girl we grew up with," Julian said. "Did life as a superstar not suit you?"


    "I don''t know what you mean," Bridget said. "I am the same."


    So much for honesty, then. I doubted we''d get anywhere with Bridget like this. Whatever reasons she had to be the way she was were locked up inside of her and in a past she wasn''t willing to share. I couldn''t waste anymore time trying to unlock those secrets, not when they didn''t affect any oue.


    Bridget had done terrible things since she came here. Whether out of love or affection for me or not, those actions could no longer continue without consequence.


    "Bridget," I said. "Let me say this inly so that there is no confusion."


    She looked at me with her full attention. Julian did too, curious.


    *You will never be my Luna, Nichs said. "Even if Piper goes her own way and does not bing my bride, you still have no chance. For as long as I live, you will never wear a crown."


    Julian whistled, impressed. "Yeah, you can double that for me. You''ve turned into a real piece of work. It''s a shame, to be honest."


    Bridget looked at us both. Her innocent demeanor slowly faded away. And in its ce was an overconfident coldness that almost seemed...detached.


    "Bold words from two little princes," Bridget said. "But I''m going to go ahead and not let myself be too disappointed. After all, how much of this is really up to you?" She grinned.* After all, the King and Queen get the final say, don''t they?"


    Like hell they would, if their decision was for me to make Bridget my bride.


    I opened my mouth to say so, when I heard a scream from the hallway.


    "Nickss! Nickss! Where are you?"


    My stomach dropped at once. That was Elva!


    I met Julian''s wild eyes with my own for only a brief moment before we both rushed to the door. Bridget dodged out of the way. In the hallway, I bent down and scooped Elva into my anms.


    She''d been wandering the hallway alone... The guard who had been outside of Piper''s door had moved to help her, but she was crying for me. Fat tears streaked down her face.


    "What is it, Elva? What''s wrong?" I asked. Where was Veronica? Where was Piper?


    "The s-scary man..." was all she managed to get out.


    I handed her to Julian''s waiting arms.


    "I got you," he whispered into her hair. "No one will hurt you." To me, he said, "Go, Nichs! Now."


    I didn''t need to be told twice. I turned and ran down the stairwell. The back door was open. I rushed that way, with the guard following closely behind.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    Outside, I first saw Piper - alive, upright, pale but okay. I exhaled.


    Then I noticed Veronica. And from there, I spotted the crumbled up merfolk man at their feet.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Prince Ronan.


    How the hell had he gotten here?


    To hell with worrying about that right now. My wolf was raging. I had to make sure Piper was safe. I ran to her and pulled Piper into my arms. She trembled like a leaf under my touch, which made me hold on tighter.


    I was strong. I could hold us both together, even with the fear gripping like a vice at my own heart.


    "What the hell?" Bridget said as she stepped out onto the deck. She must have followed me down here.


    Ronan groaned from the ground, stirring at the sound of her voice. He lifted his head, peeked open his eyes.


    "My... beloved?"

 Chapter 0590

    Chapter 0590


    Bridget nched. "What did you call me?"


    Ronan clutched at his head as he forced himself upward into a sitting position. "Beloved?"


    "You hit your head too hard there, merfolk creep," Bridget said.


    Ronan''s eyes grew wide. "How can you say that, Bridget? After everything we''ve shared?"


    "Shared? I don''t even know you!" Bridget snapped. "I don''t know who you think I am but you''ve got the wrong idea."


    "But, Bridget -" Ronan began once more.


    Bridget looked straight at Nichs. "This guy must be a stalker."


    Given Bridget''s fame, it was possible, I supposed, that Ronan had some kind of delusion that Bridget and he were in love and that he had to prove something. But Julian''s digging showed that Ronan and Bridget did know each other for real. They had even been something like friends. C¨®nt¨¦nt from N¨®veldr¨¢ma.org


    I nced around, curious who else might be buying this act. No one seemed truly convinced. Nichs held me around the waist with one arm, while he openly red at Bridget.


    The guard stood close to Ronan, ready to move in at a moment''s notice.


    Veronica gave Bridget a t look.


    "Whatever you think about me," Bridget said, "you can''t think that I''d actually want someone this pathetic."


    Ronan''s face crumpled, stricken. "This can''t be real. You said


    "I didn''t say anything to you." Bridget said quickly, cutting her off.


    "Let the man finish," Nichs said.


    Ronan looked back at Nichs. His face was crinkled with upset. Bridget, it seemed, was absolutely ripping his heart out. If he hadn''t just almost killed me, I might have felt bad for him. As it was, I couldn''t care less about his heartbreak. I just wanted the truth.


    As Ronan seemed to look at Nichs, he seemed to realize something - perhaps the precarious position he was in. He was trapped. There would be no escape for him from the consequences of his actions.


    But would this knowledge encourage him to tell the truth? Or would he lie to protect Bridget?


    Ronan swallowed. Then he spoke, "Bridget told me that for us to be together, she needed Piper out of the way."


    "Bullshit!" Bridget shouted. She stepped closer to him. "How dare you?"


    "You lied to me!" Ronan snapped back at her. "You let me believe that we had a chance? And now you are acting like we don''t even know each other? What is wrong with you, Bridget? Have you forgotten the vows we made to each other?"


    "We made no vows!"


    Their shouting seemed to rouse the rest of the household. Selma herself peeked through one of the windows and gasped.


    Nathan stepped outside and took in the sight with wide eyes. "I will get the ambassador!" he called as he rushed toward the store.


    Ronan shut his mouth and lowered his head. He didn''t seem like he was going to say anymore.


    To me, he had said enough, and confirmed all our suspicions that Bridget, despite her protests, had something to do with this.


    Nathan returned quickly, with Ambassador Zale and five merfolk guards in tow.


    Two of the guards grabbed Ronan under the arms and forcibly lifted him.


    *I have no idea how he managed to get through our security line," Ambassador Zale said, speaking to Nathan as he drew closer. "We were on full alert at all times."


    "He had help," Nichs said. He kept his hand on the small of my back, even as he tumed toward Zale. "I''m sure Bridget can fill in the nks for us."


    "Like hell I can! I don''t know anything about this," Bridget snapped. Her perfect veneer was cracking. She seemed genuinely nervous all of the sudden.


    Zale locked at her in suspicion, then back to Nichs. "An aplice?"


    "I believe so," Nichs said.


    "Nichs!"


    linched closer to Nichs forfort. All of this was making me feel so exposed. If Veronica hadn''t joined me out here... if she hadn''t heard me and dropped that vase on Ronan''s head, I could very likely be dead right now.


    Then, with shock, I realized I didn''t know where Elva was. I nced up at Nichs with fear in my heart.


    "Elva?"


    *She''s safe," he told me softly. "She found me and Julian and told us to find you. She''s with Julian right now."


    Relief flooded me and I exhaled deeply. Good. She was safe. I could rx now.


    "Well," Zale continued. "Now that Prince Ronan is captured, I can assure you that he will never bother you or yours again, Prince Nichs." He side-eyed Bridget. "Would you prefer we speak to his aplice?"


    An international incident could be made or lost here. It was one matter to let the merfolk handle one of their own kind, but to give them Bridget was an entirely different matter. That Bridget was a werewolf was reason enough. That she was an ultra-famous superstar only made it potentially more disastrous.


    The werewolves had to handle their own, or they would lose faith on the global stage. I didn''t need to know much about politics to know that


    "We will take care of Bridget," Nichs said.


    Ambassador Zale gave a polite bow. "I will take my leave then. I intend to see to his return and imprisonment personally."


    "I''m relieved to hear that, Ambassador. Thank you," Nichs said.


    Zale gave another bow, "I regret this incident urred at all, Prince Nichs. Please do not thank me for cleaning it up now, well after the fact." He looked at me. "Miss Piper."


    Then, after signaling to his guards, Zale began to walk down to the beach. The merfolk guards continued behind him, after forming a circle around their prisoner. Ronan looked back twice on the way forward, once at the stars and then once at the water. Both times his gaze went straight to Bridget.


    The moment they had gone, Bridget stepped forward, panic in her voice. "Nichs, you have to believe me. I didn''t have anything to do with this-


    "Silence, Bridget." Nichs''s voice was t and firm, the voice of a royal. "I am tired of your games and your lies. When we return to the pce, I will personally make sure that you are removed from thepetition."


    "You... wouldn''t."


    "You''ve done enough damage with your time here."


    Bridget''s panic shifted then into righteous anger. In a sh, she stormed forward,ing right up to Nichs. Then, without warning, she pped him straight across the face.


    Nichs didn''t even flinch.


    The guard moved forward at once, grabbed Bridget''s offending hand and pulled it behind her back.


    "Bridget!" Nathan snapped in surprise.


    Veronica covered her mouth with her hand.


    Anger red hot within me. How dare this person touch Nichs like that?


    "You have no right!" Bridget snapped at Nichs. "Remove me from thepetition? You


    are out of your mind."


    "You have no right!" I shouted back. "How dare you raise a hand to your prince!"


    Bridget didn''t listen to me at all. "Only your parents can decide to remove me from thepetition, not you! And They, as well as the vast majority of the public love me."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Control yourself!" Nathan said.


    Bridget ignored him too. "Who else in thepetition is fit to be queen? Piper? Veronica? Get real. You need me. And the sooner you realized that, the better everything will be."

 Chapter 0591

    ?Chapter 0591


    Everyone, myself included stood there staring at Bridget with wide eyes. Did she... just p the crown prince of the werewolf kingdom?


    At least, I supposed, she didn''t do so in front of the cameras, or in front of Ambassador Zale and his merfolk guards. But even so, to do so at all...


    Nathan was as shocked as the rest of us, but he seemed to recover first among us, enough to rush forward toward Bridget and grab her arm.


    *What in hells name do you think you are doing?" he said with barely concealed outrage. As much as Nathan liked Bridget, as much as he''d been ordered to make her look good, an assault on the prince could not be tolerated.


    Whatever her offenses against me, this might have been the one that wouldnd her in the most trouble.


    "Did you just p Prince Nichs?" Nathan demanded, though he all saw it happen. We all already knew the truth. A vein was beginning to pulse in Nathan''s forehead. I nced nervously at Nichs, half-hoping he would step in before Nathan had some kind of medical emergency.


    "Nathan," Nichs said, likely seeing as well as I was that he was about to explode.


    Nathan stilled at once, but he didn''t otherwise move. "Yes, my prince?"


    *Calm down before you have a heart attack," Nichs said.


    Nathan lowered his head. He forced a breath. "Yes, my prince."


    Nichs motioned to his guard who stepped forward in Nathan''s stead. The guard moved toward Bridget and grabbed her roughly by the arm.


    Bridget seemed surprised for the first time. Had she not considered that she would be reprimanded for her actions. I supposed she hadn''t thought through what she was doing at all, one way or another.


    *Get your hand off of me," she snapped and tried to struggle herself free. The guard, trained for these situations, held onto her without much effort.


    The guard looked back to Nichs for more instruction.


    *Bridget will be kept under supervision all night, and in the morning. Hell, even when we are on the airne, I want her under watch and kept away from Piper and Elva," Nichs said.


    "Nichs," I softly reminded him. "You are the one she pped."


    He looked back at me with fondness. "You are the one she almost killed. Let me protect you, Piper."


    I couldn''t argue with that so I nodded.


    "This is ridiculous!" Bridget shouted. "You can''t prove anything!"


    *I want her under supervision until the King and Queen can be consulted about her behavior here." Nichs looked at Nathan once more, who still kept his head lowered. "Is that agreeable, Nathan?"


    "Most," Nathan said. He seemed slightly relieved now.


    Regardless of my personal feelings toward Nathan, I could see now that he was a loyal man if nothing else. His first instincts will always be to the crown, the King primarily, but the princes soon following. I was pleased to see that violent actions against the princes would be taken seriously, even if done by someone with favor.


    I couldn''t help, however, the growing worry within me. That none of this had been taped, meant only that Nichs, myself, Veronica, Nathan, Bridget, and the guard knew the truth of what happened here. Perhaps the King''s judgement would differ from our own.


    It was possible even this scenario could somehow be spun to benefit Bridget in the public''s eyes.


    The guard dragged Bridget inside the house. She didn''t go easily or quietly. She kicked and she struggled. Her screaming likely woke the whole house.


    "You can''t do this to me! I''m the best shot this kingdom has at peace!"


    Only when the door closed behind her and her voice became muffled, did the rest of us find a moment''s peace.


    I inhaled and exhaled.C¨®ntent from N¨®velDr¨¢m¨¢!!


    What a night.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I have to see Elva," I said. "I need to make sure she''s alright."


    "Wait a moment, here with me," Nichs said. He slid a second arm around me and held mefortably against him. "We don''t want to run into Bridget in the hallway."


    I agreed to that and so we waited.


    A few momentster, we opened the door, listening for raised voices. By now, it seemed, Bridget had worn herself out.


    Quickly, we took to the stairs. Inside my room, we found Elva seated on the foot of the bed between Julian and the nanny. She had tears in her eyes. When she looked up and spotted me, those tears came pouring down. "Mommy!"


    She jumped off the bed, and I rushed to her. I fell to my knees as she ran into my arms. We held each other tightly. She was crying so hard that when she spoke, I didn''t fully understand the words. "You are okay now. We both are," I told her. "The bad guy''s been caught. He''s going to jail okay? Zale is going to keep him locked up. Remember Zale? The Ambassador for the merfolk?*


    Elva nodded.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of anymore."


    I didn''t want to worry her by also mentioning Bridget''s part in this. But that threat too has been neutralized for now. At least until we returned to the pce and the King said otherwise, Bridget would be kept under supervision.


    *See, kid?" Julian said. "I told you there was nothing to worry about."


    Eventually, after being offered calm words from me, Julian, Nichs, and even the nanny, Elva cried herself to sleep.


    Julian looked over at Nichs and me. I don''t know what kind of look Nichs was giving me, maybe one fueled with his own fear of my demise. Julian recognized it, though.


    *Go on, you two," he said. "Go talk it out or whatever. The nanny and I will keep an eye on things here."


    It was a generous gift. My heart ached for Julian. How much he must have cared for me, to have feelings for me but still push me into the arms of the man he knows I adore.


    I wished to give him a hug of my own, but I didn''t want to conte his feelings. He was being generous enough.


    Then I looked at Nichs and saw his eyes for myself. The gold was molten, the green flecks impossibly dark. He held out his hand for me, and I ced mine in his, entirely entranced by him.


    We left the room quietly. I thought me might tum me toward his bedroom, but instead, he led me back down the stairs.


    "What is this?" I asked, whispering. The rest of the house had gone quiet again. Only some nightlights guided our way. "Where are we going?"


    Nichs did not answer, choosing instead to let me see for myself. At the base of the stairs, we turned left toward the deck. But then we moved right into the kitchen. Nichs clicked on the light. Then he locked to door behind us.


    I lifted both brows at him. This is the very spot where Ronan had gotten the jump on me. It''s not the fondest of memories.


    Nichs seemed to know that. He approached me, wrapped me in the safety of his arms and then kissed me soundly.


    Immediately, I wasn''t so worried about where we were anymore.


    *You have had a difficult time in this beautiful ce," he said against my lips as we parted. "I will rece each of


    those memories one by one with fonder moments."


    Then he kissed me again.


    And I melted.

 Chapter 0592

    ?


    Chapter 0592


    Nichs reached up and cupped my face with both hands. He traced his thumbs across my cheekbones, before lowering his thumb to cross over my bottom lip. The pad of his thumb dragged over it. Feeling a little bold, I darted my tongue and licked him. He gasped, then pushed his thumb into my mouth.


    He had set out to seduce me, I''m sure, but now I was feelings sexy and safe. I wanted to do some seduction of my own. Ipped at his thumb with my tongue and then sucked hard.


    He hummed as he pulled his thumb from my mouth with a pop. I didn''t even have time to smile in victory before he pushed forward, crashing his lips onto mine. He swept his tongue along the path his thumb had taken, thrusting into my mouth.


    His kiss was dominating and demanding. I clung onto his shoulders and let all thoughts but him break away from my mind.


    With his hands on my hips, he backed me up against the counter, farther and farther, until my butt was pressed up against the granite.


    I thought he might lift me and put me on top of it. I wanted him to.


    Instead, he broke the kiss. He panted as we looked at each other, breathing in the same broken air that filled the small space between us.


    *Stay," he said. Like he had to tell me. I wasn''t going anywhere.


    I realized btedly he meant right now, as he began to pull away from me. I held onto the counter with white knuckles to keep from chasing after him.


    He stayed facing me, backing up across the room until he reached the fridge. He nced at it, then back to me.


    "Take your top off, Piper," he said, voice low andmanding. His Alpha voice. It was so sexy that it shivered through me.


    *Here?" I asked, clinging to myst shred of sanity. I looked around the room. He''d locked the door but-


    "Here," he said, firm. No room for argument.


    I didn''t want to argue anyway. I wanted whatever this was promising.


    I grabbed the base of my shirt and pulled it up over my head and onto the floor. Nichs''s eyes fixed onto the swell of my breasts, confined in my bra.


    *Bra too," he said.


    I lifted a brow at him.


    His lip twitched, an almost smile, as he turned toward the fridge. He pulled the door open, then looked away from me long enough to pull something off of one of the shelf.


    I reached behind me and unhooked my bra. My breasts immediately spilled free. I pushed the straps down my shoulders, then cast the bra down onto the floor near my shirt.C¨®ntent from N¨®velDr¨¢m¨¢!!


    I felt exposed like this, my breasts bare, nipples peaked in anticipation, in the bright lights of the kitchen.


    But with Nichs looking at me like it was me he wanted to eat, and not the container of whipped cream in his hand, I kind of liked being exposed.


    I didn''t mind if it was Nichs. I would never mind with him.


    "Where to you think you''d be morefortable?" he asked me. His eyes darted from my exposed breasts to my face and back again.


    *For what?" I asked.


    He lifted the tub of whipped cream. "I''m going to cover you in this, and spend my time licking it all off."


    Oh my God. My skin burned with sudden heat. My heart darted forward at record speed. If he''d wanted a sensible answer from me, he should have known better than to tell me his ns so straightforwardly.


    His eyes crossed over the room. Near the fall wall was a short padded bench. It kind of looked like somewhere someone might take a short break, or sit to tie their shoes.


    *Stretch out on that," he said.


    I nodded and hurried toward it. He caught me by the belt loop of my shorts as I tried to get by.


    *Take these off too," he said.


    My hands went to the fastener before my brain could catch up. "And panties?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Lose them," hemanded.


    His wish was mymand. I lost my shorts and my panties along the way. By the time I reclined on the long, short bench, I was totally naked.


    Nichs followed me at a much slower pace, taking in every bare in of my body with his careful studious gaze. "I don''t know where to start," he said, his voice low, almost a growl. His dick was rock hard in his pants, tenting them.


    "Maybe you should get naked too," I suggested.


    His lip twitched higher, a proper grin this time. "Yes, ma''am," he teased. He came close enough to hand me the tub of whipped cream. I toyed with the lid as I watched him disrobe. His shirt over his head revealed rock hard abs. With his pants and boxer briefs gone, his long dick sprang free.


    My mouth watered. I hoped he''d let me have my own fun tonight too. I couldn''t wait to lick this whipped cream off his dick.


    "Open it," Nichs said. I obeyed, then tossed the lid aside. "Put some on your tits. Wherever you want me to suck."


    I dipped my fingers into the cold whipped cream, then spread itvishly over my breasts. I carefully added to most to my budding nipples, to make certain he spent the most time there.


    Nichs watched me. Just as I was about to lick my fingers clean, he closed the distance between us, grabbed my wrist as he lowered himself, and then put my fingers into his mouth. Hepped at them, giving careful attention to each long digit and the webbing between.


    God, my core ached.


    He smirked as he pulled my hand again.


    "Now, then," he said. "Time for me to feast."


    He lowered himself over me. I thought me might kiss me, from his trajectory, but at thest minute, he dipped down and dropped his open mouth onto my breasts.


    Hepped at the whip cream, carefully licking my breast clean. Frustratingly he ignored my nipple for now and moved to my other breast toplete simr path as the first.


    "Nick," I said, whimpering.


    *If you wanted me to go for a certain ce, you should have only chosen that ce," he said. But then, blessedly, his mouth lowered onto my nipple and he sucked away the whipped cream.


    The shift from cold to hot had my back bowing. I gasped and clung onto his shoulders. He suckled until I was a trembling mess beneath him. Then he did it a second time by moving to the second nipple and giving it as equal treatment as the first.


    When he leaned back, he smiled down at me appreciating the sight I must have made. I was panting, blissed out yet still wanting more.


    He looked so damn smug and I could even be mad.


    "Where should I go next?" he asked.


    I knew this time exactly what I wanted and I wasn''t going to y around. I dipped my fingers into the whipped cream, spread my legs and dropped a dollop right on top of my clit.


    Nichs licked his lips.


    He lowered himself and with his tongue, hands, andter his dick, carried me straight into a blissed out oblivion.

 Chapter 0593

    ?Chapter 0593


    The next morning was the final of our time on the ind, so I made sure to set a personal rm to wake me up just before dawn. When it finally went off, I grumbled a minute, before remembering my n and forcing myself out of bed.


    I turned toward Elva and shook her gently, rousing her.


    "Mommy?" she asked, peeking open one eye.


    "Would you like to watch the sunrise, honey?"


    That woke her up right away. "Yeah!"


    I shushed her gently. "Let''s not wake Nichs," I said.


    "I''m already awake," he said from his air mattress on the ground.


    I had tried to tell himtest night, after we had very diligently cleaned up after ourselves and finally came upstairs to sleep, that he didn''t have to guard us now, with Ronan in jail and Bridget under supervision.


    But Nichs would not be talked out of it.


    And now, thusly, he had been woken up before dawn.


    I rolled over on the bed to peer down at him with an apologetic nce. "Sorry," I said.


    He rubbed his eye with his forefinger. He huffed a small exhale as he shook his head. "I wouldn''t want to have missed this," he said. "I''m d I was here."


    We all rolled out of bed. Since it was so early, we didn''t bother changing out of our pajamas as we descended the staircase and made our way out onto the deck. We had toe around the house to face east.


    Already the sky was lighting up in warm oranges, the sun near the horizon.


    To my surprise, Veronica was already there, reading the book she had borrowed from the merfolk. She had a tiny book light clipped onto the top of the book. I marveled for a minute at how it could do so without bending the pages.


    "Magic," Veronica said when I asked her. I had no idea if she was serious or not.


    "Mommy, look!" I turned my head just in time to see a line of blinding white stretch out across the entire horizon. Then the top of the sun brought all of the sunshine back into itself.


    It was amazing to watch, the brightness of the sun cresting above the waves, as the light painted the sky with a rainbow of colors.


    I walked closer to Elva and Nichs,ing to stand between them. I ced my hand on Elva''s shoulder. Nichs clutched my other hand in his.


    "It''s beautiful," I whispered.


    Nichs leaned close to my ear. "Not as beautiful as you," he whispered.


    Smooth talker.


    I gave him a soft smile. He returned it just as softly.


    Too soon, we were unable to look at the sunrise any longer, not wanting to damage our eyes. By now, some of the others had awakened. Soon, Julian had found us and joined us out on the sand.


    Elva sat in the shadow of the sandcastle Bridget had made for her. We''d thought of dismantling it, but... we didn''t want to traumatize Elva any more than she already was.


    *Come on," Julian said to her. "Let''s make our own sandcastle."


    "That could be fun," I told Elva, to encourage her. She hadn''t shown as much interest in sandcastles since receiving Bridget''s gift.


    She sighed as she said, "Okay." She took Julian''s hand and they went closer to the water to recover the wet sand needed for such an endeavor.


    Meanwhile, Veronica called me closer. Nichs seemed torn about whether to follow Elva or me, but he decided me rather quickly when Veronica added, "I want to tell you about what I found in here."


    We both moved closer to her. Veronica didn''t seem troubled that Nichs had joined us.


    She closed the book, then stood from the beach towel she had stretched out for herself. As I was closer now, I could see that she had made extreme progress on the book since thest time we''d talked about it. It seemed as if she was nearly done.


    *The Oracle should be able to remove Elva''s curse," Veronica said. I wanted to celebrate. That should have been good news, but her dire expression kept me from expressing my joy. "But she won''t be able to do it alone."


    "What does that mean?" I asked. "Do we need to find someone else?"


    "Yes," she said. "And perhaps no."


    "Please don''t be cryptic with me about this, Veronica," I said. Usually I wouldn''t have minded. I liked the unique way Veronica''s mind seemed to work. But this time, I needed rity. "This concerns Elva. Please."


    *Forgive me," she said and cleared her throat. "I did not mean to undermine the importance of this, or keep it from you." He inhaled deeply. "The curse itself is tied and bound with life force, so it will take a considerable amount of life force to remove it."


    *Life force?" I asked. "What are talking about? Like years off our life?"


    "Most likely, yes," she said. "Or health, near the end. Or quality of life. And the more life force that is needed the more painful it would be for... the donor."


    "So you need a donor?" Nichs asked. Already I could sense he was about to volunteer. Well, he could get in line. Elva was my daughter. If anyone had to sacrifice anything to save her and give her a better life, it was going to be me.


    It could only be me, really.


    *The Oracle has the power to remove the curse, but not the means," Veronica confirmed. "She will need a donor. Or donors."


    *I volunteer," I said at once, before Nichs had a chance to.


    "No," Nichs said. "I''ll do it. I''m an Alpha. It''s the least I can do for my pack. It''s my responsibility."


    His... pack? But we didn''t belong to the same pack.


    And I wasn''t going to let him off with that Alpha bullshit, on top of it.


    *Elva is my daughter. As her mother, the responsibility is mine before all."


    *And you are -* He seemed to cut himself off from saying something. He cleared his throat. "Special to me... As


    is Elva. I won''t let you do this."


    "I did say ''donors''," Veronica reiterated. "As in plural. You did hear me, right?"


    I did but... "Nick..."


    *Let me, Piper," he said. "If anyone has to give up anything to protect that little girl, let it be both of us. Together."


    I couldn''t argue that. I didn''t want to. Maybe the dream of us as a family was just that, a dream, but it felt very real in this moment. And as a family, as a couple, this would be something we would do together for our child.Content fr¨®m N¨®velDrama!!


    It warmed my heart to know that Nichs would do this for Elva on his own. And now with the two of us...


    "Very well," I said.


    I turned to Veronica. "How soon until we can call for the Oracle? Should we dy our departure?"


    "That won''t be necessary," Veronica said.


    I frowned at her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She motioned out toward the ocean, where I saw movement just under the water. Three merfolk were there, just


    beneath the surface. The one in the middle most ethereal of all.


    She had told me, when my heart was free of fear, that she woulde.


    The Oracle, it seemed, was here to keep that promise.

 Chapter 0594

    ?Chapter 0594


    The Oracle and her entourage stayed just off the shores of the beach. I didn''t know what they were waiting for.


    "She''s giving you time," Veronica said. When she realized that could be cryptic, she added, "Likely to get your affairs in order. She wouldn''t want to scare Elva."


    I could appreciate that. I wanted to talk to Elva myself before the merfolk came onshore. "How will we call them to us?"


    "There''s a few magic words," Veronica said. "An invitation. When you are ready, I will invite them onshore."


    I nodded. I didn''t want to keep them waiting for long.


    Leaving Nichs with Veronica, I walked over to where Julian and Elva were working on a new sandcastle. I arrived just as Elva was tearing down whatever she had built. From Julian''s expression, I could tell this wasn''t the first time she had done this.


    *Elva, what was wrong with it this time?" Julian asked, voice gentle and soft.


    I decided to stay back a moment. Julian and Elva by now had seemed to develop some kind of sandcastle building rapport. I didn''t want to overstep onto that. Julian might be closer to the truth here, than I might be if I stepped in.


    "It''s not good enough," Elva pouted.


    "What makes you think that?" he asked. "I thought it was turning out to be a fine sandcastle."


    She shook her head. "It was just a pile of sand..." She nced behind her to where Bridget''s impressive sandcastle loomed.


    I wasn''t the only one to have noticed.


    "Oh," Julian said. "You know, when Bridget first started making sandcastles, she couldn''t even get the sand to stick together."


    Elva looked at Julian. "Really?"


    Julian crossed his heart. "She didn''t realize you needed water. Everyone has to start somewhere."


    Elva slouched somewhat. "I want to make a castle. But I''m not good enough."


    "You need practice. That''s all."


    Elva shook her head. "I should just quit."


    Julian gasped. "You shouldn''t!"


    Elva looked at him curiously. "Why?"


    "Look at my castle," Julian motioned toward his much smaller lopsided castle. "Do you hate it?" *No..."


    "Do you think I should quit?"


    "No," she said stronger.


    "Why?" Julian asked.


    "You''re getting better." Elva dug her fingers into the sand. "This one is better than that other one."


    *The one I made yesterday?"


    Elva nodded.


    "Yeah, it is, isn''t it?" Julian paused. "I bet, that if you keep practicing too, you''ll get better and better. Someday, if you work hard enough, I bet you could even make a castle like that one." He nodded toward Bridget''s gift." Though honestly, I don''t like that one very much."


    I didn''t either, mostly because it had led Elva to self-doubt. But also because I severely doubted that Bridget had even managed to make that herself. It truly did seem unlikely. When had she the time? I couldn''t prove that though, so I didn''t bother mentioning it.


    There were enough fouler things to pin on Bridget. She didn''t need this one as well.


    "Why not?" Elva asked Julian.


    Julian shrugged. "It''s too perfect, you know? It doesn''t seem real. Real castles have tons of ws. There''s chips in the walls, ces that have been torn down and rebuilt. Water damage. Weather damage. Nothing in reality looks that perfect."


    Elva looked at the castle now with narrow eyes, as if observing it more critically.


    "There''s more beauty in imperfect things," Julian said. "They show growth. Age. Challenge and eptance. Perfect is boring. Imperfection..." He put his finger under Elva''s chin and lifted her face up to face the sunlight." Imperfection is life."Content from N¨®velDrama.org!!!


    Elva smiled. Then she nced at her sand mound. "I want to try again. For real this time."


    "Okay," Julian said. He nced over at me. He''d known I was here this whole time! "I think Mommy wants to talk to you about something first though."


    Elva turned to follow Julian''s line of sight and saw me waiting. "Mommy!" she shouted.


    I moved closer to her and hugged her. "I''m so proud of you, honey," I tell her.


    "I didn''t do anything!" she giggled.


    Over her head, Julian smiled at me. I smiled back. I was proud to have him as a friend, and so happy that Elva could have him in her life as well.


    When our hug was broken, I sobered. As did Julian, sensing my mood.


    "What''s wrong, Mommy?" Elva asked.


    I rubbed my hands up and down her arms.


    "We''re going to have some visitors soon," I said. "Some... merfolk. Good ones, this time. They want to help you. They want to cure you of what makes you sick all the time."


    "Really?" Elva''s eyes went wide as saucers.


    "It might be a little scary," I told her. "But there''s nothing to really be afraid of, okay? I''ll be there, and Nichs..."


    "And me," Julian said, volunteering himself without even really knowing what I was talking about. I was once again grateful for his ce in my and Elva''s lives.


    *And Julian. And Veronica too," I said. "We''ll all be right there, keeping you safe."


    Elva pressed her lips hard together. "It will make me feel better?"


    "Yes," I said. Gone were my doubts. If Veronica was confident, then I was confident. I trusted my friends implicitly.


    "And Mommy will be less sad?" With her head low, she looked up at me through her eyshes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    My whole heart ached. I had never wanted her to know how sad her sickness made me. I had always thought I''d hidden that side of myself. Elva was such an observant child. So smart. I should have known better than to try and keep anything from her.


    "Yes," I said, admitting it. "I will be less sad."


    "Okay," she said. Then she shrugged. "Okay."


    "You want to do it?" I asked, surprised by her sudden s¨¦ attitude about it.


    "Okay," she said again. No big deal.


    God, I almost wished I could be her age again, to not truly have a care in the world. Or at least, to not have any


    that linger.


    As an adult, I was constantly worried about everything.


    Julian gave me a curious look. "Well, let''s do it then. Where do we go? Over to Veronica?" At my nod, he stood." We''ll build more sandcastlester, Elva.* Julian started to walk toward Veronica.


    Elva hurried to follow in his shadow. "Promise?" she called to him.


    "Of course!" he replied, all confidence.


    I watched them a minute, happiness in my heart. Then, I followed them.


    Veronica quickly gave Julian the abridged, PG version of what was going to happen.


    "I''ll be a donor too," he said as soon as he heard that part. Before Nichs or I could say a word, he gave up both looks. "Don''t think you can hog all the glory here."


    We both closed our mouths.


    If Nichs was family to me and Elva, then so too, was Julian.


    "I will also be a donor," Veronica said.


    My eyes went wide. "Veronica... you don''t have -*


    "I want to," she said, cutting me off. She gave me a soft semnce of a smile, as much as she had ever seemed able. It warmed me as if she had just beamed at me.


    "Thank you," I told her. And Julian too. And Nichs.


    I clutched Elva''s hands, looked out at the water, and said, "Let''s wee our guests."

 Chapter 0595

    ?


    Chapter 0595


    We stood in front of the ocean in a line parallel with the water. First Veronica. Then Julian. Nichs. Elva, and myself.


    Veronica raised her book. The book light was no longer needed now and turned off. Veronica read the invitation spell by the bright light of the morning sun.


    The words were foreign. Merfolk, probably. When she finished, I held my breath. Waited.


    In the distance, I continued to see the Oracle and her entourage bob under the surface of the water. They made no movement closer, nor did they move away.


    I leaned forward to look at Veronica. She had a look of confusion on her face.


    *Maybe your pronunciation was wrong," Julian suggested.


    *I asked Ambassador Zale on one of his visits," Veronica said. "The pronunciation is correct."


    Nichs nced at me. "Do you feel fear in your heart?"


    "No," I said, confident. "I trust Veronica, as I trust all of you."


    Elva tilted her head. "She can''t hear."


    "Huh?" I asked.


    Elva looked up at me. "How can she hear what we say up here, when she is down there?"


    I looked at Veronica. Veronica frowned down at the text.


    "I''ll show you." Elva tugged at my hand.


    "Elva," I said, trying to hold her back, but she was insistent. Together, we walked right up to the water. Elva stuck her toes in the water. She leaned down toward the waves and shouted, "Pleasee ashore!"


    It was adorable, if not ridiculous. I started to tug Elva gently back toward the shore.


    We''d only taken one step back when The Oracle herself broke the surface of the water. Her seashells looked radiant, sparkling and glistening under the morning sun. Her scales shimmered as she approached us, with two of her followers at her nk. They wore matching colors, though not nearly so mourous.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Hello, little Elva," she said to my girl, coupled with a kind smile.


    "Hi," Elva said. She was shy now. She clung onto my hand with both of hers.


    "Please," I said and gestured for the merfolk toe ashore. "Join us."


    "Thank you," the Oracle said. The others dipped their heads in acknowledgement. Yet she didn''t move yet. Instead, she looked at me closely. I felt a tiny bit unnerved. With her sole focus on me, I felt like she could see straight through me.


    But then she smiled so warmly, that the heat filled the uncertainty in my chest.


    *I am pleased to see you have removed the fear from your heart," she said. "I am very eager to help young Elva. I assume you have decided on volunteers."


    I motioned her toward the shore once more. This time, fortunately, she started moving.


    "Yes," I said as we approached my friends. "Us four will be your volunteers."


    The Oracle had no eyebrows to lift, but her eyes still opened wide in obvious surprise. "All four of you?"


    Each nodded in turn.


    The Oracle''s kind smile lowered to Elva. "You are blessed, child, to have so many who love you."


    If we had been back home, she would have had more still, of that I was certain. Susie, for one. Mark, another. The wolves, perhaps. And Anna, if she had been permitted to join us at the pce.


    I was so pleased. Elva seemed to gather good faith and friends wherever she went. It was an ability I hoped would stay with her into adulthood.


    "It will," the Oracle said, looking straight at me.


    "..." Did she read my mind just now? What was I supposed to say to that? How was I to ask?


    The Oracle didn''t wait for me to figure it out. Instead, she looked toward Veronica.


    "You''ve studied the book. You know what is toe."


    Veronica nadded.


    *Then I will tell the rest what you have withheld. I do not judge you. I know you seek to protect the girl, and do not question the will of your friends. They should know however."

 Chapter 0596

    ?


    Chapter 0596


    Veronica hung her head.


    She left something out? Nichs and I nced at each other, before the Oracle spoke up once more, reiming our attention.


    *For the volunteers it will be painful. Perhaps you''ve guessed as much. The sacrifice of life force, even that freely given, leaves it''s toll. Knowing this, do you wish to persist?"


    "Yes," I said at once. "This changes nothing for me." I realized as soon as I said it, that I shouldn''t speak for my friends. Though I was willing to do whatever it took to save Elva, that didn''t mean the same for others.


    Yet, one by one, they spoke up.


    "I will stay a donor," Nichs said, voice strong and proud.


    *Me, too," Julian said,ughing. "I can handle whateveres if it helps out our princess."


    Veronica lifted her head again. "You already know my answer."


    The Oracle nodded, seeming pleased. "Gather in a circle then. Hold hands. Elva, you stand between them, in the middle of the circle."


    We moved into positions. I held Nichs and Julian''s hands. After setting aside her book, Veronica, on the opposite of me, did the same but in reverse. Elva moved into the space between us.


    The Oracle nodded at herpanions, and they spread themselves and equal distance around our circle.


    Then they all lifted their hands.


    At once, a strong, pulsing magic flew from the Oracle''s hands. It stretched outwards, moving like waves as it circled all of us in a bluish-purple light.


    Elva began to glow, just as she had done during Veronica''s experiment.


    "Mommy?" she said.


    "It will be okay, honey," I told her. A zap rushed through me like a bolt of electricity. The pain quickly followed.


    I mped my teeth and held on. I didn''t care how painful it was. I wasn''t going to let go. I''d hold on and free Elva from this curse even if it killed me.


    Nichs looked at me. His face was stricken but his grip was strong.


    "Piper?"


    "I''m okay," I growled out through the pain. "Keep going."


    "I don''t like this," he said.


    "Don''t you dare end it before she is healed," I said to him. "I can handle it! I swear!"


    The pain was worsening by the second. I whoosh of air and water sounded in my ears. I felt as if I was in a whirlpool beingshed around in the water.


    But my feet were firm on the sand. It was the magic. I had to hold on.


    Miracle, help me! I won''t let this end before Elva is saved!


    I felt Miracle''s strength fill me in answer, but it still didn''t feel like enough. The pain was near overwhelming. Tears filled my eyes.


    *Piper!*


    "Don''t give up!" I begged. Nichs was stronger than me. As was Julian and Veronica. I was the weak link here.


    I knew it hurt Nichs to see me like this, to hear the strain in my voice, to feel my body shaking. But I needed him to hold on. To believe in me.


    I could do this. For Elva, I could do this.


    Then, just when I thought I had reached the outer limits of my pain, a new wave crushed over me. I felt as if my soul was being sucked straight from my body.


    This was worse than when I had lost my wolf.


    It hurt so bad, I felt like I was being turned inside out.


    I tried not to. I tried to hold back as long as I could. I didn''t want Nichs to end it. I didn''t want to scare Elva.


    But the pain was too much.


    I screamed.


    "Stop!" Nichs shouted. He let go of my hand.


    At once, the pain vanished, and I copsed into the sweet release of total darkness.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 0597

    ?Chapter 0597


    When I blinked my eyes open again, I was reclining on a leather seat with the back dropped way down. The ceiling seemed to be curved. There were other seats beside my own, simr in shape and style. Nichs was sitting in one of them.


    The ritual was over, then. I didn''t feel much pain anymore, though exhaustion did weigh down heavily onto me. But where was I? And where was Elva?


    I wanted to ask Nichs, but my thoughts felt sluggish. My mouth wasn''t totally working just yet.


    Nichs was talking, but not to me. He had his phone to his ear.


    "I want a medical helicopter ready and waiting at the airport the moment wend," Nichs said.


    Airport? Oh, we were in an airne. That would exin the curved ceiling and matching chairs. And we were set to return home the day of the ritual. I must have been passed out all of this time.


    But wait... medical helicopter? Had something happened to Elva?!


    At once, my sluggishness dissipated and I sprung upright in a panicked rush. My thoughts went from too few, too slow to so many at once that I was having trouble organizing them.


    My heart raced out of control. I needed to see Elva. Where was she? Was she okay? What happened with the ritual?


    Nichs immediately noticed my distress with a look of concern crossing his face. "I have to go," he said into the phone and hung up. He turned toward me in his seat. "Piper? How are you feeling?"


    "What happened to E-Elva?" I said so quickly and with so much emotion that my voice cracked. I reached out and gripped his sleeve with both hands.


    Nichs looked down at where I was holding him. He ced his hand over both of mine.


    "Everything''s okay," he said. "Elva is fine. Better than fine, really. It''s you that we are worried about."


    "But the medical helicopter...?"


    *Is for you, Piper. You''ve been out for hours."


    I could see now the exhaustion in his face. The concern I had earlier perceived was not as new as I thought. Worry seemed etched into his features. Was it fear for me that had him looking this haggard?


    My chest warmed slightly in affection for him. He truly cared for me so much.


    "What happened?" I asked. "With the ritual? And the Oracle? After I passed out."


    Nichs''s hand squeezed mine. "You were in so much pain, more than the rest of usbined. Afterwards, not even the Oracle could exin why, though she suspected it was because of your blood rtion to Elva. I held out as long as I could, listening to your agony."


    *I remember you letting go of my hand," I said. "Did that ruin the spell?"


    "Not ruined," Nichs said. "Just as I was ready to stop it, the spell ended. Then, immediately after, you passed out."


    I considered his words. I couldn''t fault him for wanting to protect me, I supposed I would have done the same in his position. But saving Elva was and would always be my top priority.


    "I want to see Elva." I wanted to make sure with my own eyes that she was healthy and safe.


    "Do you think you can walk?" Nichs asked. "She''s just nearer the front of the ne.*


    I would have crawled to see her if I had to, but I didn''t want Nichs to worry more. So, even though I wasn''t


    totally sure if it was true, I told Nichs, "I can walk."


    Nichs looked at me with suspicion, but didn''t argue. Instead, he rose from his seat and stepped into the aisle. He waited there, giving me enough room to get by while also being close enough to catch me if the worst happened.


    I gathered my strength, letting my strong desire to make sure Elva was okay drive me forward. Seeing Elva was a powerful motivator. Even though my legs wobbled, I still ced them beneath me soundly enough and was able to step into the aisle.


    Nichs stayed close behind me as we walked toward the front of the ne.


    Immediately I spotted my little girl, bouncing around the ne like she had rubber for bones. It was as if she couldn''t sit still. When she crawled over some empty seats and stepped into the aisle again, Elva spotted me.


    *Mommy!" she called and ran toward me to give me a hug. I wanted to lean down and hold her, but I wasn''t certain I''d be able to stand back up again. Instead, I gently patted her on the top of her head.


    Elva leaned back to look up at me with wide, bright eyes. "Are you up from your nap? You were sleeping a long time."


    Not wanting her to worry, I gave her my softest smile. "I was just resting, but I feel better now."


    Just as I was starting to rx, the ne hit some turbulence and began to shake. I was no less a nervous flier than thest time we''d been in this airne, so I quickly ushered Elva into one of the seats. She moved into the window seat. I took the middle seat beside her. Nichs sat in the aisle seat.


    We all fastened our seatbelts.


    I gripped onto the armrests with white-knuckled grips, holding on for dear life as the ne rattled around. Elva didn''t seem rmed; she just looked out the window. Nichs was calm as can be as well, sitting patiently with his arms crossed.


    ncing around the ne, I recognized the tops of my friends'' heads. Veronica, Julian, and Jessica were sitting near the front chatting with each other. Veronica said something lightly, I couldn''t hear what, but it made Julianugh andugh.


    There was no sign of Nathan or Bridget.


    I didn''t want Elva to overhear me, so I leaned nearer to Nichs and kept my voice soft. "Where is Bridget?"


    Nichs grunted in clear displeasure. "I didn''t think it was appropriate for her to be on the same flight as you and Elva, so I made arrangements for her to wait and travel on a second ne. Nathan is with her, to make certain she doesn''t get into any more trouble."


    Even with Nathan''s watchful eye, I wasn''t certain Bridget could manage not getting up to something. She always seemed to have some kind of scheme working. In fact, I wouldn''t be surprised if she wasn''t using this time right now to try to win Nathan back to her side.


    She seemed to have lost favor with him when she had pped Nichs.


    I thought about all that had happened, from falling into the pit to Ronan''s attempts at hurting me to Bridget deflecting me and pping Nichs. Even though I had lived through all of it, it still hardly seemed real.


    "Nichs," I began.


    He hummed in acknowledgement.


    I gathered my courage and asked, "Are you serious about trying to get Bridget kicked from thepetition?"


    It wasn''t that I didn''t believe him, exactly, but he and Bridget were very old friends. I knew he had a friendly almost familial affection for her based on their shared youth. Even if she had be someone else as an adult, sometimes it was difficult to let go of the past.


    I wouldn''t fault him for feeling that way, though I would be disappointed.


    Nichs however did not disappoint me. His face hardened and his eyes shed fiercely.


    "I will have her removed before she tries to hurt you again."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 0598

    ?Chapter 0598


    During the rest of the flight, I was able to convince Nichs that I did not need to be emergency lifted to the hospital. He didn''t seem pleased at first, but wepromised with allowing the doctor to look me over once we were back at the pce. If she wanted more tests done, I would concede to her judgement.


    After wend, we got into cars which drove us the rest of the way back to the pce.


    "Mommy!" Elva said, tapping on the window. "Look, its Susie!"


    Through the window, standing at the front of the house, stood Susie with Mark standing beside her. Tiffany was also there. Lilliana and Olivia had been with them, but were now walking away, reentering the house. Those two didn''t seem as pleased to see us as the others.


    When the car pulled to a stop, Nichs squeezed my hand and then let me go. "I''ll see to the bags," he said.


    I gave him a soft smile and then jumped out of the car. Elva and I dashed across the driveway and we both pulled Susie into a hug.


    We''d only been apart a few days, but with everything that happened, it felt like an eternity. I was so grateful to be near my friend again.


    Susie eagerly returned the hug to both me and Elva. When she pulled back, she gave me a sad sort of smile.


    "You''ve been through a lot," she said. "I wasn''t allowed to watch the coverage of course, but Mark told me some."


    Beside her, Mark gave me and Elva a bow. "It is a pleasure to have you both home. If you will excuse me, I must attend to my Alpha."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Home. What a kind way of weing us back. In many ways, returning to the pce did feel like returning home.


    After Mark walked away, approaching Nichs at the back of the car where he was unloading the suitcases, Susie leaned forward and said, "You must tell me everything."


    I agreed, but side-eyed Elva for now. "Later," I said.


    Susie nodded with understanding.


    Tiffany approached us then, as did Veronica. With all of our friends reunited, I felt more at peace than I had since the start of the trip. I didn''t begrudge Veronica and Julian for inviting me. They had no reason to think it would be anything other than a rxing getaway and a chance to get closer to Nichs.


    How could they have known that Bridget would terrorize all of us?


    *I notice Bridget isn''t with you," Tiffany asked bluntly. "She did something, didn''t see? We all know they chop the heck out of all the footage for television."


    *Jessica," Susie said lightly. "She said she will tell us what happenedter."


    "I will exin to Jessica, if you''d like?" Veronica asked me.


    I nodded. Though I liked Tiffany and considered her a friend, the version of events I would impart to her would be much different - more censored - than the full version I intended to give Susie. I was grateful for Veronica''s intervention.


    Veronica''s lip twitched, an almost smile. She knew I was appreciative.


    Just then, a soldier from the King''s personal guard hurried forward toward where Nichs, Mark, and Julian had gathered near the luggage.


    The King''s guard must have been standing in for Nathan. He looked haggard, even in his full regalia. Heavy bags hung under his eyes and even the feathers in his cap seemed wilted.


    *The King is likely anxious to speak with his sons," Tiffany said. I imagined she was correct. Though we didn''t


    hear the King''s guard''s exact words, the message seemed clear when Nichs and Julian both looked at each other. Nichs straightened. Julian sighed.


    Mark took over with the luggage, as the princes followed the King''s guard toward the house.

 Chapter 0599

    ?Chapter 0599


    Just as they were about to enter the house, Nichs turned to look at me. We didn''t truly say goodbye and already we were pulled apart from each other once more.


    Despite all the trauma that urred at the ind, good things happened too. Nichs and I being able to spend so much time together was one of the good things for sure. But now, we were back to reality. Nichs would always be called away.


    Our gazes lingered on one another, but all too soon, he had to turn and go into the pce. I already missed him.


    Later, Susie, Elva, and I went out to the edge of the gardens to talk more privately. Elva yed with the two wolves while Susie and I sat on a bench, watching. The two wolves were fond of Elva and licked at her face until she loudly giggled.


    Elva''s smile made me smile. It kept me strong, even as I revealed to Susie some of the darker events that urred on the ind.


    Susie was sympathetic over my hardships, and shocked over Bridget''s actions. But a different detail seemed to stick out for her more than any other.


    *You and Nichs finally had sex!" she whisper-yelled. She was careful to keep her voice low even as the excitement was obviously bubbling up within her.


    "Shh!" I still hushed her, though it was more out of personal embarrassment than fear that anyone would overhear her.


    Susie lowered her voice further, but it raised with each word as if she was simply unable to contain her excitement. "Don''t you see? This is a sign that Prince Nichs is going to choose you as his Luna!"


    "It doesn''t mean that," I said, even as my heart thundered wildly, driven by hope.


    "It could," Susie insisted.


    I gently shook my head. "I''ll admit that my heart does... yearn for that rtionship. And sometimes, in the quiet moments, I let myself believe that maybe it could be possible. But then I wake up to reality. Susie, I''m not fit to be a Queen."


    Susie''s face scrunched up in annoyance. "Says who?"


    "Everyone," I insisted. "Maybe I can do something things, but a Queen needs to be able to rule. I don''t know how to do that."


    *You are simultaneously being too hard on yourself while overestimating everyone else," Susie said. "You think Lilliana or Olivia are more capable to be a Queen than you? You think I am?"


    My answer is, "Yes."


    Susie''s annoyance ttened out into a look of pity instead. "Piper. You have proven yourself time and time again during thispetition. Who always brings a down to earth attitude to everypetition? Who puts others first? Who so easily makes friends with everyone, even those that should be enemies?"


    "Not everyone," I tried to argue, but it sounded weak even to my own ears.


    Susie gave me a small smile. "You think these other girls would make a better queen, but their selfish attitudes would always hold them back."


    "You are not selfish," I told her.


    She ced her hand on her stomach. She wasn''t showing yet but we both knew the life she was growing there. "If I wasn''t selfish, I wouldn''t be having this baby with the man I love."


    I would argue to the death that choosing her baby and her love over a life of loveless misery did not make her selfish.


    But she lifted her hand stopping me before I even began. She must have known what I was going to say.


    *This is what I''m talking about, Piper. You are so inherently... good. And that good nature is what will be needed to help rally the spirits of those home and abroad in theing war."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I... Wait. What?


    I blinked a few times as I tried to process her words. "What war?"

 Chapter 600

    ?Chapter 0600


    "Oh." Susie''s eyes widened. "I suppose you wouldn''t have known." She hung her head a little. "Tensions with the Bear People have more or less exploded. Mark says more and more soldiers are being sent to the northern border. War seems imminent."


    I didn''t want to believe that. "Surely there''s something to be done to keep the peace?"


    *The Bear People have made demands but those demands are impossible to fulfill."


    "What are they?" I asked.


    Before us, out on thewn, Elva sat on the grass with the two wolves, Night and Silver, in sitting in front of her. They were all looking so intently at each other, it was like they were having a conversation. I wondered what they were saying.


    Focusing on that was less heartbreaking than thinking of the reality of war.


    *They want their princess back," Susie said. She made it sound like I should know what she''s talking about.


    My brow drew together. "We have their princess?"


    Susie tilted her head. "You don''t know the story of the lost bear princess?"


    I shook my head.


    Susie hummed thoughtfully. She tapped her chin with a finger. "Oh. It was something like twenty years ago, I suppose. One of their princesses was stolen away as an infant and believed to be brought across the border into werewolf territory."


    I couldn''t believe my ears. A stolen princess? "Why haven''t I heard of this?"


    "I''m not sure," Susie said. "Though I imagine the royals wanted to keep a lid on the whole thing. I don''t remember ever seeing anything about it on television. It was only ever discussed in gossip groups. I remember my mom talking about it sometimes."


    I supposed news like this would be hot topics among royalty, but not bothered with bymoners. A missing foreign princess did not affect the day to day life of anyone I knew about back in my regr life. And if it made the werewolf royalty look bad, I could understand why they would try to hide it.


    *Our King and Queen back then denied any wrongdoing." Susie continued. "They said that the princess had been kidnapped by rebels among the bears own people. They couldn''t deny that the princess had been brought into the werewolf kingdom, but they do deny involvement."


    *If the Bear People never believed them, why wait twenty years to start a war?" I asked.


    "I don''t know," Susie admitted. "There might be more going on behind the scenes in their own nation. But whatever the reason for it, the bears want their princess back. They said that if she isn''t returned, they woulde into our country and retrieve her themselves."


    The Bear People entering the werewolf kingdom without permission sounded like an invasion, even if their intentions were only to rescue their princess.


    "It''smon belief among the nobles that the bear rebels likely killed the princess. Even if they hadn''t, surely her bear would have manifested by now, given how long it''s been," Susie said.


    True. The girl would be old enough to understand that she''s different. She would have likely spoken up by now, or had someone speak for her. Bears were powerful. There would be no reason to hide it.


    Surely, if she was still alive, she woulde forward now if not before, to stop the needless violence and death that a war would bring.


    My heart weighed heavy, and my thoughts were filled with grief. They''d taught us something about war at the Academy. They wanted us to be ready to fight, physically and mentally. War was brutal. It would take its toll on


    an entire generation.


    Parents would lose their children. Children, their parents. Families would be broken apart. Babies would learn to fear the world far sooner than they should be ought to.


    "There," Susie said, looking at me.


    "What?" I asked, returning to the present.


    "That look you have... the empathy... not just for royals, or even the soldiers, but for every person that will be affected by the war. That is why you would be a good Queen."


    I gave her a sad kind of smile. I never really considered feeling so much for so many to be one of my finer qualities. At least to me, it was a constant source of heartache.


    Didn''t the Queen need to be of stemmer stuff? Able to make the hard choices no matter who it hurt? So long as it was best for the kingdom?


    I didn''t want to hope too much, afraid of how my heart my break when it all inevitably came crashing down around me.


    Susie stayed quiet beside me, and together we looked back to where Elva was nowying down with the wolves. She was resting her head on Night''s back, while Silver was resting her head on Elva''sp.


    They looked so peaceful. I wished that I could keep them safe, away from the hardships of war.


    "Miss Piper," Mark said, suddenly appearing beside us. Susie smiled at him, but I jumped. I had forgotten how quickly and quietly he could move.


    "Yes, Mark?" I asked when I recovered enough.


    *Prince Nichs is waiting for you in his personal office," Mark said. "He has finished his meeting with his parents and wishes to speak with you at once."


    "Of course," I said, rising.


    "I''ll take you there," Mark said.


    "Oh. Let me get Elva." I hated to disturb her. She was resting so peacefully with the wolves she''d missed so much.


    "I''ll keep an eye on her," Susie said. "Between the wolves and me, I think she''s well protected."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Thank you," I told her, and made a mental note to let the usual nanny know we were back in town and that her services would be needed once more.


    Susie and I exchanged smiles, and then I followed Mark into the pce. I had a pretty good feeling that I remembered where Nichs''s office was, but I was grateful to have an escort nheless. Thest thing I needed was to get lost and end up facing someone I wasn''t yet ready to see.


    Like Lilliana. Or Olivia. Or the King and Queen.


    Mark led me on a course that avoided most of the others. I only once saw Jessica, at a distance, but she was reading a book and did not notice me.


    When we arrived in front of a closed door, Mark knocked.


    "Who is it?" Nichs asked through the door.


    "Your Beta," Mark said. "With Piper."


    "Come in," came Nichs''s immediate reply.


    Mark opened the door and gestured me inside. He did not enter with me. Instead, he grabbed the handle of the door and closed it behind me.


    With the door closed, I turned my attention to Nichs. He was facing away from me, his arms crossed over his chest. The way he was standing, shoulders taunt, I could tell he was filled with tension.


    I stepped closer to him. "Nichs? What''s wrong?"


    Slowly he turned to face me, and the abject fury on his face made me gasp. I wasn''t afraid of him, I never would be. I trusted him implicitly. But that look still froze me in ce.


    "Nick?" I asked.


    "I might as well tell you straight," Nichs said. He inhaled through his nose, exhaled through his mouth. "Not only do my parents refuse to remove Bridget from thepetition, but they still want her to win."


    They... want her to win? After everything she''s done?


    *They want Bridget to be my Luna."

 Chapter 0601

    ?Chapter 0601


    "I don''t understand," I said. My thoughts were entirely addled. How could Nichs''s parents not only forgive Bridget for all that she had done but also continue to want her to be Queen? Hasn''t she proven herself unsuitable? Unstable? At least, disrespectful?


    They had to have known that she pped Nichs. Since they didn''t care about me, I wasn''t totally surprised that Bridget''s actions against me had been thrown to the side. But surely, Bridget''s attack on a prince wouldn''t be ignored?


    Nichs frowned deeply. When he spoke, the words came out with disgust. "They said that her actions only prove that she has the mettle to survive in aggressive situations. They seem to think that she will do what needs to be done to protect the crown."


    "But she''s only looking out for herself," I said.


    "I agree. Unfortunately my parents do not see it the same way. They think her actions will shift to protect all of the royalty once she and I are married."


    I tried to understand their point of view, but it was difficult. Perhaps for the sake of self-preservation, Bridget might extend her defensiveness to include Nichs. But I doubted it. Especially because of the way she had treated Nichs already.


    That behavior was unlikely to change.


    *They know that she pped you, don''t they?" I asked.


    "Yes," Nichs said. "Nathan had given them a full report after it happened, which I then corroborated during my meeting with them." He shook his head, face twisted with obvious disgust. "They have forgiven the p. They said she was just emotional for being called out."


    I did not like this potential future, of Nichs marrying Bridget and her continuing with her behavior. Nichs was a strong Alpha. Bridget wouldn''t be able to physically hurt him. But to be pped and berated by the person he should be able to trust most in the world?


    It was too sad. Forgetting all other elements of my dislike of them being together, including my jealousy, I didn''t want Nichs to be resigned to a life of such misery.


    He was the kindest, bravest man I''d ever known. He deserved so much better than a life with Bridget would give him.


    *They won''t listen to reason," Nichs said. "They made their choice, and they are doubling down now."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I didn''t need for him to spell this out for me. I could read between the lines.


    The King and Queen wanted Bridget to stay, which meant she would survive the next elimination ceremony well enough. But, as Bridget''s biggestpetition at the moment, I knew this likely meant the King and Queen would work as hard to keep Bridget, to get rid of me.


    *Surely the public should have a say..." I said. "I know some of the footage has been twisted to present Bridget in the best light, but the editors couldn''t have possibly hidden everything that she did."


    Nichs sighed. "I''m afraid they''ve done worse than that."


    "Worse?"


    *The editors, under my parents'' orders, have been trying to twist the footage so that when it aired, Bridget looked entirely meless. Instead, they made it seem as if you, Piper, shamelessly educed Ronan and then rejected him. They want the kingdom to believe that you are at fault for your own attack."


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    "You and I know that, but I have no idea if the public was receptive to it."


    No. They couldn''t be. Even if the footage had been shifted to make me look like the vilest of seductresses, I still would not be deserving of being attacked like I was. I was almost killed! Surely the worst victim ming wouldn''t side with an attempted murderer over me.


    But then, who knew the lengths the editors had gone to, at the behest of the King and Queen? Maybe they even doctored footage or dubbed my voice? There was no end to the bottomless well of the King and Queen''s power.

 Chapter 0602

    ?Chapter 0602


    Nichs, meanwhile, looked down and to the side. He wouldn''t meet my gaze even as I walked nearer to him.


    "Nick?" I prompted, fear weighing heavy on my heart.


    *Unfortunately, that isn''t all of the bad news I have to share," he said.


    I braced myself. "What else?"


    *Joyce has somehow escaped."


    I gasped, shocked. How could that be? The youngest prince had been given the nicest prison cell I had ever seen in my life, but it was still a prison cell, buried deep under the pce grounds. This ce is crawling with guards. How in the world would he escape?


    And why would he want to? Veronica had been working with him, helping him understand the depths of his brainwashing. Had he reversed to his previous thinking in Veronica''s absence?


    Oh, God. Veronica was going to be devastated. She''d been working so hard with him. She saw part of herself in him, and sought to save them both. She would undoubtedly see this as her own failing.


    *There''s no sign of tampering with the lock," Nichs said. "No missing uniforms, no discrepancy among the guard, who are vetted beyond the norm to be assigned to such a post. I don''t doubt them. Instead, it is simply as if he vanished into thin air."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Nichs finally lifted his gaze to mine and I felt a pit open up in my stomach. I knew what he was saying with that look. My thoughts had traveled down a simr past.


    Who else could appear and disappear in an instant but Hawk, leader of the underground organization? After all, he had done simr when he''d rescued Jane from her fall off the balcony.


    "What could the underground organization want with Joyce?" I asked. "Hasn''t he already served his purpose?"


    "He is a prince," Nichs said. "If anything were to happen to my father, and then Julian and myself, Joyce would have legal im to the crown."


    Oh, I really didn''t like that. Were the underground nning on hurting Nichs and Julian?


    Or... were they expecting a war with the Bear People to do the job for them?


    Shivering, I wrapped my arms around myself. "The war makes everything so much moreplicated...


    Nichs blinked, surprised. It cleared away from his face in the next instant, taking away some of the worry with it. "Don''t worry about a war."


    "But the Bear People...?"


    *Julian is already investigating, searching for the lost princess. Even if she is dead, Julian will find her bones and return those."


    I wanted to believe that. I trusted Julian. If anyone could find the lost princess, it was him.


    But there were so many things to worry about, I was beginning to feel overwhelmed. I could carry all the burdens, I would to help Nichs. I wouldn''t shrink under their weight.


    But it was a lot to think over, to consider, and to n out what to do next.


    Especially with knowing the King and Queen were working hard to turn public opinion on me. I could be gone with the next elimination ceremony, and then I wouldn''t be able to help with any of these other problems.


    "Nick, if I get eliminated -


    "You won''t," Nichs said.


    I met his eyes which burned with fierce determination. He believed his words so strongly, that belief was starting fires in my own chest.


    "I don''t care what my parents do or say," he said, "I am not picking Bridget in the next elimination ceremony." "But, Nick..."


    *No, Piper. You are the one I want, and I won''t be convinced to choose otherwise."


    I adored him for his words, but worried the choice ultimately wouldn''t be up to him.


    He seemed determined to prove it to me though.


    His arms wrapped around me, pulling me against the hard line of his body. Then he leaned down and kissed me.

 Chapter 0603

    ?Chapter 0603


    At first, Nichs simply pressed his lips to mine, non-demanding. It was sweet, and I cherished it. But it wasn''t enough.


    With all the bad news now weighing heavily upon us, threatening to drag us down, we both needed the affirmation of the other''s presence and affections. My devotion to Nichs was unparalleled, and I wanted to show him that. I could prove it to him.


    Typically, he took the lead in these situations, but today, it was me who made the first step. Slowly, tenderly, I licked at the seam of his lips.


    I was asking permission with my body. I would ept if he kept his mouth closed, as a polite denial. It wouldn''t have meant anything harsh, I knew. There was a lot going on. He might not be in the mood on top of all of the bad news he had received and delivered today.


    Instead, his hands curled, gripping fistfuls at the back of my shirt. His mouth opened and his tongue slipped forward, weing mine with a tititing lick. He sighed contentedly against my lips.


    Having been given the permission I sought, I wrapped my arms around his neck and tugged him down, leaning into me, for easier ess. At the same time, I pressed myself up onto the tips of my toes.


    Our tongues tangled, our lips melding against each other''s in a kiss so deep and delectable, I couldn''t be sure where he ended and I began.


    We felt as one. Almost.


    But the promise was there that we would soon be even further joined.


    Eventually, we broke for air. Nichs rested his forehead against mine and sighed.


    "Of all that''s happened," he began, breathless. "Almost losing you has haunted me the most. That ritual very nearly stole you from me."


    My heart ached. I understood his concern, but... "I will always prioritize Elva''s life over my own."


    Nichs nodded slightly, his face pressing closer to mine. "I understand. But my vow is this: I will keep you both safe so that a sacrifice like that from you is no longer necessary."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Where my heart cracked now filled with the warmth of affection. "Nick..." I didn''t know what else to say. How could I properly convey the full depths of my gratitude and my devotion to him? Words seemed inadequate.


    He must have agreed, because in the next moment, he surged forward and kissed me again.


    Yes, I wasn''t ready yet to express the depths of my feelings for him in words, but I could show him with my hands and my mouth and my body. I could love and please him and leave no room for doubt of the connection between


    us.


    We were for each other, even if our circumstances forced us apart eventually. There was no one I would ever want in my life as much as I wanted him.


    Nichs must have felt simrly. He gripped the bottom of my shirt and slowly lifted it up. I raised my arms to ease the way. We broke our kiss only long enough for him to slide the dress over my head and cast it to the side.


    His hands returned to my back. Touching bare skin now, he caressed with open palms from my shoulders down to my waist. I arched into him, pressing my breasts more full against his hard chest. My nipples peaked and ached, straining in the confines of my bra.


    Once his hands touched my waist, Nichs brought them back upwards, stopping at thetch of my bra. He unhooked it with deft fingers and my breasts sprung free. I leaned away from him, only so far as to push the bra straps down my arms and throw the garment carelessly to the side.


    Nichs drew his hands to my front and immediately cupped my aching breasts. He flicked his thumbs over my


    nipples, making me moan and sigh against his mouth, breaking our kiss.


    God, I could just close his eyes and let him touch me forever. He was so attentive, so soft and then firm at precisely the correct intervals. But this wasn''t all that I wanted. And it was hardly fair that I was topless while he still wore all of his clothes.

 Chapter 0604

    ?


    Chapter 0604


    It was difficult while he was touching me like this, but I forced all of my thoughts away from my own pleasure and toward getting Nichs as naked as me.


    I dragged my hands up the front of his torso, appreciating every curve and dip of his hard muscles along my way to the base of his throat, where I began to open the buttons of his shirt. One by one, I popped the buttons free. When all were done, I pushed the shirt back, revealing his toned chest.


    He removed his hands from my breasts only long enough to shuck the shirt off. Then his hands returned to their tender massage.


    "Pants next," he growled against my mouth, right before he dove his tongue back into it.


    "Mine or yours," I said, breathless, as I came up for air.


    "Mine," he answered.


    I dropped my hands to his waistband and unbuckled the belt. I pushed the button free, then pulled down his zipper. His erection strained against the back of my hand.


    He removed his hands from my breasts again, this time to help shove his pants down to the ground. He kicked them, and his shoes and socks away.


    He was naked and glorious. I couldn''t take my eyes off of his perfection.


    He watched me watch him, his eyes darkening. Then, he ced his hands on my hips and gently eased me to the side.


    *Nick?"


    His attention went to his desk. He considered it for only a moment, before he ced his arm down and swept all the contents from the desktop down onto the ground, entirely clearing it.


    His dark gaze returned to me and my panties grew wet. Oh, I was definitely on board with this n.


    Immediately I started to undo my pants. I was taking too long, probably, because Nichs grabbed them and yanked them down, freeing me from all constraints.


    Then his hands went back to my hips. He lifted me up, away from the discarded clothes, and plopped me on top of his desk.


    He leaned me down until my back was stretched out over the desk with my legs dangling over the edge.


    In a moment, he had a condom wrapped over his rock-hard dick. Then he stepped into the space between my legs. He lifted them and draped them over the crux of his elbows.


    He lined himself up and then slowly pushed himself inside of me.


    I wed at his desk, my fingernails uselessly scratching against the wood. There was nothing to hold onto. I lifted my hands above me instead, sping onto the corner of the desk above my head.


    Nichs grabbed me firmly by the hips and started thrusting himself in and out of me with quickening speed. God, it felt so good. "Ah... Nick... Oh..."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As his pace picked up, so did the strength behind his thrusts. He grunted at each forward movement. Soon, as he pistoned in and out of me, his grunts were nearly as loud as much near-continuous moaning.


    *Ah! Ah! Nick! Please - ah!"


    I could only hold on as he plowed into me, my breasts bouncing at the force of his thrusts. Only his harsh grip on my hips kept me in ce, else I would surely slide up and up the desk.


    I was entirely at his mercy, and I wouldn''t have had it any other way.


    In this, as we chased bliss together, we were as one.


    His eyes were on mine, and mine on his.


    Maybe we couldn''t share our love with words, but I felt it in every inch of my body.


    "Nick... Ah, Nick!" I was close to the edge about to topple over.


    I reached one of my hands out for his, desiring the connection.


    He sped it at once with one of his own.


    And together, we crested the mountain of pleasure, and jumped straight into unrivaled bliss.

 Chapter 0605

    ?


    Chapter 0605


    That night, despite the worries and the fears and the dark murmurs all around us, I was able to sleep soundly, feeling well and thoroughly loved.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I was also likely happy to be back in a familiar bed, surrounded by familiar faces.


    And not everything was so dire. Elva was healthy for the first time in maybe her entire life. And we were reunited with Charlotte, who wanted a full report of everything that had happened after she had gone.


    I had promised her that I would deliver a full ount in the morning, but now that the morning was upon us, we were interrupted before we fully began by a messenger at the door.


    *The candidates are to attend a meeting," the messenger said. "In the usual ce, as soon as possible."


    Charlotte and I looked at each other. I gave her an apologetic nce.


    *Later, then," Charlotte said.


    "I promise," I told her.


    The nanny had arrived to watch Elva, so I gave Elva a quick hug and then followed the messenger out into the hallway.


    Down in the usual room, I spotted Susie, Veronica, and Tiffany speaking with each other off to one side of the stage, while Lilliana and Olivia and... Bridget were having a conversation on the other side. Jessica was reading a book. Joyce''s other choice was nowhere to be seen.


    I bid farewell to the messenger, and thanked him for escorting me. Then I walked toward my friends.


    I pointedly avoided looking at Bridget. I had known, from what Nichs had said, that she would be returned to thepetition without further fuss. But it was still ufortable to see her again after all that she had done and all that had happened.


    My friends seemed to agree, especially Veronica, who openly red at Bridget.


    When I asked about Joyce''s missing candidate, Tiffany said, "Her family called her back home. Last I heard, she became engaged to a duke. Prince Joyce''s unrefined actions, I guessed, were so irreparable that her family called her back. Especially when she didn''t get included on the ind trip."


    In a way, I was d for her escape. She''d be even worse off now, with Joyce''s actual disappearance and not just removal from the public eye. I only hoped that she cared for this duke in some measure.


    I still felt bad for Jessica, however, who was kept waiting. She seemed okay for now, reading. I remembered how dedicated she was to Prince Joyce. I had hoped that with Veronica''s help, Joyce would be well enough to see the good in the world and find affection for Jessica.


    But God knew where he was now, or how he would be if and when he was found.


    Soon, Nathan appeared and took to the stage. He was alone this time. Usually a prince or two might join him. I reasoned Julian and Nichs were likely busy putting out all the metaphorical fires that seemed to have sprung up in their absence.


    *Attention, please," Nathan said. He didn''t use a microphone this time. He just spoke loudly enough for us all to hear. "Thank you," he said when we''d quieted to listen. "Let me offer a warm wee back to those that had gone on the trip to the ind. And a thank you for the patience of those who stayed behind."


    Everyone murmured some kind of acknowledgement. Mine was, "Thank you."


    "As you likely all know by now," Nathan continued, "the kingdom''s rtionship with the Bear People in the north has be strained."


    That felt like an understatement, knowing I what I knew.


    Nathan said, "There is much fear and tension among all the people of our kingdom. As such, we must perform our best to try to keep the people calm and happy. As such, many things are going to happen here in quick session."


    I held my breath. An elimination ceremony was bad enough. What else could there be?

 Chapter 0606

    ?Chapter 0606


    *The King and Queen decided that, in a matter of fairness for those that did not have a chance to attend the ind getaway, one more event will be held before the next elimination ceremony. This will ensure that all candidates will have a chance to showcase their merits before we must send more candidates home."


    My stomach twisted ufortably. I wasn''t afraid of another event. It was everything after that had me concerned.


    *This event will actually be a homing of sorts," Nathan continued. "We will send you each back to your homes with a camera crew to follow you. This will give an insight to our people on the day-to-day of your usual lives."


    Dread crept over me. I had some excitement, mostly to see Anna again, but they were secondary. My life before wasn''t exactly morous.


    Sure, the popce had some idea of meing from nothing, but would the reality of how little I had help me in their eyes or hurt me? An idea could be romanticized. The truth was much harder. I wasn''t certain I wouldn''t be harshly judged.


    Especially whenpared, as I''m sure I would be, to Bridget. She was a movie star, with undoubtedly a sparkling, enviable lifestyle - or at least, I was certain that was how it would be portrayed. I couldn''t me the public''s curiosity, either. I too kind of wanted to know more about the life celebrities led.


    Compared to the bright-light spotlight and mega-million dor mansion Bridget lived in, my apartment would look like absolute squalor.


    I didn''t want to be paranoid, but this felt intentional. With everything else going on, it didn''t seem so farfetched to believe the King and Queen would purposefully arrange an event to cast Bridget in the best light, while showing me in the worst.


    I wasn''t ashamed of my past, exactly. Butpared to everyone else''s... I knew mine wouldn''t be judged so favorably.


    Beside me, Susie curled her fingers nervously together. She frowned, but lowered her face low as if in an attempt to hide it.


    "Are you okay?" I whispered to her.


    She gave me a worried look. "If my parents find out that I''m..." She didn''t say ''pregnant'', but I knew that was what she meant. "It could ruin everything for me."


    *You aren''t.." I pitched my voice lower. "Showing yet. It should be fine."


    We both knew at some point, she would be unable to hide it, and the truth woulde out. I couldn''t disparage her for wanting to keep the secret as long as she could, however.


    At the end of the meeting, Nichs appeared at the back of the room. He rushed closer to me and then motioned for me to join him for a private conversation at the side of the room.


    He looked worried, so I hurried to join him.


    What could possibly be so urgent?


    "Piper, I -"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    *Excuse me, Your Highness. Miss Piper." A servant, decorated in the colors of the King''s personal attendants, interrupted us. He bowed low in apology, but it was clear that whatever message he brought was important. Important enough even to interrupt a prince.


    "Forgive me," he continued, "but the King requests an audience with Miss Piper immediately."


    I looked at Nichs. He had closed his mouth into a hard-pressed line.


    Had he been about to warn me of this meeting?


    What could the King possibly want to speak with me about? I couldn''t imagine he wanted to apologize for the way I''d been treated.


    "I''ming as well," Nichs said.


    The servant straightened. "Forgive me, Your Highness, but the King said -"


    "I will face the wrath of the King myself. You will not be med," Nichs said. "But I will eat hot coals before I let Piper face him alone."


    The servant reluctantly nodded.


    My stomach curled into knots.

 Chapter 0607

    ?Chapter 0607


    The servant led Nichs and I to a sitting room where the King stood behind the chair his wife was sitting on. A table had been arranged in front of her, with two teacups and an extravagant silver teapot.


    The Queen stirred a sugar cube into her tea. The gentle chime of the spoon hitting porcin was the only sound in the room as we entered.


    The both looked up as we entered, though it wasn''t until they spotted Nichs, that their nk faces shifted to ones filled with annoyance.


    I was nervous at their looks. The King and Queen could demand whatever they want, but Nichs simply stood at my side with his head held high.


    "Your presence is neither requested nor required for this meeting, Nichs," the King said.


    Nichs lifted his chin even higher. "I''m not going anywhere, Father. Save time and don''t waste your breath."


    The King narrowed his eyes. I imagined he wasn''t often spoken to this way, let alone by his own children. Or Nichs, at least. Joyce had been brainwashed, who knew how he acted? And Julian had always been somewhat s¨¦.


    Nichs, though, had been the most diligent of sons. Well, at least until I came around, I supposed. Now he was always standing up to his family for my sake.


    The King sighed, and with that sigh, some of his proper, icy fa?ade slipped away. Without it, he looked so much more like the exhausted older man he truly was. The Queen seemed frailer as well, even though her face remained tight.


    Stress was clearly weighing on them all. With everything going on, I could at least understand that. I could be sympathetic, while still believing they were making the wrong choices regarding Bridget and me.


    At least, I supposed, they seemed to be taking everything else very seriously.


    "Very well," the King said. "I suppose it won''t matter whether you are here or not, and the girl might need somefort after she hears my words."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The King was rarely kind to me. This was what really set me on edge. After all that had happened, the King was resigned to allowing mefort in this moment? What was he about to say?


    "We are going to be truthful with you, Piper," the King said. "You don''t seem an unreasonable woman. If you are given all of the facts, I''m sure you will make the correct choice."


    Choice? What choice? Trepidation began to prickle under my skin, but I stayed silent, waiting. Whatever was toe, I knew I would hate it. Better to put it off for as long as physically possible.


    *Despite our best efforts to properly steer the narrative how we would like it, you and Bridget have split the popr vote 50/50. We acknowledge somepetition is healthy. The closer the race, the more people be invested, rooting for their favorite. It''s the inevitable oue that concerns us."


    "Only one can win," I said, following.


    *Correct," the King said. "And when one wins over the other, it will lead to half of the kingdom bing very, very angry. You understand."


    I supposed I did though I didn''t acknowledge it. He didn''t bring me here to tell me just this. There had to be more.


    "There''s no secret now that the tensions with the Bear People are boiling over. The war is already unpopr and it has not begun yet." The King rubbed his forehead. "Thepetition provides distraction for now, but if thepetition ends and the war begins at the same moment.."


    *The losing side could revolt," the Queen finished for him. She lifted her teacup to her mouth but did not drink from it. "At the very least, they could cause unrest."


    *We need to be united to face the Bear People," the King said. "The Bear People are physically strong and hardy, and their armies would push ours to our limits. They might even exceed them."


    Was this why the King was so stressed? Did he truly believe we might lose this war?

 Chapter 0608

    ?Chapter 0608


    *For the sake of providing a united front," the King said, "I am making a request of you. It is not amand, because I believe you to be a good person. You must be for my sons to both think so fondly of you. I trust you will do the right thing."


    Oh, I really didn''t like where this was going. I had a sneaking, dreadful suspicion that I knew what he was going to ask before he did so. But I kept it to myself, hoping I was wrong.


    *To stand a chance in this war, we need all of our people to rally behind a single, strong Luna contender," the King said. "I''m sorry to say this, Piper, but that is not you. Bridget is the pinnacle of strength and refinement. She is the only one who can unite our nation."


    I opened my mouth, not necessarily to argue, but simply to point out all the terrible, self-serving things Bridget had done.


    The King raised his hand, silencing me before I even began.


    Nichs, however, was not so easily cowed. "Bridget is the most disrespectful of all the candidates, if that is what you mean. Also the most conceited, and the most -"


    "You were friends in the past," the Queen said, cutting him off.


    *She has changed," Nichs said. "She is no longer the girl I knew, if she truly ever was. I''m inclined to think now, she has been ying a game from the start."


    "Nichs."


    "I''m serious, Mother," Nichs said. "Her many attempts on Piper''s live prove-*


    *A woman''s wounded heartshes out," the Queen said, cutting him off a second time. "Once you have dedicated yourself to Bridget, she will calm down."


    I didn''t believe that for a second. Nichs grunted, showing he didn''t either.


    The Queen ignored our skepticism, seeming pleased with herself for winning an argument. She hadn''t won. We just didn''t know how to keep arguing with someone so delusional.


    But, wait, what did any of this have to do with me? Or what the King wanted from me. "Your majesty," I said, directed to the King. "What would you have me do? You mentioned a choice?"


    "Yes," the King said and cleared his throat. "Piper, it would be best for the kingdom if you resigned from thepetition and while doing so, made a statement giving your full support to Bridget."


    My... support? He couldn''t be serious. He wanted me to not only give up on thepetition, but to also publically root for Bridget to win?


    "If the public sees that you are supportive of Bridget, it will end any dispute and put the full public vote behind the strongest candidate," the King said. "You can understand, surely. For the good of the kingdom."


    *Absolutely not," Nichs said.


    "Silence, Nichs," the Queen snapped. "This is not a choice for you to make. Your selfish opinions have been recognized already. Let us see if the girl you hold so much affection for is equally as selfish."


    *You wouldn''t want us to lose the war, would you?" the King asked me. "You would do whatever necessary to keep the people safe?"


    I would, but...


    For me to go along with this, I would have to agree that Bridget would be the best Luna for the kingdom. At this point, I just couldn''t say that.


    Though I could see their reasoning as well. If Bridget and I were truly splitting the vote, it could make things more


    difficult if a war were to break out and half the kingdom didn''t support the royal family.


    But to allow Bridget to be Queen?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    To let Nichsmit himself to a life of misery?


    "I need to think about this," I said.


    "Piper," Nichs started.


    "Take your time," the King said. "You have until the eve before the elimination ceremony to make up your mind."

 Chapter 0609

    ?Chapter 0609


    After that terrible meeting, I needed some space to think. Nichs, having left the room with me, was reluctant to leave me alone.


    "You can''t listen to them, Piper," he said. "They are just trying to manipte you."


    "Maybe," I agreed. That was a distinct possibility, especially with how kind the King was being to me. But, his words did have some merit. What if my choice did affect morale of the people, and thereby the oue of the war? I didn''t want to be so brazen as to assume I alone could affect such a thing, but...


    If there was even a chance, I had to carefully consider my choice. I couldn''t behave rashly here.


    "I just need time to think this over," I said. "I''m not making any decisions yet."


    Nichs stared at me with embers kindling in his eyes. A spark and his gaze would turn to a wildfire.


    He was holding himself back. I knew there was much that he wanted to say. I waited for him to gather his thoughts and make his own decisions on what would be best.


    In the end, after a long moment, he said, "Bridget would be a terrible Queen. She would be no benefit to the war effort."


    "She''s well liked," I said. "She could improve morale."


    "Morale is not enough," Nichs said.


    I didn''t disagree. But... what could I offer in her stead? I knew less of politics than she did. Even if she was a terrible person, she might provide more knowledgeable assistance than I could.


    Ug, I didn''t know. My head was pounding, a headacheing on strong.


    "I need to think," I told Nichs.


    Finally, he nodded. Yet before he let me take my leave, he reached out and sped my hand in his. He squeezed my fingers infort.


    "You would not be a terrible Queen," he said.


    With that, he released me and walked away.


    I wandered the halls of the pce, lost in thought.


    I couldn''t let the kingdom tear itself apart, but nor could I trust Bridget to rule fairly.


    Thusly, neither decision presented to me seemed to be a good one. This was an impossible choice. No matter which way I went, the end result could have dire consequences for the entire kingdom.


    I didn''t know what to do.


    Eventually, my wandering led me to the library, where I found Veronica studying once more. She had a stack of books beside her, nearly as tall as she was sitting.


    Realizing I had never thanked her properly for her help with the ritual to heal Elva, I approached her now. I cleared my throat as I drew near to let her know of my presence.


    She nced up at me. "Hello, Piper." I tried to thank her for helping with Elva, but she waved me off. "In the end, I did very little."


    That wasn''t true. It was only with her studying of the merfolk text, that we knew the counter-curse was even possible. Not to mention that she paid some of her life force to help the curse be broken. She was as much a hero as any of us. More so, because she was somitted from the start.


    "Veronica," I started, ready to argue my points, when I realize she''s not really paying me much attention anymore.


    Her gaze seemed firmly drawn to a spot on the wall to my left. She was totally lost in thought. "Veronica?" She shook her head as if clearing it. "Forgive me," she said. "I heard about Joyce."


    That was enough of an exnation for me. "I''m sorry," I said. I knew she was trying so hard to help shake him from his underground conditioning.


    She shook her head again. This time, while ncing at me. "I was so certain I had almost gotten through to him. If I''d had more time..." She sighed. "I don''t regret going on the ind trip. How could I? When we were able to cure Elva. But I feel such a terrible burden. If I had been here, maybe this wouldn''t have happened."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 0610

    ?Chapter 0610


    "You don''t know that," I said. "It''s as possible that Hawk kidnapped him as it is that Joyce wanted to go. We don''t know all the facts."


    Veronica received nofort from my words. Her shoulders slumped slightly. "I wish I could have been in two ces at once."


    I didn''t know what to say to that. It wasn''t her fault, but she didn''t seem inclined to listen to reason. I stayed quiet instead, offering herfort by my presence more than my words. Whatever she was feeling, I could help her carry it. We were friends. Her burdens were mine as well.


    "So many long faces," Julian said from the doorway. He grinned at us as we came close. We both looked at him. I noticed Veronica''s eyes brighten slightly, though gloom still hung over her like a dark cloud. "Good thing Ie bearing gifts."


    Julian had his hand behind his back. As he approached Veronica, he pulled a small box from behind his back and ced it in front of her, right on top of the book she had been reading.


    Veronica lifted a brow at him, then at the gift.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Go on," Julian said.


    Veronica opened the box. Inside were a few seeds. I didn''t understand the significance, but Veronica''s mood immediately shifted, lightening.


    "Where did you find these? These flowers are so rare..." She was in awe.


    Julian''s grin widened. "I''m a prince, remember? Rare or no, I can deliver."


    I didn''t understand. Julian noticed as he nced at me.


    *Veronica mentioned that she regrly uses the pollen of a certain flower in many of her potions and spells. I thought it might be nice if she could just grow her own, instead of constantly sinking money into the pollen." *A most thoughtful gift," Veronica said. The corner of her mouth shifted slightly, lifting in an almost smile.


    I smiled now too, in relief. If I couldn''t lift Veronica''s spirits, I was pleased that someone else could.


    Julian''s grin softened, looking at Veronica, and for a brief moment, I felt as if I was intruding on something that was not meant for me.


    Soon, the moment passed, however, and we chatted like friends. The distraction was nice while itsted. But in the back of my mind, I still agonized over the choice I would soon be required to make.


    Leaving my friends to each other''spany, I went in search of Elva. I found her in the gardens, again with the wolves Night and Silver, though this time Nichs was with her as well.


    I approached quietly. The wolves looked at me but Elva was deep in conversation with Nichs.


    "What does your wolf look like, Nickss?" she asked.


    She was teasing. "I''ve shown you before," Nichs replied with a gentle smile.


    "I forgot," she said. A fib.


    Nichsughed lightly. "Very well."


    He stood and stepped back a few steps. In a sh, he fully shifted from human to wolf. As an Alpha, his wolf was massive. To anyone else, he would have been intimidating. But Elva wasn''t afraid in the slightest. Instead, sheughed.


    "When will I be able to do that?" she asked.


    My chest tightened.


    My little girl, already to strong and so smart. She was on track to manifesting her wolf sooner rather thanter. I was both proud and worried.


    With a war on the way and the underground hiding in the shadows, who knew what kind of future waited for her? Was there anything I could do to make it brighter?

 Chapter 0611

    ?Chapter 0611


    I decided to make my presence more obvious and walked closer to Elva, Nichs in his wolf form, Night, and Silver. Nichs shifted back into his human form now, sitting in the grass.


    "Piper," he said, smiling slightly, a wolfish grin. He was proud of his wolf form.


    "Hi, Mommy!" Elva said. "Nickss was showing me his wolf!*


    *I saw," I said as I knelt beside her in the grass. "What do you think?"


    "So big!" She stretched her arms wide.


    "He''s an Alpha," I exined. "Their wolves tend to be bigger than others."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    *So I can protect my pack," Nichs added, looking at me. His previous words echoed in my head. He wanted to protect Elva and I so that I wouldn''t need to sacrifice to keep her safe. The reminder warmed me from the inside out, and helped wash away some of my earlier worry.


    "Mommy," Elva tumed toward me. "Can I see Miracle?"


    I hadn''t shifted in a while. Though I often felt Miracle pushing against my thoughts, and she had given me her strength in my times of fear and strife, I had not allowed her free in some time.


    This was for many reasons. Not the least of which was that I was scared I might lose myself again. The call of the wild was strong for me in human form. In wolf form, it was nearly overwhelming. I had made a vow not to disappear again. I didn''t want to break that vow.


    Miracle had stopped pushing me to. We shared the drive to protect and stay with Elva.


    "I don''t know..." I said now.


    "You haven''t run offtely," Nichs said.


    *Miracle has been more reserved," I admitted. But I was still nervous. I knew full well how tempting it could be to just give myself over to natural instincts, especially when things were so stressful.


    Not much was more stressful than a looming war.


    But with Elva''s doe eyes on full st, I felt myself quickly sumbing to her wishes.


    "Night, Silver, and I will be here with you," Nichs said. "If you start to lose control, we can and will intervene." "Okay," I said.


    That reassurance gave me confidence, and I called to Miracle in my mind. She too was hesitant. Though she didn''t speak, I could feel her emotions. She didn''t want to disappoint Elva any more than I did, nor did she want to abandon her.


    "We''ll be okay," I assured Miracle.


    I felt her calm eptance as she stepped forward in my mind. Just like that, I gave myself over to my wolf.


    One moment I was kneeling in the grass fully human, but in the length of a blink, I was sitting there as a full wolf instead.


    My wolf had no near the mass and strength as Nichs''s, but Elva still looked at me with wide-eyed awe.


    I leaned forward and licked at Elva''s cheek. She giggled as she pressed her fingers into my fur. Nichs smiled softly, watching us.


    The other wolves, who I only now noticed had begun to tense at the mention of my shift, now rxed again.


    The pack is whole, they whispered to each other in contentment.


    Peace. Pack. Family. These were things I felt here in the grass with this small group. Safe.


    "We are home," Miracle said in my mind.


    I began to agree but then I paused.


    In the back of my mind, I heard something else...


    ...Piper...


    Was someone calling my name?


    I turned my head, but no, the voice was not from anywhere around me. Instead, I could feel it coursing through my thoughts. Whatever was calling for me was doing so from inside my own mind.


    *Miracle?" I asked in my thoughts. "Do you hear that?"


    "I do," she replied.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "I don''t know..." She seemed as confused as I was. There should be no one else in our head but just us two.


    *Piper?" Nichs asked. He ced his hand gently on my furry shoulder. "What''s wrong?"


    Quickly, I shifted back into my human form. In this shape, my confusion must have been even easier to read. Nichs inched closer to me.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    I listened, but the strange voice was gone now.


    "I heard something, but... it''s impossible," I said.


    Nichs brows pinched together as he looked at me with concern.


    I didn''t mean to worry him, especially when it regarded something I couldn''t exin even if I wanted to.


    I gave him a small smile. "It''s nothing."


    His growing frown told me he didn''t believe me.


    That evening, I received a summons from Julian, requesting my presence in one of the sitting rooms. When I entered, my eyes went wide, taking in the space.


    The couch had been shoved to the side to make room for a few desks and a massive cork board covered in pictures and maps.


    Julian was pointed at something on the map, speaking with Veronica and Tiffany before him.


    He nced at me and then called me over, "Piper. Come here."


    I did as he instructed. One of the maps on the cork board was of the entire kingdom. Some areas had been


    circled. Others, crossed out.


    "What is all this?" I asked.


    Tiffany beamed at me. "Wee to the task force!"


    *Task force?"


    Tiffany nodded. "We''re helping Julian locate the missing bear princess."


    I nced at Julian, who nodded.


    "It''s a big job," he said. "Important, too. Definitely one of those all hands on deck situations. I have people in the


    field investigating our leads. What I need are more researchers. It''s been so long, the only way to track this princess down might be through old rumors."


    I didn''t know how much I could help really. I had only just recently learned about the story of the lost bear princess. But I could read through old letters and documents well enough. I assumed that would be the bulk of the work, judging from the piles and piles of paperwork towering on top of the desks.


    "Whatever we can find will help. No clue is too small," Julian said. "Even if it seems irrelevant." He sighed. "I imagine coroner''s reports might be a good ce to start. My running theory is that the rebels murdered the princess and then disposed of her body in our kingdom to frame us."


    *That''s not correct," Veronica said tly.


    Everyone looked at her.


    "I know the tales say differently," Julian said. "But we need to keep an open mind."


    *I''m not refuting your theory on some baseless opinion," Veronica rified.


    She walked over to where she had set her personal bag near one of the desks. She rummage through and removed what looked to be photocopies. From a distance, it appeared to be some kind of list. She handed it to Julian.


    "What''s this?" he asked.


    "I''ve already begun researching, before you asked me to," Veronica exined. "I found a book filled with old


    immigration reports in the library. If you look here..." She pointed to a spot on the page. "This shows that the princess was alive when she entered the country."


    Julian, looking at the list, was speechless. It took a long moment for him to recover. "They used the princess''s


    real identity..."


    "Why would they do that?" I asked.


    Julian looked up from the list. "The people that took her wanted everyone to know she was here...

 Chapter 0612

    ?Chapter 0612


    "Why would they want us to know they stole the princess?" I asked.


    "It''s the location that matters," Veronica exined.


    "If it was the rebels who kidnapped her," Julian added, "It was likely they intended to start a war, even then." He looked back to the list. "I wonder how my parents were able to smooth tensions over back then, and why they can''t use the same tactics now."


    *This has been festering for over twenty years," Veronica told him. "Whatever tactics they used might be wearing thin."


    Julian hummed in acknowledgement.


    I walked closer to peer down at the list from over his shoulder. The princess was named by title only, but was marked to be escorted by an older couple. A ruse, most likely. A kindly elder couple would be less likely to arouse suspicion of wrongdoing. They were marked as servants of the bear crown.


    It''s the line after the couples'' names that gives me pause. A second infant marked only as ''Baby'' crossed the border at the same time. The next person listed didn''t cross until a full five-minutester.


    *Julian," I said.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He spotted this discrepancy at the same time as me. "I see it."


    "Why would they bring two babies?" I asked.


    *Two babies?" Tiffany gasped. She stepped closer to Julian on the other side to look at the list too. "Holy guacamole. Two babies."


    "A double perhaps?" Veronica offered. "To help protect the true princess?"


    Julian''s brow lowered and he appeared lost in thought. "If they were caught, this would allow them to make a switch. Likely the true princess wasn''t the onebeled as such but this unnamed infant instead. I''m not certain, and I''m not sure we''ll know for sure until we have other answers."


    He looked at Veronica, and his softened. "Good job, Veronica."


    Her lip twitched in return, an almost smile, and she curtly nodded.


    "What we have now is a lead," Julian said. "It''s been twenty years, but we can hopefully track down this couple. Even if time has been unkind and they have passed, we should be able to follow their course and find someone who knows them."


    He waved the paper around. "We need more leads like this. In these old documents, we might find what we are looking for."


    We all agreed and separated to begin our work.


    For two full hours, we silently searched through the allotted paperwork. My stack was mostly old phone records. I kept an eye out for the couples'' name and anything that looked like it could being in or out of the pce.


    In the end, I just didn''t have enough information to make anything of what I''d been given.


    Frustration began to set in. I hated that I couldn''t find enough information to crack the case.


    The entire war could be avoided if we found the information that we needed. And if the war could be avoided, then my choice would be unnecessary.


    I sighed, too loudly I supposed, because Julian noticed and came over to me. He sat on the edge of my desk. *Take five?" he asked.


    God knew I needed a break. I nodded and stood.


    *The servants set out fresh coffee over here," he said and escorted me to a small table near the entrance of the room, where a pot of coffee set among some teacups.


    Julian righted one of the cups and poured me some coffee. He handed it to me.


    "Do you want to talk about what''s really bothering you?" he asked.


    *This is important work," I said and took a sip. The coffee was bitter, but I continued to drink it. I needed the caffeine boost to help keep my mind sharp.


    "It is," Julian said. He tilted his head. "But it''s not the only thing bothering you."


    Curse him and his peak observational skills.

 Chapter 0613

    ?Chapter 0613


    "You worried about going home?" Julian asked.


    "A little," I admitted. "I''m not sure what the people will think when they see where Ie from."


    Julian shrugged nonchntly. "They like you in part because of your humble origins, Piper. You have nothing to worry about."


    If only it was that simple. "Not everyone likes me."


    He continued to smile but it did not meet his eyes, which sharpened as they peered at me. I was being observed, like a bug under a microscope. I was afraid of what he might see.


    I decided to just tell the truth before Julian could start making more observations. I wanted to keep some secrets to myself, thank you very much. Julian had a way of seeing straight through me.


    *The King says Bridget and I have split the popr vote 50/50," I said.


    "You spoke with my father?"


    "He summoned me."


    Julian sighed and his smile finally faded. I immediately missed thefort it brought. "Let me guess. He wants you to back out of thepetition."


    I wasn''t shocked anymore, when Julian made the correct assumptions. "Yes. And to give Bridget my full support, to help unify the nation in case of war."


    Julianughed once, bitterly. "No pressure though, right?" He shook his head as he poured a second cup of coffee for himself. "My parents really need to learn to butt out."


    "The King made some good points..." It pained me to admit that, but if he hadn''t, I wouldn''t still be considering his suggestion.


    "Piper." Julian looked at me tly. "Do you really believe that Bridget would be a good Luna?"


    Nichs had asked me something simr. My answer was the same.


    "No."


    *Then stop worrying about what my parents think is right, and do what you want."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He downed half of his coffee in one go. Then he set it aside. With his hands free, he ced them on my shoulders.


    *Go back to your home and remember what everyday life is like. This ce... this power... it''s so easy to get caught up in it all and forget who you really are, and what you bring to thispetition."


    "But I was only brought here in the first ce for a PR stunt."


    "You stayed because you are you. You bring something no other candidate has, Piper. Certainly not Bridget. But only you can make the decision. Do you fight for people like you to have their voices heard? Or do you hand it all over to Bridget?"


    I didn''t like the sound of handing it over to Bridget.


    "But is it the right thing to want to stay?" I asked him. "Or am I being selfish?"


    Julian smiled, honestly this time. It twinkled in his eyes. "Piper. That you even ask that proves how very unselfish you are."


    Julian was so sweet to me, so caring and supportive. I very nearly hugged him. I had my arms half-raised between us, in fact.


    I stopped abruptly, when my gaze slid to the doorway and saw Nichs standing there, watching. His face was a


    nk te. I couldn''t read him at all.


    I couldn''t imagine he would be angry with me for hugging Julian, as we were friends. But knowing how Julian felt about me changed things. I didn''t want to lead him on, as Bridget had. I wanted to be better than her.


    So I kept my hands to myself.


    "Nichs is here, isn''t he?" Julian asked. His smile turned sly, though I could see just the tiniest sh of hurt deep within his eyes.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered.


    "Don''t," Julian said. He shrugged. "You can''t help who you love."


    He stepped aside and cleared a path from me to Nichs.


    With a touch of regret in my heart, I began walking that path.

 Chapter 0614

    ?Chapter 0614


    In the bedroom, Nichs and Charlotte helped Elva and I pack our bags for our weekend homing trip. I pick out many subtle outfits for Elva and me. Back home, people would notice if we dressed too expensive. It might even have painted targets on our backs.


    Elva, however, didn''t understand. When she saw I was packing her in shorts and tees, she crossed her arms, stuck out her bottom lip, and pouted, "I want to be princess."


    "You are a princess, honey," I told her. "You don''t need fancy clothes for that."


    Elva frowned deeper. "It''s not the same."


    "It is." Nichs lowered himself down onto one knee so that he could look Elva in the eye.


    Elva nced up at him through her eyshes. She seemed sadder than anything and it broke my heart. I wanted Elva to have the things she wanted, but it was just too dangerous. We weren''t from the best part of town. If we wore fancy clothes around, we would be robbed at worst.


    At best, we just wouldn''t fit in.


    "Elva," Nichs said. He ced his hand on her little shoulder. She always looked at him like he hung the sun in the sky, and now was no different. "What makes you a princess is not what you wear. It''s what''s on the inside that counts."


    Elva nced down at herself. "But I''m just a girl..."


    "You are a girl with a very special ability," Nichs said.


    "What?" Elva asked.


    Nichs smiled at her so kindly my chest ached. "You have a big heart. Carry that with you, feed it and protect it, and you never need the fancy dresses to show you are a princess."


    Elva''s mood shifted somewhat, lightening. She smiled.


    As Nichs started to stand, Elva added, "I will still get to wear dresses though... right?" Softer, she said, "I like the dresses."


    Nichsughed, just a little. A rare sound from him, I wished I could bottle it and listen to it again and again, whenever I was sad.


    "When you return to the pce, you can wear all the dresses you want," he said. He nced at me. "If it''s okay with your mom, of course."


    Elva turned her doe eyes on me in a sh. As if I would deny her.


    "Of course," I said.


    "Yay!" Elva cheered.


    Charlotte chuckled from the door to the closet. She was holding a few outfits. She smiled as she brought them to the two suitcases on the bed.


    "Are you sure you won''t need more than this?" she asked. Even knowing my background, she seemed uncertain with my choices.


    I supposed I could understand why. I imagined all the other candidates dressed fancy and formally at their own mansions and estates. But those candidates weren''t going to a two-bedroom apartment in a bad part of town like Elva and I were.


    "I''m sure," I told Charlotte. She nodded without further pressing and carefully folded the chosen clothes. As I went to help her, Elva tugged on Nichs''s sleeve.


    "Will youe with us, Nickss?" she asked.


    The question was genuine, with hope in her eyes.


    Nichs patted her head. "I wish I could, princess. But it''s against the rules for me to stay."


    "Oh," Elva deted.


    "But," he said, and she perked back up. "I will make the trip with you and your mom, and then be there when time is up to bring you back here again. How does that sound?"


    "Great!" Elva said.


    "Good," Nichs said. He nced up at me. "How does that sound, Piper?"


    Now, it was my turn to smile, grateful for the gesture. It would help, knowing that he would be there in a few days to rescue us again.


    I knew I needed to think in better terms of my home. That very soon, very likely, I would be living there again permanently.


    But it was difficult to imagine a future now without Nichs.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I knew that was going to make everything hurt worse when I was ultimately dismissed but I couldn''t help it. Nichs noticed my shift of mood. Leaving Elva to her toys, he walked closer to me. He gently traced his hand down the length of my arm and then kissed me lightly on the lips.


    "It''s going to be okay," he whispered. "I will be there to bring you back. I promise."


    I could believe him. I didn''t know how to properly convey that it wasn''t this trip I was worried about.


    He was so kind to worry, so sweet to care so much. I didn''t want to ruin the moment with my fears, so I kept them to myself.


    A servant carried our luggage out to the car, despite my many failed attempts to offer to do it myself. Nichs would likely offer himself, but he currently held Elva in his arms. She was quite clingy now that we were actually leaving.


    I understood the sentiment. I didn''t want to leave him either.


    When we reached our car, the servant piled the luggage into the trunk. We were only taking two bags so it didn''t take long. Around us, many of the other candidates were bringing along several more bags. Lilliana was even bringing a folding wardrobe.


    Nearby, Mark opened the backseat of a sedan for Susie to climb inside. They weren''t touching but they looked at each other with such open longing, that it still felt intimate.


    I hoped no one else noticed. ncing around, it seemed as if most people were busy worrying about themselves.


    With Elva in her booster seat, she patted the middle seat for Nichs. He nced at me and I nodded. Then he dipped into the backseat of the sedan and buckled himself in. I took the remaining seat, the one nearest the open door.


    The sedan was spacious and luxurious, a town car. It had a partition dividing the back of the car from the front, but the divider was currently down so we could see the driver and the windshield.


    The driver looked back at Nichs, and Nichs gave him the go-ahead. With that, the car veered forward and through the back window, we watched the pce get smaller and smaller until it was out of sight.


    Nichs held Elva''s hand the entire way, while his other arm was wrapped around my shoulders.


    "I can''t wait to see Aunt Anna, Elva said. She kicked her hands as she looked out the window, watching the world pass by.


    Nichs lifted a brow looking at me.


    "A dear friend," I exined to him. Not an actual aunt, I didn''t need to say out loud.


    He nodded.


    "It will be nice to catch up with her," I said. And while this was true, and I did miss her terribly, I couldn''t generate quite the same excitement level as Elva.


    I wanted to see Anna desperately, no lie there. But I wished it had been, to bring her to the castle. Returning home like this.... As much as my brain tried to protect me from thinking overmuch about how this could be the future...


    I couldn''t help but worry.


    It felt so much that Nichs was taking me back to my previous life just to leave me there.

 Chapter 0615

    ?Chapter 0615


    As the car entered the neighborhoods that I recognized, I grew more and more tense. Nichs squeezed me tighter, likely trying to offer whatfort that he could. But there was littlefort to be had.


    I didn''t mind the smaller ce. I didn''t even mind the harsher lifestyle.


    But I didn''t want to do any of it anymore, without NichsContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I would, of course, if forced to. I would give my all to raise Elva to the best of my ability, no matter the environment. And now that the Oracle had cured her of her curse, we didn''t necessarily need to be at the pce, since Elva didn''t need such intense medical care.


    I wanted Nichs, Elva, and I to be a family. Full stop. It didn''t matter where.


    Finally, the car came to a stop in front of our old apartment building. A camera crew was already set up outside, waiting. There, standing among them, chatting them all up, stood Anna. She looked much the same as when I hadst seen her.


    God, I missed her so much. I didn''t even realize how much until this moment.


    Nichs cupped my face and lightly kissed me on the lips. The windows were tinted, the cameras wouldn''t be able to see.


    "I will see you soon," he said. His eyes were creased with worry, his mouth heavy with sadness.


    I kissed him again, offeringfort as he tried to do for me. "Soon," I promised.


    Nichs nodded and turned to Elva. He kissed the top of her head.


    I sucked in a sturdy breath, then exited the car. The cameras were immediately on me. The crew pushed Anna back behind them, even though she was the one Elva and I were here to


    see.


    I knew what was happening here. Likely under the King''s orders, they wanted to catch me at my worst so the footage could be sliced to make me look like a real loser. Dr worse, a bitch.


    I couldn''t let that happen. So Imitted to keep my best forward at all times. With my head raised high, I walked around the car and opened the door enough for Elva to hop out, while keeping Nichs hidden. No one needed to know of Nichs''s favoritism but Elva and me. After Elva was out of the car, I closed the door. Then, holding her hand, we gently ushered through the camera crew until we were neared to Anna. Elva tugged on my hand, rushing us closer. Anna let out an excited shriek.


    Then, at once, we all rushed toward each other and joined in a three-person hug. It was so nice to be reunited. God...


    "I missed you," I said to Anna, who said the same to me.


    "I missed you both so much," Anna said. She kissed my cheek and then the top of Elva''s head. "It hasn''t been the same without you."


    The driver removed our bags and set them unceremoniously on the curb. If we lived in a


    ce with servants, those servants would see to our bags. As it was, we were now left to our own devices. This, especially, I did not mind. I was no closer to being ustomed to having someone waiting on me hand and foot.


    "Thank you!" I called to the driver as he returned to his driver''s side. He nodded in acknowledgement, started the car, and then drove away.


    When I turned back to Anna, I noticed something off. Now that our initial excited greeting had worn off, she was having trouble looking me in the eye.


    "Anna?" I asked. "What is it?"


    "Oh, well.." She looked down as she worried her bottom lip with her teeth. I recognized that as her embarrassed look.


    "Did something happen?" I asked.


    "Things have been tough, with the two of you gone," she said. "The royals were paying a stipend for a while, for me to keep your room open. But I don''t know if the checks got lost or if they were stolen, but then just... stopped."


    Anger scratched at my chest. Why would they stop paying Anna? I had to look into that as soon as I could.


    "I''m sorry, Piper," Anna said. "But I had to get another roommate to make ends meet. They took over your old room. I''m so sorry!"


    "We don''t have our room?" Elva looked up at me for confirmation.


    "It''s going to be okay," I told her. To Anna, I said, "It''s okay, Anna. We weren''t here. You did what you needed to, to survive. Of course, that is okay."


    Elva seemed worried. I squeezed her shoulder to show her it would be okay.


    The only question I had was, "If the new roommate is in our room, where did you put our stuff?"


    We hadn''t taken everything with us, only a few necessities. We''d left the rest behind.


    Anna led us into the apartment, though she assured us that the key still worked.


    Our stuff, it seemed, three cardboard boxes stacked against the wall in the living room behind the television set.


    The cameras came close to catch my reaction. Knowing they wanted me to get angry, I kept my face carefully schooled in indifference.


    In truth, I was upset. Not because Anna had to move forward with her life, but because my entire life up until this point fit so perfectly into three cardboard boxes. That was it. Three boxes, the entirety of my existence.


    I swallowed hard, pushing down the part of me that wanted to break a little, and looked at Anna. "Which one has Elva''s toys?" I knew she would want to see those again.


    Elva perked up right away.


    Anna smiled too, relieved. "I''ll show you."


    The toys, thankfully, were in the top box. Together, Anna and I lowered it down to the floor and opened the ps so Elva could scavenge inside. There were a few books on top. With those out of the way, undemeath were all of Elva''s toys and nkets and clothes.


    Sheughed as she pulled a stuffed frog from the box. "There you are, Mr. Frog! You were gone so long!"


    Watching her, Anna and I sat on the nearby couch. The cameras were recording our every move, so we couldn''t talk as candidly as I would have liked. I still wanted to catch up some.


    "Honestly," Anna said after a few minutes of talking, "Not much has changed overall. Other than the new roommate. Life goes on more or less the same. I''ve enjoyed watching you on television, though. It looks like so much fun at the pce."


    I wanted to tell her the truth, that there have been some ups but also some major downs. But


    I can''t get into talk of Jane or even badmouthing Bridget with the cameras watching.


    "It is," I said, with a tight smile. Anna knew me well enough to knew what that meant. I wanted to tell her the truth but couldn''t. She nced at the cameras, then back to me. She sighed and nodded, understanding.


    "Well, there is one thing that I want you to see," Anna said, changing the subject.


    "What''s that?" I asked, looking around.


    "You will need to dress up for it," Anna said.


    "Dress up?" Elva asked.


    "I want to take you somewhere, but you can''t be recognized." Anna smiled at me,


    mischievous with her secrets.


    I narrowed my eyes in suspicion. "Where?"

 Chapter 0616

    ?


    Chapter 0616


    Elva and I dressed in our frumpiest clothes. Elva wore a hat with covers that went down over the ears. I tied my hair up and wore one of Anna''s wigs. It was darker than my own hair color, with bangs that hid most of my face.


    I barely recognized myself in the mirror. I doubted anyone else would be able to.


    Dressed in our disguises, Anna led us toward a familiar restaurant - the one I used to work at. I side-eyed her as we walked.


    "I really don''t know about this," I said.


    I knew this event wasn''t being broadcast live. They had yet to even air the idea about the homing, so as to garner the biggest surprise, and the biggest reaction, of the unsuspecting being visited.


    Even now, after Anna had revealed her n, the camera crew asked for time to get to the restaurant first and develop a type of cover story for their presence. That way, the spotlight would not be shone on our mysterious arrival and identities.


    The cover story? The camera crews were just trying to interview people about Piper at the restaurant where she used to work.


    When we entered the restaurant, people were in a long line to talk to the camera crews. They didn''t notice our entrance at all, nor the second camera that was trained on us the moment we entered. The cover story and distraction appeared to be working.


    Most of the tables were full, but we found a free booth nearer the kitchen.


    "I''ve never seen the ce this full," I said. "Well, except during the lunch and dinner rushes." It waste now, just after dinner. There shouldn''t be so many people.


    "It''s always like this now," Anna said. "Especially on nights were thepetition is on TV,"


    I didn''t understand. "Why?"


    Anna smiled slyly. "Listen to some of those interviews, and you''ll get it."


    I was confused, but did as she said, tuming my attention to where the producer was interviewing some restaurant patrons.


    "Ie here once a week," the woman currently being interviewed was saying, "Sometimes more, if I can scrounge the money together, Anything to be here, where Piper worked and lived. She''s going to be our next Queen, you know?"


    "You support Piper, then?" the producer asked.


    "Of course!" The woman scoffed, like she was insulted by the idea that she could be supporting anyone else. "Everyone whoes here does. She''s our girl, for sure!"


    A round of cheers went up around the dining room.


    Theard what the woman said and I still struggled to believe. Everyone was here in support of me?


    "This has be something of a fan club home base for you," Anna said. "Everyone here is your supporter."


    The waitress came. She recognized Anna but didn''t know who I was. She must have started after I left, because I didn''t recognize her either. She brought a coloring book and crayons for Elva, took our order, and left.


    I exhaled in relief when the encounter was done. Elva busied herself with her crayons, not seeming to pay anyone else any mind.


    "You won''t find anyone here who doesn''t fully support Piper," said the man being interviewed now. "The only argument you''ll find around here is whether or not she should select Prince Nichs or Prince Julian to be her husband!"


    At once, some rabble began, half the room uttering Nichs''s name, while the other half spoke Julian''s. This, it seemed, was a point of contention among the regrs and newbies alike.


    Anna lowered her voice. "Prince Nichs has my bet," she said with a wink.


    This entire endeavor was still difficult for me to wrap my mind around. On one hand, I already knew through Charlotte and others that I was popr in thepetition. But it was very different to be told you were popr and to actually be in a room full of people adamantly supporting you.


    It felt... surreal. Like I was living someone else''s life right now.


    The producer slowly regained control of the room again. To the man, he asked, "What would you do if Piper dropped out of thepetition?"


    "Dropped out?" the man said with disbelief. "Why in the world would she do that?"


    The producer tilted his head. "Some might say that she doesn''t have the proper experience to be a Queen..."


    "Bullshit!" the man bellowed. Others chimed in their discontent as well. "Piper would be the best queen. She''s the only one over there who knows anything about what life''s really like. She wasn''t raised with some silver spoon, with servants waiting on her every whim. She''s a real person."


    "She''s one of us!" someone else added.


    "That''s right," said the man. "She knows what it''s like to struggle. She can actually advocate for us over there in that perfect golden pce."


    Something warm filled me, listening to his words. Susie had said something simr.


    I didn''t want to let any of them down. They all put so much stock in me. What if I couldn''t live


    up to it?


    Surely someone else would be a safer choice.


    Someone other than Bridget.


    I sighed. Gods, there was no good answer to my predicament.


    Muchter, after we returned home and it becamete, the camera crews left us for the night. Elva fell asleep. And Anna and I could finally speak privately.


    I told Anna the abridged version of what happened, leaving out none of it, not even about Jane, or the oracle, or Bridget''s terribleness. An hour or twoter, I wrapped up by telling her about the King''s demand that I back away from thepetition and throw my support behind Bridget.


    For the sake of the kingdom, he had said.


    "Piper," Anna replied. She was speechless for a long moment. It was a lot to take in. "You can''t actually be considering backing out? And for someone as terrible as Bridget?"


    "I don''t want the country to lose the war because of my selfishness." Anna considered my words. She shook her head. "It would be more selfish to turn your back on everyone now. You saw those people at the diner. You really think they would be willing to shift their support to Bridget? They''d know you were being coerced. It''d just make everything


    worse."


    Maybe. I had to admit their words werepelling. But... I couldn''t be responsible for losing the war. If the King really thought it would help..


    "You are running," Anna said.


    I blinked, startled. I looked up at her. "Running?"


    "Things are tough, and you are hiding," Anna said. "You''ve run from your destiny for so long,


    you don''t know how to stop."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You, Piper." Anna sighed. "You gave up your life to support Elva. I''m not judging you. But now, you have a chance to return to the path of greatness and you are shirking from it. You''ve given up for so long. I''m not sure you know how not to."


    Anna met my eyes again. Hers bumed with a determination I wasn''t certain I''d ever seen inN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    her before.


    "You have always been destined for greatness, Piper. I''ve known that since the moment we


    met. You can''t turn your back on it anymore. You can''t give up. You can''t hide. You have to


    face the threat of failure and you have to ovee it."


    "Anna..."


    "You need to be queen, Piper."

 Chapter 0617

    ?Chapter 0617


    Anna''s words stayed with me all through the night. I was haunted by them, even as I eventually drifted off to sleep on the air mattress.


    Was I truly considering the King''s demand because I wanted what was best for the country? Or was I simply hiding, pushing off responsibility to retum to a life of normalcy?


    Bridget would make a lousy queen. I knew that.


    Anyone would be a better choice.


    Even... me?


    Could I be queen?


    I hadbeled the idea as oundish straight from the start, so much so that I barely considered it even when I tried to think critically about it.


    I was constantly making excuses: I knew so little of politics. I knew so little of royalty. Everyone looked down on me. No one would take me seriously.


    But these were just excuses, I was realizing now. Anna was right. I was running away.


    I needed to do better. I needed to think about how I could actually contribute as a queen, and showcase those abilities. No more hiding. No more putting myself down.


    If I wanted a family with Nichs, I had to earn it.


    The thoughts and worries stayed with me even when I woke up again. I had a dreamless sleep, though I felt rested. My body must have decided enough was enough and shut off my brain.


    I was resolved to lie on the air mattress until Elva or Anna woke first, but a knock sounded on the door. It was soft at first, but with a growing urgency the longer no one answered.


    I wasn''t sure who it could be. It seemed too early for the camera crew, and Anna hadn''t said she''d been expecting guests.


    Crumbling, Anna emerged from her room and slunk herself toward the front door.


    "I''ming! I''ming!" she shouted, when the knocking continued. "Someone better be dead, to get me up this early."


    She unlocked and pulled open the door. The grumbling immediately ceased.


    "Oh, shit," she said instead.


    Worried now, I pulled myself out of bed. From the living room, I could easily see the front door. The apartment was still dark, with ck out curtains hanging over the window, but the hallway light was on. So I could clearly see Nichs standing in the doorway.


    I rushed to stand up. I was self-conscious in my pajamas, but Nichs had seen me at my worst. I tried not to worry as I hurried forward.


    "Piper," Anna said as I came closer. "I think it''s for you."


    "Let him in, Anna," I teased. "Can''t have a prince standing in the hallway. What will the neighbors think?"


    Nichs smiled when he saw me. "They''ll surely think, there goes the neighborhood."


    Anna backed up and invited Nichs inside. I flipped on the kitchen light as he entered and we both went in there.


    "I''ll keep an eye on Elva..." Anna said. She was looking at Nichs with wide eyes. I can''t imagine she ever expected to have an actual prince on her doorstep. "So you two can talk. "Thanks," I said.


    Nichs nodded. "It''s a pleasure to meet you..."


    "Anna," I told him, when Anna just looked at him wide-eyed.


    "Anna," he finished with a smile.


    Anna immediately began to giggle, like it was an impulse, or a reflex.


    Nichs grinned wider, pleased with himself.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Anna backed out of the room. "Yes... uh.. same!" She fled. "No one is ever going to believe me," she said when she was outside the door.


    Alone now, Nichs turned to me. "Piper," he said.


    "I missed you," I said at once, my own reflex. I couldn''t help myself. It had been less than a day, but his absence had been noted. His presence had been missed. I hated that I couldn''t call for him if I needed him.


    We''d only been apart a short time, but he had been so far away.


    It was reassuring having him near. It calmed some part of myself, deep down, that felt strung out by the distance. That part of me hummed happily now.


    Nichs held open his arms for me and I immediately went within them. He closed his arms around me and I felt like home again.


    We stood like that for a very long moment. Out in the living room, I heard Anna waking Elva and shuffling around, cleaning no doubt. She''d worry about having a royal in her apartment.


    I kind of worried about it too. What must Nichs think, being in my former home? It was smaller than anything he was used too. It even seemed smaller to me than it had been before, having lived in the pce for so long.


    Undoubtedly, he had questions. I braced myself for his judgement as we pulled back.


    Whatever harshness I had expected to see in his eyes was not there. Honestly, I should have known better. Nichs had never been the judgmental type. He was the kind of guy who worried about everyone, and helped out at the orphanage in his spare time.


    As he gazed around this ce that I used to live, he seemed more curious than critical.


    "Will you give me the tour?" he asked.


    I looked around. "This... is the kitchen." It was small, but it had all of the major amenities. Stove, fridge, oven, coffee pot. Not much to report on there.


    When I led him out into the living room, we could hear Elva and Anna talking in Anna''s room. Elva was asking Anna if she was a princess.


    Nichs nced around the living room with interest. His gaze snagged on the boxes in the corner. "What are those?"


    I shrugged. "That''s my whole life."


    Nichs looked at me sideways.


    I quickly exined. "Anna had to get a new roommate. Which, I need to talk to you about thatter. But, with the new roommate, Anna had to pack up all me and Elva''s stuff. This is... it." Nichs walked closer to one of the boxes, the one that had held Elva''s toys. He spotted one of the books that had been on top, that was now set to the side.


    He lifted it. My heart dropped. I hadn''t noticed before. It was our yearbook from when we had been at the Academy - when we''d been in love.


    As he opened it, a loose photo fell out of the book and fluttered to the ground. Coming closer, I grabbed it and we looked at it together.


    It was a photo of us from back then, smiling as we tilted our heads toward each other.


    We both looked so happy back then. Peaceful.


    "This was my favorite picture of us," I said, dipping my head to hide my embarrassment. "I never could part with it."


    "I loved your smile," Nichs said, looking at the photo. "It was the first thing about you that drew me in."


    "Oh?"


    He smiled. "You were so pretty back then... Though nothingpares to the beauty of the woman you are now."


    "Nick..."


    Nichs set the yearbook aside and stepped closer to me.


    "I know I shouldn''t be here," he said. "I tried to stay away. But I couldn''t hold myself back from seeing you. I''m drawn to you, Piper. Like we''re connected to a single thread. It hurts me to be too far from you."


    He felt the same as I, then. That things weren''t quite right without the other.


    Nichs cupped my face in his hands and leaned down and kissed me.


    Nearby, a door opened.

 Chapter 0618

    ?Chapter 0618


    Nichs''s lips were soft. His touch light, a barely there caress, as he held my face so near to his own.


    I didn''t register the sound of a door opening at first, so fully engrossed as I was with the man in front of me. It wasn''t until I fluttered my eyes open and saw a figure walking past, that I startled into wakefulness.


    It was a girl I didn''t recognize, wearing an oversized hoodie and shorts. She had wireless headphones over her ears with the music sting. She must have been the new roommate because my old bedroom door was opened.


    Theld my breath, expecting some kind of reaction to seeing a prince and a woman she probably didn''t know kissing in her living room, but the girl seemned totally unfazed.


    She walked into the kitchen, retrieved a drink from the fridge, and then walked straight back into the bedroom without looking at us sideways.


    Nichs and I were in a frozen state of surprise, only broken once the girl closed her door. Then we looked at each other.


    We were both confused and surprised. The romantic mood, however, was broken. Nichs lowered his arms to my waist and kept them there, keeping me closer than too far apart.


    "We should get Elva and Anna out here," Nichs said. "I would like to spend more time with them."


    I lifted a suspicious brow. "Why?"


    Nichs smiled. "I want to hear all the details of your life."


    "They aren''t all pretty..." I reminded him.


    He shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. I want to know everything about you, the good and the bad."


    He was so sweet, I couldn''t resist pressing myself up onto my tiptoes and kissing him one more time. Briefly, this time, so that we would not be interrupted. Then, I lowered myself back down.


    "Elva will be happy to see you," I said. "Elva! Anna!"


    They stumbled out of the other room so fast, it was as if they had been listening at the keyhole. Anna, I imagined, had been doing just that. Elva probably mimicked her without realizing what exactly they had been doing.


    My cheeks burned red. "Anna..."


    She shrugged, showing only a limited amount of shame. "I''m not the one kissing a prince in the living room!"


    Elva gasped. "They were kissing?!"


    I gave Anna a hard look. This time she did look apologetic. Sorry, she mouthed.


    I sighed.


    Fortunately Nichs''s very presence was enough to distract Elva from any further thoughts about why Nichs and I might have been kissing.


    Elva rushed to Nichs for a hug. "Why are you here?" she asked, looking up at him.


    "I wanted to make sure you and your mom were okay," Nichs exined.


    That seemed reasonable to Elva, who nodded.


    Nichs''s presence was just as much of a surprise to the camera crew. The producer paled fiercely when he stormed into the apartment, ready to throw out orders about lighting and cement and what Anna and I should talk about, only to see Nichs sitting on the couch.


    "I''d rather not be recorded as being here," Nichs said. "If you didn''t mind, we should keep my presence a secret."


    "Uh... yes, your Highness," the producer said. They''d met before. The producer had been around. But something about Prince Nichs''s presence this time seemned to upset him. Maybe because now he couldn''t just do whatever he wanted, treat us however he wanted without ramifications.


    It was a sad fact of life that people in power would want to treat those of us without this way. We shouldn''t have needed Nichs around to have some agency. Still, I was grateful for his presence. Now I wouldn''t have to be so on-guard that the camera crew might try to capture my every bad moment.


    Over the course of the day, interviews were given, as well as a few shots of Elva ying with her toys, and Anna and I hugging. Nichs had to hide for each of them.


    Once, when I knew he was hiding in the kitchen, I sneaked in there to find him. He was leaning against the counter, a carefree smirk on his lips. He had a devilish look that didn''t full suit him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Why, Nichs," I said, careful to keep my voice low. "Why in the world would you look at me like that?


    "Why do you think?" he teased. I sneaked closer then, and he smiled as, after checking no one was locking, leaned in and kissed me.


    It was as strange in the living room as it was here in the kitchen. Never in my wildest dreams would I have thought I''d have Nichs here in my modern life. When I had left him at the Academy, I had thought I''d never seen him again.


    Yet here he was, even as a prince, sneaking secret kisses to me behind the backs of the cameras.


    The kiss didn''tst long. It couldn''t, really, with the dangers lurking so near. We couldn''t risk the cameras catching us together.


    Nichs kissed his way to my ear.


    "I can''t wait until I get you back to the pce," I lightly swatted his arm.


    Then I leaned back to look at him. "You came all this way..."


    "I told you," he said. "I couldn''t stay away. I had to be close to you."


    I didn''t want to dare hope, but... the inability to stay away from each other for long periods


    was a feature of the mating bond.


    But surely... I couldn''t dare wish that Nichs, a prince, would actually be developing a


    mating bond with me.


    "Piper!" the producer called, and too soon I was called out of thefort of Nichs''s arms


    and the warm fuzziness of my thoughts.


    "Go," Nichs said and kissed my cheek. "I''ll never be too far."


    When it came time to say goodbye, Anna had warmed up to Nichs some. They shook hands, and she told him, "Please take care of her for me."


    "I promise," Nichs said.


    "I''m right here," I reminded them. "I''m capable of taking care of myself."


    "It doesn''t hurt to have someone looking out for you," Anna said. "Especially when that someone is a prince."


    The cameramen then waited for Nichs to leave. Once he was gone, the producer indicated it was time for me to say goodbye to Anna myself.


    Anna and I hugged. She turned into me, and keeping her voice low, whispered so the cameras could not hear. "When you are queen someday, don''t forget about us little people you left behind."


    I would never leave Anna behind. Especially if I, as Queen, had the means to bring her with me.


    She knew that, so she grinned at me.


    "I know you''ll make the right decision," she said to me, but didn''t rify further. Did she mean with Nichs? Or with the King''s demand?


    Maybe she meant both.


    "I won''t disappoint you," I said.


    Her smile softened. "You couldn''t, no matter what you do."


    But we both knew that wasn''t true. If I walked away, if I hid, as Anna called it, I don''t think she''d ever forgive me.


    She''d certainly never let me live it down.


    "I mean it," I said.


    Her grin widened. "Alright." She was pleased.


    Now I just had to live up to my words.

 Chapter 0619

    ?Chapter 0619


    On the ride back, my thoughts were buzzing. Everything I leamed this trip,bined with the things Susie told me before I left, mixed with my own wants and desires, filled my heart with hopes and worries both.


    I needed time to sit with these thoughts, sort through them all, and determine what I should do with them. I was leaning toward action. Towards turning down the King''s request and standing up for myself, and for the kingdom that deserved a better queen than Bridget.


    But to be so bold was a struggle. If I was wrong, it could cost many lives. If the King was wrong, lives would still be forfeit.


    It remained a difficult choice. I wished I could speak to Nichs about it, but I didn''t dare with Elva sitting on the other side of him in the car.


    Besides, I wasn''t sure where I would begin. Nichs was even more entangled in this decision than I was. While I was certain he didn''t want to be married to Bridget, I didn''t want to assume that he would rather be tied down to me.


    Ug! I didn''t know! It was all so confusing.


    Regardless of my choice, I didn''t want to tell him until I was sure of it. I absolutely did not want to make life more difficult for him.


    Nichs sneaked me a sideways nce as we journeyed in the car.


    Catching my eye, he lifted a brow, as if asking me, You alright?


    I nodded.


    He didn''t seem to believe me. He reached his hand toward mine andced our fingers together.


    The action gave mefort and I closed my eyes.


    I cared so deeply for Nichs. I wanted to make the correct choice.


    The person I needed to talk to most, to bounce my thoughts around with, was Susie. I needed my best friend.


    Returning the pce, I couldn''t wait to talk to Susie. I went with Elva to our bedroom and helped her settle down for a nap. When Elva was resting soundly, I left her in the care of Charlotte and the nanny and left the room.


    Once I was in the hallway, I rushed toward Susie''s room. The door was closed. That was not all that unusual. I knocked on the door as I pushed it open.


    Mark stood inside, near the desk. I quickly nced, but he was the only one in the room.


    Some of Susie''s things were gone. It was almost as if she still hadn''t returned from her trip, but that couldn''t be. I had been told I was thest to arrive.


    When Mark looked at me, I could see the worry in his eyes.


    "Have you heard from her?" he asked me, which was just what I had been about to ask him. I shook my head. "I take it, you haven''t either?"


    Mark dropped his gaze down to the desk again. Sitting atop it were the paper and pens Susie used to write her letters. She also kept a diary. That was missing too.


    "I haven''t heard from her since before she left for home," Mark said.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Oh, that didn''t bode well.


    No, I couldn''t give into panic. It was too early in Susie''s pregnancy for her to show. Her family shouldn''t have any idea she was pregnant. They shouldn''t have any reason to keep her from returning


    "I''m sure she''s fine," I said, to lift both our spirits.


    "Yes," Mark agreed, though his heart didn''t seem to be in it. His gaze stayed lowered on the floor.


    Elva awoke from her nap around lunchtime, and together, we went down to the dining room for lunch. The room felt empty without Susie, but I kept our usual seating regardless. I sat across from Veronica and Tiffany, with Jessica nearby. Lilliana, Olivia, and Bridget sat at the far end of the table.


    "You can''t me them," Bridget was saying loudly. "With a scandal like that, of course they want to keep the entire family at home. What sort of shame she would faceing back here, even if she isn''t the one who''s pregnant."


    I sat so quickly, I nearly toppled my chair.


    "Who?" I asked.


    Bridget looked at me, surprised. As did everyone else at the table. After everything that happened, I''d seemed to make it my personal job not to talk to Bridget. I ignored her as much as I good.


    Even Bridget seemed to understand the need for distance. She didn''t push me into conversation. She''d been keeping just as much distance from me,tely.


    Ever the talented actress, Bridget recovered from her surprise quicker than the rest. "Susie, of course. Didn''t you hear? it''s a huge scandal. It''s all anyone is talking about."


    She was purposefully being obtuse to build up suspense. I didn''t have time for that. I looked to Veronica for exnation. It was Tiffany who answered.


    "Someone in Susie''s family is having a child out of wedlock," Tiffany said.


    "No one actually believes its Susie, Olivia said, side-eying Bridget. "She''s far too quiet."


    "It''s always the quiet ones," Bridget said.


    No one else seemed to believe her.


    Lilliana shook her head. "It''s disgraceful to talk about such things so openly."


    Tiffany continued, "Her family won''t let here back because of the scandal. They think Susie even being here would only bring attention to them. At least, that''s what the rumors say."


    "And they''re right," Bridget said. "She would bring attention to her family by continuing to be here. Surely someone would ask questions, and the poor, quiet girl wouldn''t know how to answer them."


    At the same moment, I nced toward the door and saw Mark storming past. Had he overheard? I''d never seen him as angry as I had in that sh of his face walking in front of the doorway.


    "Elva, stay with Veronica," I said. Veronica nodded, and Elva agreed.


    I hopped to my feet and hurried out the door to speak to Mark. As one of the few in on the secret, I knew I was one of the few who could help calm him down.


    Mark was moving quickly. I had to race to keep up.


    I almost called for him to stop, but then I saw who he was rushing to speak with. Nichs stood at the end of the hallway. He stopped as Mark approached. I continued to close the distance, so I was near enough to hear Mark''s words.


    "I need to request time off," Mark said.


    Nichs lifted a brow. "Of course. But slow down a little. What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Nichs hadn''t heard the gossip then.


    "Mark," I said, making my presence known. "She wouldn''t want you to do anything rash. We have to think about this clearly."


    "I am thinking clearly." Mark said to me. "I am thinking more clearly now than I ever have in my entire life."


    Nichs still didn''t understand. He looked to me for answers.


    "Susie didn''te back," I said. "The gossip says that her family is keeping her from doing 50."


    "They know about the baby," Mark said with such certainty.


    "It''s a rumor, Mark," I said, "Nothing more."


    Mark shook his head. "They know and they are keeping her there."


    Finally, understanding crossed Nichs''s features. He lowered his brow. "So when you request time off..."


    "I''m going to get her and bring her back," Mark said.

 Chapter 0620

    ?Chapter 0620


    "Mark," Nichs said in his cool, authoritative tone. Mark lowered his head, deferring at once, even as his jaw stayed clenched. "What exactly is your n?"


    "I don''t have one," Mark said. "Not beyond throwing myself at her parents'' feet. But I will spirit her away if I must. If..." For the first time, his voice wavered. "If that''s what she wishes..."


    Even as her friend, I couldn''t be sure what Susie would wish for. She loved Mark, of that I was certain, but what kind of life would they live on the run? Susie wouldn''t care for herself. It''s Mark she''d worry for. His reputation. His future.


    "I made a mistake," Mark continued. "I foolishly let Susie believe that she and our unborn child aren''t the most important things in the world to me. I let her stew in her confusion and unhappiness, when all I should have done was properly take responsibility for our child.


    "That is your end goal here?" Nichs asked.


    I had so many questions of my own, but I left the actual asking of questions to Nichs. As Mark''s employer and alpha, he was the one with the power here. My worries were only in concern of Susie.


    Nichs seemed to be asking the questions I wanted to anyway. It was nice to be in such alignment with him.


    "Yes," Mark said, "I recognize that having a family will interfere with my Beta duties. I know that I will be asked to resign-


    "They will not let you in to see her," Nichs said. He fully ignored Mark''s previous words. "I will do whatever I have to -


    "Not if you go alone," Nichs said.


    Mark ceased at once. He looked up at Nichs with widening eyes. "Sir, you can''t mean to..." "I do," Nichs said.


    My heart brimmed with warmth, as I recognized what Nichs intended to do.


    "We will go to retrieve Susie together," Nichs said.


    Hope filled Mark''s eyes. It was rare for him to show so much emotion to anyone other than Susie. My heart went out to him.


    "Thank you, Sir," he said.


    Nichs nodded. "And Piper, you must join us. A good friend of Susie''s might be able to see her, even if they deny me audience."


    "They wouldn''t dare," Mark said.


    "I''m sure they will personally attend me," Nichs said. "But I am equally sure they will try to keep Susie away from me, if they do in fact, know the truth of her condition." He sighed. "We will have to be ready for all options."


    "I would be more than willing to go," I said. "Susie is a dear friend. I want to help however can."


    Nichs nodded.


    Mark gaze me a grateful nce. "Thank you."


    "We''ll go this evening." Nichs said. "After dinner. We''ll arrived unannounced so they cannot have enough time to move her."


    Mark straightened. Now that there was a n in motion, he seemed more confident, more determined. He had a direction and now he would follow through.


    We made ns to meet at the front door after dinner.


    "I will make the necessary arrangements at once," Mark said. Softer, he added, "While keeping the finer details under wraps."


    "Very good," Nichs said.


    Mark gave Nichs a courteous bow, then gave a shallower one to me. Then he disappeared down the hallway.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Nichs turned to me and gave me a small smile. "The way you were chasing Mark... Did you intend to tackle him in the hallway?"


    Nichs was teasing me. It was nice to find a little humor, where we could.


    "If that''s what it took," I said, ying into it. I slowly grew serious again. "Susie would be furious with me if I let him do something rash."


    Nichs hummed. "Good thing he has us to watch out for him then."


    I agreed. After everything Mark had done to keep me and Elva safe, the very least I could do in response was help protect him and Susie and their future together.


    Thoughts of tonight''s excursion kept me distracted though many conversations throughout the afternoon. Veronica and Tiffany understood, though they did cast a few worried nces at each other.


    Elva kept asking me, "Mommy, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m okay," I assured her.


    Eventually, we were alerted by a servant that Nathan was holding another meeting in the front sitting room.


    Theld Elva''s hand as we went with Veronica and Tiffany toward the room. We must have been thest to be informed, because the other candidates were already there and waiting.


    Nathan didn''t bother going on the stage this time. He just walked into the center of the room.


    "Attention!" he called. None of us were really talking so it didn''t take much for him to be the center focus of the room.


    "I have spoken with the King," he continued. "It has been decided that we should no longer


    push off the inevitable. The date has been set for the elimination ceremony."


    Murmuring sounded around the room. When could it be?


    "The date will be in two days'' time," Nathan said.


    That murmuring became sharp gasps instead. Everyone looked around.


    "That quickly?" Tiffany gasped.


    "What does that mean, Mommy?" Elva asked, tugging my sleeve. "Do we have to pack


    again?"


    "Maybe," I told her. "We have to wait and hear the rules."


    "I know this urgent scheduling maye as a surprise to some of you," Nathan said. "But with the current hardships facing the kingdom, surely you can all agree that a Queen and strong Luna is needed sooner rather thanter."


    The King was taking action, then. He was pushing my hand. Two days. That was all I had to make my choice. Do I fight to stay, possibly being eliminated in the ceremony and dividing the nation? Or do I back out of thepetition, throwing my support behind Bridget for the


    good of the kingdom?


    Two days left to decide.


    "Thepetition will ur as before. One candidate will be removed from each princes'' consideration," Nichs said. He nodded toward Jessica. "The ceremony will not include Prince Joyce, meaning you are safe for the moment, Jessica."


    Jessica nodded. She smiled but tried to hide it.


    She didn''t know that Joyce was missing. That an elimination ceremony did not matter for him because he was unlikely to marry any of the candidates, even if he did return in time.


    I wouldn''t steal Jessica''s happiness though. She''d discover the truth in time.


    Beside me, Veronica frowned even deeper.


    We were both womed for her.


    But, Jessica and Joyce aside, I had my own concerns as well. If the elimination ceremony was to cut the count to two people per prince, where did I fit in?


    At thest elimination ceremony, both Nichs and Julian had chosen me. Did I belong to the Nichs candidates now, or the Julian ones?


    Maybe the King didn''t feel the need to think that through, as he had for Jessica. After all, likely by his thinking, I would be gone before that kind of decision would matter.


    He expected me to back out. That much was clear.


    I just needed to decide what I wanted to do.

 Chapter 0621

    ?Chapter 0621


    That evening, after dinner, I met Nichs and Mark near the front door of the pce. Then, we walked to the waiting car and a driver took us to Susie''s family estate.


    As pulled through the gate, I was amazed by the sheer size of the building. It wasn''t the size of the pce, but the pce was the pce. A single family home had no need to be this giant. What could they possibly do with so many rooms? Did they always have people over?


    The driver pulled around the front driveway, straight up to the double door entrance. We exited the car and go to the door. Nichs stood up front, with Mark slightly behind him to his left. I was slightly behind to his right.


    Nichs leaned forward and pressed the doorbell.


    A moment passed. Then two. Nichs cleared his throat. Mark and I nced at each other.


    Then, in a rush, the door pulled open, revealing a very nervous-looking butler.


    *Prince Nichs! Forgive myteness. How may we assist you?" the butler asked, bowing low.


    "I''m here to speak with the master and mistress of this household," Nichs said formally.


    "At once," the butler said. He ushered us inside and then led us to a sitting room with bookcases built into the walls. "I beg your pardon. As you have arrived unannounced, my master and mistress need to time get ready. I will ask them to make haste. If you will excuse me."


    He bowed again, repeatedly, as he backed out of the room.


    When he was gone, I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding. "We''ve made it this far," I said.


    *This was the easy part," Nichs said.


    Mark began to pace.


    I noticed, throughout the room, several antiques. In fact, most of the room seemed to be filled with antiques: furniture, vases, even the books on the shelves seemed old yet untouched.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The ce seemed like a museum, full of beautiful things but totally spotless and sterile. It didn''t look lived in. It didn''t feel like a home at all.


    "Did Susie grow up here?" I asked. I tried to imagine a child ying in a room like this, but I struggled to make the pieces fit.


    *Susie''s family are very strict and private, Nichs said. "They are some of the more traditional in the nobility. They will not like that we are here, sticking our noses into their affairs."


    *But you are the prince..." I said.


    Nichs shook his head lightly. "My being a prince got us through the door. But they will attempt to stonewall us from here. I can guarantee, when they arrive, the first sentence out of their mouth will be an attempt to get me to leave."


    I was skeptical.


    Until Susie''s parents came through the door. They were dressed as expensive and stuffy as all the things in this room. Their expressions were tight and severe. I struggled to see Susie when I looked at them. She was so soft and kind. They were all harsh lines and sharp nces.


    *Your Highness," they said and bowed in unison. "We thank you for your visit, but you must grant us a favor by returning at ater time."


    I lifted a brow in surprise. Nichs was right. They really didn''t waste time in showing him the door.


    "I''m here now," Nichs said with a firm, decisive voice that indicated that line of talking was now shut down."


    And I''d like to see my friend Susie while I am here."


    "Oh..." The couple looked at each other. The father spoke first, "I''m afraid that won''t be possible. Maybe you haven''t heard? Susie will be dropping from thepetition. She needs to mind herself here at our estate for now."


    "I''ve heard," Nichs said, "Though I am confused as to why."


    *I''m afraid I cannot say, Sir," the mother said. "It''s a very personal matter. I''m sure you understand."


    "I''m not sure I do," Nichs said.


    "We''ve cleared it with the King, of course," the father said. "Did he not mention it to you?"


    Nichs stood up a little straighter. They really weren''t going to give us any answers, were they? And they certainly seemed like they weren''t going to let us see Susie.


    No. I couldn''t live with that.


    I pushed forward. "Forgive our intrusion," I said. The couple blinked at me in surprise. "But it is vitally important we speak to Susie. We are her friends and just worried for her health. It''s unlike her to disappear like she has. I won''t be able to rest until I''m sure she''s okay."


    *You... You are another candidate from thepetition," the mother said. "Piper."


    "That''s right."


    "She''s talked about you in her letters," the mother said. She looked at the father again. "Her friend."


    The father''s face went tighter still. He sighed as he frowned. "She did speak of you."


    "Piper," the mother said,ing closer to me. "Perhaps... it wouldn''t be so terrible for you, and you alone, to speak with Susie. She might... do well to see a friendly face."


    I nearly gasped, Really? But I bit it back at thest moment. I wouldn''tin about getting to see my friend, especially after we were sure it was impossible.


    "I would be very happy to," I said.


    She waved toward the doorway, where the butler was waiting. "Our servant will show you the way."


    *Thank you, ma''am," I said.


    *Piper," Mark called for me before I could leave. "May I speak to you privately a moment before you leave?"


    I nced at Susie''s parents. They nodded slightly.


    I walked to Mark. He pulled me more to the side, into the shadow of the bookcases.


    He pressed a ring into my hand. It was a thin silver band with a small diamond.


    "Mark?"


    "Give this to Susie," he said. "Tell her it''s long overdue. But if she would allow me, I would like to ask her properly."


    The words were spoken lightly. The rest of the room could not hear.


    I closed my fingers around the ring. "I will," I said to him. "I''ll give it to her."


    *Thank you," he said. He hooked his fingers together in front of him, then fiddled with them nervously.


    I could imagine! I had known he meant to steal Susie away, but I thought that meant bringing her back to the safety of the pce. I had no idea he intended to marry her!


    I tucked the ring safely into my pocket. As I walked away from Mark, Nichs caught my eye. He held my gaze and smiled a little. There was a light in his eyes that sparkled brightly the longer I looked.


    Did he know what Mark had just asked me to convey?


    He seemed to. He gave me the smallest of nods that set my heart racing.


    Being this close to a proposal, an engagement, it made me feel things....


    What it would be like if I was the one getting engaged?


    Quickly, I shook the thoughts away.


    I was here to help Susie. My own concerns could wait.


    "I''m ready now," I said, and followed the butler into the hallway.

 Chapter 0622

    ?Chapter 0622


    The butler showed me to Susie''s room, and then quickly excused himself outside of her door. When he was gone, I knocked.


    "Go away!" Susie called in a watery voice. She was crying.


    I knocked more insistently as I pushed open the door.


    *I said -* she started, cutting herself off she say me. "Piper?"


    "Hi, Susie," I said.


    "Oh, Piper!" She was sitting at her desk, the tears running down her cheeks. As I entered the room, closing the door behind me, she jumped from the chair and ran to me.


    We shared a hug. Relief flooded through me.


    I stepped back after a moment, to look her over. She didn''t seem too worse for wear. Other than the crying, she didn''t show any signs of abuse or neglect.


    "What are you doing here?" Susie sniffed. "I''m sure word has gotten around by now."


    *Rumors don''t matter. Come back to pce."


    *If you''ve heard the rumors, you know why I can''t."


    "Everyone will forget, the moment you appear. They''ll all just think it''s gossip and it won''t matter," I say. "Since Jessica is the only other contender for Joyce, you wouldn''t even have to face elimination."


    *Piper," she sounded so sad. "I can''te. It''s just not rumors. My parents... They know the truth about me."


    *How could they?" I asked. She wasn''t showing yet. Sure they might suspect, but to have real proof?


    "I told them," Susie said.


    I startled, speechless.


    "I didn''t want to lie anymore about any of it," Susie said. "I don''t want to have to pretend to have feelings for Joyce, when the only one I really want is Mark."


    The weight of the ring in my pocket near doubled, and I regretted holding it back even this long.


    "He''s here, you know. Mark. And Nichs both. They are down in the sitting room with your parents," I said. Susie''s eyes went wide as saucers. "Mark is here?"


    "I don''t think anything would have kept him away. If your parents wouldn''t have let him inside, he would have scaled the walls and climbed through your window."


    Susieughed a little at that.


    "Nichs and I were able to stop him before he did anything drastic. Nichs had a n, as he always does, that his arrival at your door might open the way. My presence was required for this. It is, after all, more likely they''d let me in to see you than some strange man."


    "True."


    *Your parents knew who I was..." I began.


    Susie blushed a little. "I talk about you often. You were my first friend."


    My heart lurched and I pulled her into another hug. How grateful I was to be in her life! Though how much it hurt to hear she had such a hard time getting friends. She was so sweet and kind, she deserved so many more than just me.


    I tug the ring from my pocket. "Mark told me to give you this." I held my palm out with the ring sitting in the middle.


    Susie looked at it and gasped.


    "He says it''s overdue," I told her. "He wants to ask you properly."


    Gently, Susie plucked the ring from my palm and held it up closer to her, to inspect it. She touched it with only her fingertips, treating it as a precious, rare, fragile thing.


    For a moment, pure awe covered her face, softening all of her features. Then, in the next, she began to cry again. "What''s the matter?" I asked her, stepping closer.


    "My parents will never go for it," she said. "And even if they did. Or even if that didn''t matter to me, Mark would be throwing his whole life away with this. He can''t be Nichs''s Beta if -"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Don''t worry about that," I told her. "Nichs will find a way to get it to work. If this is what you want, Susie, you can''t let it get away. You have to follow your heart."


    Susie blinked away the tears. She continued looking at the ring for another minute or two, before she rose.


    "I want to see him," she said.


    I nodded and we both headed for the doorway. With Susie leading, we didn''t need the butler to guide us back downstairs to the sitting room.


    Along the way, Susie slid the ring onto her finger. I couldn''t help my smile. When she saw it, she smiled too, though hers was nervous.


    *It really is a personal matter, Prince Nichs, as I''ve consistently said "Susie''s father was saying. He cut himself off when Susie and I returned to the room.


    *Susie..." her mom said.


    But Susie''s eyes were on Mark, and his on her. Then his gaze dropped to her hand, where she''d already put on the ring.


    "Susie," he said, the word overflowing with obvious love.


    Mark stepped forward, moving closer to Susie''s parents, closer than even Nichs was standing.


    *Please," Mark said, dropping into a deep bow. "Please allow me to marry your daughter."


    Susie''s parents both went wide-eyed. "What?"


    *I am in love with your daughter," Mark said. "I cannot live without her."


    "You don''t know of her condition!" Susie''s father said.


    Susie''s mother was quicker. She touched her husband''s arm. "He does."


    "I do," Mark confirmed. "The baby is mine. And I would raise it as my child, with Susie as my wife."


    "I can vouch for this man," Nichs said. "He is my Beta and a loyal man besides. He will treat your daughter


    well."


    "A Beta?" Susie''s father said. "This is most unusual..."


    *I will personally see to their sess," Nichs said. "If you would allow this union."


    This seemed to be agreeable terms with Susie''s parents.


    *If the prince can attest to it, then it must be so," Susie''s father said. "Especially as he is the child''s father."


    *This would save our darling daughter from scandal," her mother agreed.


    Joy overtook the room, and Susie''s father called for the butler, "Bring us the champagne!"


    *Father!" Susie said, half-smiling, half-scolding.


    "Not for you, my dear."


    Susie and Mark moved closer to each other. They couldn''t touch, it wouldn''t be proper in front of Susie''s traditional parents, but their bodynguage spoke of their desire too. They leaned toward each other in every way two people could lean toward each other.


    I was happy for them. Love seemed to radiate off them like sunbeams.


    I nced at Nichs. He was smiling, clearly happy too.


    I looked too long. Eventually he caught me. He held my gaze prisoner with his own.


    In my chest, my heart raced.


    I had no parents for Nichs to ask for my hand. He would simply have to ask me. And, well, Elva too, though it was no secret who she wanted as a father.


    With the soft way Nichs was looking at me, I felt fresh hope build up in my heart.


    Maybe it could be possible. If I turned down the King''s deal, chose to for Nichs and the kingdom. Maybe we could find a life together.


    It wouldn''t be how I imagined it exactly. We''d live in a pce. Things would be difficult. I''d surely fumble, trying to


    do the right thing.


    But we''d have each other.


    And together, maybe that would be enough to save the kingdom.

 Chapter 0623

    ?Chapter 0623


    Not long after, Nichs and I excused ourselves. We left Mark there with Susie and her parents to celebrate and help solidify the engagement. Nichs and my presence was no longer necessary.


    The driver was outside, leaning against the parked car. When he spotted us, he flicked away his cigarette and came to open the door for us. Nichs and I slid into the back.


    The driver reentered the front behind the wheel.


    "Just take us home," Nichs said. "The long way, if you don''t mind."


    "Of course, Sir," the driver said and pressed a button on the dash. Immediately the partition separating the front of the car from the back began to raise, giving Nichs and I our privacy.


    As soon as we are hidden, Nichs slid his arm around my shoulders. I sighed, rxing into his side.


    This was nice. We did a good thing, united a pair, and now we could rx and reflect on our good deed, before the need to be strong started again.


    Nichs took one of my hands and held it t against his palm. With our fingers lining each other, his hand was so much bigger than mine. These strong hands of his, made for protecting his family, his kingdom.


    *Have you ever thought of being married someday?" he asked me, so out of the blue that I startled a little.


    years


    My heart hammered in my ears so loudly I couldn''t really hear anything else for a long moment. When I spoke, it was likely too loud, just for this reason.


    "Of course!"


    He looked at me surprised, and I cleared my throat.


    "Yes," I said. "Elva needs brothers and sisters."


    "Oh?" Nichs asked. A curious eyebrow rose but he smiled too, seemingly pleased.


    "I like children," I said. "I wouldn''t mind having more."


    Nichs hummed. I already knew he wanted a big family. In this, our desires aligned.


    *Married life isn''t easy from what I''ve heard and seen," I said, "But if I was in love with my husband, and he in love with me, I don''t think there would be any hardship toorge that we couldn''t ovee."


    *I like the sound of that," he said.


    *Marriage is a partnership," I told him. "It''s having your teammate beside you for the rest of your life, always on the same side."


    "I like that too," Nichs said.


    He traced a finger down the length of my jaw from my ear to my chin. He lifted my chin, bringing my gaze up into his eyes.


    "Nichs," I whispered.


    *Tell me about the nights," he whispered. His gaze dropped down to my lips. "You''d never sleep alone. And any time you reached out, I''d be there. To hold you." He pressed a soft, chaste kiss to my lips. "To kiss you." He lowered his hand, tracing his fingertips, feather light, down the column of my throat.


    I pleasant shiver rushed up my spine. There was promise in his voice.


    *To give you whatever you want..." He said, voice a low growl.


    "Nick...." I said. The word held a question.


    He knew the answer, because he kissed me again, more insistently this time. He licked his way into my mouth. I eagerly opened my lips to wee him.


    One of his hands dropped to my breast. The other wrapped around me and guided me down, down, down, until my back was on the seat cushion and I was stretched out over the entire back seat. Nichs settled himself over me, sliding one of his thighs between both of mine.


    "Nick," came out in a breathy whine.


    He pressed his thigh down, giving me the pleasant friction I needed between my legs.


    Even with the driver going the long way around, we wouldn''t have enough time to get properly naked, and to have Nichs bury himself inside of me.


    This was almost just as good, though. With Nichs''s hard thigh, and his muscled body pressing me down. His breath hot against my ear. His growing erection pressing against me.


    We rutted together, gently at first, but with growing insistence. Our pace quickened.


    I grabbed at the back of Nichs''s shirt with both hands, wrinkling the fabric. His hands curled to fists, one beside my head. The other gripping the headrest to give him more leverage as he moved against me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I bucked up into him as he pressed down.


    My pleasure spiked. It was so intense. God, I felt surrounded by Nichs. His scent filled my nose. His body pressed into mine nearly everywhere. Only our legs were separate, dangling as they were in the cramped space. Nichs pushed faster, harder, pressing his thigh against my clit.


    I was quickly losing my mind. I wed my fingers down his back.


    "Nichs!" I cried out.


    I really hoped that partition was also soundproof.


    Nichs covered my mouth with his, swallowing down my cries.


    "N-Nng!" I gasped as I came. I gripped Nichs closer, as close as I could as I rode out my high.


    He rutted against me a few more times, quick decisive thrusts, before he exhaled sharply and his hips shook.


    For a long moment, we stayed as we were, breathing heavy and looking at each other.


    Then, ncing at me, Nichs started tough. It was contagious. Iughed too. As it faded, Nichs lowered his head down and pressed his forehead against my corbone. I wrapped my arms around him, keeping him there.


    It was only now that I realized when Nichs had been earlier seducing me into this moment, of which I had been


    a very willing participant, he hadn''t been using the kind of pronouns that would indicate some other hypothetical wife or husband.


    He had said I. And you.


    He meant us.


    I carded my fingers through his hair and imagined what it might be like if we really were married.


    Would it truly be so different than this?


    Would anything change except for rings on our fingers?


    Not between us, I didn''t think. Though for the rest of the world, it would.


    If we were married, we''d be able to stand untied against anyone that meant us or the kingdom harm. As it was, we were still forced to hide our affections for each other.


    Affections that, at least on my side, were growing more and more all the time.


    I''d been afraid to call it love before. But I knew, deep in my heart, there could be no other term for what I felt for Nichs.


    What I''ve always felt for him.


    Time and distance may have separated us for a while, but my feelings for him had only grown. I loved him even more now than I had in the past. We''d been children then, ying at love. Now, we were adults who had experienced the hardships of life.


    Now, we understood that love didn''te easy. That for it to flourish and grow, it had to be fought for.


    I wanted to fight for it with Nichs.


    I didn''t care what I had to do. When push came to shove, I wanted to be the one at his side, standing off against


    his father, or the Bear Kingdom, or the underground organization or whoever or whatever else.


    Nichs was the love of my life, and I was finally ready to fight to keep him.

 Chapter 0624

    ?Chapter 0624


    The next morning, I headed down to breakfast with Elva per usual. Today, all of the girls were even more animated than usual, their voices quick and cheerful with thetest gossip, their expressions bright.


    *Susie and Mark are engaged!" Tiffany said, repeating what the others have said but louder and with bigger hand


    movements.


    *They must have met here during thepetition," Olivia reasoned. "She broke the rules by paying attention to anyone other than the princes. She could go to jail for this."


    "No one is going to send her to jail," Bridget said. "Nichs wouldn''t let that happen." For once, I agreed with Bridget.


    *A Beta, though?" Lilliana scoffed. "She is ady of good upbringing. She had the opportunity to marry a prince. Why on earth would she settle for someone of lesser stock?"


    *She loves him," I said. I helped Elva into her chair and then sat in mine. Susie''s was empty on the other side of me, and would now stay empty for the rest of thepetition.


    While I would certainly miss her - I did already - I was happy that she had found someone that she loved who loved her. She would find her happiness.


    I wished now that I could find mine.


    At least most of the other girls seemed happy for Susie too. Tiffany, Veronica, Jessica and even Bridget thought the match eptable.


    "What does it matter if she lowers herself slightly? A love match is a beautiful thing," Jessica said.


    "You would think that," Lilliana said, "Since now you have nopetition for Joyce''s affections."


    Jessica''s face went a bit red. "I wasn''t saying it just because of that. Susie is a nice person. Let her have what she wants."


    "I bet she''s pregnant," Lilliana said tly.


    Olivia gasped, even as a smile crossed her face. "How scandalous. That would exin why her parents would be so eptable to the match."


    *They are marrying for love," I said tly. I left no room for argument. If someone wanted to disagree with me on this, I would fight them. Susie''s pregnancy did not negate from the fact that the two loved each other very much.


    Maybe it did press the timeline of their romance forward somewhat, but that was all it did.


    Mark and Susie were for life. The end.


    No one really argued with me. Not even Lilliana or Olivia, who I suspected would argue with me the most. Instead, they turned their sights on Jessica.


    *I''m not sure if I should be congratting you or pitying you," Lilliana said. "You may be the only contender now for Prince Joyce''s affections, but he''s not exactly a prize."


    Olivia hummed thoughtfully. "Perhaps the others had the right idea, Jessica. Maybe you should back out as well." "Don''t be jealous," Jessica snapped. She lifted her head up high. "You two will lose to Piper and Bridget, but I''m a shoe-in contender."


    Lilliana and Olivia snapped taller in their chairs. Lilliana''s face went pale.


    *You talk a big game for someone whose prince hasn''t been seen for weeks," Lilliana snapped. "What happened to Prince Joyce anyway? After he was determined to be a liar and a traitor?"


    Now it was time for Jessica to turn pale. Her cheeks stayed white for only an instant before her face went red


    instead. Her expression scrunched up in rage.


    *That is a prince of the kingdom you are talking about," Jessica huffed. "You could be charged for treason for talking like that."


    Lilliana lifted her chin, so that she had to look down her nose at Jessica. "Try it. My family would never stand for that."


    *She only asked an innocent question," Olivia said. "Where is Prince Joyce? That''s no cause for treason."


    As Jessica continued to sputter, Veronica sunk down slightly in her chair. I tried to catch her eye and smile at her, but she seemed determined to avoid everyone''s gaze.


    I didn''t want her to beat herself up, but I couldn''t talk to her about it in front of all these people. For now, I bit my tongue. At least in terms of building Veronica''s spirits.


    When it came to the girls berating Jessica, however, I wasn''t going to sit by and stay silent anymore.


    *Prince Joyce may have had some trouble," I said, "But he is still a prince. And Jessica will make the best princess consort out of anyone here."


    Lilliana and Olivia frowned at me, but they didn''t press the subject.


    "I can''t believe Susie is marrying a Beta," Lilliana said, and they returned the subject to something more familiar, and far less treasonous.


    That afternoon, I joined Nichs, Elva, and the wolves for a walk out in the yard beyond the gardens. Elva wasughing, chasing Silver through the tall grasses.


    Nichs and I followed along behind.


    "Have you heard that voice again?" Nichs asked. "The one you heard thest time you shifted?"


    "No. But I haven''t tried shifting again either."


    "Maybe you should try. See if ites back."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I wasn''t sure that I wanted to hear the voice again. It had been rming and unnerving thest time I had heard it. It was much easier to pretend now that I hadn''t heard it at all.


    Though I knew that wasn''t the best way to handle the situation. Just because I ignored it didn''t mean it would simply go away. It would be like ignoring a medical symptom just because I didn''t want to face it.


    I had to face it. Something could be wrong with me. It was better to know now rather than ignore the problem until it was toote.


    "Okay," I said. "But..." I side-eyed where Elva yed with the wolves. "Stay near me. Just in case something happens."


    "Piper," Nichs said in seriousness. "I''m not going anywhere. You know that. I''ll always be at your side, for as long as you need me."


    I''d always need him, but I didn''t want to get into that right now.


    I sucked in a deep breath, closed my eyes, and reached for my wolf.


    Odd. I couldn''t quite reach far enough to find it.


    "Miracle?" I tried calling for her.


    She didn''t answer.


    It was so strange. I could feel her. She was definitely still a part of me, somewhere. But she was evasive. The harder I tried to pull her forward, the more she avoided me.


    "Are you... going to shift?" Nichs asked, his voice full of hesitant pauses.


    "I''m trying," I replied.


    I tried harder, but I felt as if I was chasing Miracle around in my head. She was always a step ahead.


    *Miracle, please answer me. What''s wrong? What''s happening?"


    She remained silent. My insides twisted up into knots.


    Was something wrong with me?


    "Nichs..." Worry crept into my voice. When I opened my eyes, I saw that same worry reflected back at me through Nichs''s eyes.


    "What is it?" he asked me.


    "I was trying to shift," I said. "I... can''t..."


    Nichs''s eyes went wide. He stepped closer to me. I appreciated his closeness, takingfort in his presence


    and his warmth. I leaned into him. I couldn''t touch him in public like this, where anyone could see. But his nearness still helped.


    It didn''t stop the tears from rising in my eyes, however.


    "Nichs," I said. "I can''t reach Miracle."

 Chapter 0625

    ?Chapter 0625


    "Have you ever heard anything like this?" I asked. "I can feel Miracle. I know she''s there. But she''s not speaking to me and she''s noting forward to help me shift."


    Nichs''s brow crumpled as he considered my question.


    "I''ve never heard of anything like this specifically," Nichs said. "But it does sound like how it feels when a wolf first begins to manifest. It can be unpredictable. But I''ve never heard anything like that happening to someone with an established wolf."


    *Could it be because I was separated from my wolf for so long?" I asked.


    "I don''t know. It seems strange that it would only happen now, after you''ve been reunited with your wolf for weeks without this kind of issue. If this was part of the process of Miracle returning to you, then it should have happened before now."


    These weren''t the answers that I wanted. I had hoped that Nichs had solutions that Icked. But it seemed he was equally as confused.


    "Perhaps we should speak to Veronica," he said. "Maybe she knows."


    "Could it have to do with the ritual? From the ind?" I asked. Was that what he was alluding to?


    "We can''t rule anything out," Nichs said.


    The Oracle could have been clearer about the side-effects of the ritual. I would have still gone through with it of course, but it would have been nice to know what giving up some of my life force would entail on my body and my future.


    "But I''ve shifted since then," I said. "And that''s when I heard the voice.."


    Nichs frowned. He inched closer to me, and our arms brushed together. The heat of his skin seared pleasantly against mine.


    "Try not to worry," he said. "We''ll figure it out. Miracle is still there. We''ll find a way to reach her."


    I wanted to believe him but he didn''t know any more than I did. Yet even so, his quiet confidence gave me


    strength. Yes, maybe, so long as he was by my side, I would find a way to survive this - just as we had survived everything else.


    Suddenly, the wolves perked up, turning their ears and faces toward the woods. Their stances went still and alert. A bit a fear slithered down my spine. "Elva," I called. "Come stand near me."


    Elva, for a moment, nced between the two wolves, Silver and Night, before nodding and then rushing to my side. The wolves must have told her the same that I did. That she needed to get to safety.


    "What do they sense?" I whispered to Nichs.


    He scented the air. As an Alpha wolf, he could sense and smell things from a farther distance than I could. He could also be more in tune with the dangers lurking nearby, as this was his territory.


    "Something''s there that shouldn''t be," Nichs said.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "I can''t tell."


    Night grumbled and chuffed.


    "I''ll go with you," Nichs said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Miracle, at that moment, came close enough to the front of my mind for me to understand Night''s reply. "You need to protect our pack," Night said through grumbles and barks. "Protect your mate and the pup." My heart leapt into my throat. They had called me Nichs''s mate. For wolves to recognize me as such... I couldn''t think of that right now. Not when we might be in nger.


    Nichs curled his hand into a fist. It looked like he wanted to argue. He wanted to go forward and join the wolves in defending his territory. But in the end he stayed right where he was.


    "Very well," Nichs said.


    The wolves turned and rushed into the woods. They disappeared in a flurry of fur and rustled leaves.


    "We have to get back inside," Nichs said. "Now. I need to alert the guards."


    Nichs used his Alpha voice. Even Elva could understand his urgency. Together, we hurry toward the pce. When we reach the doors, Nichs urges us forward.


    "Go inside," he said. "I need to speak to the guard."


    "Sir?" the guard asked.


    I ushered Elva into the house. Then I continued to push her forward until we were well away from the door and nearer the stairwell.


    "Mommy?" Elva asked.


    "It''s okay, honey. Just keep walking."


    *Mommy, I''m scared."


    The shake in her voice gave me pause. As we reached onending of the stairs, I stopped her. I dropped to my knees and pulled her into my arms.


    "We''re safe," I promised. "Nichs and the wolves are going to protect us, okay?"


    *Something was out there," Elva said. "The wolves seemed... scared.*


    Elva spoke to the wolves better than I ever could. If she said she could sense their fear, then she surely could.


    This confused me, though. What on earth would be enough to frighten two very capable and strong wolves?


    "They said something.." Elva sniffed. "About... a bear?"


    "A bear?" I gasped. Elva''s eyes widened, and I cursed my mistake. I tried to lower my voice back into calm. "I''m sure it''s nothing. The wolves would be enough for handle any wayward bear. Besides..." I cleared my throat. "The bear is probably just lost. They can help it find its way home."


    It was a gentle lie for the sake of a child, incorrect in two different ways.


    For one, wolves and bears spoke differently. They wouldn''t be able to understand each other in their wolf and bear forms. For two, bears were physically stronger than wolves. If the wolves stuck to their pack, they could overtake a bear. But if it was one on one... or even two wolves against one bear...


    I couldn''t let my fear and uneasiness show on my face.


    "It will be fine, okay? We''ll go see Silver and Night again soon."


    "When?" Elva asked.


    "As soon as we can."


    Elva frowned at me for thatment. She wanted something definitive. I wished I could give her a definitive answer. But even if I would tell her white lies, I wouldn''t outright deceive her.


    Truthfully, I didn''t know when we would be able to go outside again. So, for now, I needed to be vague.


    Nichs caught up with us then. He knelt beside us and smiled. "Nothing to worry about. It''s most likely just someone lost in the woods who happened upon our property. It happens sometimes. It''s not always with ill intent."


    "Not a bear?"


    Nichs blinked and his eyes went wide. "Who said anything about a bear?"


    I looked at Nichs, trying to determine if he was being purposefully obtuse to protect Elva, but he seemed genuinely confused.


    Elva nced between me and Nichs.


    "Maybe... I didn''t..." Her face scrunched somewhat in puzzlement.


    "It''s okay," I said, rubbing Elva''s back slightly.


    She was slowly calming down, thank goodness. Yet when I looked at Nichs, I could see the stress sinking in


    his features. His closed mouth tightly.


    He might have had some stress before, but Elva''s mention of bears seemed to intensify it up to a thousand.


    He wouldn''t say a word about it in front of Elva. He might not even say anything about it in front of me alone.


    But he didn''t need to.


    If it was a bear, there was every reason to be afraid.

 Chapter 0626

    ?Chapter 0626


    Later, I left Elva to y with her Nanny and her dolls, and joined Tiffany, Veronica, and Julian for a meeting in our sitting room/investigatory office. No one seemed terribly excited today, as we didn''t have any good news to share. "There''s not much progress today, I''m afraid," Julian said. "In fact, we might even have backwards progress."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    *I tried to track down the older couple that crossed the border with the two babies," Julian continued. He pushed his hand through his hair and sighed. "They are long dead, and from what I can tell, they took all their secrets with them."


    "They didn''t have children," Veronica chimed in. "No other rtives from what I can tell."


    *They might have confided with a neighbor or a friend," Tiffany suggested.


    Julian pointed at her. "I was thinking that too. Well, hoping it more like. We tracked down theirst known location." Julian motioned toward the map of the kingdom that he had hanging behind him on the board. "They spent their twilight years here." He pointed at a spot on the map.


    Tiffany came closer to see. "I know where that is. It''s pretty close. Just like... thirty minutes from here? Maybe? With no traffic."


    Something sparked in Julian''s eye. It looked like mischief. I braced myself for whatever wild n he was about to reveal.


    "We should go there tomorrow."


    The elimination ceremony was set for the day after tomorrow, so theoretically, we could make this work if it was only a day trip.


    "If they are both dead," Veronica said, "I doubt we would find much info."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe," Julian said. "But if they did make friends... we have to be certain. Buckle in, Veronica. We''re in this for the long haul. We have to exhaust every avenue, purpose every lead just to be certain they are in fact dead ends."


    "I suppose," Veronica said with a tiny shrug. She seemed resolved to join Julian on whatever scheme he plotted.


    Tiffany seemed more excited. "I want to be able to help while I can," Tiffany said. "If we wait any longer than going tomorrow, it will be toote for me, and I''ll be eliminated."


    Silence fell over us. Julian hummed as he awkwardly turned toward the map.


    He pulled up his phone. "I''ll make arrangements," he said and stepped to the side away from us to make his calls.


    When it was clear he was otherwise engaged, Tiffany looked at Veronica and me.


    "Don''t give me those sad eyes, girls," Tiffany said. "We''ve always known I''m the next to go out of the three of us." "I have every much a chance to be eliminated as you," Veronica said.


    Tiffany shook her head. "You don''t see the way he looks at the two of you. Veronica, he admires you so much. And Piper..."


    I waved off herment. I already knew Julian''s feelings for me, as did Veronica. It wasn''t too surprising that Tiffany had been able to pick up on it as well.


    "Don''t lie to me," Tiffany said. "Don''t pretend otherwise. When the timees, and Julian has to pick two, I''m not going to be in that number."


    *Julian likes you," I said.


    Tiffany gave me a small smile. "I know that. We are friends. And when the count was three, I could make it easy.


    But it''s not three anymore. A friend won''t make it further than third, when thepetition is to find a lover and wife."


    "He could do so much worse than you," Veronica said.


    Tears began to well in her eyes. "Don''t soften the blow, now." She sniffed. "The worst part is, I''m going to miss you guys so much."


    Veronica''s lip twitched. "You aren''t dying, Tiffany."

 Chapter 0627

    ?Chapter 0627


    "Veronica''s right," I chimed in. "We''ll still be able to see each other."


    I hoped with all of my heart that would be true. Veronica could visit Tiffany and vice versa. Julian, as prince, would be able to visit whoever he wanted whenever he wanted.


    But me? If I returned to my life as amoner, I doubted I would be let back into the world of nobility. And it seemed unlikely that they would want to visit me. Even someone as kind as Tiffany likely would draw the line at sleeping on the couch in my apartment.


    Actually, Scratch that. I would be the one sleeping on the couch if I went back, as Anna had to find another roommate to make rent.


    I tried to picture Tiffany on an air mattress on the floor.


    Yeah. That didn''t seem likely.


    "I hope so,* Tiffany said, and smiled at us both. I wouldn''t ruin the mood by bringing up my worries, so I just smiled back.


    "You know," I said. "I could be the one going home." I had slighted Julian''s advances. He might not select me after all. As for Nichs? He might not even be allowed to pick me, depending on what the King decided.


    Speaking of the King''s decision, I still needed to approach him. I was fairly certain now, that I was not going to give Bridget my blessing.


    I was going to try my best to win thispetition after all.


    But wanting and actually seeding were two different things.


    Tiffany startedughing. "Sure, Piper."


    Even Veronica shook her head at me. Yet before I could hear Veronica''s cutting remarks on the subject, Julian ended his phone conversation and returned to us.


    "Piper," he said. "Why don''t you invite Nichs to go on this trip with us? He''d no doubt be jealous to be left out."


    That was very... nice of Julian. Too nice, maybe. I narrowed my eyes suspiciously, but he gave me his best innocent look. I knew better than to believe it.


    But... I didn''t exactly want to question him too hard. Whatever the reason he had for wanting to invite Nichs still ended with Nichs being invited. I was always happy to spend more time with him, and would have loved to have hispany beside me.


    "Elva should stay here, however," Julian added.


    I had only stopped narrowing my eyes at him but now I began again.


    Julian cleared his throat. "The subject matter might not be overly appropriate for a child. A dead couple. A missing pair of children. A town full of people who probably won''t want to talk to us. She''d be much better at home."


    That was true... But again, that should have been a call that I had made myself. For him to suggest it...


    Something was definitely up.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Julian didn''t offer any more exnation himself, I said okay and the meeting broke.


    From the meeting, I went straight to search out Nichs. I found him near the entrance, speaking with the guards. I stood politely to the side, waiting for their conversation to end.


    When Nichs noticed me, he finished up and came over to me.


    "What is it?" he asked, unusually curt.


    I blinked twice in surprise.


    He caught himself and sighed. "Sorry, Piper. Things have been tense. I didn''t mean to take it out on you."


    "I understand." That attack from earlier was likely still on his mind. Maybe now wasn''t the best time to bring this up, after all. Though... maybe there wouldn''t be a better time.


    "Was there something I could help you with?" he asked.


    When I told him about tomorrow''s trip, his tension maxed out and he looked like he might set fire with his eyes. *Julian wants to what?"

 Chapter 0628

    ?Chapter 0628


    *Julian wants me, Tiffany, and Veronica to escort him to the nearby small town to search for information about the missing princesses. He asked me to invite you too," I said, although I thought I had been clear the first time.


    Yet as I said the words once more, Nichs''s frown grew deeper and his brow lowered.


    "I need to speak with my brother," he grumbled and walked away from me to storm down the hallway I had just walked up to speak with him.


    "Nichs?" I called, as I turned to follow him. His behavior had been tense from the beginning today, but I hadn''t expected this simple request to make everything that much worse for Nichs.


    Nichs didn''t look back, not acknowledging me at all, so I eventually stopped and looked after him unsure what to do.


    I didn''t know what his problem was? I guessed I should leave him be, let him and Julian duke this out in their usual way.


    But I was worried about Nichs and how quick to fury this new stress could make him.


    I hesitated only for a moment before I hurried to follow him, albeit more secretly this time. I didn''t call out again. And I waited around the corner for Nichs to disappear in a hallway, before hurrying down that hallway after him.


    Eventually, I reached the outside of the sitting room that we had turned into our investigation headquarters. I stood out of side, hiding in the hallway beside the open door.


    From within, I heard Nichs''s raised voice, and Julian''s cooler one.


    "You are nning a trip?" Nichs said loudly, angrily. "After everything we learned?"


    *So there was a bear in the woods," Julian said. "That doesn''t mean we are under attack."


    "It''s enough reason to be cautious!"


    I sucked in a sharp breath. Elva had been right, listening to the wolves. She''d heard them talk about a bear. Had Nichs known this entire time? Had been downying it to keep us safe?


    "How could risk the lives and well-being of Piper and the others for this?" Nichs demanded.


    "This isn''t some dalliance," Julian said. He was calmer than Nichs, but his own frustration was starting to seep into his own voice. "I am working on trying to avoid this war."


    "So work on it yourself. You don''t need Piper or the others."


    "They are observant," Julian said. "They''ve helped me this far. I''m not just bringing them for the hell of it, brother. I genuinely believe they could assist in this investigation."


    "You don''t need them," Nichs said.


    "I''m ttered by your high opinion of me, believing that I can handle this all on my own. However, it remains that this is too important to fuck up. I need more eyes on this, just in case. I can''t afford to be wrong. Any one of the girls might be the one who uncovers the truth."


    "It''s too dangerous."


    "That''s why I thought to invite you, Nichs. You''ll keep Piper safe. You know how prone she is to trouble. I can keep an eye on Tiffany and Veronica." Julian sighed. "Listen, I will admit it''s dangerous. But if it could potentially save our soldiers from battle and the border towns from invasion, isn''t it work a little risk?"


    Nichs didn''t say anything.


    I wanted to stand tall and speak my own mind. It is worth the risk, especially since we don''t know for sure that


    anything will happen. I would walk into danger if it had a chance of keeping two kingdoms for war.


    But if I stepped into that room, they would know of my presence, and -


    "You might as well join us, Piper," Julian called.


    The blood drained from my face. I froze. Maybe this was a trick to see if -


    "I can see your shadow on the floor," Julian added.


    Oh, shit. Okay. I had been so worried about Nichs that I hadn''t taken the time to properly conceal myself. It didn''t help, of course, that Julian was so damned observant.


    With a steadying breath, I stepped out of my hiding spot and into the room.


    Julian immediately grinned at me. Nichs had his back to me, yet even as I came to stand beside him, he avoided looking at me.


    Likely, he had known I was there as well.


    I lowered my head in shame. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have been eavesdropping."


    Julian waved his hand at me. "Who cares about any of that? I''d rather have your opinion than worry about any of that."


    Nichs finally turned to look at me. He gave me a withering nce. "You already know, Julian, that she will agree with you."


    I wasn''t going to be intimidated by Nichs''s words. I don''t think I was capable of being intimidated by him, even though I could admit he was intimidating. I loved him, and though he hadn''t admitted love for me, he had spoken of great affection.


    Nichs would never hurt me, physically or with words.


    He could be somewhat careless though, hurting me slightly with his desire to protect me. I didn''t much care for being lied to.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about the bear?" I asked him. "Even when Elva suggested it..."


    "We didn''t have all the facts yet. As wolves and bears speak differently, the wolves couldn''t be sure if it was a bear shifter or simply a lost bear," Nichs said. He nced away, embarrassment coloring his own cheeks. "But mostly I didn''t want you or her to worry."


    "I would always prefer the truth," I told him.


    *Then you should understand now why I am truly worried," Nichs said. "We cannot rule out that the bear was a shifter scouting the borders of our pce. We cannot assume that it meant us no harm."


    "Nichs," I said, turning fully to him. He did the same, facing me. "I know you want to keep me safe. But I also know that you have an obligation to keep your people safe as well. If going with Julian could help stop the war, then it is something I have to do. Something that we have to do."


    Nichs sighed. "If those are your thoughts on the matter... I do not like it but I will defer to your opinion. Though, if you go on this venture, I will not leave your side."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I wouldn''t have it any other way," I said and gave him a small smile.


    Julian cleared his throat. "Yes, well. This is lovely. Does this mean you both are up for the adventure?"


    Nichs gave me a look. He disapproved, but he would allow me this if my mind was made up.


    Which it was.


    I rose up to my full height, pushing my confidence forward, and said to Julian, "We''re in."


    The next morning, all of the candidates, as well as Elva with me, were called into the sitting room for an announcement.


    Elva had brought one of her toy stuffed animals, a teddy bear with a polka-dot bowtie. She held him to her chest with her arm wrapped around his.


    She squeezed it tighter as Nathan began the announcements.


    "Bears have been spotted in the area," Nathan said. "More than are typical for this time of year."


    Some of the girls whispered and looked at each other.


    "If anyone sees a bear, you are to immediately report it," Nathan said. "This is no joke, and no game. This, I''m afraid to say, is war."

 Chapter 0629

    ?Chapter 0629


    Elva held tightly onto her teddy bear. She looked down at it with sad eyes.


    "I don''t understand, Mommy," Elva said. "Why do we hate bears now...?"


    I lowered myself down to her level. Holding her shoulders, I exined, "We don''t hate bears, honey. But... they could be dangerous right now. They''re all pretty grumpy about some things that happened a few years ago. Until that gets sorted out, we need to be extra careful."


    Elva nodded, soaking in my words. Then she held out her bear toward me. "Do we report Mr. Fuzz Bear?"


    My heart cracked down the middle. How could I possibly, properly exin this situation to Elva, a child? She couldn''t see the difference between wolves and bears. To her, they were all her tea-party guests.


    "No, Elva," I said, gently pushing Mr. Fuzz Bear back toward Elva. "Mr. Fuzz Bear is a bear we can trust. It''s every other bear that we see that we must stay away from and report, okay?"


    She didn''t seem to understand, her face still scrunched up in confusion. But, she eventually nodded and pulled Mr. Fuzz Bear back into her arms. "Okay..." she said in a tiny voice.


    Slowly, we walked back to our room. I hadn''t told Elva yet that I would be leaving without her today. I knew she was going to be upset about it.


    As I dressed in less shy clothes for the adventure, Elva stood in the closet doorway and asked me, "Where you going, Mommy?"


    "I just have to go out for a little while."


    "What about the bears?"


    "I''ll be okay," I told her. "Nichs will be there to protect me."


    "Can Ie?" Elva asked.


    Absolutely not. I would endanger my own life, but I''d never put Elva at risk. "No, honey," I said. "Not today." "But Mommy-"


    "I''ll be fine," I said, "But it''s too dangerous for little girls."


    That was apparently the wrong thing to say. She scrunched up her nose in frustrated anger.


    "If you can go, I can go too!" she said.


    "No, Elva."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Why?" she asked.


    "I told you why," I said, though even I could admit that my reasoning wasn''t very sound, at least from her perspective. If I could choose to endanger myself, shouldn''t she be able to, too?


    "Why, Mommy?" she demanded.


    A knock sounded at the door, abruptly ending the argument. Nichs opened the door.


    He was dressed casually too, a suggestion made by Julian. They didn''t want to stand out as princes and candidates while we were beyond the pce walls.


    Nichs wore blue jeans and a polo shirt. It was odd to see him dressed so informally, although the jeans hugged his backside delightfully.


    "Did Ie at a bad time?" he asked.


    "Nickss!" Elva said, stomping out into the main room. "Tell Mommy I cane!"


    Nichs''s almost smile immediately fell. "I can''t, princess, I''m sorry."


    "But I want to go!"


    *The answer is no, Elva."


    Her bottom lip quivered, and watching Nichs, I could see the moment his heart broke, having to deny her. He even ced a hand to his chest, as if that would help ease some of the pain that was burning there.


    "We''ll be back before you know it," Nichs added, softening.


    Elva shook her head. She was still mad.


    "Can I have a hug goodbye?" Nichs asked, holding open his arms.


    Elva frowned, but ultimately gave in. She came forward and he wrapped her in the safety of his embrace. Slowly, he released her. Then she looked at me.


    "Do I get a hug too?" I asked, stretching open my arms. She quickly raced to me, and I earned a hug as well." Thank you," I told her. "I love you," I said and kissed her cheek. In case the worst should happen, I didn''t want to leave any room for doubt about how I felt about her.


    She was my darling daughter now and forever, no matter how long or short my life. She would always be mine. Nichs and I left Elva in the care of her nanny and stepped out into the hall. After bidding good day to the guards at the door, the two of us walked away from the room.


    *Elva really wanted toe," I told him.


    "I saw," Nichs said. "It hurt, to turn her down. Even though I knew that was best for her."


    I nodded. "I didn''t want to frighten her. I don''t want her to know fear at her age, but I also want Elva to be cautious. It''s a difficult bncing act."


    "I can see that."


    "Especially when she doesn''t understand why I am willing to risk my life, but she is not permitted to do the same," I said.


    "I would prefer it if neither of you risked your lives," Nichs said. "But Elva''s safety is paramount." He shook his head a little. "I will do my best to bring you safely back to her. I hate that anyone has to be at risk."


    *I fear that we might always be in some level of danger," I said, slipping without meaning to, because I was speaking of a future where Nichs was King and I was his Luna.


    He didn''t seem put off by it, however. Instead, he seemed thoughtful. "That may be so," he said, "But it will always be my duty to keep my family safe. As a man, as a mate, and as a King."


    His words left me speechless.


    "Nichs," I said after a moment to recover. I touched his arm, stopping him. He turned to look at me. I didn''t know how to say what I wanted to say. There were so many levels of feeling within my heart, so many conversations we needed to have, if we were both thinking about a future together.


    But such an idea, such a feeling, was so overwhelming, it seemed toorge a subject to tackle right here on the way to meeting Julian and others.


    But we needed to talk about this. Sooner rather thanter.


    "I know," he replied, as if he could read my thoughts. Perhaps it was truly my heart that he could read. Heced our fingers together and squeezed my hand.


    God, if I could stay in that hallway with him and live in this moment forever, I would.


    But, we were to meet the others soon. This conversation would have to wait untilter, at the very least.


    "I will bring you back here safely," Nichs said. "Not just for Elva, but also for me. Then... perhaps a conversation is overdue."


    I nodded. Though, before I could speak to Nichs about this, I needed to have a conversation with his father, the King. That man would understand that I was not going away quietly.


    That Nichs was mine and I was going to fight until my dying breath to keep him, no matter what I had to do, what uncertain future I had to face.


    But, unfortunately, now was neither the time for that.


    "Let''s go," I said to Nichs, and tugged him by his hand toward the stair.


    Before we could solve our love life, we had a war to stop.

 Chapter 0630

    ?


    Chapter 0630


    Julian, Nichs, Tiffany, Veronica, and I piled into a pair of inconspicuous looking cars and drove to small town. It took around 45 minutes, during which, Tiffany sat amazed at the many dials and knobs that made up the center console of this older-model sedan.


    "No touchscreen," she said for the fourth time. She couldn''t seem to believe it.


    Nichs followed Julian into the vige and parked on main street, where a few shops and restaurants took up residence in a stretch of older brick buildings. There was a park at the end of the road, with a graveyard off to the side of it behind a tall gate.


    After we had parked and reconvened on the sidewalk, Julian said, "We should split up so we don''t seem so conspicuous, Nichs, you and Piper head south. Veronica -*


    "I will investigate the cemetery," Veronica said.


    Julian considered this, then nodded. "Tiffany and I will go north."


    We each were equipped with the most recent photo of the older couple that we could find. Then we parted ways.


    Nichs and I went into the grocery store first. After all, the couple would need their groceries. However, most of the employees there were too young to remember the couple. Disappointed but not deterred, we left that store and tried another.


    We went to a barber shop, a pharmacy, a gas station, and finally a local shop with cards and knick-knacks. The woman at the counter at the knick-knack shop was older than most of the other people we had encountered.


    Still, even in a small town, there was no certainty everyone would know everyone else.


    Yet when I showed her the photo of the couple, her whole body went rigid. "They''re long dead now. Whatever they did, you won''t get the truth from them."


    Hope soared in my heart. "You knew them? All we are looking for is information."


    "I don''t know what to tell you, sweetie," she said. Her nametag read Mary. "They moved into town suddenly, appearing in a house that had sat empty for years seemingly overnight. But they kept to themselves."


    "You didn''t speak with them?" I asked.


    "Not any more than "hey, how are you.'' Well... except for this one time..." Mary tapped her finger to her chin. "What happened?" Nichs prompted.


    She looked us both over, as if trying to deem if we were trustworthy. She must have decided, because she leaned forward at once and eagerly began telling the story.


    *They woulde in from time to time, pick up a card or two, or buy a newspaper. The husband, I saw him more than the wife. He was always going on walks. Seemed to me like he was pacing. Guilt, I think."


    "What makes you think that?" Nichs asked.


    *He came into the store once, realte at night. He needed held with an inte search. He didn''t know much about how things worked. I was happy to help. He was trying to track down a pair of twins. They were in foster care, he said, but he didn''t know where. He didn''t even know their names. It was all very suspect.


    "But he was relentlessly searching. He had that look, you know? That grief-guilt look. I figured the twins were grandchildren, but when I asked he wouldn''t say.


    *He believed the twins were in foster care?" I asked. Not dead, then. This was very important news! If the lost princesses weren''t dead, then we had a chance of ending this war once and for all.N?velDrama.Org content.


    That the couple nor Mary knew the name of the foster home wasn''t great news, but if we followed their trek from the border, we should be able to narrow down the ces they would have had a chance to stop at and drop off


    some babies.


    This wasn''t a great lead. It meant we still had a ton of work to do. But it was better than nothing, and certainly gave some hope to what the future might bring.


    "He did have a photo though..." Mary said. "What happened to it..." She scratched her head. "He gave it to me and asked me to keep searching. I did, for a while. Eventually I figured it was a wild goose chase."


    "Do you still have the photo?" Nichs asked.


    *Somewhere, I''m sure... I really never get rid of anything." Mary said.


    "Do you mind looking for it?" Nichs asked. "It could be incredibly beneficial to our search."


    Mary narrowed her eyes at him. "Your... search? Just what are you kids up to anyway?"


    *Same as him," I said. "We''re trying to find those twins."


    *After all these years? They are surely out of foster care by now," Mary said.


    *This is the best lead we have," Nichs exined.


    Mary nodded. "Just a minute then. Let me look in the back." She turned and disappeared into a back room. We could hear her shuffling around in there, searching through stacks of papers and other things.


    *They are likely alive then," Nichs said, while Mary was gone.


    I nodded, havinge to the same conclusion. "A picture would help. I hoped. Truthfully, all babies tended to look very simr. But again, any lead was better than none.


    "Ah-hah!" Mary called from the backroom. She came back out to the front of the store waving a photo in her hands. She handed it to me.


    The image was grainy and slightly fuzzy, but in it were a pair of babies with identical features. Each were d in an expensive-looking purple and gold garment.


    I passed the photo to Nichs. He looked at it for a long time but didn''t say a word. Strange.


    After thanking and saying goodbye to Mary, we walked toward the cemetery, which had been our agreed upon meeting ce. Veronica was standing near a in headstone with our couple''s name on it.


    Julian and Tiffany arrived at the same time we did.


    *All we heard," Tiffany said, "was how quiet they were."


    "We heard that, too," I added, but then showed them the photo. "But Mary at the card shop thankfully never gets rid of anything." I conveyed Mary''s story and all that she said.


    Tiffany looked at the picture and then passed it to Julian.


    Julian looked longer. A few times, he lifted his gaze to nce at me. Then his eyes met with Nichs. They seemed to have a wordless conversation that I couldn''t discern.


    "What is it?" I asked, when the silence got to be too much.


    "Nothing yet," Julian said and passed the photo to Veronica. "Just an idea."


    "You aren''t going to share?" I asked.


    Julian lightly shook his head. "Not until I''m sure."


    I nced at Nichs, but he didn''t say a word. I got the distinct feeling they were keeping a secret from me, but


    they were both stubborn. If they weren''t ready to share it, they wouldn''t.


    Since I trusted them, I knew they would share if it was necessary.


    Then, at once, Nichs and Julian both lifted their heads. They tumed toward the wind and sniffed.


    "Time to go," Nichs said. "Now."


    Julian agreed and began ushering us out of the cemetery.


    "What''s happening?" Tiffany asked. "I don''t understand. We haven''t finished our investigation!"


    Nichs needed only say one sentence to cause us to move.


    "I smell a bear."

 Chapter 0631

    ?Chapter 0631


    Things were quiet on the way back to the pce. We''d managed to escape before we saw a bear. Nichs had seemed confident that none of the people we had run into had been a bear shifter.


    "I would have known," Nichs said. "Their smell would have given them away."


    Alphas had sensitive noses, so I had to assume that was true. Whatever the case, we managed to return to the pce without incident. Tiffany took the photo of the twins and rushed back to the sitting room we had been using for our meetings.


    Once she was gone, Veronica sighed. "She''s been trying so hard to make the most of the time she thinks she has left."


    All of us looked at Julian, but he nced away, avoiding all of our nces.


    "We could all do with that determination," Julian said. "Since we are working to stop a war before it can begin." With that, he, too, went down the hallway, following in Tiffany''s steps.


    Veronica nodded at me, and at Nichs, and then shadowed Julian in the same direction.


    I wanted to help, too. It would take all hands on deck to track down all the orphanages and foster homes between the northern border and the small town.


    But there was something else on my mind first. A much different matter needed my attention before the elimination ceremony tomorrow.


    With the others gone, I turned to Nichs.


    "I need to speak with your parents," I said. It was time to make my decision, and take my stand.


    I was frightened, of course. Defying the king wasn''t rmended if you wanted to live a long, healthy life. But wasn''t going to let that fear stand in my way anymore.


    The kingdom was too important.


    Nichs was too important.


    Nichs gave me an uncertain look. He knew about his father''s desire for me to withdraw from thepetition and throw my support behind Bridget.


    I hoped he trusted me to make the right choice.


    "Do you think they''ll see me?" I asked him.


    Nichs looked at me hard for a moment more, then he stood taller and nodded. "Let''s find out."


    He held out his hand for me. I immediately took it, and together, we went in search of Nathan.


    An hourter, I stood beside Nichs in front of the King and Queen. The Queen was sitting down, enjoying her tea. She did not greet us beyond a soft nod of her head. The King was pacing back and forth in the space behind her chair.


    His hair seemed even grayer than thest time I had seen him. I regretted that this conversation was likely to add more stress to his life.


    But it could not be helped. I''d made my decision, and I wouldn''t drag it out anymore.


    "I hope you are here to tell me good news," the King said. He stopped pacing only long enough to stop, face us, and say those words. Then he began walking again.


    "I''ve decided what to do about your... suggestion," I said carefully. While he hadn''t made any overt threats, I knew his idea that I should withdraw was less of a suggestion and more of a tantmand from my king.


    I really hoped I lived through this day.


    Shaking my head, I wed at the bravery buried deep inside of myself. Nichs was beside me. He wouldn''t let me be killed or tried for treason.


    The King stopped again and faced me. "Tell me, then."


    His fierce gaze bore into me. I swallowed down a rising lump of fear in the wake of such piercing focus. I wouldn''t be intimidated now. I had to be strong for the man I loved and the future I wanted for all of us.


    "I will not be withdrawing from thepetition," I said.


    The King froze. The Queen lowered her teacup down to the saucer with a loud clink.


    "You need to think about what you are saying," the Queen said, her voice eerily calm. "You would sacrifice the good of the nation... and for what? Your own selfish gains?"


    "No," I said.


    Although I did struggle for a long while about whether epting my feelings for Nichs would indeed be selfish of me, I have now learned to embrace them. Especially when the alternative would ce Bridget on the throne.


    "Bridget is not fit to be Nichs''s Luna. If you had asked me to support another, then maybe. But I will not surrender this nation or the man I love more than any other to that fiend who has time and again ced her own needs and desires about those of the people around her."


    This time, it was Nichs who went very still. I didn''t know why he would be surprised. Surely he knew the depths of my affection for him?


    I supposed I never said it out loud. I wished the first time hadn''t been here, in front of his parents, but needs must.


    I would simply have to tell him againter, more privately, when it was just the two of us.


    "Bridget is a well-loved champion of the people -* the Queen began.


    *Piper is right and we all know it," Nichs said.


    "Don''t interrupt your mother," the King scolded.


    Nichs looked at him. "Tell me I''m lying."


    The King ran a hand down his face.


    "Bridget would put herself first. She would care for her own gains before that of this kingdom. And she would be a terrible partner for me," Nichs said.


    "And what is your solution then, Nichs?" the Queen asked. She lifted her hand toward me.


    "Yes," Nichs said. "I would rather have someone caring andpassionate at my side."


    *She ismon, Nichs," the Queen said, like I wasn''t standing right there.


    *She brings a unique perspective," Nichs countered. "And the people adore her."


    The Queen sighs deeply. "Nichs... What are we to do with you...?"


    "Piper," the King said, and I straightened, realizing I was being addressed. "I would ask that you leave the room so that we may speak with my son privately on this matter."


    I wasn''t so sure that was a good idea. Had my rejection of his suggestion been firm enough? Did I need to make myself clearer?


    "Your Majesty," I began. I lowered my head in reverence, but kept my feet firmly nted. "Am I to attend the elimination ceremony tomorrow?"


    The King was quiet a moment, long enough for my nerves to prickle and my heart to ache. But then he said, "How


    else would you know if you have been selected?"


    That was as good as confirmation as I could expect. My rejection had been heard and respected. Now it was up to the nature of thepetition, whether I stayed or went.


    "Now, please. Leave us," the King said.


    I side-eyed Nichs, to make sure he was okay with this. He caught my gaze and nodded.


    *I also need some time alone to speak with my parents," Nichs said. "I will catch up with you at the ceremony tomorrow."


    Tomorrow? Disappointment flooded through me, though I did my best to school it from my face.


    He didn''t want to see me tonight? For what could possibly be myst night in the pce?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I tried not to let my worries get the better of me, as I nodded and saw myself out from the room.


    In the hallway, Nathan closed the door behind me, giving the royal family some privacy.


    Why wouldn''t Nichs want to see meter? Was something else going on?

 Chapter 0632

    ?Chapter 0632


    The next morning, I awoke feeling groggy. I hadn''t slept at all the night before, too stressed about what the day might bring, especially with Nichs''s disappearance after the meeting the day before.


    He had said that he would talk to me at the elimination ceremony, but I didn''t know that meant I wouldn''t even p eyes on him for the rest of the day. Not even Julian had seemed to know what was up when I had confronted him about it.


    "I''m sure it''s fine," Julian had said. "Nichs isn''t going to just ditch you now, after everything you''ve been through together."


    That wasn''t thefort that he had thought it was. All night long, I tossed and turned. Maybe Nichs felt bound to me because of what we shared. Maybe our affections toward each other wouldn''t be enough when push came to shove. Maybe Nichs agreed he needed someone else for the nation.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    No. He stood up for me to his parents. At least against Bridget. But what if they were able to sway him to look closer at Olivia or Lilliana again?


    By the time my rm went off the next morning, I reasoned I had slept for maybe about ten minutes the night before.


    After dressing and breakfast, Elva and I returned to the room to find our suitcases out on the bed, Charlotte was frowning at them.


    "I''m sorry," she said. "Nathan said everyone had to be packed just in case."


    "It''s not your fault," I assured her as I came to her side. I ced my hand on her shoulder and gave her a small smile. "It won''t be the first time we''ve done this."


    "I''ll watch the broadcast tonight," Charlotte said. "The minute Nichs says your name, I will be right here, putting all of your things right back."


    I appreciated her confidence and told her so. Though, in my heart, I knew the King would be the one with the final word. I doubted even Nichs would be able to stand up to his will.


    The King had given me a chance to bow out gracefully. Since I had refused to do so, now it was time for him to take matters into his own hands.


    Meanwhile, Elva walked over to where she had her stuffed animals set up, in her y area. She slowly picked them up one at a time and brought them toward the suitcase. She dragged her feet as she walked, clearly upset.


    When she came closer, I put my arm around her and pulled her against me in a sideways hug.


    "We''re going to be okay," I told her.


    "I know," she said in a reserved kind of way that broke my heart a little.


    "We''ll survive no matter where we are," I added, giving her a squeeze. "So long as we have each other."


    "Okay, Mommy." She shuffled away from my hold and put her stuffed animals in her suitcase. Then she returned to the y area to collect more of her toys.


    I felt like a failure of a mother, unable to offer my childfort. I couldn''t lie to her and promise her that we would stay. But to hear her so monotone, so defeated...


    My entire chest ached.


    Later, when the bags were packed, and Elva was left in the care of the nanny, I changed into my fancy sequin dress and headed down to the ballroom. There, a familiar state had been erected, facing the thrones. Some invited guests were already there. I recognized many noble families by now.


    I quickly spotted Veronica and Tiffany and made my way over to them. Tiffany''s attitude reminded me of Elva''s. Reserved and defeated. Though she still managed a smile, however wobbly.


    We hugged each other one at a time.


    "My biggest regret," Tiffany said, "was being unable to find that foster home."

 Chapter 633

    ?Chapter 0633


    We had spent the better part of yesterday, making searches and calls. We''d had a few hits that didn''t pan out. We were a far way from being finished, however.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe Julian will still let us help, even after we are gone," I said.


    Veronica gave me a t look. Tiffany rolled her eyes.


    "Not this again, Piper," Tiffany said. "You are not getting eliminated today. No shot."


    "You didn''t hear the things the King was saying," I said.


    "Well, it''s not the King who is going to be married to you, is it?" Tiffany said. "Trust Prince Nichs. He''s going to make the correct choice."


    I lowered my chin, embarrassed at having to need Tiffany''s support in this moment, when she was the most likely to leave.


    *Sorry..." I said.


    Tiffany lightly punched my arm. "No more frowns, yeah? Oh. There''s your prince."


    I looked over in time to see Nichs enter. He was sharp in his fitted tuxedo. I thought he might look at me, but he didn''t. In fact, he seemed set on looking everywhere but at me specifically.


    Was that just my imagination? I felt sensitive to all things Nichs at the moment.


    Bridget took that opportunity to slink into the open space beside me.


    "It will be so much quieter without you here, Piper. Tragic, truly," Bridget said, though her toothy smile gave away her true feelings.


    "You should be in prison for everything that you''ve done and tried to do," I told her. "Nichs might not choose me, but if you think for a second that you are going to be the one to stay, then you are more delusional than I thought."


    Bridget re cut through me. She lowered her voice to a dangerous hiss. "I am not only staying, I am going to be Nichs''s Luna and this nation''s Queen. Just you wait, Piper. You''ll be watching my coronation on the television from your small town soon enough."


    *Bridget," Veronica said, stepping closer to me. "I thought I smelled something. Are you sure you put on enough perfume?"


    Bridget not-so-subtly dipped her head to sniff herself. Then she lifted her chin. "I smell great, thank you." Still, she scurried away.


    *Thanks," I whispered to Veronica once Bridget had gone.


    *If she wins, we''re all in trouble," Veronica said. "But she won''t. You''ll see."


    The candidates took our ces on the stage while the King and Queen seated in their thrones with Nichs and Julian beside them.


    Nathan stood in front of the nearby camera, waiting for the countdown from one of the crew.


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    *Good evening,dies and gentleman. Thank you for joining us for the next elimination ceremony! Which of the princes'' candidates will be going home tonight?"


    As Nathan spoke, a second camera came closer to our faces, giving us each close-up''s one at a time as Nathan said our names.


    When it was my turn, I didn''t know where to look, so I tried looking over the cameraman''s shoulder while giving a shaky smile. My nerves were really working against me now, but I did my best to hold it together.


    For me to even have made it this far was an aplishment. I tried hard to hold onto that hard as my chest squeezed tight.


    *Tonight, both Prince Nichs and Prince Julian will eliminate one of their chosen candidates, leaving only two for each prince, and-"


    "Wait!" Nichs called out. Every eye in the room went to him as he stepped away from the throne.


    "Nichs," the King whisper-yelled, but Nichs kept walking. He stopped in the empty space between the stage and the throne.


    *I have an announcement of my own to make," he said, and I held my breath.

 Chapter 0634

    ?


    Chapter 0634N?velDrama.Org content.


    My heart thundered in my chest so fiercely, I worried that it might break free from my ribcage and jump across the floor.


    What announcement was Nichs about to give? What could he have to say that was so important he would hold up the entire ceremony?


    *Some of you maybe have been expecting this," Nichs said. He spoke confidently and crisply, as clear and sure as if he had been delivering a written speech. Though this speech seemed entirely unprompted. He didn''t even have notes. "While to most, I suspect, this wille as a surprise."


    *This is most unorthodox, Prince Nichs," Nathan said.


    *I ask only for your patience, Nathan," Nichs replied. He looked around the entire room. "For all of your patience. This will not take long."


    Everyone seemed to agree and ept his words. A quiet murmur filled the ballroom, but it quickly died in anticipation of Nichs''s words.


    I nced at Veronica beside me. She gave me a look that indicated that she knew more than I did. I tilted my head in question, but she simply motioned forward toward Nichs, as if I should wait and see.


    So I did, looking back to the man I loved as he stood in front of the entire kingdom with such bravery and strength.


    He was a true leader, even his mere presence demanded respect.


    *Thispetition is no longer necessary," Nichs said. "At least, not for me. For I have already found the woman of my dreams, and the only one I would ever want to be my Luna."


    My heart hammered so loudly, I could hear it in my ears. I ced my hand over my heart in effort to make it ease so that I could hear more properly. I didn''t want to miss a single moment of this speech.


    My hopes were rising, but I tried to keep them in check. There was no way to tell for sure that Nichs meant me. Maybe his father got to him. He could have been talking about someone else. He could be making any choice right now.


    God, I hoped it was me though. Please. Please. Please. Let it be me.


    *I knew her since before thepetition even began," Nichs said. "I had held her in my heart for a long time, not expecting to see her again. But since she''s been returned to me, I cannot deny the desire I hold for her and for her alone. If she would pleasee forward."


    Nichs''s gaze swept over the candidates.


    Bridget was the first to move, stepping down from the stage.


    If Nichs noticed, he made no indication of it. Instead, his eyes found me in the crowd.


    *Piper," he said.


    Bridget froze, then totally disappeared, as did everyone else in the room but Nichs and I.


    I had to be dreaming. That was the only exnation. Yet when I pinched myself, nothing changed about the scene. Nichs was still standing on the floor between the stage and the throne, with the cameras and all eyes locked on him. He was still holding his hand out toward me, waiting.


    I wouldn''t keep him waiting anymore.


    Dropping down from the edge of the stage and walked slowly toward him. He kept his hand outstretched, so I ced mine within his. He closed his fingers around mine.


    *Piper," he said, and he smiled in earnest. The joy on his lips met that of his eyes. It was almost too much, like


    staring into the sun. "I have loved you for years. I thought time and distance might diminish my feelings, but they have only grown. You are the only one I want by my side, now and forever."


    Then, suddenly, Nichs dropped to one knee.


    "Will you marry, Piper? Will you be my Luna?"


    "Yes!" I cried at once. I didn''t need time for this decision. I had been wanting this from the beginning, since I had learned the identity of the prince. I had tried so hard to push down my feelings over the past several months, but they''d always managed to burst free despite my best efforts.


    I wanted Nichs as my husband, my mate, and my King. My heart would settle for nothing else. Nichs''s smile grew impossibly wide as he jumped to his feet. He tugged me closer to him, and there, in front of his parents, the candidates, the nobles, and the entire kingdom itself through the camera lens, Nichs kissed


    me.


    And I kissed him right back.


    "Nichs!" the Queen shouted.


    *This can''t be happening!" Bridget shrieked.


    Others cheered and pped.


    *Turn off those cameras!" the King demanded.


    But it seemed far toote now. The elimination ceremonies were broadcast live. The kingdom would have seen everything Nichs said. It was far toote to take it back now.


    *If everyone can please calm down!" Nathan called.


    Nichs''s arms tightened around me. I pushed my fingers through his hair.


    We came up for air, but only for a single breath, then to reposition and go in for another kiss.


    My entire body was bursting with love for this man. I wanted to give him all that I have, so that he could know his affections for me were not unequaled.


    Though perhaps he already knew. He had, after all, heard me dere my love for him to the King.


    That wasn''t the same as telling him myself though. So the next time we came up for air, I leaned back to deter his kiss long enough to whisper the words, "I love you, Nick."


    "And I love you, Piper. Be my wife."


    I giggled. "I''ve already said yes."


    *Maybe I want to hear it again."


    I kissed him again, soft and sweet. "Yes." Another kiss. "A thousand times, yes."


    To think, twenty minutes ago, I had been so certain that I was going to be forced to leave the pce and return to my old life, while Nichs would move with someone else.


    How quickly that mindset changed.


    Now I could see clearly how foolish I had been.


    Nichs had always been mine, even from the start. I never should have doubted that.


    We kissed and we kissed, and the crowd cheered.


    Until -


    Everything went dark. A gasp sounded in the crowd. Someone screamed.


    "What''s happening?" I asked, clutching Nichs''s shoulders.


    "I''m not sure," he replied, as his arm tightened securely around me.


    *Everyone please stay calm!" Nathan shouted.


    Somewhere, ss shattered. Bodies moved. Heavy footsteps sounded throughout the room.


    Then, abruptly, the lights clicked back on.


    The first thing I noticed where the new arrivals. Towering, unknown males dressed in soldier fatigues. They were scattered in a semi-circle on the outside of the ballroom, blocking off the broken windows they had obviously just


    rammed through.


    Then, two figures stepped forward from the new group.


    One was a man in a bird mask decorated with hawk feathers. He was otherwise dressed in ck. Beside him, a figure I recognized, because it matched my own exactly.


    Jane.


    "There''s two of them?" Bridget gasped.


    Jane just smirked as she stepped forward. The man, likely Hawk from the way he was dressed, stayed ever in her


    shadow.


    The King stood tall and proud behind his line of guards, perhaps thinking Jane and Hawk might want to speak with them. Instead, they walked around them to stand before Nichs and me.


    "A touching scene," Jane said. "A pity that it''s not meant tost."

 Chapter 0635

    ?Chapter 0635


    "What are you doing here, Jane?" I demanded. "What do you want?"


    I had mixed feelings, seeing my sister alive and well before me. Last time I had seen her, she had been falling off a balcony, death imminent.


    She wasn''t the little girl that had followed along in my shadow anymore, I knew that. She had proven time and time again that she only meant pain and hardship for Elva, me, and everyone else who dared to care about us.


    I shouldn''t care at all whether she lived or died.


    But... I still did.


    Despite everything. Despite how she tried to kill me, how she had been so close to seeding.... she was still my sister.


    I wanted her in jail, facing punishment for all of the terrible things she had done to me and to others. But I also wanted her alive.


    Seeing her... tears welled in my eyes. I blinked them back, needing to be strong in this moment. Nichs had just proposed, which put me in line to be the next Luna. I couldn''t hide now. I had to stand tall and show myself worthy of such an honor.


    *This is a private party," I said.


    Janeughed a little. "Too private for your own sister to attend?"


    *Who are all these people?" I asked, ignoring her dig at me.


    Nichs squeezed me. He kept one arm around my waist as we faced off against my sister. He turned toward me, while keeping his gaze on Jane, as he said, "Bears."


    That exined their height, I supposed. Most of them seemed well over six foot. Only Hawk was closer to Jane''s height. Though he was no bear, but a sorcerer.


    At the same moment, guards flooded into the ballroom from the staircase. Jane made no threats. She simply watched it happen.


    Odd.


    My nerves prickled. Something was going on here more than a simple assault.


    *Jane," I said, moremanding. "Tell us what you want."


    *To tell you a story," Jane said. "Of a missing bear princess, who was brought with her twin sister across the border and hidden within wolf territory. They were stolen, denied their true heritage, and forced to live in squalor. And for what? For fear of their strength."


    "What does any of this have to do with us?" I demanded.


    *Piper," Nichs said, a soft warning in his voice.


    On the stage, Julian moved from beside his parents closer to the edge, as if he was angling to jump on Jane if necessary.


    Hawk clocked him before Jane did, and clucked his tongue as he shook his head. Julian stayed where he was. *This has everything to do with us, Piper," Jane continued. "Surely not even you are so fool as to not see the obvious."


    I could see what she was saying, but it was too farfetched.


    "We were twins, and we grew up in foster care," I said. "But I have a wolf, Jane. Not a bear."


    *No, Piper," Jane snapped. "What you have is both. That''s why we were taken. Why we were hidden. They feared us, as wolf-bear hybrids."


    No way. "I don''t know what kind of lies you''ve been fed, Jane, but that''s just not true."


    "It is true, Piper. And I''m ready to take my ce on the throne, once and for all." Jane''s face twisted into an angry snarl.


    She raised her hand, and the bear-shifters roared. They transformed, one after the next, into massive bear forms, all dark fur and ws.


    The guard growled in response, some of them shifting into their wolf forms.


    They barked and snapped at each other, but didn''t attack yet.


    Everything felt like it was standing on the edge of a knife. One move, and the whole thing would slice to pieces.


    "We can talk about this, Jane," I said. "We don''t need to go to war."


    *The time for talking hase and gone, sister. All that is left is action."


    Jane dropped her hand. The bears pounced. The wolves intercepted.


    Innocent nobles ran screaming.


    *Piper!" Veronica called, rushing toward me, while all the other candidates hurried to escape behind the guard.


    Most of the royal guard, rushed to protect the King and Queen, pushing them back into safety.


    Nichs and Julian stayed by my side, fighting as they would my own personal security.


    I wanted to help, so tired of being helpless.


    "Miracle!" I cried within myself. I felt her, deep down, inching closer to the front of my mind, but in the end, she did not surface. She merely sat there, unable to help.


    And she wasn''t alone.


    A different presence was with her inside of me. Somethingrge and strong.


    "Miracle?!"


    Miracle''s voice came into my thoughts, "ept who you are..."


    I didn''t understand! I clutched my head, suddenly having an overwhelming headache.


    A battle raged around me, filled with roars and growls and teeth and fur.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I struggled to stand upright.


    Hands grabbed my wrists and forced my hold away from my head. Jane stood there, smirking at me.


    "You know the truth," Jane said. "Your wolf knows. Quit being such a coward, Piper! Fight for your true heritage?"


    I just wanted to marry Nichs and help bring an end to this war. I didn''t care about my lineage, or power, or whatever else Jane wanted me to care about.


    "Go away!" I snapped at her.


    That wasn''t the answer she wanted. Her face scrunched up. Her voice turned vicious. "If you cannot see for yourself which side you should be on, then I will make you see." She looked over her shoulder. "Hawk!"


    At once, the man in the bird mask swooped in, grabbed both me and Jane by the shoulder.


    In a startling and disorienting swirl of color, everything shifted and changed.


    I heard a wolf howl. Nichs? Why was it growing farther and farther away?


    Nichs! I tried to cry but for a moment... somehow... I felt as if I had no mouth.


    It was too much for me toprehend. My head pounded. My skin felt as if it was being ripped apart.


    I tried to hold onto consciousness, but everything was going dark around the edges. I was losing myself, losing


    everything.


    And after too brief a moment, the world went ck.


    I awoke with a throbbing headache. My back hurt. I was lying on a brick floor.


    Groaning, I lifted my hand to my forehead as I sat up and opened my eyes.


    I was in some kind of basement, locked in a tall but narrow cage. There was another cage beside mine, with a different prisoner inside.


    Blinking a few times, my eyes took a long time to adjust to the dim light. When they finally did, I recognized my fellow prisoner.


    *Joyce." My voice was raw. I coughed after saying the name. I nced around for water, but of course, there was


    §á§à§á§Ö.


    "Hello, Piper," Joyce said sadly. "They''d threatened that you''d be joining us soon. I''d hoped that Nichs would have been able to stop them."


    So Joyce was also here unwillingly. That was good to know. I hadn''t wanted to believe the worst in him, but after everything that had been done to him, I hadn''t been sure he''d ever break out of his brainwashing.


    Rubbing my head, I nced around. "Where are we?" I asked him.


    Joyce sighed, as if he dreaded the answer. "We''re in the North, Piper."


    "The north?" He couldn''t mean.


    "We''re not in my father''s kingdom anymore," Joyce said. "We''re far beyond reach of any rescue."

 Chapter 0636

    ?


    Chapter 0636


    I struggled to wrap my mind around all of this. I was apparently one of the missing Bear princesses. We were in the North. No one wasing to rescue us.


    Nichs was far away, maybe still standing in that ballroom, staring at the ce I had been. Or, worse, he was still fighting with the bear warriors Jane had snuck in.


    I had no idea how much time had passed, and no way to check it. The room Joyce and I was in was very bare bones outside of our cages. It looked like an old wine cer, but no bottles had been left behind. The shelves had begun rotting.


    "How do you know we''re in the North?" I asked. The room had no windows.


    "Can''t you feel it? The chill? The hint of pine permeating the air?" Joyce said.


    How easy it was to forget that Joyce was also an alpha wolf, since he rarely showed his alpha qualities. But an alpha, with their more enhanced senses, would be able to detect those subtle differences.


    *Also, every guard I have seen so far is a bear," Joyce said. "That''s not as much as a giveaway. They could have sneaked into our country, but given the other reasons, that doesn''t seem to be the case."


    "Oh," I said, a sinking feeling rising within me. I had no reason to doubt him... unless he was still in league with the underground organization. But given the tattered state of his clothes and darkened bags under his eyes, he didn''t seem like he had returned to their fold.


    *I see you looking at me like that," Joyce said. "With suspicion." He hung his head. "Make no mistake, their capture of me was no great rescue. They don''t care about me at all. They stole me away only to use me for their own nefarious purpose."


    "What purpose is that?" If I could uncover this n, maybe I could do something to escape on my own. With all of my friends so very far away, it was left to me and Joyce to rescue ourselves.


    I didn''t much like our chances, especially with my wolf not talking to me. But the only other option was to give up. I would never give up.


    "His purpose," Jane said from the doorway as she sauntered into the room, "is to be my husband."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jane was wearing a tight ck tracksuit with her hair tied back. Hawk entered right behind her, still donning his bird-mask. It was very unnerving, not being able to see his face.


    I pushed down my increasingly agitated nerves and tried to focus on the matter at hand.


    To plot my escape, I needed as much information as I could gain.


    "Why would you need to marry Joyce?" I asked.


    *To bring the wolf and bear nations together under one ruler," Jane said. "Me."


    *Just because you are a lost bear princess - if that''s even true - does not mean both nations will give up everything to follow you."


    *They will when they see my power," Jane said.


    "What power?"


    Jane had never had her own wolf. The only ability she ever had, she had stolen from me. But now I had it back, and I wasn''t going to give it back - ever. She would have to kill me first.


    Although, maybe killing me is part of her n.


    *Two babies were kidnapped when the rebels attempt to disrupt the bear nation," Jane said. "Only one had been tested and proven to have shifter abilities. The other was raised to ever be a decoy. A spare to toss away in case


    the true princess were in danger." She spat out the word true, like it disgusted her.


    -


    *Can you imagine the life of that poor second child? Ever to live in her sisters shadow? So invisible that the kingdom doesn''t even know she exists?" Jane continued. "Well no longer. Too long have you been given everything you want, Piper."

 Chapter 0637

    ?


    Chapter 0637


    "You''re going to try to steal my wolf again," I said, realizing.


    *Not try. We are going to take your wolf and your bear, and then I''m going to kill you," Jane said. "My greatest error in the past was letting you live. I will not be making that same mistake again."


    I swallowed thickly. "I don''t have a bear."


    Jane smiled a little, the edges of her mouth lifting up, even as her brow lowered. "You''re lying. You can feel it inside of you, can''t you? Maybe your wolf hasn''t told you, but you feel the presence of... another. You can''t lie. Even when I harbored your wolf, I could feel something else, even if it was dormant at the time."


    Miracle had been silent for a while. This would exin that, as well as the other presence I felt inside of me. Yes, I knew deep in my heart that her words were true.


    I didn''t understand how it could be, but I knew that it was.


    Jane and I were the missing bear princesses, and deep inside of me, a beary sleeping.


    Not wanting to give Jane the satisfaction of an answer, I slid my gaze to Hawk instead.


    *And what is his role in all this?" I asked. "Surely the underground organization doesn''t want to help you because it''s the right thing to do."


    "No," Hawk said. His voice was low and deep, sinister in its smooth coldness. The simple word sent a shiver up my spine.


    *Hawk and the others will be my advisors," Jane said.


    *Ah. So they will be the ones actually running both of the kingdoms," I said. "You''ll be just a pawn."


    "I will be Queen," Jane said, more forcefully.


    "Don''t lie to yourself, Jane. You know he''s only lifting you so that he can gain his own power. He''s supporting you to use you.


    Jane narrowed her eyes at me. She slid her gaze to Hawk for just a moment, before looking back to me. Hawk didn''t acknowledge her nce at all.


    "Hawk and I have an understanding," Jane said.


    "Well, you have no such understanding with me," Joyce said. "I never agreed to any of this."


    *You will make the correct choice when the timees," Jane told him.


    "You can''t make me."


    "Oh, can''t I?" Jane said, lifting her brow. "Perhaps you''d like to be tortured again. We can make it worse, you know. We can get into your head and y around. You always scream so sweetly when we do that."


    Joyce immediately coiled into himself.


    *Jane," I snapped.


    "Stay quiet, Piper," Jane snarled at me next. "Or you''ll be in the torture chair right after him. We were nning on just killing you after taking your wolf and bear, but we could always have our fun first."


    I closed my mouth, but I red as hard as I could.


    She wasn''t intimidated by me. Behind bars as I was, I doubted I made for a threatening figure.


    "We must prepare," Hawk said.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jane nodded and turned to follow him toward the exit. "Don''t get toofortable, Piper. You''ll be leaving soon


    enough."


    Sheughed all the way to the door, then mmed it closed behind her, leaving Joyce and I in sudden eerie silence.


    In his cell, Joyce began to softly cry.


    I pretended not to hear it. Nothing I could say would provide him anyfort now.


    Slumping down in my own cell, I wallowed in my own self-pity, the direness of the situation sinking in.


    God, I missed Nichs. My heart ached for him, longing in a way that physically hurt.


    He was so far away, I knew that with certainty. As if a string separated that distance and tugged at my heart.


    A sting that bond me and Nichs together?


    That sounded like... a mating bond.

 Chapter 0638

    ?Chapter 0638


    A mating bond...?


    Yes. Even though Nichs and I had never talked about the love between us, I had still felt it grow over these months together. Nichs had never made a bonding bite on my neck, yet inside of me, that bond had cultivated. Our hearts were bound together, mating bite or now.


    There was no denying it.


    I felt a distant heartbeat echoing beside my own.


    Nichs.


    The presence of that heartbeat, as far away as it seemed, gave me as muchfort as if Nichs had been standing right beside me.


    From thatfort, I drew strength.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, Nichs or Julian or both hade to my rescue when I needed them. But now, they were thousands of miles away. Unless I wanted to die - which I didn''t - I needed to find my own way out of this, and fast.


    Reaching out, I ced my hands on the bars and gave them a little shake. Despite everything else down in this cer that was old and decrepit, the bars seemed new and were fairly well installed. They didn''t have any give. "What are you doing?" Joyce asked.


    *Can you shift?" I asked him. "A human can''t do a thing about these bars but an alpha wolf might be able too." Joyce hung his head. "I haven''t shifted since... before..."


    He didn''t need to finish. The underground''s maniption of him seemed to have left him weakened. I wouldn''t push the issue.


    But that certainly didn''t help the issue. Even if I could shift into my wolf, I wasn''t sure Miracle and I would have the power to bust through these bars.


    An alpha wolf could.


    And maybe... a bear.


    Still holding the bars, I closed my eyes and began to meditate. It was difficult, with the fear pounding in my chest and the asional sniffle from Joyce.


    "Miracle..." I whispered in my mind. "Please... whatever is happening. I need you... and I need our bear..."


    I listened intently to the voice within myself, trying to hear what I couldn''t before. Pushing out all other thoughts and sounds, I focused as hard as I could.


    And that was when I heard it, a whisper from a far away ce.


    "Call for me..." It wasn''t quite Miracle, but it wasn''t not Miracle either. It was like a different part of us both, somewhere near and far.


    "Miracle..." I said in my mind. Then, aloud, "Miracle!"


    At once, my body shifted, adding mass and fur. In a sh, I had shifted from my regr human self into arge bear.


    "Whoa!" Joyce cried, immediately stepping back from the bars between us.


    The energy needed to maintain such a fierce presence was nearly overwhelming. I wouldn''t be able to hold this form for very long. Knowing that, I lifted my massive paws and mmed them into the door, smashing through the lock.


    The door swung open at once. Outside, I turned to Joyce''s cell and did the same.


    As soon as his door also hung free, I let Miracle slip away and shifted back into human form. I stumbled. Joyce hurried and caught me. Catching my head in my hands, I leaned against Joyce a moment, catching my breath. "Are the enemiesing?" I asked. I''d just made a hell of a noise.


    *The room is soundproof," Joyce said. "Most likely, they didn''t even notice."


    He kept his hand on my shoulder, even as I steadied myself.


    "That was a hell of a trick," he said.


    "I couldn''t maintain it. It was so draining... I''m lucky I did what I did."


    "We''re both lucky then," Joyce said. "When you''re ready, we should try to get out of here."


    "Let''s go," I replied, not wanting to spend one more minute in this hellhole.


    Joyce seemed suspicious of me, holding his arm out as if I might fall over. When I didn''t, he followed me together the door. This one, thankfully, was unlocked. They likely never expected that we''d make it this far.

 Chapter 0639

    ?Chapter 0639


    We slipped into the hallway easily enough. The lights were off, so we stuck to the shadows. We didn''t go far when we started to hear raised voices.


    "I want to know if Piper was telling the truth." It was Jane.


    "You cannot mean to trust her more than me," that was Hawk. His cold voice sent shivers running up and down my spine.


    "I do not," Jane countered. "That''s why I''m asking you. Are you only using me to gain more power?"


    Hawk was quiet for a long moment.


    Joyce and I inched closer to the open doorway their voices wereing from.


    "Careful," Joyce whispered, as we drew close.


    I inched toward the door, but was careful to stay hidden in the shadows. Leaning over slightly, I peeked into the


    room.


    A fire burned in the firece, casting eerie dancing lights in a library. Hawk was facing the firece, his arms crossed over his chest. Jane was standing behind him, arms outstretched.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    *You aren''t answering me!" Jane snapped.


    *I do not speak to anyone who takes that tone with me," Hawk replied.


    "To hell with all of that," Jane said. "You should be listening to me! I am the princess!"


    "Your sister is the princess," Hawk said, voice icy cold. He swiveled on his heel, suddenly facing Jane.


    In surprise, she stumbled back a step.


    "You are nothing, do you understand? Nothing, unless I dictate it so," Hawk''s voice dropped lower, now barely more than a cold growl.


    "I am a princess of the North!" Jane said, recovering her nerves and her indignation at once.


    Hawk narrowed her eyes.


    "You are the one who is nothing without me," Jane said. "When I am Queen, I could snap my fingers and have your head lopped off. It is only by my good nature that you will be allowed as advisor at all."


    My heart quaked for Jane. As far as she had drifted, she was still my sister. And she could not see how she was prodding a shark right there in that moment.


    "You are not a queen yet," Hawk said.


    Jane lifted her chin. "I might as well be. And you would do well to bow while I am still feeling generous."


    Pompous as she was, Jane''s lifted face kept her gaze upright and away from where Hawk''s hands were curling into fists.


    *You wish me to bow," Hawk said.


    *I demand it," Jane replied.


    Hawk stood still for three full seconds. Then, in a blur, he was suddenly on Jane, with his fingers curled around her throat, and with her falling down onto the ground. He crawled over her, sitting on her chest as he squeezed and squeezed. She wed at his hands as she gasped, suddenly devoid of breath.


    Instinct pushed me, and I started to move.


    Joyce grabbed my arm, fiercely yanking me back before I could enter the room.


    "Stop," he whisper-yelled in my ear. "You will give us away!"


    "That is my sister," I growled back, trying to keep my tone soft even as rage swelled in my heart.


    *She wouldn''t do the same for you," Joyce said.


    He was right. But I wasn''t my sister. I was me. And I would always try to save her, no matter how far out of reach she felt.


    Yet before I could pull myself free, a deep thud sounded throughout the building. It shook and rattled. Dust flew free from the nooks and crannies that had been uncleaned for years.


    And in my heart, I felt the string stretching between Nichs and I suddenly be much shorter.


    Somehow, Nichs was here.

 Chapter 0640

    ?Chapter 0640


    Nichs was here. I didn''t know how. I didn''t know why. But he was here, and that gave me the strength I needed to act.


    I ripped my arm away from Joyce''s hold and rushed into the room where Hawk was choking my sister on the ground. Using all of my strength, I plowed into Hawk.


    My surprise more than my strength likely overwhelmed him, because he released her and rolled away, knocking his head into the wall. That disoriented him for a few minutes. He grabbed at his head as he struggled to pull himself up to his knees.


    "Jane!" I called and rushed to her.


    Clutching at her neck, she gasped for air. When she saw that I had been the one to save her, her eyes went wide." What the hell are you doing?"


    "Can you see now? These people are not your friends. He doesn''t care about you. He doesn''t want to help you." I spoke quickly, knowing I was short on time.


    I grabbed Jane''s hands and helped her stand. We had to get out of here right now. Hawk could collect himself at any moment.


    "Piper!" Joyce called from the doorway. He was looking nervously down the hall, then up at the ceiling as the building continued to shake around us. More dust filled the air.


    *Jane, please." I continued to hold her hands, even as she tried to tear them away. "Juste with me. We can figure this all out. Despite everything that happened, you are still my sister. And we''re both... princesses? Doesn''t that give us both a bright future?"


    Jane''s face twisted in disgust. "They were going to throw me away anyway, because I didn''t have a wolf or a bear. They considered me freak, Piper. I will never have a ce there, not as I am."


    "We can work it out," I pleaded. "If you stay here, they''ll use your or kill you or both. Jane, please."


    "You''ve never cared what happens to me," Jane sneered. She ripped her hands free from mine. "Don''t pretend to care about me now!*


    "I''ve always cared about you!" I shouted back. "How could you never see that? Everything I ever did was to protect you! I want my sister back."


    *Your sister is gone!" Jane said.


    *Then I just want you! However you are! Whoever you consider yourself to be! You are my flesh and blood, and we will work through all of this together. As it should be! You know I''d never leave you behind!"


    "Do I know that?!"


    "I gave up my wolf for you, Jane. And Elva, ..."


    I would never forgive Jane for the things that she had done to that little girl. Jane had been the one to ce the curse! After abandoning her child.


    But even with that, I still wanted to help Jane. I would always protect Elva, but if I kept them separate. If I could get Jane into some kind of hospital... get her the best treatment the werewolf or bear kingdom could offer... then maybe she would eventually return to herself.


    *Jane, please." My voice trembled.


    Jane''s eyes had been icy since the start of our reunion all those months ago now. But as she looked at me in this moment, I saw a sliver of hope. For the first time in such a long time, some of her anger seemed to thaw and she was that little girl with pigtails who followed me around.


    We were twins, but I was the big sister. I was the one always looking out for her. Despite her cloudy memories


    and the underground''s maniptions, I never once left her behind. She was forever in my heart, even when we had been separated.


    Jane swallowed hard. Tears welled up in her eyes. "Piper..." Her voice broke.


    For one gleaming moment, I had my sister back. My heavy heart lifted, weighed down for so long by the regret and the pain that Jane had been lost. But now, here she was.


    "We''ll work it out," I said, and held out my hand for her to take. "We''ll work everything out, Jane. It''s going to be okay."


    She believed me. I could see the hope spark within her. She lifted her hand to take mine.


    Then, she froze. Her mouth dropped open in a quiet gasp.


    The tip of a de protruded from the front of her chest. A bloody starburst spread outward, staining her clothes and dripping down, down...


    Her eyes stayed on mine as the hope there dwindled. She was frightened.


    My heart lurched and I started forward. "Jane!"


    The de ripped away from her, and she slumped forward into my waiting arms. She was heavier than I expected and we both toppled to the ground. I rolled her over onto her back and cupped her face. My fingers were red with her blood.


    Her eyes were empty now, the life gone from within them.


    Jane was dead.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no trick this time. No missing body, lost in a fall. No disappearing acts.


    I held her here, face growing cold in my hands. Her skin paling. Her eyes nk as death.


    *Jane?" My own tears welled, then fell over my cheeks in fat wet globs. I shook her a little, as if we were children again, and if I shook her enough, she would awake. "Jane.... please..."


    She was gone. I knew that. But my body and mind were in shock.


    After everything we''ve suffered, even at each other''s hands, I never thought it would end quite like this.


    "Piper!" Joyce called as he rushed forward.


    I lifted my head sluggishly, and saw Joyce in a grapple with Hawk. The bloody de faced Joyce now. Joyce kicked Hawk in the chest, sending him stumbling back. In that distraction, Joyce grabbed me and dragged me toward the door.


    I knew we had to flee, but it was difficult to make my legs work. Still, remembering Elva, I tried.


    Yet as we made our way to the door, we were suddenly blocked by Hawk again, knife in hand.


    He had teleported.


    Joyce tucked me behind him. Rarely had I seen such bravery from him before. To see it now, I was in awe of him. He had broken thest of their brainwashing all on his own. He did not seem tempted by their false promises any longer.


    Hawk didn''t seem like talking to him at all.


    The building shook. More dust and dirt floated down around us, like a malevolent snowfall.


    Nichs was near. If I could clear my head, if I could speak to Hawk, stall him somehow...


    I forced myself out of my grief-addled shock, enough to shout the question that burned in my mind.


    "Why did you do this? Why kill Jane?!"


    *She had served her purpose," Hawk said, voice ice cold. "She brought you here."


    "Me?"


    *The only princess the bear kingdom wants," Hawk replied. "Jane was ever a disappointment. But you..."


    "Don''t talk about my sister that way!" I shouted.


    He ignored me. "You are the key. With you at mymand, I will have unparalleled control over both kingdoms, and soon, all of the world will fall in line."


    "I will never be at yourmand!"


    "Oh, no? We''ll see about that," Hawk said, and lunged at Joyce.

 Chapter 0641

    ?


    Chapter 0641


    Joyce, despite his best efforts, was not a fighter. He was not bred for war and battle like Hawke was, so even calling on the power of his Alpha wolf, Hawk tossed Joyce aside like he was a sack of potatoes.


    However, Joyce did show amazing tenacity, and stood back up time and time again. Roaring. he threw himself at Hawk, all elbows and poorly-timed punches


    Hawk blocked and blocked, until finally, he seemingly reached the edge of his patience and grabbed Joyce by the shoulders, stopping him.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Enough of this," Joyce growled. Magic glowed around his hands, and then Joyce disappeared.


    Teleportation.


    "Where is he?" I demanded. "What have you done with him?"


    "He''s fine. You think I''d kill off my meal ticket? Hawk snapped. "I simply sent him to a locked room. Now.." Hawk stepped toward me, menacingly. "You are going to fall in line, Piper, or I am going to break you."


    linched backwards. "I''ll never do your bidding."


    Hawk sighed. "Why can''t anyone ever pick the easy way? Oh well." He took anotherrge step.


    Back up against the wall, I was running out of escape room. I had to make a stand, then.


    I pushed my thoughts out through my mind, searching for Miracle, in wolf or bear form, but she was too weary, too weak yet from ourst transformation. She wouldn''t be able to help me with this.


    "Be a good girl, now," Hawk said, lifting his arms.


    Then, suddenly, Nichs appeared in the shadows behind him. He hadn''t been there before. Had he teleported as well? Veronica must have been here!


    "Don''t fucking touch her," Nichs growled.


    Hawk, startled, turned but he was too slow. Nichs lunged and tackled him, stealing the breath straight from his lungs.


    "How are you here?!" Hawk shouted, fear and anger rivaling in his voice.


    "You dare to steal my mate from me?" Nichs was slowly shifting, his teeth elongating and his fingers curling into ws. "You think you can separate us? You think you can use her?"


    Nichs soon bes monstrous, all bulging muscle and fur and rage. He''s half-human, half-wolf, a bulky towering, looming figure, with death in his eyes.


    "You have hurt us for thest time," Nichs growled. His ws ripped into Hawk''s shoulder. Hawk cried out. Then, as before, magic swirled around him. But unlike with Joyce, this time the magic curled around himself. He was going to teleport


    "Nick!" I shouted, but it was toote.


    In a sh, Hawk blinked out of view.


    Yet, just as quickly, Nichs snapped his arm out. Suddenly, Hawk reappeared, with Nichs''s hand curled around his neck. Had Nichs snatched him out of his magic? How was that possible?


    How powerful must Nichs truly be?


    I watch agape and awed as Nichs ripped Hawk away from the magic.


    "Look away Piper," Nichs said. When I obeyed, I heard a sickening crack. Then a heap, as Hawk''s lifeless body crashed onto the floor. Nichs had snapped his neck.


    Hawk, leader of the notorious and treacherous underground, was finally dead.


    Nichs immediately shifted back into full human form. He stepped over the dead man and rushed to me. I was still trembling, tears in my eyes. I almost couldn''t believe what I was seeing.


    Nichs. Here with me. Safe.


    Hawk, finally gone.


    And Jane... Oh, Jane.


    "Nick," I said in a sharp inhale. Nichs gripped me to his chest as the waterworks start in earnest. Now that he was here, I was finally safe, and in that safety, my emotions broke free of their restraints and overwhelmed me.


    I sobbed and shook. Nichs held me through it all, gently stroking my back. He must have seen Jane''s body lying there. He didn''t ask what was upsetting me. He didn''t say anything at all. He merely gave me thefort of his presence and his strong body.

 Chapter 0642

    ?


    Chapter 0642


    Slowly, my grief subsided for now, enough for me to look up at Nichs and feel the relief of being reunited with my fianc¨¦.


    My... mate


    "I love you," Nichs said. "I''m sorry it took so long for me to reach you."


    "How are you even here? It''s impossible for you to have found me this quickly?"


    Nichs smiled a little. "Veronica was able to follow the teleportation magic. She''d been studying for months, just for this chance. Some of our wolves are fighting above, but I couldn''t stand the thought of waiting. Hawk must have used the teleportation magic again, because Veronica sensed it and sent me straight to you."


    I fell into Nichs''s embrace once more, thrilled to feel him so close and safe. His heart


    pounded in rhythm with mine, the beat of our mating bond, brilliant and strong, holding us together. I wanted to revel in this closeness for as long as I could.


    But that wouldeter.


    For now, we had to get out of here.


    Even as I thought it, the building quaked around us, shifting more dust into the air.


    Nichs gripped my by the arm and began herding me toward the door. "The sooner I have you away from all this, the happier I''ll be. I wish I had teleportation powers of my own."


    Me too. "We have to find Joyce first."


    "Joyce?" Nichs nced at me. "He''s here?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "He tried to protect me, but Hawk sent him away. He can''t be far. Hawk said he didn''t want to hurt him."


    "We''ll search. Quickly."


    At the door, I finally put up a fight, stopping Nichs. I nced into the dusty, shadowy room, looking beyond the corpse of my worst enemy to that of my sister.


    She hadn''t been kind. She''d hurt me time and time again, even tried to kill me. But my heart still mourned for her. For the woman she could have been had she taken a different path in life.


    She could have been a mother. A friend. A princess.


    Now, she wouldn''t even receive a proper burial, Not yet, anyway. When we were safe, I would return to this ce, and I would bring her home.


    For now..


    "Piper, I''m sorry but I will carry you out of here if I have to. It''s time to go."


    I nodded and let Nichs lead me from the room.


    We found Joyce not long after, screaming and pounding on a locked door to one of the


    rooms on our way to the exit.


    "Step back, Joyce!" Nichs called through the door.


    "Nichs? How the devil are you here?" came Joyce''s muffled reply.


    "Back, Joyce! Now!"


    Shuffling behind the door told us he had moved, then Nichs, pulling on his Alpha strength, mmed through the door, smashing it into pieces.


    On the other side, Joyce looked properly impressed. Then he looked guilty.


    "Nichs, I know that things between us aren''t-"


    "Later," Nichs said, waving him forward. Then Nichs stepped back toward me and wrapped his arm around my waist.


    When the three of us were reunited in the hallway, we pressed on toward the exit together.


    We burst through the front door. Outside, a war was indeed waging, wolves and bears shifted andshing at each other''s throats. It was a grizzly sight, with blood stter here and there, though limited casualties, it seemed at first sight. Whenever someone was knocked down, they healed and reentered the fight.


    Like this, who knew how much longer this couldst?


    Something had to be done. I looked at Nichs for answers, but found him looking for his own in me.


    And I knew, even if he didn''t say it, what was needed here.


    The bears would only stop the fight if their lost princess told them to.

 Chapter 0643

    ?Chapter 0643


    In a war between the wolves and the bears, only the lost bear princess will be able to stop this fighting. Else, the bears will continue to fight themselves to exhaustion or to death.


    "It''s up to you," Nichs said. "I believe in you. You can do this."


    I closed my eyes. Miracle was still exhausted, but I begged for her.


    *People could die, Miracle. We have to find a way to stop this fighting." We both knew the only answer would be to shift.


    Miracle and I were not weak-willed. For too long, we''d been the victims of this plight. First being kidnapped, then everything with the underground organization, and now a war?


    I, for one, was done standing by letting other people save me. This time, I would be the one to stop this war and save everyone else.


    Miracle''s determination matched mine. I gave her what strength I could, and together, we brought the wolf forward. I shifted.


    Nichs, seeing me as a wolf, shifted to, into his muchrger Alpha wolf form.


    Then, he threw back his head and howled. Pulled in my strength of his howl, I too pulled my head back and did the same.


    Soon, all of the wolves across the battlefield did likewise, joining in an eerie chorus of wolf cries and howls.


    The bears, still shifted, seemed startled. They looked toward us, standing up high near the entrance to what I could see now was a castle of some kind.


    The fighting, for now, had ceased. But with the bears unsure, the peace wouldn''tst. The bears needed their own hope. Their own reason to give up the fight.


    And I had it.


    "Now, Miracle," I said in my mind. Together, we gathered our remaining strength and pushed our bear form to the front.


    Again, I shifted from wolf to bear. Somehow, I was still smaller than Nichs''s Alpha wolf form, but I didn''t mind. Besides, that wasn''t my purpose here.


    My purpose?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I sucked in a heavy breath and then I roared.


    The bears startled and then did the same. Some lifted up onto their hind legs. Others jumped in small circles, too excited to contain themselves.


    Then, with the peace restored, both wolves and bears began to shift back to their human form.


    "Our princess!" one of the bear shifters cried out. "She''s returned?"


    "A wolf and a bear in one!" said one of the wolves. "And Prince Nichs''s fianc¨¦ besides!"


    Rushing toward us, I recognized a familiar pair: Julian and Veronica.


    Julian smirked. "Does this mean the war is off?"


    I was relieved to see them both, and wanted to tell them so. So I shifted back into human form. Nichs quickly shifted as well, next to me. He reached out as I stumbled, suddenly exhausted, and caught me against him.


    Julian and Veronica hurried the rest of the way up to us.


    "You okay?" Julian asked.


    *Tired," I admitted.


    "I believe that," Julian said. "Not many people can shift from a wolf to a bear and back again. In fact, I don''t know anyone else who can do that." Julian nced to the other side of me, where Joyce stood awkwardly. "And you found our errant brother. Good job."


    When I was steady enough to stand on my own, Veronica stepped forward and pulled me into a quick embrace. "I was worried," she said.


    "Me, too," I admitted. I pulled back enough to look at her. "Nichs said you followed the teleportation magic?" "It wasn''t easy," Veronica said. "I wasn''t sure it was even possible, but I couldn''t give up. We''d lost Jane to Hawk, but I wouldn''t lose you. The book from the merpeople held many secrets. It helped."


    I hugged her again.


    As we stood there, reunited and tired and relieved, we were joined by another - an official looking man wearing the colors of the bear kingdom.


    "My princess," he said, bowing low.


    "Oh. None of that please," I said at once, motioning for him to stand.


    He seemed surprised at first, but obeyed. Then he cleared his throat, "If you would permit me, my princess, your parents wish for you to be returned to the pce as soon as possible. A reunion is long overdue."


    "My... parents?" With everything going on, I hadn''t really even considered that side of it. Yesterday, I thought I was an orphan. Today, I have parents and a kingdom of my own?


    I looked at Nichs. He met my gaze with one of his own. His face with a nk te but concern weighed heavy in his eyes.


    "That is your rightful home," he said. His voice was carefully neutral. He would not sway me one way or another. A kindness. But unnecessary.


    "I want to see Elva," I said. Elva and Nichs were my true home. "Once we''re safely together, then I can decide what to do next."


    Nichs''s lip twitched, a small smile. It dimmed when he looked at the bear captain. "You heard your princess. She will be returning with us for the time being, but she will be in contact."


    "But, mydy," the bear captain insisted. "Surely you would feel safer among your own kind..."


    "Don''t forget I am also a wolf," I reminded him. Seeing his distress though, I softened my tone. "I''m not disappearing again, I swear. I just need time to wrap my mind around all this. And to recover."


    "A princess''s request should be honored, yes?" Julian chimed in. "Usually that''s how things are done, if I''m not mistaken."


    The bear captain looked stricken as he lowered his head. "Yes, mydy. Of course."


    With that resolved, I looked at Nichs.


    "I want to go home now," I told him.


    His arms wrapped around me. "dly."


    We rode in a car to the train station, and then took a train back towards the pce. It was a long route, an overnight trip, but I was relieved to be able to slide up against Nichs in a darkened, private sleeper car, and hold him well into the night.


    We hadn''t done anything but hold each other, but I''ve never felt so content in my entire life. It was as if, now that we''ve admitted and epted the bond between us, simply being near one another was enough to keep us contented.


    It wasn''t all that I wanted, of course. I wanted Nichs heart, body, and soul, and when I gathered a bit more strength, I had every intention of exploring that body part to the fullest.


    But for now, holding Nichs close and being held, was enough to ease my frazzled nerves and heal my wounded heart.


    Nichs gently traced his hand up and down my spine. The ministrations were rxing and my eyelids were growing heavy.


    But then, he leaned in, kissed my forehead, and said, "You have so much to think about, and so many decisions to make."


    I supposed I did, but they could wait. The important ones were already covered. I was here with Nichs, on my way back to my daughter. The war was over, and though messy right now, I had a glimpse of a happy future.


    "I''ll understand," Nichs began, voice suddenly deathly quiet, "if you wish to break our engagement."

 Chapter 0644

    ?Chapter 0644


    At once, my heart leapt up into my throat, while simultaneously crashing down into my stomach.


    I pulled away from Nichs enough to push myself up onto my hands and stare down at him.


    The thought of breaking the engagement had never crossed my mind! Nichs proposing had been one of the best moments of my life. No way he was going to take that away from me.


    Nichs immediately detected my anger, and his hands flew up, palms forward, in defense. "I didn''t mean that you should break it. Only that you could if you wanted to."


    "Why in any universe would I not want to be engaged to my mate, the man I love. The only one I''ve ever loved! The man I want a future with!" I was getting more and more upset, my voice raising. It was a very long day, I was so emotionally drained, so tears welled up in my eyes. "Nick..."


    "I want to be with you, Piper. I want to marry you and have children with you. I wouldn''t have proposed otherwise." Nichs ced his hands on my shoulders and gave me a gentle massage. "But things are different for you now than they were when you initially epted."


    "I don''t care. I don''t care if I''m the princess of the moon, you are the man that I want as my husband." I was fired up now, voice loud and determined. "I won''t settle for anyone less, Nick."


    My passion only made Nichsugh, bright and beautiful. That smile, so breathtaking, lingered even when theughter had gone.


    *Alright, Piper. Okay. You can have me, I promise."


    "Good." I settled back down against his chest. "No more talk of broken engagements."


    "I promise," Nichs said and kissed my forehead again. I tilted my head back and kissed my nose next. Farther, and finally his lips fell onto mine.


    It was a gentle kiss, but I wanted more.


    So Ibed my fingers through Nichs''s hair and moaned against his mouth.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re tired," he said, though he tilted his head to start kissing down the length of my neck instead.


    "I want to be with my mate," I whispered, and he sucked in a breath. Our legs were tangled under the thin nket, so I felt his sudden interest when I used the term.


    Nichs pressed into me, rolling near on top of me, and pushed me down into the thin yetfortable mattress of this sleeper car.


    I spread my legs, and Nichs settled between them. I was wearing a nightgown with no shorts. It was nothing for him to bunch it up all the way to my arm pits. I lifted my arms and he removed it over my head. Gently, he ced it on the edge of the bed.


    Then, with me exposed to him, Nichs lowered his head to my breast and sucked one of my nipples into his mouth.


    Moaning, I let my head fall back against the pillow. I wed at the back of his head, desperate to keep him right where he was,pping andving at my hardening nipple. He eventually broke off, but only long enough to hop to the other nipple instead, which hevished with equal attention.


    Nichs had too many clothes on. A point I made clear my dropping my hands to his shoulders and tugging at his sleep shirt.


    At my urging, he quickly discarded it.


    His pants followed. And then, finally, my panties, leaving us naked and tangled in bed.


    With him on top of me, he lined himself up with my entrance. Just as he was about to push forward, he stopped himself.


    "I don''t have a condom," he said.


    I looked at him, searching within his gaze. Here was the man I have loved since my youth. The man who was soon to be my husband. Who was already my mate.


    "Any children with you would be a blessing," I said.


    His face instantly softened. "Piper..." He spoke my name with so much reverence, it took my breath away. How could I love a man as much as I loved this one?


    "I love you," I told him. I loved him so much I wanted him to bury himself inside of me so deeply and fully that no one would be able to tell where he ended and I began.


    "I love you," he replied, and pressed into me.


    "Aah," I sighed. He fit so perfectly inside of me, it was as if he had been made to be there. Maybe we truly had been made for each other.


    My perfect mate.


    Slowly, he began inching out of me, and then, with a snap of his hips, he pushed forward again, filling me once


    more.


    Again and again, hepleted this same rhythm, moving slowly, I wed down his back, aching for more. "Nick, please...ah..."


    He lowered his mouth to my ear. "I want to make - nng - thisst - ah - all night..."


    Even with the night half over, that would be an impressive feat of stamina and endurance. But I was up to the task.


    If I wasn''t pushed to insanity first. Gods, he felt so good.


    I spread my legs farther apart and began to move with him, allowing him to push even deeper inside of me.


    *Shit," he growled, and his forehead dropped to my shoulder.


    I nearlyughed, if lust hadn''t been choking me in its grasp.


    "Maybe... we can go all night... another time," I told him in a moment''s pause.


    He looked up at me, and I could see the promise in his eyes.


    "We have time, after all," I added, smiling.


    *The rest of our lives," he agreed and kissed me.


    I cupped my face with my hands and deepened the kiss.


    At once, his hands went to my ass. He lifted me higher and then plunged into me with renewed fervor. I broke our kiss to gasp, and then moan.


    He moved like a man possessed now, rocking in and out of me at a fierce pace.


    "Ah! Ah! Nick!"


    I clung on, gripping his shoulders as tightly as I could.


    *Pip-er! Nng. God. So good."


    I wouldn''tst long like this. I hoped he could tell from the way my moans grew louder and my whimpers more frequent.


    Nichs pounded in me with his hard dick. Again and again. Filling me with his love for me. Giving me pleasure over and over.


    It''s not too much, I need more and more and more - until suddenly it is. I crash over the precipice of desire and scream my bliss.


    "Nichs!"


    He followed me, not more than two hard thrusts afterwards. "Piper!"


    The starlight crept in through the opened window of our train sleeper room. Nichs and I were tangled together


    in sweat and sheets. He was still inside me. I felt him twitch now and then.


    "I will make you the happiest wife in the world," Nichs said.


    *You are off to a great start," I teased.


    We eased apart, gently, and his dick slipped free. Immediately, I wanted him inside of me again. There would be time for that though,ter and for the rest of our lives.


    "I just want to be yours," I told Nichs, more seriously.


    He lowered his mouth to mine and kissed me. "Soon."

 Chapter 0645

    ?Chapter 0645


    I wasn''t sure what to expect when our car delivered us from the train station to the pce, but even in my wildest dreams, I wouldn''t have guessed what actually awaited us.


    Cheering crowds lined the outer walls of the pce. Balloons and streamers of various colors were abundant. A stage had been set up with a band.


    Some people had signs. Long Live The Bear Princess, they said, with a picture of my face.


    When they separated to make way for our car, they nearly rioted with their joy.


    "Praise you!" shouted one woman.


    "Our hero!" called a man.


    In the backseat of the sedan, I clutched at Nichs''s hand, unsure what to make of all this. Not all that long ago, these same people had been half-ready to start a rebellion. Now, the only thing they seemed to want to fight for was some of my time and affection.


    Nichs pped his free hand on mine, the one holding so hard onto his other hand.


    *Breathe, Piper. You''ve earned this," he said.


    *All I did was exist," I told him. How could that matter to so many people?


    Nichs gently shook his head. On his face, he wore a look of fond sympathy. "Piper, you have done so much more than that. How can you not see that?"


    I tried. Truly, I did. But to me, I was ever that down on her luck woman working as a waitress trying to make ends meet. I didn''t feel like a princess. I certainly was no great hero.


    Yet, looking in Nichs''s eyes, I could almost see the way I was reflected within them.


    If Nichs saw me as someone more... shouldn''t I trust in him? As I trusted in him in all other things?


    *I''ll tell you every day for the rest of your life how special you are," Nichs said. Shifting closer to me, he dropped a kiss to my shoulder. "And how much I love you."


    "I''m going to need you to hold to that promise," I said, heart melting.


    "I''m a man of my word," he said. And I knew that was the truth.


    Through the pce gates, the world seemed a bit calmer, though, to my shock and surprise, everyone was waiting for us out near the pce''s front doors. Including the King and Queen.


    The car in front of ours carried Joyce, Julian, and Veronica. Joyce exited first. He only took one step before Jessica, having run from her spot at the entryway, collided into his chest.


    As Joyce held her to him, I noticed a softness in his expression that he hadn''t otherwise shown. Perhaps with his brainwashing, he hadn''t allowed himself to love. Or perhaps he had, and he''d buried it down until now. Either way, Joyce clutched Jessica tightly, and I knew the pair would soon be a match.


    Julian and Veronica exited next, their hands sped together. It had not escaped my notice that much like Nichs and I, Julian and Veronica had disappeared together on the train, only to reemerge this morning looking rumpled but pleased.


    Honestly, it was about time. I only had joy in my heart for my two dear friends.


    *Mommy!" Elva cried. She broke away from her nanny''s hand and rushed toward our car. Immediately, I pushed


    the door open and jumped out to meet her. I scooped her into my arms and swung her around for good measure.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    How much I missed my little girl. How much I loved her.


    Nichs quickly joined in our joy, wrapping his arms around us both. Elva cried, and I may have too.


    "We''re a family," Elva said. "We''re finally a family."


    Nichs kissed Elva''s forehead, then he kissed my cheek. "We''re a family," he confirmed. "And no one will ever break us apart again."


    With all the happiness and tears, it took some time for us to separate. But we couldn''t keep the King and Queen waiting for long.


    Nichs took Elva into his arms and together the three of us met the King and Queen. They''d always despised me, I expected nothing less now.

 Chapter 0646

    ?Chapter 0646


    Instead, the Queen pulled me into a hug. It was ufortable and brief, but a hug none the less. From the Queen, this was a tremendous breach of decorum, and I froze, unsure how to react. Even Nathan, standing dutifully as his King''s side seemed shocked.


    "I have misjudged you dearly," the Queen said. She pulled away to look at me. "I will not make that error again."


    The King offered a small smile. "Your engagement to our son has our full approval."


    We were going to marry either way, but having their blessing certainly made it all easier.


    *Thank you," I said.


    Nichs shook his father''s hand. "Thanks, Dad."


    In the quiet moment that followed, I nced over the remaining crowd. Charlotte was there, waving at me, along with many other servants and staff that I recognized.


    Then I saw her, there at the edge of the crowd. The only frowning face in a sea of smiles.


    Bridget.


    As Nichs and I stepped back from the King and Queen, Bridget saw her opportunity and stormed toward us. Even with Elva in Nichs''s arms, she still had the audacity to reach out and grab at Nichs''s sleeve with both hands.


    *Drop this pretext, Nichs," Bridget said. "I know this is all an act. I want you. You are the perfect man for me. How could anyone turn me down?"


    Nichs sent Bridget a re so icy even I felt chilled.


    "I will never want you, Bridget. Piper is the woman I love. The woman I will marry. The mother of my soon-to-be adopted daughter and all of my future children. ept this. Or see yourself out."


    Bridget released him, expression stunned.


    Nichs nodded to me and together we walked away from her.


    My heart soared.


    Outside the castle gates, the crowd began to chant, "Piper! Piper! Piper!"


    The war was over. Peace was here.


    I had my prince and a secure future for my daughter. I couldn''t imagine anything else I needed in the entire world.


    A yearter, a rub at my rounded belly. Within it, a new prince or princess was growing.


    "Everything is so wonderful," Susie said from one side of me. We sat around a table filled with cakes and sweets. In the ballroom, we were having a banquet.


    My husband, Nichs, had just been crowned King.


    Susie held her own baby close. His quietly brooding expression matched that of his father''s, who stood just behind Susie''s chair. Mark and Susie had married shortly before Nichs and I. Their baby had been born soon after.


    "I''m still amazed this is my life now," Anna said from the chair on the opposite side of me. "But I always knew you were great. Didn''t I tell you so?"


    "You did," I said,ughing now. So much hurt and pain we''d experienced over the years. Never again. I certainly wasn''t about to leave my dear friend behind.


    Out on the dance floor, Elva was showing her craziest moves. Her uncle Julian, ever indulgent, was seriously


    trying to learn them. Nearby Veronica watched with a smile. Those seemed toe easier to her these days, especially since Julian had put that engagement ring on her finger.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Joyce and Jessica were noticeably absent, though I imagined they would soon be caught making out in the library. Again.


    Nichs was near the stairs of the ballroom, thanking and weing each of his guests. The crown looked good on him, golden and dignified. But he''d always looked handsome to me.


    As if he felt me staring, he turned and met my eyes.


    Then, with a dignified saunter, he excused himself and crossed the room.


    I stood to meet him.


    Formalities were never our strong suit. Especially when Nichs wrapped his arms around me and kissed me right there, in full view of the entire ballroom.


    People pped and cheered. Anna whistled.


    My heart was so full of love that I thought it might burst.


    "I love you," Nichs said against my lips.


    "I love you," I replied.


    Together then, and for the rest of our lives, we were happy.


    The End.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!